《Fast Upgrade System of being Immortal》


 Chapters 1

    "Shrimp?"


    The moment Gao Peng opened his eyes, he saw a strange place. Ancient constructs and furnishings, and even people in ancient clothing in the distance. He was immediately stunned.


    "F * ck!"


    "Big guy, go all out and beat him up! This lecher actually dares to provoke and play with our goddess, let''s not let him off! "


    "Fight!" "Hit him ruthlessly ¡­"


    "If you beat me to death, count me in!"


    From the very beginning, Gao Peng did not retaliate, he did not defend at all. Furthermore, his physique was weak to begin with, so he did not retaliate nor retaliate.


    However, when a wave of fists and kicks descended on him, he was completely stunned, because a mechanical voice suddenly rang out in his mind.


    [Super Automatic Divinity System has been officially activated!]


    "Automatically scan host''s attributes..."


    [Scanning complete!]


    Host: Gao Peng


    Physique: None


    Bloodline: None


    Cultivation Level: Fighter 2-dan


    Martial Skills: Heaven Shaking Fist (Entry)


    "Super automated god system? What the hell was this? My golden fingers? Or is it a prerequisite for the main character? " At this moment, Gao Peng''s mind was completely blank, and he unknowingly muttered to himself.


    However, before he could react, another system notification rang out.


    [Host''s enemy detected, scanning...]


    [Scan complete]


    Name: Wang Jian


    Physique: None


    Bloodline: Fire Wolf Bloodline


    Cultivation Stage: Level 1 Martial Master


    Martial Skills: Yellow Rank Martial Skill "thunderbolt palm" (Large Success)


    Name: Liao Xing


    Physique: None


    Bloodline: Hedgehog Bloodline


    Cultivation Stage: Fighter 9-dan


    Martial Skills: Yellow Rank Martial Skill "Lighting Leg" (Small Success)


    "The number of enemies detected by the host will automatically reach its maximum."


    "The enemy is a level 1 Martial Master, will automatically become a level 2 Martial Master."


    [The enemy''s bloodline is the Fire Wolf Bloodline, The Fire Wolf Bloodline will be activated automatically for the host.]


    "The enemy''s strongest martial skill is Yellow Rank martial skill" thunderbolt palm "large success, will automatically grant the host" thunderbolt palm "full mastery."


    At the same time, Gao Peng felt as if he had been baptised in something. His originally weak body instantly strengthened, and he could clearly feel the changes in his body.


    It was as if a patient who had been bedridden for many years had suddenly recovered, and the change was remarkable.


    BOOM!


    Gao Peng moved his body subconsciously, and with a single movement, the people who were punching and kicking him immediately flew out, their speed countless of times faster than when they were rushing over.


    Gao Peng was stunned by this scene.


    He clearly didn''t use too much strength, but these people were actually easily blown away by him.


    "This ¡­"


    Not only Gao Peng, even everyone present revealed a shocked expression, because Gao Peng''s performance was beyond their expectations.


    This piece of trash ¡­ Did it suddenly explode?


    But how was that possible? No matter how much a trash exploded, he would not be able to instantly send a Martial Master flying, even if he was careless.


    Moreover, there was not only one Martial Master attacking this trash just now. There were four to five people who attacked just now, but in the end, all of them were sent flying.

 Chapters 2

    "How is this possible? When did this trash become so powerful? "


    "I must be mistaken, right? Wang Jian has the strength of a Martial Master, how can he be sent flying in an instant! "


    Everyone present was shocked by the scene in front of them. However, when they recovered from their shock, they felt a deep sense of doubt.


    Countless young geniuses were enchanted by her, wishing that they could give up everything and marry into the Qiu Family. However, so far, no one had been able to move her heart.


    As Qiushui stood on the high platform with a face full of shock, she could only see her cherry lips slightly opening ¡­


    She did not know about the useless young master of the Shattered Star City, Gao Peng. From the many people present, she had already heard that Gao Peng was an evil person.


    Just a moment ago, she already clearly knew how despicable this trash who was called trash was. He actually dared to mess with her. Moreover, his words were simply unbearable to look at.


    It was a good thing that there were a lot of people here. Many people that had fallen for her had rushed forward impatiently to teach this detestable fellow a lesson.


    However ¡­ Not only did the people who rushed up failed to teach that damnable fellow a lesson ¡­


    In fact, he had been mercilessly sent flying. This was how things had turned out.


    "Isn''t he a loser? or could it be that he has been hiding his true strength all this time? "


    Qiushui frowned her willow leaf eyebrows, and a look of disgust appeared in her eyes. It could be seen how much she loathed Gao Peng at this time.


    Gao Peng looked around blankly, realizing that there were already many people lying around him, and every single one of them were wailing in pain, and practically no one could get up instantly.


    He looked at his hands again. At the same time, something that didn''t belong to him began to slowly surface in his mind.


    For a moment, he couldn''t tell the difference between reality and fantasy. His eyes also revealed a lifeless look, but this state didn''t last long, and his eyes slowly recovered their clarity.


    "So ¡­" I really did transmigrate, but this identity that I transmigrated to is too bizarre. " Gao Peng smiled bitterly at first.


    This memory that did not belong to him had already fused with his own, so he naturally knew the identity of this body that he now occupied, as well as the relationships he had with others ¡­


    Of course, he also inherited the humiliation inflicted on this body. In just a short moment, his eyes revealed a light that even he couldn''t identify.


    "Since the heavens have given me a second chance, then I will no longer feel wronged ¡­"


    In this life, I will no longer be ordinary!


    At this moment, the aura around his body began to change. He didn''t even notice it himself, but the dumbstruck people sensed it. They just didn''t believe it and still thought it was just an illusion.

 Chapters 3

    Wang Jian climbed back up with much difficulty. His face was a mix of green and white as he looked at Gao Peng in disbelief.


    "Impossible ¡­" "That''s impossible!"


    "A dog that likes to bark doesn''t bite." Gao Peng said leisurely.


    "I''d like to see how long you, a piece of trash, can continue to act so arrogantly. After all, trash is still trash ¡­"


    With that, Wang Jian circulated his True Qi, and the gigantic True Qi enveloped his body, then slowly flowed towards his palm.


    He suddenly took two steps forward and chopped out with his palm. The air was filled with the sound of strong wind and there was even a faint sound of thunder.


    They arrived so quickly that it caused others to raise their eyebrows in surprise.


    "thunderbolt palm! This is the Wang Family''s thunderbolt palm! "


    "I heard that when the thunderbolt palm is refined to perfection, it can produce a shocking thunder sound with one palm. It''s very mighty, and it''s said that its power is also very strong. Once it''s cultivated to perfection, it''s even more powerful, and the sound of thunder is almost deafening."


    "So strong?" Could it be that this is a Profound Rank martial skill? "


    "NO!" This is only the Yellow Rank, but you must not underestimate it. Although the thunderbolt palm is only at the Yellow Rank, it is not at the Profound Rank either. "


    When everyone saw Wang Jian''s martial skill, they were all extremely shocked. The reason why Wang Jian had refined the thunderbolt palm to the Large Success Stage was because of him.


    Facing Wang Jian''s palm, Gao Peng slightly narrowed his eyes, and welcomed the palm strike without dodging. The sound of thunder immediately sounded, and even covered the sound of Wang Jian''s thunderclaps.


    "Heavens ¡­" "Oh my god!"


    "Isn''t this the sound of thunder? "Could it be?"


    Right now, everyone was unable to describe how they were feeling. Almost at the same time, everyone felt like they had been short-circuited.


    BOOM!


    The two palms collided, and it was as though thunder and lightning were striking each other. An unbearable piercing sound immediately exploded in the air, and at the same time, streams of zhenqi swirled around the two palms.


    Boom! *


    A figure flew over at an extremely fast speed. No one present could clearly see who was flying over, but they knew that there was definitely someone who was instantly defeated.


    The collision sound in the air continued to reverberate in the air, and only after a while did it gradually disappear. It was also at this time that they finally had time to see who had lost.


    Available... When they clearly saw who was defeated, they were all dumbstruck. No matter how hard they thought, they could not think of this result.


    This... Isn''t this Wang Jian?


    "This... Is this fake? How could Wang Jian lose in an instant! "


    "Wang Jian has refined the thunderbolt palm to the large success stage, how can he not be that trash''s match?"


    At this time, everyone''s mood could be imagined. It was just like a test. The comparison between a bookworm and a failure was actually a victory for the bookworm. How could this not shock them?


    "I got it!"


    "I know why now! I had already suspected before, that the trash was actually using the same palm technique, and I didn''t pay much attention to it when I started, but thinking about it now, isn''t that the thunderbolt palm? And its power is even stronger than Wang Jian''s. "


    "How is this possible ¡­" The thunderbolt palm is Wang Jian''s martial skill, how could that piece of trash possibly learn it? It must be a palm technique similar to a human''s, I definitely do not believe that it is the thunderbolt palm. "

 Chapters 4

    While everyone was still in shock, Wang Jian had practically collapsed, because he was one hundred percent certain that Gao Peng was using the thunderbolt palm, and one that had even cultivated to the perfection!


    "How is this possible ¡­?" How could you know the thunderbolt palm!? This is the Wang Clan''s secret martial skill, you ¡­ "Who did you learn it from?" Wang Jian''s face was now filled with shock.


    You can learn it just by looking at it?


    However, what came out of your mouth was a martial skill that could be learned just by looking at it.


    You don''t have to be afraid to flick your tongue when you''re boasting.


    Wang Jian was currently depressed to the point of spitting blood, but he was unable to refute. Gao Peng had indeed used the thunderbolt palm, and had even reached the level of Perfection.


    A person who had cultivated the thunderbolt palm to the Great Perfection Stage seemed to not have any problems criticizing someone who was only at the Mastery Stage?


    However ¡­ At this moment, everyone was covering their faces in speechlessness.


    Do you have to be so harsh with your words? This was simply asking to die from anger.


    Whose martial arts could be learned just by looking at them! Even a monster wouldn''t be able to do it, right?


    Everyone was speechless at first, but then they realized one of the most important problems was this piece of trash''s cultivation level!


    Everyone knew that Gao Peng was a person who lacked a bloodline and was only a warrior of the second level. However, the performance that he displayed when fighting with Wang Jian was not limited to just martial artists.


    He was at least a Martial Master!


    A Martial Master! At this age, only those with high talent were able to reach the Martial Master realm.


    Who said that Gao Peng took the last condition, but the first one made it impossible for everyone to understand? He was already a well-known piece of trash, how did he suddenly become so powerful?


    Everyone was confused.


    "Good ¡­" You''re fine... I never thought that you would hide your cultivation so well, and not only that, you even secretly cultivate the Wang Family''s thunderbolt palm! "


    "I want to see what else you are hiding. I don''t believe that trash has the bloodline and physique. Trash is trash after all. No matter how much you endure, it''s useless."


    Wang Jian slowly stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. The moment he finished speaking, his entire body slowly surged with flames.


    Soon after, a flaming wolf appeared behind him. Although it was a bit blurry, everyone could still see that it was Fire Wolf!


    "Oh my god!" This is the Wang Clan''s Fire Wolf Bloodline. I never thought that Wang Jian would actually inherit the Wang Clan''s Fire Wolf Bloodline. "


    "This piece of trash is doomed. No matter how much he hides his cultivation, people without a bloodline will still be suppressed, not to mention the Wang Family''s Fire Wolf Bloodline!"


    When everyone present saw Wang Jian''s bloodline, they all revealed expressions of shock, and even gloated at Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng had never looked at Wang Jian from the beginning till the end. Only now did he slowly raised his head and said: "Don''t be agitated, I''m not in a hurry to kill you. First, you need to slowly gather your energy.


    "Ugh ¡­" Everyone was speechless.


    What time is it? He was actually bragging here.


    Could it be that this trash did not know that the longer Wang Jian brewed, the more powerful the amplification?

 Chapters 5

    Or could it be that this guy knew he was no match and had given up on resisting?


    That was possible.


    "After mulling over for a long time, there isn''t even a sound of fart. Wasting my time!"


    "I presume that trash like you doesn''t even have a bloodline or physique? Trash is trash, trash like you can only look up to me! "


    The longer Wang Jian meditated, the more confident he became. It was as if he had long forgotten about the matter of him being defeated in one strike.


    Wang Jian regained his confidence once again, and looked at Gao Peng with a teasing expression. At the same time, he once again charged forward.


    The palm struck out, thunder and fire intersected!


    Facing Wang Jian''s aggressive attacks, Gao Peng stood at his original position without dodging at all, and then... A huge firelight appeared behind him.


    At the same time, a gigantic wolf form appeared. This wolf was even bigger than Wang Jian''s Fire Wolf form, and it was more realistic and lifelike.


    When the giant flame wolf was completely revealed, the comparison between the two sides showed that the huge flame wolf was many times stronger than Wang Jian!


    At this time, Wang Jian had already closed in!


    Gao Peng struck out with his palm without changing his expression, showing a relaxed expression on his face.


    "Bam!"


    The two palms collided, and a deafening explosion resounded.


    What no one expected was that the fire wolf phantom behind Wang Jian broke into pieces and he was sent flying!


    Boom! *


    This time, as Wang Jian flew out, he not only spat out blood, his entire body was like a fountain, blood spewing out from his mouth and mouth.


    If one looked carefully, one would see that Wang Jian''s arm was already hanging down, like a soft meat without bones.


    Bang!


    Even when Wang Jian crashed into the group of people, it did not cause the slightest bit of panic.


    "Cough, cough ¡­"


    When Wang Jian spat out another mouthful of blood, everyone finally reacted. It was as if they were all awakened from a dream.


    "This... Is this the power of a bloodline? "


    "Was that trash using the power of his bloodline?"


    "Didn''t they say that he is a trash with no constitution or bloodline? Why was he using the power of his bloodline at this time? This can''t also be hidden right? "


    "He is ¡­" When did the power of the bloodline awaken? "


    Everyone looked at Gao Peng as if they had seen a ghost. This was completely different from what they had heard, could it be that this trash had been hiding his strength all along?


    "NO!" Didn''t you notice? Not only is he using the power of his bloodline, the power of his bloodline is also much stronger than Wang Jian''s. It''s simply impossible to compare. "


    "Oh my god!" If I am truly dreaming, then quickly wake up! "


    Everyone present had long been shocked by Gao Peng. The impact that Gao Peng had on them at this time was simply too great, to the point that no one dared to imagine it.


    Especially since a well-known piece of trash had suddenly risen in power, no one knew what to do.

 Chapters 6

    "Not bad ¡­" Not bad, this system is really powerful, it doesn''t need me to train hard enough to crush everything! "


    After dealing with Wang Jian once again with ease, Gao Peng was even more satisfied with this system.


    "You ¡­ When did you activate the bloodline''s power? Why is the power of your bloodline so strong? "


    Once he finished speaking, huge flames emerged from Gao Peng''s surroundings and approached him step by step. From start to finish, he did not bring forth the power of his bloodline.


    "Go to hell to find the answer? Could it be ¡­ He wants to kill Wang Jian? "


    "My god!"


    "Is he not afraid of the Wang family?"


    "Once we kill Wang Jian, we will definitely suffer the wrath of the players. Don''t tell me he''s not afraid?"


    When the people present heard what Gao Peng said, they were all stunned.


    Everyone could not help but think of one word, Madman! He was absolutely a madman that did not care about the consequences!


    Otherwise, how could he have done such a terrifying thing?


    "You ¡­ You can''t kill me! If you kill me, my Wang family will definitely not let you go! "


    Wang Jian had actually already been scared silly, it was just that his instinct for survival made him uncontrollably blurt out those words.


    If it was before, no one would think that Gao Peng could kill Wang Jian, but now that they had witnessed Gao Peng''s power, no one could doubt him anymore.


    At this point, everyone had a new impression of him. This must be a lunatic.


    "Hehe!" The Wang family won''t let me off? " Gao Peng laughed softly, and said without care: "I wish for more, I even more hope that the Wang family can send someone stronger to take revenge, don''t be so polite with me."


    Madman!


    This was a complete madman.


    At this moment, no one had any doubts. How could a normal person have such terrifying thoughts? Only madmen could say such words.


    Everyone present did not doubt him, because when Gao Peng said those words, she did not have any sort of pretentious expression, only a faint sense of anticipation.


    Wait!


    Expectation?


    Could it be ¡­ Was he really not afraid of the revenge from the Wang family?


    If he really killed Wang Jian, then he would truly have to endure the anger of the Wang Family.


    But how could the people present know that Gao Peng was even more eager to see the Wang Family''s fury.


    If the Wang family didn''t send out more powerful people to take revenge, how could he step on their shoulders and go even higher?


    "Madman... You are a complete madman! "


    At this time, Wang Jian had long ago ignored his own injuries, and scrambled to escape.


    But... Not to mention that he was currently injured, even if he was at his peak, he might not be able to escape from Gao Peng''s grasp!


    Because Gao Peng''s strength could completely crush him!


    "Bam!"


    Gao Peng caught up to him within a few steps, and with a palm strike, Wang Jian was sent flying like a kite with its string cut!


    Fresh blood splattered all over the ground!


    Everyone quickly dodged, afraid that they would be struck by the fist.


    "Beg..." Ask... Please put it away... After me, as long as... You''re letting me go... Me, what is it... "I can promise you anything ¡­"


    Wang Jian spat out blood as he struggled to beg for his life. Right now, he didn''t care about dignity. Whether he could survive or not was the most important thing.

 Chapters 7

    However, Gao Peng acted as if he did not hear it, and smashed down with his palm full of golden lightning directly.


    Boom! *


    "Brother ¡­" Brother! You must kill him for me, kill this trash! He ¡­ He almost killed me! "


    Because of his outstanding talent, he was selected by a sect. This was why he was able to support the Wang family. At the same time, the situation of the three great families was also unfolding.


    "Gao Peng!"


    "Why did you kill my younger brother?" Wang Kun glared and roared at Gao Peng.


    "It''s just an itch, how can there be so many reasons?" Gao Peng waved his hand indifferently: "What''s more, he was the one who started it, now that his skills are inferior to others, can you blame me?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    Why did these words sound so infuriating? It was as if Wang Jian was a cat or dog.


    Everyone knew that what Gao Peng said was true, but they did not know why he said it out loud.


    These words caused Wang Jian to spit out a mouthful of blood. With a flip of his eyes, he fainted.


    This scene was completely unexpected for everyone present, even Wang Kun was stunned.


    Everyone was speechless.


    All of them looked at Gao Peng with strange eyes, as though to say, look, you''re so angry that people are spitting blood, why are your mouth so harsh?


    "Good ¡­" Very good, since your hands are itchy, then let''s fight! I will let you know what it means to be inferior in techniques! " Wang Kun said with incomparable fury.


    However, Gao Peng did not immediately agree. Instead, he sized up Wang Kun, and it was as if he had picked out a satisfactory object.


    This action left everyone speechless, they no longer knew what to use to describe Gao Peng.


    Today, Gao Peng''s actions had shocked them greatly, and at the same time, had brought them immense shock and influence.


    Seeing the look in Gao Peng''s eyes, Wang Kun was fuming with rage, and bellowed: "If you have the guts, then we''ll fight, regardless of life or death!"


    Gao Peng shook his head at this moment.


    At the same time, they looked at Gao Peng with contempt.


    As expected, trash or trash, no matter how long one tries to endure, they are still unable to match up to a genius.


    After all, Wang Kun was the number one genius of the Shattered Star City. How could this trash possibly be a match for Wang Kun?


    Just when everyone was thinking like this.


    "You ¡­ Too weak, I have no interest in you at all. How about calling your father to challenge me? I would be happy to accept your father''s challenge. "


    Gao Peng''s words did not stop there.


    The moment he said those words, everyone present immediately knelt down!


    Could there really be something wrong with this fellow''s head?


    Or was he a madman? A crazy, desperate man.


    Initially, he had thought that the other party''s shake of his head was a rejection. Who would have thought that the other party would actually say such arrogant and ignorant words? Furthermore, from his tone, he could feel a strong sense of disgust.


    It did not seem fake!

 Chapters 8

    Oh my god!


    A trash that everyone knew about, actually detested the number one genius of the Shattered Star City.


    Not only did he despise the number one genius of the Shattered Star City, he even threatened to let his Patriarch challenge him! What a crazy sentence.


    To think that you would dare to say such arrogant and ignorant words. "


    "He''s really thick-skinned and reckless!"


    However, Qiushui said without any hesitation, "No need, I want to see if he''s really capable or if he''s bluffing."


    "But ¡­"


    Qiu Shui stared at the servant girl, only then did she calm down, and only looked down angrily at Gao Peng.


    Wang Kun was furious! A piece of trash actually dared to look down on him. This caused his heart to immediately explode.


    No matter what, he was still the number one genius of the Broken Stars. Who would dare to speak to him in such a manner in front of him?


    It was already great that he didn''t mind others, but now a good-for-nothing dared to look at him in such a manner. He could no longer tolerate it!


    "Gao Peng! You''re too arrogant! "


    Wang Kun glared, his entire face revealing an extremely furious expression.


    "Your ignorance angered me. I will let you know ¡­ My dignity is not to be trifled with! "


    Instantly, everyone present dodged aside, afraid that they would be implicated if anything went wrong.


    "Gao Peng is about to be done for at this time. Who asked her to be so arrogant, and not to boast without strength, especially when facing the number one genius, Wang Kun."


    "Gao Peng boasted shamelessly and had the Patriarch of Wang family come to challenge him. How dare he speak like that, even the Gao Family Clan Leader might not be a match for the Wang Clan Patriarch, why would he dare to speak like that? This is simply courting death! "


    ''s sudden outburst had already caused some people to feel out of balance. At this moment, they wanted to see Gao Peng being beaten down from the mortal world once again.


    Facing the incomparably furious Wang Kun, Gao Peng was still as calm as before. "Forget it, you just barely made it as my opponent.


    Everyone covered their faces in unison.


    Heavens! What gave you the confidence to say that the number one genius of the Shattered Star City was weak?


    Furthermore, your mouth is just too harsh. As soon as you start talking, you start hurting people. Don''t tell me you not only suddenly burst with power, but also have the ability to damage people?


    "Good ¡­" Good... "Very good!" Wang Kun laughed from extreme anger. He pointed at Gao Peng and said: "Since you said I''m weak, then let''s fight. Regardless of life or death, do you dare to accept?"


    Gao Peng shook his head slightly, sighed and said: "Even though it''s a little weak, it''s still passable, but I prefer to challenge your father."


    Gao Peng did not care how furious Wang Kun was, as he continued to talk to himself, he also slowly walked over.


    The crowd was speechless once again. Although they were gradually getting used to his way of speaking, they still felt that his mouth was too harsh.


    Moreover, it was not just any ordinary injury. It was the kind of injury that could cause one to vomit blood. Wang Jian was an example of this.

 Chapters 9

    "Do you really only know how to shoot your mouth off there? If you have the ability, then come and fight to the death! "


    Sensing everyone''s gazes and what Gao Peng had said, Wang Kun stared angrily, and said while gritting his teeth.


    Gao Peng''s heart was incomparably disappointed as he spoke with eyes full of disdain: "Forget it, I''ll settle this matter with you first. The Patriarch of the Wang Family will definitely come looking for us."


    The crowd immediately burst into an uproar.


    "He Jun! The He Clan''s Young Patriarch is here. "


    "This is going to be exciting. I didn''t expect the He family''s young master to come as well."


    "The number one genius of Shattered Star City has just reunited with the number two. This is much more interesting."


    "I wonder what Gao Peng would think when he sees He Jun? Would he be as arrogant as he was before? "


    It was known to all that He Jun and Wang Kun were good brothers, and at the same time, because both of them possessed incomparable talent, it was common to see the two of them coming out together.


    Previously, Wang Kun would definitely look unsatisfied if he was being looked down upon time and time again. At that time, the number one genius of Shattered Star City and the second day would forcefully work together.


    Would he still be as stubborn as he was before?


    Everyone couldn''t help but look forward to it.


    The commotion among the crowd also attracted Gao Peng''s attention, he looked towards the crowd and saw that everyone had already opened up a path, and a person walked out.


    This was a young man dressed in luxurious robes, his handsome face was even more prominent than Wang Kun, furthermore, his entire body was revealing the temperament of a noble.


    "What if you include me? Could I invite you to a fight to the death? " He Jun''s face revealed an enchanting smile.


    Without waiting for Gao Peng to reply, He Jun turned to Wang Kun and said: "Brother Wang, I came late and allowed this arrogant guy to come for so long. It''s time to let him know what to say and what not to say."


    Seeing He Jun''s appearance, Wang Kun''s anger had clearly subsided a lot as he waved his hand and said, "I won''t lower myself to the same level as this kind of person, but I must make him pay the price for what he has said!"


    "How is it? Will the two of us be able to enter your eyes? " Wang Kun looked at Gao Peng sarcastically.


    Gao Peng sized He Jun up once more, and the scrutiny in his eyes was the same as before; this action of his was immediately captured in the eyes of everyone present.


    Everyone was speechless.


    Everyone was already at a loss as to what to say to Gao Peng, as they had never seen someone act so arrogantly, to the point where they were completely naked.


    Wang Kun, however, did not become angry because of this. Instead, he sarcastically said, "What? Do you not dare to? Before, who dares to say that I''m weak? "" You ¡­ .


    "Weak!"


    Gao Peng said without hesitation. He did not even pause a bit, and his eyes even revealed a look of contempt.


    "Do you think that the combination of two weak dregs would be equal to that of a peerless expert?"


    The corner of everyone''s mouth twitched. The expression on their faces could no longer be described as speechless.


    Was there anyone who would use such a metaphor?


    He compared himself to a peerless expert, yet he still dared to say it out loud. How shameless was he?!


    And you even compare the number one genius of the Shattered Star City to the second genius as two weak people. How confident are you to be able to say such words?

 Chapters 10

    The corner of He Jun''s mouth also twitched, and his face was gradually covered in frost.


    Before he came, he didn''t know that Gao Peng''s mouth would become so damaged;


    "What is it? "From the looks of it, you seem to be incredibly angry." Gao Peng shot a glance at He Jun, and said disdainfully: "But I advise you to not worry about it, why not call your father over? At that time, I will naturally be willing to accompany you."


    Heavens!


    Can''t you shut your mouth for a moment?


    In this short period of time, you have already provoked two clans with the same rank as the Gao Family.


    Even if it was Gao Jingming, he wouldn''t be able to handle two families!


    At this moment, everyone present didn''t know how to describe their feelings and could only feel their eyes widen.


    Not only did Gao Peng suddenly burst with powerful strength, he also erupted with power that caused people to respect him. Courage.


    "Gao Peng!"


    "Gao Peng!"


    The two of them simultaneously let out an angry roar. Their bodies emitted different colored rays of light, and their weapons also appeared in their hands.


    A gigantic wolf image appeared behind Wang Kun. This wolf image was dark purple in color and its size was much larger than Wang Jian''s, making it look even more powerful.


    However, a Xuanwu turtle appeared behind He Jun. This Xuanwu turtle was deep blue in color, and its body was extremely huge.


    The two of them had actually activated their bloodline power at the same time. It could be seen that they were not lightly angered at all.


    [Ding!]


    [Host''s enemy detected, scanning...]


    [Scanning complete]


    Name: Wang Kun


    Physique: Magic Wolf Physique


    Bloodline: Shadow Devil Wolf


    Cultivation Stage: Martial Master Level 9


    Martial Skills: Yellow Rank Martial Skill "thunderbolt palm" (Perfection) Profound Rank Martial Skill "Falling Dust Hand" (Entry)


    Name: He Jun


    Physique: Mysterious Water Physique


    Bloodline: Arctic Tortoise


    Level: First level of the Martial Grand Master


    Martial Skills: Profound Ranked Martial Technique "Returning to One" (Small Success) Profound Ranked Martial Technique "Falling Leaf Steps" (Large Success)


    "The number of enemies detected by the host will automatically reach its maximum."


    "The enemy''s realm is first level Martial Grand Master, will automatically be raised to second level Martial Grand Master for the host!"


    "The enemy''s bloodline is the Arctic Turtle, it will automatically awaken the bloodline of the Icicle King for the host!"


    "The enemy''s physique is Mystical Water Physique, the Scaled Python''s body will automatically be activated for the host!"


    [The enemy''s strongest martial skill is the initial Profound Rank martial skill, ''Return to One'', and the Profound Rank martial skill, ''Falling Leaf Steps'', will automatically be granted to the host''s Profound Rank martial skill, ''Burning the Innate Scripture'', and the Profound Rank martial skill, ''Thunderclap Steps'', will be perfected.]


    Following the series of system notifications, the expression on Gao Peng''s face became incomparably delicate. Even in the face of the attacks of the two people, he seemed to be unmoved.


    But... Gao Peng could not help but look at He Jun.


    This was really a scheming b * tch, he never thought that he would hide it so well. If the System wasn''t here, no one would know his true strength.


    Fortunately, when they wanted to take action against him, all information was completely grasped by him. At the same time, his strength would instantly increase to the point where he could crush them.


    Facing the attacks of two people ¡­ Gao Peng expressed that his heart was unaffected.


    The two people in front of him were too weak. When they attacked, they had already lost their true value.


    He no longer cared about her!

 Chapters 11

    Only when the two of them reached Gao Peng did he begin to move his body.


    A voice that sounded like thunder came from beneath his feet. No one was able to see his figure at all, and they could only hear the thunderous sound of one after another.


    "How can his speed be so fast!" "Even if I used all my eyesight, I could only see the afterimage ¡­"


    However, while they were still in shock, a figure directly appeared in front of them, and it was as though someone had smashed down from the sky.


    "This ¡­"


    "Is this Wang Kun?"


    Everyone was flabbergasted. When they clearly saw who this figure was, they were truly shocked beyond belief.


    This was the number one genius of Shattered Star City ¡­ However, at this moment ¡­ Lying in front of them like a dead dog.


    The figure that used to be so high up in the sky now appeared in the minds of everyone present. It slowly overlapped with the figure they had seen when they were alive.


    At this moment, their current state of mind could no longer be described as shocked.


    "I... What do you see? "


    "Wang Kun attacked out of anger, and even activated the power of his bloodline, yet he was still defeated in an instant ¡­ Am I dreaming? "


    "Wang Kun definitely did not hold back, but he still lost, is Gao Peng really that powerful? We''ve always been caught up in the appearance he told us about, but I didn''t expect him to hide it so deeply. "


    The crowd burst into an uproar!


    The scene in front of them gave them an unimaginable impact. This was the number one genius of the Shattered Star City!


    Who would have thought this would happen?


    He Jun was also currently also completely dumbfounded, especially when he realized that the Wang Kun beside him had already disappeared, he appeared to be at a loss of what to do.


    How could this be?


    This was not what he had expected at all.


    While everyone was in shock, Gao Peng slowly stepped forward and appeared in front of them.


    Gao Peng looked down at Wang Kun and said: "You ¡­ "If this goes beyond my expectations."


    "I thought you could play with me for a while, but I didn''t expect you to be so weak. You truly disappoint me."


    At this moment, Gao Peng''s face revealed a deep disgust and disappointment. This incomparably rich expression made Wang Kun, who was already severely injured, directly spurt out another mouthful of blood.


    A look of unwillingness appeared on his face as he struggled to stand up.


    How could Gao Peng let him stand up again? He stomped his foot on his chest and said with slight force: "Since you''re so weak, aren''t you ashamed living in this world?"


    "Do not come out as a weakling and embarrass yourself. I feel ashamed for you, and you even wasted such a beautiful air, and even more so, wasted the floor here."


    "Tell me, can I still spare you?"


    Every time Gao Peng spoke, the strength of his feet would increase by a bit. Wang Kun spat out a mouthful after mouthful of blood, and it was unknown whether he was angry or injured by Gao Peng''s stomps.


    They only knew that Wang Kun was in a miserable state, not only was his body dyed red with blood, he did not even have the chance to speak.


    His face revealed the color of a pig''s liver, which showed just how sullen he was in his heart.

 Chapters 12

    At this time, everyone present all held their breaths, afraid that the moment a sound came out, Gao Peng would mercilessly stomp on them.


    At that time ¡­ The number one genius of the Shattered Star City was about to go to bed.


    "Stop!"


    He Jun''s heart was in a mess, he was really afraid that Gao Peng''s brain would spasm and kill him.


    "Don''t tell me you want to see Gao Family in danger because of you?"


    At this time, no one dared to speak, who knew what Gao Peng was thinking, with today''s performance, in their eyes, there was already a big change.


    Especially his crazy performance, which was very popular among people. No one doubted that he did not dare to kill Wang Kun, but they still held onto their hope of winning against him.


    However, Gao Peng shot a glance at He Jun at this moment, and said with a face full of confidence: "So what if I killed him? I also wish for the revenge of the Wang family. It would be best if the Wang family''s patriarch came to visit, otherwise, I won''t be happy anymore. "


    Those who had not dared to make a sound all this while were speechless.


    Are you feeling uncomfortable all over, even if you don''t want to die?


    He had never seen such a reckless person.


    At this moment, Gao Peng''s various actions had already caused everyone present to have a clearer impression of him, especially when he was courting death time and time again.


    Was there anyone in this world more likely to die than him?


    "You!" He Jun felt a burst of anxiety. He had never seen such a person before.


    "Bam!"


    At this moment, a sound like a watermelon exploding resounded. Everyone''s heartbeats couldn''t help but stop for a second.


    A bright and beautiful flower was reflected in the blood on the ground.


    However, in the eyes of the crowd, this was simply like a talisman of death. Everyone''s face turned pale.


    This...


    Wang Kun is dead!


    With a stomp on their heads, a headless body appeared in front of their eyes. At this moment, everyone found it hard to breathe.


    The air was filled with the pungent smell of blood.


    At the same time, a strange atmosphere filled the air.


    He Jun was shocked, he did not expect Gao Peng to be so decisive, killing as he pleased.


    "You ¡­ You actually killed him! "


    "Are you really not afraid of revenge from the Wang family?"


    Not only was He Jun shocked by the scene of his death, he also could not believe Gao Peng''s decisiveness.


    Gao Peng looked at the bottom of his feet, as if there was no one else present, and sank into deep thought.


    When the crowd saw this, they all thought that he was feeling remorseful.


    "If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have done it this way."


    "I''ve already advised him to do so before, but he insisted on not listening. Only now do I know what''s the use of regretting it."


    "Wang Kun has already been killed, so we can only quietly wait for the retaliation of the players. The Shattered Star City will definitely welcome another round of turmoil."


    Everyone present shook their heads, and sighed, especially looking at Gao Peng, they all felt that he was being too impulsive.


    "So dirty!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Gao Peng looked at his own feet in disgust as he said, "So dirty, to actually get onto my shoes."


    Everyone looked at him with helpless and speechless looks. Are you thinking about this right now?


    Shouldn''t they consider how to deal with the revenge of the Wang Clan?

 Chapters 13

    The corner of everyone''s mouth twitched, is this what you wanted to say after killing the number one genius of the Shattered Star City? You were silent for a while, and after all that, you actually turned your back on me ¡­ Dirty?


    Gao Peng''s current actions truly confused everyone present. To still be so calm after killing Wang Kun, it was as if he was stepping on an ant.


    If Wang Kun died, the Wang family would probably go crazy. Moreover, Wang Kun was not only the number one genius of the Shattered Star City and the key to the rise of the Wang family, he was also a disciple that an elder had set his eyes on.


    The truth was the same. He wanted the Wang Clan to retaliate and send the strongest person they could, or else how could he become strong?


    "You''re finished! "You''re finished!" He Jun muttered, the expression on his face changing again and again.


    Gao Peng did not care about how shocked everyone was, he directly walked towards Wang Jian, this action of his directly frightened everyone.


    "This... What is this for? "


    "He can''t be thinking of ¡­"


    How could anyone dare to look at Gao Peng with normal eyes? At this moment, Gao Peng''s small action caused them to be shocked.


    Especially since Gao Peng was slowly walking towards Wang Jian.


    "Stop!" He Jun bellowed, his eyes wide open.


    "What is it? Do you want to stop me as well? " Gao Peng tilted his head slightly to the side and looked at He Jun; his eyes did not carry any emotion.


    "Don''t tell me you want to offend the Wang family even if you die? Now that Wang Kun has died in your hands, if you still continue to live, then you will truly not stop until you are dead! " He Jun still tried to dissuade his.


    Oh my god!


    Could it be that he really wanted to kill Wang Jian? How audacious was he?


    Everyone present were already shocked to the point of numbness. Nothing Gao Peng did was not crazy, in their opinion, he was simply courting death, and had already completely offended the Wang Family.


    If Wang Jian died, then the Wang family would not have a successor. Wouldn''t this make the Wang family even more crazy?


    "This is crazy!" This is crazy! "


    "He wants to drag Gao Family into the abyss! I wonder if Gao Jingming would be angered to death if she found out that Gao Peng had done such a crazy thing. "


    "Since you have already killed Wang Kun, then don''t miss him. I will take care of him easily, you all don''t have to thank me!"


    Gao Peng said leisurely, with a look of taking it for granted.


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" He Jun was extremely anxious, he pointed at Gao Peng and trembled: "You will completely offend the Wang Family like this, moreover, you killed Wang Kun, and offended the Sen Luo Men, so you can just wait for the both of you to be annihilated!"


    "Since I have already offended him, I might as well kill him!"


    Gao Peng did not move, as if offending the Wang family and Sen Luo Men was a small matter that was not even worth his attention.


    This scene shocked everyone present. Was he planning to break the jars? He no longer cared about how many people he offended.


    That''s right!


    He had already killed Wang Kun, and the battle with the Wang Family and Sen Luo Men was already at a stalemate. Even if he released Wang Jian in the end, the outcome would still be the same.

 Chapters 14

    He Jun watched on speechlessly, completely unable to retort. Since they had already offended him, what was there to be afraid of?


    "But ¡­" "But ¡­"


    Gao Peng''s actions made him at a loss as to what to do.


    Everyone present shook their heads slightly, sighing with incomparable emotion.


    Gao Peng''s sudden outburst had shocked them beyond belief. If Gao Peng were to continue his cultivation for a period of time, the Shattered Star City would just be a stepping stone for him.


    However, Gao Peng was too strong, not only did he kill Wang Kun, he even wanted to kill Wang Jian.


    On the high platform, the servant girl beside Qiu Shui was equally puzzled as she said, "He really doesn''t know how high the sky is and how deep the earth is. Does he not know that the Wang Family has Sen Luo Men behind them?"


    "Probably." Qiushui blinked her watery eyes as she looked at Gao Peng curiously, as if trying to see through him.


    "Then why is he still doing this?" The servant was puzzled, "Although I did not say that I cannot do such a thing, there is no need to kill Wang Kun in front of everyone."


    "I don''t know why he did that, but I didn''t see any trace of panic in his eyes. Furthermore, he was very confident!" Qiushui stared fixedly at Gao Peng''s eyes, as if she wanted to get the answer from his eyes.


    Following that, the servant looked at Gao Peng as well, instantly attracted by the pair of eyes brimming with confidence.


    Ignoring everyone''s gaze, Gao Peng unrestrainedly stepped on it. Bang! With a loud explosion, Wang Jian''s head exploded.


    This time, Gao Peng learned from his previous lesson. After landing his foot on the ground, he instantly retreated, and thus did not get splashed with any blood.


    However, everyone present was stunned.


    This is... He really killed Wang Jian?


    For a moment, no one was able to recover from their shock. The scene had fallen into silence as they blankly stared at the headless corpse. This was already the second corpse at the scene.


    They were extremely familiar with one another. However, when they truly realized what had happened, they were unable to calm their emotions.


    Even if they had roughly guessed it after seeing Gao Peng''s actions earlier, after seeing him being killed, it was still difficult for them to calm down.


    "Oh my god!" He really killed Wang Jian! "


    "Does he really not have any qualms? Wang Kun was killed, Wang Jian was also killed, the Wang family has no one else to continue, this is offending a person to the death! "


    On the high platform, Qiushui and the maidservant were also stunned, their sexy lips slightly parted. It was unknown just how many times they had been like this.


    However, they still felt extremely shocked. This madman''s way of doing things was nothing more than this, they simply didn''t care about it at all.


    "This time, we will not stop until he is dead, the revenge for the Wang family and Sen Luo Men will arrive soon, and Gao Family will be ruined by him, and all his family members will be killed!"

 Chapters 15

    I''m afraid you won''t see it at that time


    "Luckily I didn''t get my hands on the shoes." Gao Peng looked at his shoes that had some blood splashed onto them, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, his performance, in the eyes of everyone present, was a completely different scene.


    "Is that so? I hope they can send some stronger people, and the best case scenario is that they can send Martial King s, if not I will look down on them. " Gao Peng said in disdain.


    It was as if she would look down on the other party if they did not send out their Martial King s to deal with him.


    "Heavens!" Who gave him the courage to say such a thing? Doesn''t he know how powerful the Martial King and the Martial King are? A single Martial King can annihilate a Shattered Star City, let alone a Martial King. "


    "Where did he get the guts to say that?"


    "Looks like he''s really gone mad, or else how could he say such shameless words. The entire Shattered Star City, added together, isn''t even enough to kill a single Martial King, much less him?"


    At this time, everyone present was even more certain that Gao Peng was completely insane.


    "Just be stubborn! "When disaster comes, let''s see how you will continue to be so stubborn!" He Jun said with a cold smile. He hated Gao Peng the most for not giving a damn about everything.


    Just be stubborn! I want to see how you can still talk back when the revenge from the Wang family and the Sen Luo Men comes.


    kept sneering in his heart, he had already been watching the show for a long time, and the situation couldn''t get any better. According to his conjecture, Gao Peng and Gao Family were going to be finished very soon.


    And the main culprit was Gao Peng.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be able to see that time." Gao Peng suddenly shifted his gaze onto He Jun.


    Hm?


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked, their eyes swept across Gao Peng and He Jun''s bodies, and finally stopped on Gao Peng''s body.


    "What does he mean?"


    He Jun was also startled, when he regained his senses he laughed out loud, then changed his previous attitude, pointing at himself: "Are you saying that you want to kill me too?"


    "Do you think that just because you can kill Wang Kun, you can kill me? "You are too naive."


    "You actually dare to compare me to him. I have to say that your thoughts are truly true."


    He Jun''s face was full of mockery, although Gao Peng could kill Wang Kun in an instant, he did not place this kind of strength in He Jun''s eyes, he could do it even if it was him.


    Everyone was shocked by what He Jun said, their expressions filled with disbelief.


    "What does he mean? Is his strength stronger than Wang Kun? "


    "Oh my god!" "What''s going on ¡­"


    "This shouldn''t be a fake, so that means ¡­ His strength is stronger than Wang Kun''s, and he had to endure for such a long time ¡­ "


    By the time everyone had sorted out all the clues, they were deeply shocked. He Jun had hidden himself too deeply, even they had only just found out about it now. It was obvious how well he had hidden himself.


    So far, everyone had thought that Wang Kun was the number one genius of the Shattered Star City. The number one genius of the Shattered Star City, was someone else!

 Chapters 16

    Before anyone could react.


    A Xuanwu turtle slowly appeared behind He Jun, and his cultivation was immediately released.


    "And upon closer inspection, his bloodline''s power is even stronger than Wang Kun''s! This is the true number one genius! "


    "I never thought that He Jun had hidden it so deeply. Everyone in Shattered Star City was buried in the drum, and they still foolishly thought that Wang Kun was the number one genius."


    "Now, do you have anything else you want to say?" He Jun looked complacent as he looked at Gao Peng.


    "It''s just Martial Grand Master, do you think that I already used my full strength before this?"


    He had long known about He Jun''s cultivation, so when he saw He Jun releasing his own, he remained indifferent.


    The calmness on his face didn''t seem fake, nor was it an act.


    At the same time, Gao Peng''s aura also changed, and an enormous aura spread out from his body.


    At the same time, a throne slowly appeared behind him. A blurry ice man sat on the throne, and upon closer inspection, this ice man wore a crown on his head. In his hand was a huge heavy sword.


    Although it was blurry, its aura was stronger than even He Jun''s extreme cold profound turtle.


    "Lie down!" Gao Peng was actually also a Martial Grand Master! And what the hell is the power of his bloodline? "


    "What exactly is this bloodline power?" Wasn''t it Fire Wolf? Why did it become like this now? What is the true power of his bloodline? "


    Everyone was shocked and they stared blankly, shocked by Gao Peng''s cultivation, at the same time they were confused, what was Gao Peng''s true bloodline power? Could it be that there was more than one bloodline?


    This confused them.


    "No wonder... No wonder Gao Peng was so arrogant, so it turns out that he had long since activated his Martial Grand Master, with his cultivation, how could he even place Wang Kun and the others in his eyes? "


    He Jun was also in a daze, and when he saw Gao Peng release his cultivation, he became a mess in the wind.


    He had endured for many years. He wanted to cause a sensation and let everyone know of his powerful talent, but who would have thought that a person like Cheng Dingjin would appear in the middle of his path?


    Not only was she in the same Martial Grand Master, the power of her bloodline could even faintly suppress him.


    "Impossible!" I am the number one genius! " He Jun muttered to himself, his eyes looking somewhat lifeless.


    "What is it? Are you too scared to attack? I never thought that the so called genius would actually be such a scum. I am so disappointed, you are even worse than Wang Kun. "


    Gao Peng shook his head and said with regret.


    The crowd was speechless. Is there anyone who would speak like that to you? This was simply asking to die from anger.


    Anyone would die from anger just by looking at you. No matter what, others were geniuses who had endured for many years. Although they weren''t stronger than you, they were still looked down upon you.


    Isn''t this sprinkling salt on other people''s wounds?


    How venomous was that mouth?


    After a period of time, everyone present finally understood Gao Peng''s venomous tongue. This technique was simply comparable to their own strength.


    Once, the moment a trash was transformed into a genius, and at the same time, turned into a venomous tongue, they could not get used to it no matter how hard they tried.

 Chapters 17

    "You ¡­ Find... "Die!"


    He Jun clenched his teeth as he roared out, the sword in his hand was wrapped with water vapor, the originally iron grade weapon was instantly frozen, like an ice sword.


    He Jun had endured for a long time. Originally, he thought that he would become the focus of everyone once the war broke out, but who knew that he would be laughed at instead.


    Gao Peng knew He Jun''s methods like the back of his hand. Even if the other party''s attack was already approaching him, he could still act calm and collected.


    With a slight wave of his hand, the blue and red colors intertwined together. Not long later, it was as if a gigantic scale python was spiralling in the air as it spat out an icy red color from its mouth.


    The scale python instantly broke through He Jun''s attack, using its incomparably tyrannical power to attack He Jun, and finally entangled He Jun within it.


    "This... What kind of attack is this? "


    "Why is there ice and fire? Could it be that Gao Peng has double attributes? "Impossible!"


    "It''s impossible for him to have dual attributes. I don''t believe that anyone in this world has dual attributes. How can a person''s body have two mutually exclusive attributes!"


    Everyone opened their eyes wide, looking at Gao Peng''s attack, they felt that it was unbelievable.


    They had never heard of, nor seen, this kind of dual attribute attack. It was hard for them to accept it all of a sudden, how could a person''s body have two types of attributes that repelled each other?


    "Explode!"


    Gao Peng clenched his fist and the Scaled Python instantly exploded. The two attributes of ice and fire filled the air and everyone dodged aside, afraid that they would be affected by it.


    "How is it? What happened? "


    "Where''s He Jun?"


    The power of the explosion was too strong, and had even caused extremely terrifying damage. It had already completely blocked off their path, and as a result, no one was able to clearly see He Jun''s situation.


    "Cough, cough!" He Jun coughed.


    "How can you be so powerful? You clearly have the same Martial Grand Master as me. "


    He Jun was extremely shocked in his heart. They were both at the same Martial Grand Master, but when they were actually fighting, he realized just how great the disparity was between their strength.


    He had been killed in an instant.


    This was greatly different from what he had in mind. Even if the other party''s Martial Grand Master was the same as his, the difference in strength would not be so obvious.


    But who knew ¡­


    "Hehe ¡­" You''re just a fish in the water, so don''t be so shocked at how strong other people are, and don''t use your narrow eyes to look at me. I''m different from you. "


    Gao Peng''s voice slowly spread outwards.


    It seemed to be saying, can I compare you to me? This was not even on the same level.


    The corner of everyone''s mouth twitched as they looked at him speechlessly.


    No matter what, the venomous tongue would not stop, even if it did not kill the other person, it could still completely piss the other person off.


    However, other than the crowd being speechless, they were also deeply shocked. The disparity in their Martial Grand Master was so great, which almost overturned their understanding of the world.


    And it was also at this time that the label "mighty" and "venomous tongue" appeared in the hearts of everyone present.


    "You ¡­" He Jun had only said one word, before he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Heh, don''t be so excited. I''ll send you to hell right now and be with the Wang brothers. Coincidentally, they didn''t leave for long!" Gao Peng''s devilish voice came out.

 Chapters 18

    When everyone saw Gao Peng''s actions, they were all shocked. Was he planning to carry out his madness to the end?


    It was not enough to offend one Wang Family. Could it be that he wanted to offend all the powers in Shattered Star City?


    "Is he really not afraid of death this time, or is he already broken? If we were to kill the Wang brothers, as long as we run away as fast as possible, there is still a chance. But if we really kill He Jun, the consequences will be unimaginable ¡­ "


    Men should be!


    As Gao Peng spoke, he had already arrived beside He Jun, and looked down at him from above.


    He Jun tried to get up several times but to no avail. The ground was covered with blood and his wounds were still bleeding.


    "You ¡­ You... Don''t... "Come here!"


    "You''re in such a sorry state. Seeing that you''ve already become like this, I won''t torture you anymore." Gao Peng shook his head slightly.


    He Jun''s bloody face revealed a look of happiness, but before he could rejoice, his expression froze.


    "It''s better if I send you to hell as soon as possible. At least you have some value, so just treat it as using trash."


    Waste utilization?


    You really dare to say it out loud.


    He Jun is after all a Martial Grand Master cultivator, but to think that he would actually become a piece of trash in your mouth.


    No one dared to say it out loud, but from their expressions, it was clear what they were thinking.


    "Bam!"


    In case he failed to temper his body in time, He Jun''s head would also be smashed by a single stomp.


    Instantly, everyone was stupefied.


    Did this have to be so violent?


    Not only did he kill He Jun, he had also smashed his head with a kick. The Wang brothers and He Jun had the same treatment.


    This made everyone wonder if Gao Peng had some sort of special hobby? Why do you like to trample on other people''s heads so much?


    This method of killing was too bloody, and it was hard for everyone to accept. If it was once or twice, it could be said to be easy, but this was already the third time.


    After killing He Jun, Gao Peng''s heart did not waver, and was even secretly happy: "I have really offended all of the families, right? "Hmm, not bad!"


    If anyone knew what Gao Peng was thinking, they would definitely be scared to death.


    "Quickly go and report that I killed the Wang brothers and He Jun, and made them come and take revenge on me!"


    "Just tell them how I killed the Wang brothers and He Jun. No matter how miserable it is, don''t be polite."


    "It would be best if I could anger them and have them send more powerful people to take revenge on me, especially those old men from the Wang and He families!"


    "Oh ~ Who knows where Sen Luo Men is? Let''s tell them as well, that it was I who killed Wang Kun ¡­"


    "I very much welcome them to beat me up! You''d better not be too polite with me. "


    Gao Peng revealed a rare trace of a smile, and after leaving behind a few words, he arrogantly walked away in front of everyone.


    Everyone was left in disarray in the wind.

 Chapters 19

    After Gao Peng killed the people, he left in a swagger, and even said that the Wang and He Clans would take revenge on him.


    Welcome to hit him!


    Of course, they also knew that from this moment onwards, the Shattered Star City would truly be stirred.


    Or it could be said that he wished for everyone to know that he had killed the Wang brothers and He Jun, so that he would have the chance to provoke an even stronger enemy.


    After Gao Peng entered the manor, a servant of the Gao Family s hurriedly returned as well. At the same time, his expression was filled with incomparable panic.


    He almost fell when he entered the gate.


    The servant rushed into the meeting hall and told the elder everything he knew.


    For a moment, the entire meeting room fell into silence, so quiet that one could hear a pin drop.


    From shock to shock, then to disbelief and anger, the complexions of all the elders changed several times over.


    "Bastard!" This piece of trash always knows how to cause trouble. This time, it would be like piercing through the sky, isn''t this pushing Gao Family into a corner? "


    "No, I have to bring this piece of trash to the Wang and He Families to apologize. If they still refuse to forgive me, then I will kill this piece of trash right in front of them!"


    One of the elders was extremely furious. He fiercely slammed the table and it exploded. But even so, he was still unable to calm his heart and he fiercely rushed out of the meeting hall.


    "Sigh!" Third Bro, come back! "


    The rest of the elders wanted to stop him, but he had already disappeared from their sight.


    "No!" We need to hurry and inform the Patriarch, otherwise, if Ol ''Three really makes a huge mistake due to a moment of anger, the entire Gao Family will fall apart. "


    The elders present feared that something might happen and hurriedly got up to look for the Patriarch. No matter how absurd the matter was, Gao Peng was still a flesh and blood of the Patriarch.


    Even the Gao Family was shocked, how could the outside world compare to this?


    At this time, all the people were talking about Gao Peng''s achievements, and soon, everyone knew about it.


    One could imagine how shocked they were.


    However, apart from being shocked, they paid more attention to this matter because they were all waiting for it to happen.


    The Wang and He Clans would not let this go, and at the same time, the Gao Family would not surrender, so the matter was very obvious.


    The three families would definitely fight, and the one who would be at a disadvantage would definitely be the Gao Family, but it was unknown who would be the victor in the end.


    Gao Peng became a well-known figure in the Shattered Star City, and the effect this time was even more sensational.


    The label of trash had already been removed from his body, and replacing it was a madman.


    In that moment, the entire Shattered Star City entered into a strange atmosphere, and everyone quietly waited for the events to unfold.


    He didn''t know how far it would spread, or whether it would affect them. This was the question that everyone was most concerned about.

 Chapters 20

    Bang!


    With a huge sound of the door being broken, Gao Peng''s door was ruthlessly destroyed, and the shattered fragments of the door flew in all directions.


    "Who gave you the guts to smash my door?"


    The Third Elder angrily rushed in front of Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng didn''t need to clearly see who the person was at this moment. However, he had only taken a glance, and had already formed an agreement a long time ago.


    "What is it? Third Elder, what can I do for you? "


    "Stop pretending to be stupid here, what you have done has already spread across the entire Shattered Star City, how long do you want to pretend to be crazy?"


    "Hurry up and apologize to the Wang and He clansmen, or I''ll cripple you on the spot!"


    The Third Elder glared angrily at Gao Peng, and berated him without any trace of politeness.


    Gao Peng slowly stood up, and his eyes instantly revealed a look of contempt: "Who do you think you are? You also want me to apologize to the Wang and He families, and also not take a piss and look in the mirror. "


    "You ¡­ "You ¡­" The Third Elder pointed at Gao Peng anxiously. He did not think that the trash in front of him would actually dare to humiliate him like this, and shouted angrily.


    "You, trash, have been wasting cultivation resources and causing trouble everywhere. Now let me cripple you and teach you how to conduct yourself!"


    Just as the Third Elder was about to teach Gao Peng a lesson, the sound of chaotic footsteps came over.


    Following that, a large group of people entered, led by their Patriarch Gao Jingming, followed by Great Clan Elder Gao Zhenghao, Second Clan Elder Gao Xiangfei, and a large group of Uncle, Uncle, Uncle, and Cousin Sisters.


    Gao Jingming took a domineering step forward, and placed himself between Gao Peng and the Third Elder.


    "Is it your turn to teach my son a lesson?" Gao Jingming''s eyes were extremely sharp as he stared at the Third Elder, causing the Third Elder to instantly break out in cold sweat. It was only then that he realized what he had done previously was a little too much.


    "I... I... I just want him to apologize to the Wang and He families, so that we won''t be attacked in a pincer attack. "


    "I''m doing this for the good of the family!"


    Perhaps it was because Gao Jingming was powerful, but at the same time, because he had been in a high position for a long time, he naturally carried a hint of dignity.


    "You don''t need to worry about that. Just keep an eye on yourself and the people below." Gao Jingming didn''t give any face at all, as he was extremely protective of his.


    The Third Elder nodded his head repeatedly, and waited until Gao Jingming turned around before his eyes slowly turned sinister. He clenched his fists tightly.


    "Just you wait. Sooner or later, I will make you regret it!"


    No one noticed the change in the Third Elder''s expression, because everyone had their gazes on Gao Peng.


    Although it was just passing on from mouth to mouth, and maybe some of it was exaggerated, but Gao Peng killing the Wang brothers and He Jun was already an indisputable fact.


    This made them unable to believe no matter how hard they tried. The person they thought to be trash had suddenly become a peerless genius! This kind of change was difficult for them to accept.

 Chapters 21

    Gao Jingming sized Gao Peng up from head to toe, looking at him in a pleasing manner. Although he had always been doting on him, it was only the duty of a father.


    But it was different now. What Gao Peng had done today had greatly changed his opinion.


    Everyone was speechless. Was he just boasting?


    Seeing that Gao Jingming was about to continue bragging, Great Clan Elder Gao Zhenghao quickly said.


    "Gao Peng... Do you know that you''ve stirred up a great disaster? "


    Gao Peng looked at the Great Clan Elder, and innocently spread his hands: "No, how could I cause trouble? It''s just that I went out for a walk and killed a few people. "


    Everyone present was speechless. How many people did he kill after going out for a round?


    You don''t even have the nerve to say that out loud.


    Do you know who you''ve killed? The genius brothers of the Wang family and the young master of the He family were all talented geniuses.


    But you... He had killed everyone else, but this time, he had offended these two families, and that was to the point of offending them to the death.


    It would be strange if they didn''t go crazy.


    "You ¡­ Do you know who those people were? Just because you killed them would drag Gao Family into an abyss. "


    The Great Clan Elder was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He kept pointing at Gao Peng, wanting to eat Gao Peng up.


    "A bunch of trash. So what if I kill them?" Gao Peng said indifferently.


    "You!"


    "Alright, let''s end this here!" Gao Jingming chuckled, and stopped the Great Clan Elder who wanted to reprimand him.


    "But Patriarch, he''s the one who killed the Wang and He Family''s junior Patriarchs. This is truly a feud. This will bring a disaster upon the family!"


    "If we don''t quickly apologize and wait for them to join hands, we will have no way of saving them!"


    "With Wang Kun and He Jun dead, it''s practically the same as having the Wang and He Families lose their heritage. This is a feud that doesn''t end until one side dies!"


    After hearing the Great Clan Elder''s explanation, everyone started to speak at once, even though they were afraid of Gao Jingming.


    However, they were already in a crisis, so how could they still remain calm?


    "What ¡­" Are you trying to send my son to his death? " Gao Jingming swept his eyes across everyone present, and immediately silenced them.


    No one dared to speak again.


    Seeing that no one said anything, Gao Jingming then looked at Gao Peng and asked: "Come, let me take a look, are you injured?"


    As he said that, Gao Jingming wanted to approach him, but Gao Peng slightly took a step back without leaving a trace. Although Gao Jingming was protecting him everywhere, this made his heart feel warm and touched.


    However, he was still not used to it.


    Gao Jingming was slightly taken aback.


    "It''s nothing. Just those few pieces of trash. How could they possibly have hurt me?" Gao Peng said as if nothing had happened.


    He didn''t look at Gao Jingming, as he was still unable to get used to it, but he was trying to get used to it.


    "Right, if the Wang and He Clans come for revenge, I will take care of it. You don''t have to do anything."


    What?


    Everyone started to suspect that they had heard wrongly. Did Gao Peng mean that they would let him settle this? At one point, everyone present suspected that they were hallucinating.


    Gao Jingming was the same, his eyes wide open.

 Chapters 22

    "Quick!" Everyone, quickly go to the Gao Family. I just saw the Wang and She Family''s patriarchs lead a large group of people towards the direction of the Gao Family. "


    "He definitely wants to take revenge on Gao Peng. Who asked him to do such a crazy thing and kill the young masters of the two great families. This time, they are really going to fight."


    Following the movements of the Wang and He Clans, the Shattered Star City had already surged into a frenzy. Everyone was focused on the Gao Family, so how could they not pay attention to something as big as this?


    In fact, it wasn''t that he didn''t hear it clearly, it was just that he didn''t dare to believe it and so he asked again.


    Gao Peng said calmly: "I said that I will deal with the Wang and He Clans, just watch from the side."


    "Since they''re here to look for me, just let them come and look for me."


    Only now did the Great Clan Elder and the others know that it wasn''t that they were hallucinating, but that this was what Gao Peng had said, that he would take revenge on the Wang and He Clans alone.


    "Nonsense!" Gao Jingming bellowed.


    He had always been relatively calm, but now that he had truly been enraged, he was able to show off his might without getting angry!


    "Do you know the strength of the Wang and He Families? Not to mention that those two old men already possess Grade Nine Martial Grand Master, even those elders possess the strength of Martial Grand Master. "


    "How can you handle this?"


    "Don''t think that you can do whatever you want once you reach Martial Grand Master. There are many people stronger than you in Shattered Star City alone."


    Gao Jingming was really afraid that Gao Peng would insist on this, so he explained the difference in strength and the stakes clearly.


    At this time, the eyes of everyone present rested on Gao Peng. Seeing Gao Peng''s calm and indifferent expression, everyone laughed coldly in their hearts.


    Act, act with all your might.


    Now, do you know how powerful the Wang Clan and the He Clan are? Let''s see how long you can keep up the act. You actually dare to boast so shamelessly that you can deal with him by yourself.


    A small, dry child whose hair is not yet full.


    At this time, everyone really wanted to see Gao Peng''s flustered look, but the expression on Gao Heng''s face didn''t change at all. It was as Gao Jingming had said, it had nothing to do with him.


    "You guys are underestimating me, who told you I''m from Martial Grand Master?"


    Gao Peng asked indifferently, that disdainful expression, causing everyone present to be stunned.


    Could it be ¡­ No one dared to think further.


    "Impossible, a little kid whose milk is so dry, how could he be a Martial King? He must be bluffing." The third clan elder stared at Gao Peng and thought in his heart.


    "Peng''er, what level of cultivation are you at?" Martial King? " Even he himself felt that it was unbelievable, and he was the most clear about what kind of person Gao Peng was.


    How could she suddenly become a Martial King? This was simply a fantasy story.


    Gao Peng smiled faintly but did not answer, and only said softly: "Rumors cannot be trusted, what is spread outside might not be anything special."


    All you need to know is that if the Wang and He Clans come for revenge, I will be the only one to defend against it.

 Chapters 23

    Everyone present looked at Gao Peng in disbelief. These big words, simply didn''t carry any breath at all.


    It was as if he alone could block the two great clans. How much confidence did he have to say such words?


    The Great Clan Elder was not convinced by Gao Peng''s words. On the contrary, he felt that Gao Peng was arrogant and ignorant, and didn''t take the Gao Family seriously.


    "You!" The Head Elder was furious, he had never been so angry before.


    Just as the Great Clan Elder was about to berate Gao Peng, a loud rumbling sound could be heard.


    At the same time.


    "Gao Family''s... All of you, come out and die! "


    "Today, I will definitely exterminate you. If I don''t raze the Gao Family to the ground, I swear I won''t be a human!"


    Two extremely deep voices came out, directly interrupting the Gao Family''s people''s train of thoughts, causing them to be slightly startled.


    "Crap!" The Wang and He Clans are already fighting their way here. From the looks of it, they are not going to give up until they are dead! "


    At the same time, everyone seemed to be flustered. The Wang and He Clans were moving too quickly, causing them to feel caught unprepared.


    "It''s over, it''s all over!" "The two great clans have truly joined hands. With their strength, we are completely unable to resist them."


    "Gao Family is really facing a disaster of clan extermination this time, what should we do? What should we do? "


    Everyone''s expressions were panicked as they began to discuss all at once. However, no one could come up with any ideas for what to do. Instead, they were all at a loss as to what to do.


    Gao Peng on the other hand, revealed a joyous expression, "You''ve finally come, and it''s been hard on me to wait."


    When Gao Peng said this, his expression was completely different from before. If it was before, when he had a dull expression but never had any expression, then now, he was revealing an excited expression everywhere.


    This... All of a sudden, everyone looked at him and almost choked to death from his words.


    Looking back at Gao Peng''s current expression, he could no longer hide his excitement.


    This made everyone present speechless.


    Do you think that Gao Family didn''t die quickly enough? Unexpectedly ¡­ They were still looking forward to the arrival of the Wang and He Clans. This was ¡­ Are you crazy?


    The people of Gao Family could only think like this, because they no longer had any words to describe Gao Peng.


    "You!" Sinner of your family! "


    The Great Elder did not know how to describe it anymore. His entire body was trembling and his face was flushed. Looking at his tottering body, it seemed as if he could die from anger at any moment.


    Gao Jingming looked at Gao Peng and suddenly laughed: "Let''s go! Let''s go take a look at these two families and see if they have the ability to denounce us for our crimes. "


    "Good!" However, we have already agreed that you must not take action. I will take care of the people from these two clans. " Gao Peng said with excitement in his voice.


    Gao Jingming was slightly taken aback. This time, he really couldn''t differentiate whether Gao Peng was serious or not. At this moment, even he, his father, was unsure of what his son was thinking.

 Chapters 24

    The main gate of Gao Family''s mansion had already been broken into pieces, and this place had already become a mess, at the same time, there were many people gathered here.


    The one who bore the brunt of the charge was a sturdy old man. With a head full of white hair and a stooped body that gave off a sense of strength, this was the Clan Chief of the Wang Family, Wang Nan!


    At the same time, there were many onlookers behind them. These were all people from the Shattered Star City, but they stood a bit further away, afraid that they would be affected.


    "Humph!" Wang Nan, what are you trying to do, you old man? Are you tired of living and want to bury you in a hurry? "


    Gao Jingming''s incomparably tyrannical voice came out, and not long later, people from the Gao Family walked out, with Gao Jingming and Gao Peng walking side by side.


    "Heh, hand over that bastard Gao Peng, or else I will flatten your Gao Family!"


    Wang Nan said impolitely, as if he was already determined to eat Gao Family. After all, at this time, the Wang and She Family were allying forces, and a mere Gao Family was not even in their eyes.


    He Yuan stared at Gao Jingming intently as well, his eyes revealing a ruthless glint from time to time.


    He said that he would hand over Gao Peng, but in reality, he also wanted to kill Gao Peng as soon as possible, and then completely exterminate the entire Gao Family.


    "If you have the ability, then go ahead and fight, stop blabbering about it." Gao Jingming suddenly became furious, and immediately rolled up his sleeves, preparing to go dry.


    However, an untimely voice sounded.


    "Hey, hey!"


    "Have you forgotten me?"


    When Gao Peng said this, he immediately stood out and had an expression of dissatisfaction.


    At the same time, he turned his head and said to Gao Jingming: "Didn''t you already say that? I''ll deal with these guys, just watch from the side. "


    What?


    Everyone present looked as if they were hallucinating, their faces filled with disbelief. Gao Peng was saying that he would be the one to deal with the patriarchs of the Wang and He Families?


    Wasn''t his head filled with water? Otherwise, how could he say such words?


    Wang Nan and He Yuan seemed to have received a great humiliation, their entire face twisted. They were already full of wrinkles, and now that they twisted together, they looked even uglier.


    "Arrogant child!"


    "Nonsense, it''s fine as long as you say it, but do you mean it? Do you know how strong they are? Even 10 of them can''t compare to half of Wang Kun''s power. "


    This time, Gao Jingming was truly angry, and directly glared at Gao Peng. If it was only speaking from his own clan, then that would be fine, but now he actually wanted to go up on stage.


    This was something that he absolutely could not allow.


    However, Gao Peng acted as if he didn''t see it, and said indifferently: "It''s just a pile of trash. No matter if it''s someone like Wang Kun, or these guys in front of me, they''re all trash. They''re just trash of different kinds."


    "To deal with them, I alone am enough!"

 Chapters 25

    A pile of garbage.


    Different kinds of garbage.


    How reckless did he have to be to dare to say such words?


    Wang Nan and He Yuan were definitely furious to the point that they were about to explode, but the spectators did not dare to get so close, as a large empty area was opened up all of a sudden.


    "Bastard..." I will kill you! "


    "Children with yellow mouths, prepare to die!"


    Both He Yuan and He Yuan who had been angered to the point of exploding attacked at the same time.


    Gao Peng was startled, but immediately revealed a happy expression.


    "Detecting enemies of the host, scanning!"


    [Scanning complete.]


    Name: Wang Nan


    Constitution: Zu Lang''s Physique


    Bloodline: Ancestral Wolf Bloodline


    Realm: Grade Nine Martial Grand Master


    Martial Skills: Profound Ranked Martial Technique "Dust Descending Hand" (Perfection) Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Bone Inscription Tyrant Fist" (Small Success)


    Name: He Yuan


    Physique: None


    Bloodline: Arctic Tortoise


    Realm: Grade Nine Martial Grand Master


    Martial Skills: Profound Ranked Martial Technique "Falling Leaf Steps" (Completion) Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Xuan Crystal Magic Spell" (Mastery)


    "The number of enemies detected by the host will automatically reach its maximum."


    "The enemy''s highest level is Grade Nine Martial Grand Master, will automatically be raised to Martial King level 1!"


    "The enemy''s strongest bloodline is not stronger than the host, will not be promoted any further!"


    "The enemy''s Most Powerful Constitution is not stronger than the Host, so it will not be upgraded yet!"


    [The enemy''s strongest martial skill is Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Mystical Crystal Mantra" Mastery, Profound Ranked Martial Technique "Falling Leaf Step" Completion, Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Tyrant Bone Fist" Completion, will automatically bestow the host with the Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Star Moon and Devil Transformation" Mastery, the Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Seven Stars Steps" Initiation, and the Earth Ranked Martial Technique "Ten Thousand Li Force" Mastery.]


    A series of system notifications sounded out, and Gao Peng levelled up once again.


    However, this time was slightly different from last time. Because neither their bloodline nor physique was stronger than Gao Peng''s, they had not improved yet.


    And this time, because Wang Nan and He Yuan''s cultivation were both at Grade Nine Martial Grand Master, it allowed Gao Peng to leap up to become the Martial King, and the increase in his strength was incomparably huge.


    At the same time, it also allowed him to have several Earth-rank martial skills, and even his footwork was of the Earth rank. From all of these aspects, he had basically obtained an overall improvement.


    Gao Peng did not have the time to feel the power he gained from his increase in strength, Wang Nan and He Yuan had already attacked with incomparable momentum!


    "Peng''er, be careful!"


    Gao Jingming shouted in warning, at the same time, he swooped down, wanting to block Wang Nan''s attack with He Yuan''s.


    But before he could rush out, Gao Peng had already taken a step forward, meeting Wang Nan''s attack head on.


    The Zhen Qi vibrated in the sky as the shadow of the fist covered the entire sky. The center of the fist created an extremely violent Zhen Qi when it collided with the fist.


    This caused many onlookers to retreat one after another. They didn''t dare to approach again, and at the same time, many terrified faces watched the three people collide against each other.

 Chapters 26

    "Oh my god!" What did I see? Gao Peng was actually able to fight with two clan leaders, could it be ¡­ "


    "Impossible!" Both clan leaders are of the Grade Nine Martial Grand Master, and could be promoted to the Martial King at any time. "


    This... Was it still the trash they knew?


    Half of Gao Jingming''s body that was rushing out remained in one spot, and his face was filled with an expression of disbelief.


    "How is this possible? "Peng''er''s strength ¡­"


    His mind was currently blank. Even if Gao Peng had already killed Wang Kun and He Jun, he did not believe that Gao Peng possessed power that was on par with his Grade Nine Martial Grand Master.


    However ¡­ He had no choice but to believe the scene before him.


    But how is that possible?


    No matter how he thought about it, he was unable to find out just what kind of cultivation Gao Peng possessed.


    "This... This is real... Gao Peng can really handle two Clan Chiefs! "


    "He''s not exaggerating!"


    It was only at this time that the people from the Gao Family came to a realization. Everything Gao Peng said before was true, and there wasn''t the slightest bit of falsehood. It was just that they had never believed him.


    The third elder''s eyes were almost popping out of their sockets as his body trembled. He muttered to himself, "How is this possible ¡­" "How could that be? He''s only a piece of trash, how could he have such powerful strength. This must be an illusion."


    Everyone was shocked.


    After Gao Peng clashed with the two clan leaders for a while, they separated, causing the entire place to become completely silent, even the sound of breathing became faint.


    "I never thought that the difference between Martial King and Martial Grand Master would be this great. I''m not serious, and I can easily deal with them."


    After faintly sensing his improved strength, Gao Peng was extremely satisfied. Not only was he extremely strong right now.


    After advancing to Martial King, he would have the ability to fly. This was the place that made him even more happy, where he could roam the skies.


    "Just what is your cultivation level?" Wang Nan kept staring at Gao Peng and asked in disbelief.


    He Yuan was the same, but his face became even more gloomy, staring at his prey like a venomous snake.


    Regardless of whether they accepted it or not, Gao Peng was a Ranker that could rival them, and it was hard for them to accept it at the moment.


    A junior, who was even younger than Wang Kun and He Jun, actually had the strength to rival them at this moment.


    No matter how monstrous he was, he shouldn''t be so frightening, right?


    "Naturally, it is to be able to kill the two of you with your cultivations." Gao Peng said leisurely, and her expression right now was also incomparably calm.


    "Humph!" "Don''t think that you can eat us up just like that. You''re still a bit too inexperienced."


    Wang Nan snorted coldly, as he said with extreme dissatisfaction. At the same time, a gigantic wolf appeared behind him, this wolf was even larger than Wang Kun''s, and could even be considered more solid, as though it was about to materialize at any time.


    In comparison, He Yuan quietly used the power of his bloodline, his entire body releasing an ice-cold Qi.

 Chapters 27

    "Haha ¡­" The Patriarch and the others have finally become serious. That fellow Gao Peng will definitely be defeated by the Patriarch and the others. "


    "How could Gao Peng possibly be a match for the Patriarch and the others?"


    Seeing the two clan leaders unleashing their bloodline power, as if they had found an explanation, the tense atmosphere gradually eased.


    The surrounding crowd couldn''t help but shudder, and a trace of fear appeared on their faces.


    "Are you done?" Gao Peng said in an extremely impatient tone, looking at the two in front of him chattering non-stop. Not only did they waste their time, they were also long-winded.


    "You have to shoot your mouth off in a fight? You guys are old and no one talks to you anymore, yet you want to chat with me here?"


    The originally serious and tense atmosphere was broken by a single sentence from Gao Peng, causing everyone to look at him strangely.


    It looked like ¡­ The person who kept talking like that seemed to be you!


    Although everyone had such thoughts, they were still shocked that Gao Peng did not release the power of his bloodline and ignored the actions of the two clan leaders.


    Did he think he could completely defeat his opponent?


    Or had he already given up?


    The crowd didn''t understand, but in the next moment, they all understood.


    Gao Peng took a step forward, and a Throne slowly appeared behind him. At the same time, his body grew stronger at a speed visible to the naked eye, and in a short moment he had become a small giant.


    At the same time, scales began to appear all over his body. These scales were pitch-black and looked like layers upon layers of scales.


    "Physique!" Gao Peng''s physique is definitely one of a kind, and one that we have never seen before! "


    "Oh my god!" What else does Gao Peng have that we don''t know? Did he really hide so well? "His cultivation is heaven defying, and the power of his bloodline is so strong, yet he has such an unheard-of physique. Is he even human?"


    Seeing Gao Peng''s change, everyone present suddenly realized.


    It was just that at this time, they were about to go crazy!


    What kind of monster was this?


    This piece of information had an enormous impact on them. It was as if a lot of information had merged into their minds, making them unable to make heads or tails of it in a short period of time.


    "Tyrant body!" This is a natural born tyrant body! "


    He Yuan exclaimed, the expression on his face changed for the first time, but his exclamation also attracted Wang Nan''s attention.


    "Impossible!" How could a natural hegemony appear in this place! "


    "His elemental constitution is already at its peak, why would there be a natural hegemony?!"


    It was really hard for He Yuan to accept that Gao Peng was a natural hegemony. He knew about He Jun''s physique, otherwise he wouldn''t have been able to endure for such a long time.


    But now, an even stronger physique had appeared in front of him. This was not only an attack on him, but also a look of greed.


    "I must get him ¡­ We have to get the Super Armor! "

 Chapters 28

    You''re still too young


    "Tyrant body?"


    "Gao Peng is actually a natural hegemony? How is that possible?"


    If it was said that Gao Peng''s strength was somewhat shocking to him, then the natural hegemony was even more so a fantasy. The Gao Family had never had such a strong physique.


    It was even more impossible for him to inherit it, so how would Gao Peng''s natural domineering attitude be explained?


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he clearly knew that Gao Peng was his son, even he would have doubted whether or not Gao Peng was his biological son.


    Everyone looked at Gao Peng as if they were looking at a monster. This could not be described as genius anymore, even when using their skills, they felt that it was a little difficult.


    In this small city, there had never been a natural hegemony before, but this did not mean that they did not know about this kind of physique.


    To everyone''s knowledge, ordinary physiques were the weakest, followed by elemental physiques, then natural hegemony, and ordinary physiques could already be considered a genius.


    Furthermore, an elemental constitution had appeared, which was equivalent to a genius seen once in a hundred years, let alone the appearance of a natural hegemony.


    In their eyes, natural hegemony was a physique that was hard to come by. They had never thought that there would actually be someone with such a strong physique.


    Furthermore, this person was the trash of the rumors. All these twists and turns had caught them off guard, and their faces had slowly turned numb.


    "Are you ready to die?" Gao Peng leisurely walked closer, as if he was not even afraid of the two Clan Chiefs escaping. This kind of confidence in his own strength had already been completely revealed.


    "You are very arrogant ¡­" No one has ever dared to speak to me like this, but the grass on the grave of anyone who talks to me like this has grown several meters tall. "


    He Yuan laughed coldly as his eyes rolled around in their sockets and the aura around his body became even colder.


    "No, I am merely stating a fact. Regardless of whether you are prepared for it or not, you have to accept the fate of death. I am just compassionate enough to allow you the time to accept it."


    Gao Peng was not angered. Instead, he spoke at a leisurely pace, and at the same time, he slowly approached.


    The surrounding crowd was speechless. They were here again!


    Every time, they had to gobble down others before they could fight. Who the hell liked to argue?


    Everyone was already at a loss for words. Slowly but surely, they were already somewhat immune to Gao Peng''s words. This guy''s talent was indeed monstrous, but at the same time, his strength was also incomparably strong.


    However, his words were so ear-piercing. Especially towards those involved, this was the tempo that could cause them to vomit blood.


    "Ha ha!"


    "I will let you know that arrogance comes at a price. Arrogance without strength is ignorant. Relying on your monstrous talent, you only need a few more years of cultivation to surpass us."


    "But you''re still a little too young!"

 Chapters 29

    He Yuan did not waste any more words with Gao Peng. With a single large step, he disappeared, leaving behind only one afterimage after another.


    "This is the He Clan''s Profound Ranked Martial Technique, Falling Leaf Steps!" As expected of a Profound Rank martial skill, it''s indeed extraordinary. "


    This was the greatest advantage of the Fallen Leaves Steps. Such an obvious movement technique was recognized by the surrounding people at a glance, and they all stared with wide eyes.


    At the same time, He Yuan''s voice came from all directions and entered everyone''s ears.


    "Hahahaha ¡­" Aren''t you very arrogant? "Now, you should show off. If you have the ability, then find my real body. Otherwise, you can just wait to die!"


    The voice seemed to be everywhere, as if it could not capture his real body at all. This was perhaps He Yuan''s greatest reliance.


    "Heh ¡­" Wasn''t it just a rubbish footwork? Look at what kind of God Level Martial Skill you can use, but people who don''t know it might think you have it. "


    Just when everyone thought that Gao Peng had nothing to do, Gao Peng said in disdain.


    Everyone was speechless when they heard this. This was a Profound Ranked Martial Technique! It was a footwork that was incomparably precious, but it was actually trash in your mouth.


    Why do you sound so arrogant?


    Everyone was at a loss for words, even though everyone was cursing in their hearts, no one dared to speak out, because they were already on guard against Gao Peng.


    God knows how this guy would slap his face.


    "Peng''er cannot be underestimated!" Gao Jingming anxiously reminded him, and said at the same time: "Don''t underestimate him, otherwise you will suffer!"


    Gao Jingming was really afraid that Gao Peng would look down on him, since cultivation was not equivalent to fighting strength, and although Gao Peng''s cultivation was already comparable to theirs, their fighting strength was hard to say.


    After all, this was something that needed to be accumulated over a long period of time, so he could not help but feel a sense of worry in his heart, and wanted to intervene several times. However, after looking at Wang Nan who was glaring at him like a tiger, he gave up in the end.


    He could only stand to the side and worry.


    "He still doesn''t have the qualifications for me to look at him in the eye. To be able to talk to me for such a long time, that''s already enough for him to brag about his entire life."


    "It''s a pity that he won''t live past today."


    Gao Peng said very arrogantly, with a haughty look on his face, as he did not believe Gao Jingming''s words at all.


    After hearing his words, everyone''s lips twitched. Did they have to be that Long Ao Tian?


    It was as if talking to you would bring him great honor. You were too shameless.


    The crowd was already powerless to make fun of him. They all covered their faces with their hands. They could not bear to look at him.


    Compared to the spectators, He Yuan felt extremely humiliated. He who was originally full of himself suddenly became angry.


    "Bastard, you''re courting death!"


    "Since you don''t want to live anymore, let me send you to hell!"

 Chapters 30

    Before his voice fell, He Yuan''s omnipresent figure had become even more illusory. Now, it was even countless times more difficult to distinguish his figure compared to before.


    However, there was an obvious change. That was, more and more images appeared around Gao Peng. However, because of the speed of the images, only a fleeting shadow could be seen.


    "No ¡­" No... "Impossible!"


    He had never thought that there would be such a profound footwork that completely suppressed him, leaving him with no place to hide. The seven shining stars were like gods, shining down on top of his head.


    "A footwork that can kill you."


    "With your trashy footwork, it can even make you feel vain. Now, I''ll let you know what real footwork is!"


    Seven stars floated at the same time, and locked onto He Yuan in an instant. At the same time, He Yuan''s figure had already appeared.


    A sense of impending doom suddenly appeared in He Yuan''s mind. He instinctively took a step back due to the premonition of death.


    However, the crisis of death had yet to be resolved.


    A huge fist shadow enveloped him, and before he could react, it had already hit his body.


    BOOM!


    No! I can''t die!


    How could I die in his hands when I''m still a hairless brat!?


    The moment the fist landed on his body, countless thoughts flashed through his mind. However, in the end, he was still unable to get rid of the fist.


    Boom! *


    With a loud noise, He Yuan exploded like a firework. Blood splattered everywhere, and it was as if a rain of blood had rained down from the sky.


    At the same time, the surrounding crowd of spectators were all dumbstruck.


    Was this a dream? A Patriarch of the Grade Nine Martial Grand Master had actually been smashed apart by a single punch of someone else. How could this not be a dream?


    It was not only the onlookers, but also everyone from the three great families. They were the ones who understood the strength of their respective patriarchs the best. However, they were on the same level, so their strength was definitely not inferior.


    However ¡­ But they had all personally witnessed the entire process of He Yuan being insta-killed.


    The impact of this scene was simply too great. They couldn''t help but open their mouths wide.


    Drops after droplets of blood fell on their bodies, as if there was nothing to be heard. Everyone was still in a dumbstruck state, except for the sound of dripping blood, which could be heard at the drop of a needle.


    After a while, everyone slowly came back to their senses. However, they were still in a state of shock.


    "Oh my god!" What did I see? A Patriarch, an expert with Grade Nine Martial Grand Master was so easily destroyed, this ¡­ "This ¡­"


    "This must be an illusion, absolutely impossible!"


    "We might be dreaming. How could this happen? It must be an illusion!"


    Even though everyone had regained some of their wits, their ability to organize their words was illogical. After all, the scene before them had a huge impact on them.


    For a time, it was difficult to calm down. Almost everyone was unable to suppress their chaotic thoughts.

 Chapters 31

    You''re looking down on yourself too much


    Wang Nan''s eyes were lifeless. His hands could not help but stretch forward, and feel the blood dripping down. Even if his clothes were dyed red with blood, he would not pay any attention to it.


    "How is this possible!"


    "There''s nothing to talk about between you and me." Gao Peng did not give him face, and said coldly: "I killed your son, and even caused you to lose all your face. With such a deep grudge, the relationship between us is not going to be good."


    "Moreover, I do not wish to let go of this tiger and return to the mountain."


    "Although trash is always trash, and no matter how much time I give you, you won''t be able to defeat me. However, I don''t have the strength to waste time on trash like you."


    Gao Peng said unrestrainedly. Every word he spoke caused Wang Nan''s face to turn even more ashen, and this was simply rubbing against the ground. Not to mention losing face, he had even thrown away his face.


    After all, Gao Peng could easily destroy He Yuan with a single punch, so what if they did not give him face?


    Wang Nan did not dare to say anything.


    Ever since Gao Jingming displayed such an unimaginable power, he no longer spoke, and from the beginning till the end, he was in a state of shock.


    He stood there in a daze. Not only him, everyone in Gao Family seemed to have been frozen, their mouths were all wide open, and their eyeballs were about to fall out.


    "Are we hallucinating? Or could it be that I haven''t woken up at all, and am now in a dream? "


    The voice of the Gao Family''s crowd rang out, and at the same time, everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    Then, in the next second, another voice rang out.


    "No, this is not an illusion, because I can smell the scent of blood!"


    This senseless question and answer had let everyone know that this was not an illusion, but the truth.


    "Oh my god!" How could Gao Peng suddenly become so strong? No matter how monstrous a genius one punch is, it should not be possible to destroy the He Clan''s Patriarch, right? "


    "Could this be the result of him enduring for a long time?" "Why didn''t he notice anything amiss? It was as if he had suddenly acquired such great power."


    To the people of Gao Family who were familiar with Gao Peng, the change in Gao Peng was even more impactful. They had lived for a long time and they had never seen any signs of change.


    However, at this time, an unimaginable power exploded out. All of them seemed to have stopped, and even their thinking had become a lot slower.


    Wang Nan''s face turned ashen, his hands clenched into fists, his nails digging into his flesh, blood slowly flowing out.


    "Killing me won''t be so easy. Even if I die, I will make you pay a heavy price!" Wang Nan said as he gnashed his teeth.


    "I think you think too highly of yourself. You want me to pay a heavy price for this? You are clearly living in your own world."


    "Don''t struggle with the garbage. Just let me clean it up. There''s no need to get in the way here. It would just be annoying."


    Every one of Gao Peng''s words was like a knife that stabbed deep into Wang Nan''s heart. Every single word was a heavy blow, and Wang Nan''s face instantly swelled red.

 Chapters 32

    "Bastard!"


    "What qualifications does this fellow have to look down on others?" It''s unbearable to talk about trash. "


    "Since you want to kill me, prepare to pay a heavy price!"


    Gao Peng was completely unmoved by Wang Nan''s attack, even the expression on his face did not change at all.


    But was that really the case?


    That might not be the case, Gao Peng was only looking down on him, and did not even put Wang Nan in his eyes, where did the trash that was in his eyes get his attention?


    At this time, Gao Peng faced the menacing Wang Nan, and slightly shook his head, speaking with extreme disdain: "Trash is trash, with such weak strength, there''s no way I could truly muster up energy."


    "If only there was a stronger person!"


    "Let''s not talk about one Martial Emperor and one Martial Saint, even if it''s just one Martial King! "It''s a pity that they''re just trash."


    Gao Peng acted as if no one else was present, as he muttered to himself, completely looking down on Wang Nan, and even acting as if his opponent''s attack was ignored.


    The surrounding crowd was speechless.


    This is... Is it starting again?


    You only killed a Patriarch of the Grade Nine Martial Grand Master, and he already caused you to swell to such an extent.


    Why do you sound so arrogant? If there really is a Martial King standing in front of you, who knows how scared you will be.


    Grade Nine Martial Grand Master were extremely strong for them, but there was no need to talk about Martial King or Martial King. They were simply worshipping them like they were gods.


    "How preposterous! How dare you! "


    Wang Nan was simply going crazy from anger. No one had ever ignored his existence like this, especially a little kid who stank like milk.


    BOOM!


    The Earth Rank martial skill, Bone Inscription Tyrant Fist, exploded to the limit.


    The Zhen Qi wrapped around the fist and rumbled towards Xiao Chen as though it was tearing through the sky.


    Under his berserk state, the strength that he could unleash was usually a bit stronger than his usual strength, so Wang Nan could already unleash his peak combat strength.


    If it was a normal person, they would have been burnt to ashes by this punch.


    However ¡­ His opponent was Gao Peng.


    This was also his fate.


    10,000 Li force! A burst of immense power suddenly appeared, causing Gao Peng to gently punch out. To the spectators, this punch of his had no power at all.


    "Is this being too arrogant?" Or did he really look down on Wang Nan? "He even used such a soft fist to counterattack."


    "It must be because after killing He Yuan, his heart expanded greatly, and he thought that he could kill Wang Nan with a single blow."


    Everyone started to make their guesses, a majority of them shook their heads, thinking that Gao Peng had expanded, if not why would they look down on him so much, and not even have any strength left in their fists.


    This was simply courting death.

 Chapters 33

    Just when everyone thought that Gao Peng had expanded to his peak, everyone started to look down on him.


    How could such a fist without any sense of strength possibly injure someone?


    Because... Wang Nan flew out!


    A large hole suddenly appeared in the flat ground of the Gao Clan''s main entrance. Wang Nan lied there with his limbs crossed and was bleeding from all seven orifices.


    But at this time, no one went up to check if he was dead or not, and instead, every single one of them was dumbstruck. They first glanced at Wang Nan who was in the large hole, then looked at Gao Peng.


    "This... Such a soft punch actually had such a strong killing power? Do you still want to live? "


    "What happened to Gao Peng today? Is he on drugs? "


    Everyone was at a loss for words. This was already not something that could be described as a monster, but how could Gao Peng''s actions be explained? Everyone was at a loss.


    Gao Peng ignored everyone''s shock and walked towards Wang Nan with big strides. There was only the sound of his footsteps.


    When he reached the edge of the large hole, he did not stop his footsteps and slowly approached.


    Everyone held their breath.


    Ka-cha! *


    The next time Wang Nan crawled out of the big hole, he was already full of scars and his steps were light, as if he would fall to the ground in the next second.


    "Beg..." Please, let me go! As long as you let me go, I can satisfy whatever you want. "


    What was unbelievable was that Wang Nan actually kneeled down and begged for mercy. Previously, he was so unyielding, but ¡­ Now... The crowd could no longer look at him directly.


    This transformation caught them off guard.


    "This is too much!" No matter what, he is a Grade Nine Martial Grand Master, how would he do something so shameless? "


    "This is truly too disappointing. I thought he would rather die than submit. In the end, he is only a person who appears to be trash. Yet, when he knows he cannot defeat him, he kneels on the ground and begs for forgiveness."


    Some of the onlookers seemed to be extremely ashamed and disdainful.


    The Wang Clan members were also stunned. Their clan leader''s performance had caused them to be unable to raise their heads at all. For a moment, everyone lowered their heads.


    Gao Peng remained expressionless as he said: "As expected, the ancients do not bully me, and do not bully the weak. With people like you as an example, Wang Kun and Wang Jian would be the kind of people to do such things."


    "I thought they were out of bounds, but your method of begging for mercy ¡­" Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­ "It''s an eye-opener for me."


    Speaking to here, Gao Peng looked up and down Wang Nan, as if he was appreciating a work of art.


    At this time, Gao Peng was not in a hurry to kill him. He felt incomparably good to see the grief and indignation of others, and how he could do nothing about it.


    Wang Nan''s face was covered in blood, but he was doing his best to show a fawning expression. His entire face looked extremely comical, but his hands were deeply buried in the ground.


    The veins on his hands bulged. It could be seen that his heart was not as fawning as he had shown. Perhaps, it was an extremely disgraceful thing to him.

 Chapters 34

    Even though he was being humiliated in front of such a person, Wang Nan was still able to forcibly endure it, because he wanted to live!


    As long as he could stabilize Gao Peng, he still had a chance of survival.


    "Look, you''re still saying that I won''t kill you, but you''re spewing blood as you speak to me. You''re clearly looking down on me."


    He spoke as though others were on the verge of vomiting blood.


    Wasn''t this what you were saying? Yet now, you are saying that others are talking while spitting out blood. Are you looking down on me? Do you have to be shameless?


    Everyone was at a loss for words. Facing this kind of person who was stronger than them and had no intention of showing mercy, there was nothing they could do about it.


    Puff!


    Without any warning, Wang Nan spat out a mouthful of blood, and his entire body leaned back a little.


    This... This time, he was so angry that he vomited blood.


    And that was not the first one. The most important thing was that the ones who were so angry that they spat blood were all from the Wang family. This ¡­ Immediately, everyone shot weird looks at him.


    "Why are you vomiting blood? Didn''t you say that you were talking nicely just now? " Gao Peng said speechlessly, as if he did not know that she had angered him.


    "Seeing that you''ve vomited so much blood, I''ll give you a chance! What good would it do if I don''t kill you? "


    Gao Peng rubbed his chin, and said with a thoughtful expression.


    Wang Nan also no longer cared about whether he was severely injured. He quickly said: "I can offer all of my wealth to you, as long as you let me go."


    "No, no, no, don''t say these things to me. Even if I kill you, I can still take all of your wealth for myself. So, your conditions are not attractive to me at all."


    Gao Peng did not have the intention to give him any more words, and directly interrupted him. He even had an expression that said that he did not want to move him anymore, and would kill you right there and then.


    Wang Nan was at a loss for a moment at first, but then said hesitantly, "My master is an elder of the Sen Luo Men, he is currently in the Wang Family Manor."


    "If you kill me and I don''t return after a long period of time, he will discover that something is amiss and at that time, he will definitely come knocking on our door."


    The moment he finished speaking, he looked at Gao Peng with a fixed gaze. The meaning within his words was already self-evident, and already carried a faint sense of danger.


    It had to be known that the Sen Luo Men was a Gold rank force and only the Martial King could become an elder. Moreover, this was the lowest requirement, but who would know if Wang Kun''s master was just the lowest level of a Martial King?


    No one knows, but it doesn''t matter.


    The Martial King was also an existence that they had to look up to.


    Although they knew that Wang Kun had been chosen by a powerful force, they didn''t think that it would be a gold-ranked power.


    Following which, everyone''s gaze turned to Gao Peng, and at the same time, to the people of Gao Family, and all of their eyes contained expressions of schadenfreude.


    What are you going to do now?


    The others were under the protection of a Gold rank force. This time, they had truly met a dead end, and there was no room for manoeuvre.

 Chapters 35

    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk ¡­" This time, Gao Peng has truly kicked an iron board, let''s see how he will continue being arrogant! "


    "Gao Family is in danger now, no matter what, this enmity is already irreconcilable. That person is the disciple of Martial King, but she was still killed by Gao Peng."


    Especially when they saw Gao Peng''s arrogant strength, no one could bear it.


    "NO!" We have to make all the men in the Gao Family watch as their women become our plaything, and let them suffer all the humiliation and powerlessly die. "


    The members of the two families gnashed their teeth as they discussed how to punish Gao Family, and their voices also became louder and louder.


    The faces of the people from the Gao Family turned ashen, each and every one of them extremely ugly. Their eyes were practically spitting fire, but none of them lied.


    However, an inappropriate voice sounded from the Gao Family.


    "I already said that this kind of person is a scourge, regardless of whether they are trash or not, they will always harm Gao Family. We should hurry up and kill him, maybe the elders of Sen Luo Men will even forgive us."


    When the voice came out, everyone turned to look, and before long, they locked onto the person who spoke. This was Gao Family''s Third Clan Elder, and at the moment, he had a gloomy expression on his face.


    At the same time, he looked at Gao Peng with eyes filled with hatred. If looks could kill, Gao Peng would have died countless times over.


    When the Third Elder of the Gao Family said these words, everyone felt that victory was within their grasp. The sounds of discussion became even noisier, and no one paid any attention to Gao Peng.


    However, Wang Nan''s face had already turned the color of pig liver, and his lungs were about to explode from anger. He never thought that a good game of cards would actually be completely destroyed by these idiots.


    This was practically forcing Gao Peng to jump over a wall in desperation!


    Even if Gao Peng went to hell to accompany them in the end, it had nothing to do with them, because they would go down one step earlier.


    "Idiots, a group of people without brains!" In his heart, Wang Nan simply hated them to the bone, and wished that he could tear off their bodies and skin them alive.


    Wang Nan carefully took a glance at Gao Peng, but just this glance alone made him startled, and his eyes filled with suspicion.


    What was going on?


    Wasn''t he afraid? In the face of such a situation, shouldn''t he choose to be scared or desperate?


    Why did this happen?


    Not mentioning the doubts in Wang Nan''s heart, when Gao Peng heard that there was a Martial King at the Wang Family Residence, his eyes suddenly shone brightly, as if he was a hunter who was delighted to meet them.


    There was even an eager look on his face.


    "This is great, I never thought that there would be a Martial King here, I never thought that the Wang family would give me such a huge gift."


    "Then is it disrespectful of me to treat the Wang family like this?"


    Gao Peng thought that since the other party gave him such a huge gift and he wanted to destroy their entire family, was that not good?

 Chapters 36

    All of Gao Peng''s actions just happened to fall into Wang Nan''s eyes, and couldn''t wrap his head around it at all. This reaction was too disagreeable, it was completely different from what he had imagined.


    Pfft!


    You even played high by yourself?


    "Heavens, is Gao Peng giving up his life? You clearly know that the elder of the Sen Luo Men is at the Wang Family residence, yet you still dare to make a move against Wang Nan.


    "Lawless, when the Sen Luo Men''s Elders show up, we''ll definitely teach them a lesson!"


    "How preposterous!"


    Other than the exclamations of surprise, there was also the sound of the Wang and He clan clenching their teeth.


    Especially the Wang family. Now that they knew they had a powerful backer, they naturally had to be fearless.


    He only saw a person who looked like a brainless person standing out, with one hand pointing at Gao Peng, he arrogantly said: "Trash, why aren''t you kneeling down and begging for mercy, maybe we can even spare you, or else you can just wait for death!"


    Silence!


    Dead silence.


    Everyone looked at this Wang family member with astonished gazes. Of course, they also looked at him as if he was an idiot.


    The originally noisy crowd instantly disappeared, as if there had never been any noise at all. Everyone looked at the person who had suddenly jumped out.


    "Bastard!" Wang Nan''s lungs were about to explode from the anger, he wished that he could tear this person apart alive!


    Seeing that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, that Wang family member became even more proud. At the same time, his words became even more unbridled.


    "Didn''t I hear you? Are you deaf, you piece of trash? "Trash is trash, I didn''t expect to be scared silly."


    Their voices were loud, and everyone could hear them. That only made them even more shocked. They all held their breaths, afraid that they would miss out on a single moment.


    This... He was simply courting death!


    Even if he had the Sen Luo Men''s Elder as a backer, that was only after the fact. To provoke Gao Peng now, wasn''t that just using his own life as a joke?


    The expression on Gao Peng''s face did not change at all, and from start to finish, he had never paid attention to him.


    However, it was impossible for him to not hear it.


    Pow!


    A clear sound rang out and the clamoring members of the Wang clan disappeared. No! It was probably because his head had separated from his body and had flown off somewhere.


    His body was still standing in the same spot, blood spurting out from his body and splattering everywhere.


    The scene instantly became terrifyingly quiet. There was only the sound of blood spraying out.


    Savage! Incomparable savagery!


    At this moment, a single word emerged from the hearts of everyone present. Whether it was the death of the He family''s Patriarch or this retarded death, they could only be described with one word: tragic.


    "As expected, Gao Peng this guy really does have this kind of hobby. Killing people always likes to make people lose their face, and those who are killed by him do not have a complete body, so this must be a mental disorder."


    Seeing Gao Peng kill the Wang brothers and He Jun, then seeing He Yuan and this idiot, these methods were already enough for everyone to know that Gao Peng was an incomparably savage person, and that he had a hobby that no one knew about.

 Chapters 37

    "So noisy!"


    Gao Peng coldly swept his eyes over the crowd present and stared at the third clan elder.


    Although Gao Peng was from the Gao Family, all of these performances had long left an unerasable imprint on their hearts, causing them to unconsciously feel a sense of dread in their hearts.


    Gao Peng shook his head slightly, his tone slightly helpless and regretful. No matter what, they were from the same family, he did not want to go too far.


    However, there were some people who were so despicable. If they were to give him a chance and didn''t know how to cherish it, how could they control him?


    As Gao Peng got closer, the third elder''s calves began to tremble and his lips couldn''t help but tremble as well.


    "No ¡­" Don''t come over, I was afraid that the Gao Family would be destroyed, that''s why I said so much. "


    The Third Elder trembled as he spoke, and at the same time, he slowly retreated step by step. At this moment, he did not believe that he was Gao Peng''s match, as he had not reached a point where he could overestimate his own abilities.


    "Is that so?" Gao Peng looked at the Third Elder with ice-cold eyes, as if he was imprisoning his movements.


    "Yes ¡­" "Yes." The Third Elder''s tone of voice was also somewhat softer. Perhaps it was because even he himself felt guilty.


    "I don''t think so. Is this for my family or for your personal gain?"


    "I don''t think that''s important. In my opinion, I have already given you a chance. However, you still do not know how to repent, much less cherish it. In that case, I have no other choice."


    "No ¡­" No... I am your elder! You cannot attack me! "


    He was scared!


    At this moment, the Third Elder already felt incomparable fear. He had never been so afraid of a person before, but right now, he was extremely afraid of a youth who was only 17 years old.


    "If I knew it would turn out like this, why would I have done it in the first place?"


    "But don''t worry. I won''t kill you. At most, I will make you pay a bit of a price. From this instant on, you have to have a good memory."


    "Because there are some things that cannot be said out loud. Once you say it, you will have to pay a heavy price for it."


    Gao Peng seemed to be hinting at something, but when he finished speaking, he struck out at the Third Elder with a lightning speed.


    Boom! *


    Although the Third Elder had been prepared for this, the difference in strength was such that even if he wanted to dodge, he would not be able to. This palm strike solidly landed on his body.


    Suddenly, all of the meridians in the third elder''s body broke as his Zhen Qi began to dissipate at an extremely fast speed. Soon, the third elder had lost all of his Zhen Qi.


    "No ¡­" No... Why! Why are you doing this to me! "


    The third elder spat out a mouthful of blood and shouted in frustration. At this time, his cultivation had already been destroyed, and he had become a useless person who was even weaker than ordinary people.


    Seeing that they belonged to the same family, Gao Peng did not kill him. However, a death sentence can make it difficult to escape, and the Third Elder still obediently treated him as an ordinary person.

 Chapters 38

    Ruthless!


    Such ruthlessness!


    At this time, the people of Gao Family were also deeply shocked, they did not expect Gao Peng to actually do such a thing on the spot, even though they all wanted to suppress Gao Peng.


    Some people in the Gao Family were discussing softly, but they only dared to discuss softly, and did not say it out loud, because they were also extremely afraid in their hearts.


    In everyone''s eyes, the originally cold Gao Peng had suddenly changed his expression, the expression on his face had become somewhat subtle.


    It also caused everyone present to be incomparably shocked. This was ¡­ Was there a conspiracy?


    Instantly, everyone couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Aiya! I wonder if the Patriarch of the Wang Family can bring me to see the elder of the Sen Luo Men? "


    Gao Peng instantly arrived beside Wang Nan, but his tone caused everyone to be caught off guard, and they nearly dodged to the side.


    This... What was going on?


    Are our eyes playing tricks on us?


    What the hell was this change?


    Not only was everyone stunned, even the person in question, Wang Nan, was stunned and did not recover from his shock for a long time.


    "Could it be that Gao Peng found out that the elders of the Sen Luo Men are all in the Gao Family''s residence, causing even him to be a little afraid?


    "Absolutely possible! After all, that is the Martial King, and also a gold-ranked power''s elder! "


    Immediately, the crowd seemed to have guessed the truth, and their eyes all shone with a golden light.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt that it was possible. Thus, they only saw the crowd look at Gao Peng with contempt.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so awe-inspiring just now, but now that he''s met someone even more powerful, he''s immediately frightened. What a disgusting face!"


    "Who says it isn''t?"


    "I had originally thought that he was a A peerless monster with his own pride. I hadn''t thought that he would also be a despicable, groveling trash."


    Different from everyone''s thoughts, Wang Nan would never think that Gao Peng was that kind of person. After all, he already knew that their backer was the Sen Luo Men, but the other party still attacked them mercilessly.


    It was evident that he did not place the Sen Luo Men in his eyes at all.


    How could he possibly bow and kneel because of this?


    Wang Nan said with a pale face: "What exactly is your goal?"


    Gao Peng looked at Wang Nan strangely and said: "Of course I want to meet the elder of Sen Luo Men. It wasn''t easy to meet him, so of course I wanted to fight with him, otherwise, it would be such a pity!"


    While speaking, Gao Peng''s face became extremely excited. His excitement made everyone present puzzled.


    However, the crowd had long since stopped paying attention to any changes to him. His words still echoed in their minds.


    Fighting with the Martial King?


    Was he defying the heavens'' will?


    That was an elder of a gold-ranked power Sen Luo Men, and it was even the powerful Martial King! Now you actually told us that you are going to fight with the Martial King.


    Are you overly confident in yourself, or do you have a wrong understanding of the Martial King?

 Chapters 39

    Everyone present was extremely shocked. How many times had this happened? Every single word or movement from Gao Peng, would cause them to feel incomparably shocked.


    Time and time again, their three views had been refreshed, but the problem was that Gao Peng was always able to ruthlessly slap their faces.


    "Gao Peng must have truly swelled up, or his brain was filled with water. He didn''t even realize how powerful the Martial King was. Heh! You aren''t even fit to carry shoes for Martial King. "


    Wang Nan was stunned at first, but then he completely forgot about his own injuries. He was still vomiting blood, and started laughing loudly instead.


    "Hahahaha!" This is the funniest joke I''ve heard this year, and it''s entirely possible that I''ll be laughing at it in the future! "


    "I''ve never seen anyone who has so much self-control. Do you really think that just by killing me and that old fellow He Yuan, you can rival the Martial King? "You are really naive."


    "Martial King is a level that you can never hope to overcome. That is a level that you can never hope to reach."


    Wang Nan continued to laugh as blood spurted out from his mouth. However, he did not stop his laughter as though he had just met an unprecedented joke.


    "Peng''er, quick!" Do not let the elders of the Sen Luo Men know about what is happening here. If they were to let them know that the situation is going to happen, then we will be in trouble. "


    Gao Jingming said anxiously, but at this moment, he had also recovered from his shock. He then said: "Let''s take advantage of this opportunity and quickly pack up. We might even be able to escape."


    At this time, the people of Gao Family also started to panic, it was not the time to be trying to be brave, some people had already snuck into the mansion.


    Gao Peng did not pay attention to Gao Jingming''s words, and only indifferently said: "I will handle it, rest assured, leave it to me."


    After that, he did not bother to look at the reaction of the others as he stepped forward to stand by Wang Nan''s side.


    At this moment, his expression was extremely ugly, or perhaps it could be said that it had turned ashen. Coldness once again spread to his face.


    "To refuse a toast only to be punished by alcohol, why are you talking so much when I asked you to bring me to see him?"


    "Do you really think I don''t dare to kill you?"


    Immediately, everyone felt a wave of chilliness permeate the air, and they couldn''t help but shiver.


    Wang Nan stopped laughing, the blood had already dyed the ground red, Wang Nan''s originally pale white face had now turned extremely red.


    "Since you aren''t willing to take me there, then I''ll just go by myself after I kill you. There''s no use in keeping a piece of trash like you around."


    Gao Peng did not seem to be lying when he said those words, and for a moment, no one suspected that he was joking, and all of them held their breaths.


    One person after another stared with widened eyes. This ¡­ How outrageous was it? Is he really not afraid of the elders of the Sen Luo Men?


    Everyone was stunned and their minds went blank.


    However, right at this moment, a voice suddenly resounded in everyone''s ears.


    "Are you looking for me?"

 Chapters 40

    A sturdy man floated in the sky, wearing a pure black Sen Luo Men attire, looking down with a proud and aloof expression.


    At the same time, an incomparably tyrannical aura appeared on the spot, causing everyone to tremble with fear. This tyrannical aura was already revealed in front of everyone.


    "This time, both the Gao Family and Gao Peng are really done for. Even the elder of the Sen Luo Men, the Martial King, has been dispatched, let''s see how he can still act so arrogantly."


    Before, he dared to act so arrogantly, but who knew what his guts were.


    Wang Nan was also secretly delighted in his heart, but he did not dare show it. His little life was currently in Gao Peng''s hands, if he did not do something good, he would truly lose it.


    "Hehe!" You will definitely pay the price for your actions, and not only you, the entire Gao Family will be destroyed because of you! "


    Wang Nan hatefully thought in his heart, at this time, his face was already sweeping the ground, and the prestige of the Wang family was no longer there. After this matter, it would be difficult for him to control the Shattered Star City.


    "This... What should he do? There really is a Martial King! It''s over ¡­ All of us are finished! "


    "This time, we are completely screwed!" No matter how strong your Martial Grand Master is, it''s impossible for you to be a match for Martial King.


    The crowd of Gao Family were immediately thrown into a state of panic, all of them had very panicked expressions, but because Martial King was floating in the sky, they did not dare to do anything out of line, otherwise, they would have already escaped.


    "Didn''t you want to exchange pointers with me?" The elder of the Sen Luo Men looked down at Gao Peng condescendingly, then patted his head and said: "Wrong, do you want to fight me? Can we start now? "


    The clan elder of the Sen Luo Men crossed his arms and said: "If you don''t make a move, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    At the same time, a tyrannical pressure pressed over. The target of the pressure was Gao Peng, and the rest did not feel it.


    "Detecting enemies of the host, scanning."


    [Scanning complete.]


    Name: Bian Tianyu


    Physique: Tiger''s Leopard Body


    Bloodline: Silver Tiger King Bloodline


    Stage: Martial King Level 3


    Martial Skills: Earth Ranked Martial Technique: Meteor Leg (Mastery) Earth Ranked Martial Technique: Black Emperor Slash (Mastery)


    "The enemy is at the third level of Martial King, will automatically be promoted to the fourth level of Martial King!"


    [The enemy''s bloodline is the Silver Tiger King''s, so it will automatically activate the divine beast White Tiger''s bloodline for the host. False (Royal Level)!]


    [The enemy''s physique is Tiger''s Leopard Body, will be automatically upgraded to Silver Bone Devil Physique!]


    "The enemy''s strongest martial skill is Earth Rank martial skill ''Meteor Leg'' Mastery, Earth Rank martial skill ''Black Emperor Slash'' Mastery, will automatically grant the host an Earth Rank martial skill ''Dark Shadow Emperor Fist'' Completion, and an Earth Rank martial skill, ''Crimson Rainbow Devil Slash'' Completion!"


    When he felt the enemy''s hostility, in a moment, Gao Peng''s strength increased again, as if the world was being turned upside down.


    The feeling of having his body brimming with power still intoxicated him, making him unable to extricate himself.

 Chapters 41

    "Peng''er, quick!" I will block the enemy for you, hurry up and run! "


    After Gao Jingming regained his senses, he suddenly rushed out and stood in front of Gao Peng, blocking his way.


    "You ¡­" Gao Jingming did not even have the time to react, he had already returned to his original position, and just as he was about to speak, he was already drowned out by the surprised exclamations of the people present.


    Everyone present were choked by Gao Peng''s words, they did not even gasp for breath, although they had a general idea of what Gao Peng was trying to say.


    But, this was a Martial King!


    Did he really think he was invincible?


    Don''t be ridiculous, Martial King killing He Yuan is as easy as killing a dog, it is even more so not someone whose Martial Grand Master can match up to him.


    This time, Gao Peng was truly finished. Not only him, even the Gao Family would be implicated by him.


    As expected, after the elders of the Sen Luo Men heard what Gao Peng said, their arrogance no longer existed, and their entire faces twisted together.


    "Arrogant!"


    "I didn''t expect a mere brat like you to be so arrogant. If I don''t kill you, wouldn''t I be looked down upon?"


    "Since you said that I''m just a mere Martial King, then let me see exactly how strong you are. Otherwise, not only will I kill you, I will also uproot your entire family!"


    Bian Tianyu''s entire person did not get angry, he released his might and floated in the sky, releasing wave after wave of Qi, completely releasing his cultivation.


    When his cultivation was completely released, everyone felt that it was extremely difficult to breathe, as if a huge mountain was pressing down on their chests.


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Martial King''s aura is just too strong, and it is hard for me to breathe from the pressure, could this be the true strength of Martial King? "


    "How is that possible? He hasn''t even used the power of his bloodline. If he has, his strength will increase by several folds. At that time, once we get close to him, we might explode and die!"


    At this moment, the Shattered Star City began to tremble as well. Many of them could feel the oppressive aura and at the same time, they slowly retreated.


    Every time he took a step away, he would feel the pressure on his body lessen.


    "Piss! Who are you trying to scare with that aura of yours? Isn''t it just the aura of a mere Martial King? You don''t feel ashamed of yourself either. "


    When everyone felt the pressure, Gao Peng still remained calm and collected, and even looked at Bian Tianyu with disdain.


    It was only because Gao Peng said that sentence that attracted the attention of everyone present.


    This... What was going on?


    Did he not feel that tyrannical pressure?


    Or could it be that, what kind of treasures did he have that could resist the oppressive power of the Martial King?

 Chapters 42

    "You! Search! "Die!"


    Bian Tianyu gnashed his teeth and spat out each word, his eyes looking like they were on fire.


    Smoke and dust filled the sky.


    This is the result of someone who likes to court death. If he did not agitate the elders of Sen Luo Men again and again, such a thing would not have happened. "


    "He''s finally dead. It''s not enough for him to die a thousand times. He can''t even live by himself!"


    Not only was it the crowd present, even a trace of smile was revealed on Bian Tianyu''s face. A brat dares to look down on me, this is the result. "


    As he spoke, he glanced at his surroundings, as if warning everyone.


    However, in the next moment, his entire expression froze.


    "Hey!" Who are you calling a kid? If you have the ability to say it again, don''t beat your sh * t out of me at any minute.


    Gao Peng''s voice directly traveled down from above his head, and for a moment, everyone present was stunned, and in the next moment, they all looked up at the same time.


    This is... It floated in the air!


    Could it be ¡­


    A conclusion emerged in everyone''s minds, that Gao Peng was also a Martial King, otherwise how could he stay floating in the sky?


    "He ¡­ is it the Martial King? "


    "Impossible!" This was impossible! He is only a seventeen year old youngster, and his Martial Grand Master cultivation is already extremely exaggerated. How could he possibly be a Martial King? "


    "Then why do you think he can float in the sky?"


    "This ¡­"


    No matter how incredulous the crowd was, Gao Peng was indeed floating in the sky, and looking at him, there was no difference between his appearance and Martial King''s.


    This also forced them to believe that Gao Peng was the Martial King!


    "How is this possible!?" How could a brat like you be a Martial King! " Bian Tianyu also did not notice how Gao Peng addressed him, but instead looked at Gao Peng with an extremely incredulous expression.


    How could there be such a young Martial King? Even in their power, they were monstrous geniuses that were rarely seen in several hundred years. However, why would such a character appear in this place?


    "Fake..." All of this is fake! "


    "What are you talking to yourself about there? Could it be that after seeing that I''m too strong, you''re going crazy and play dumb? "


    "Then I''m sorry, because it''s useless!"


    "Even if he''s crazy, I''ll still kill him anyway. Lunatics here have no privileges!"


    Gao Peng looked down at Bian Tianyu from up above, his arms folded across his chest, his entire being suspended above everyone''s heads like a sovereign descending.


    "Martial King is nothing much, but I''ve scared you so much that it only took you an instant to reach Martial King."


    Gao Peng looked at the people below him who had not recovered from their shock for a long time, and spoke with a disdainful tone, but his words directly caused the people below him to vomit blood.


    This... Too special... This was a blow to him!


    You don''t have to play like this!

 Chapters 43

    I''m not interested in men


    At this time, everyone present was once in a state of shock. Regardless of whether Gao Peng''s words were true or not, he was now truly the Martial King.


    No one could refute him.


    Everyone present at the scene were wailing in their hearts, looking at Gao Peng''s strength being revealed bit by bit, they felt even more hopeless.


    It was as if a shadow had enveloped them from beginning to end, making it impossible for them to see the sunlight.


    After a while, Bian Tianyu slightly recovered his senses, and the proud and aloof expression appeared on his face once again. He looked at Gao Peng calmly and said: "So what if you are a Martial King? You are indeed a A peerless monster. If it wasn''t for the enmity between us, we might have allowed you to join our Sen Luo Men. "


    "But now... You are destined to die early! "


    "I like to kill geniuses the most, especially geniuses who have yet to fully mature, not to mention you''re a A peerless monster."


    Bian Tianyu seemed to have thought of something and his face became extremely excited. At the same time, a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    At the same time, when the people present saw Bian Tianyu''s expression, they could not help but shiver.


    "This... "How terrifying!"


    "Why do I feel like I''m in an Asura Hell, is this even human? The aura from his body can already affect us. "


    Not only did everyone''s bodies tremble, Gao Peng could not help but tremble, and took a step back in the air.


    "So disgusting ¡­" "urinal classmate, can you not look at me with such a disgusting expression? Those who don''t know about it would think that you''re interested in me!"


    "I''m not interested in men, especially you ¡­"


    Gao Peng''s face was full of disdain, at the same time, he waved his hand, his movements was extremely vivid.


    For a moment, the entire field suddenly became quiet.


    All of them stared, tongue-tied. The atmosphere from before was enough to cause everyone present to lose their minds, but now ¡­ Everyone was not only shocked, they even felt like laughing.


    And at this time, the more they looked at Bian Tianyu, the more they seemed to resemble him. This goes without saying.


    At this moment, everyone present was suppressing their laughter. They were afraid that they would be unable to control themselves and burst out laughing. However, they were all holding their laughter so tightly that they were about to burst out laughing.


    Bian Tianyu''s face instantly turned the color of a pig''s liver, the expression on his face changed again and again, and finally warped together as he tightly clenched his fists.


    "You will pay the price for your words. Not only you, but your entire clan will be exterminated because of you."


    "Just repent in hell!"


    Bian Tianyu said while grinding his teeth. At the same time, a tyrannical aura emitted from his body, and a silver white tiger appeared behind him. This tiger was extremely solid, as though it was real and appeared behind his back.

 Chapters 44

    "Awoo!" The tiger''s roar resounded through the sky.


    The aura of the Forest Boa King was completely revealed, he was like a king looking down on the earth, his sharp eyes swept across a person, causing everyone to tremble in fear.


    "Oh my god!" Could this be the true strength of the Martial King? "


    "I''m overthinking it. Although Gao Peng is also a Martial King, he is not on the same level as the Elders of the Sen Luo Men s. Furthermore, judging by the power of his bloodline, he is much weaker than others as well."


    "He''s inferior in every aspect, is he really a match for the clan elders of Sen Luo Men? You guys have simply overestimated him. "


    Everyone was deeply shocked by Bian Tianyu''s powerful aura. Although Gao Peng''s various actions had shocked them time and time again, in the face of absolute strength, Gao Peng did not have any chance to turn the situation around.


    No one thought that Gao Peng would win. Miracles did not appear so easily, and Gao Peng''s arrogance also stopped there.


    Although all of them felt extremely refreshed in their hearts, they still felt a slight sense of regret. After all, this was the first Martial King of the Shattered Star City.


    "Kid, do you know where the gap between us is now? Hurry up and kneel down and beg for forgiveness. Maybe I can give you a quick death. "


    Bian Tianyu said with incomparable satisfaction, as if victory was already in his grasp. Furthermore, he did not place Gao Peng in his eyes at all.


    They were both from Martial King, but the difference in strength was too.


    "You''re done?" Gao Peng said expressionlessly.


    Bian Tianyu, "?"


    "Isn''t it just using the power of the bloodline and the power of the body? It''s exactly the same as when Ultraman transformed. I don''t even know if your brain got too much water. "


    "So noisy!"


    Boom! *


    Before Bian Tianyu could react, he felt himself getting hit by a violent object, and his entire body became like a cannonball, as he flew through the air.


    Bang bang bang bang bang!


    He wanted to stop, but... The body is no longer under control.


    "I''ve been blabbering for so long, I didn''t expect you to be a piece of trash, then why are you still blabbering in front of me? "If you''re too weak, hurry up and dig a hole and bury yourself in it. Otherwise, come out and embarrass yourself."


    Gao Peng''s voice sounded out in the air. Although no one could see what was happening, they could roughly guess what was happening just from the voice alone.


    But because of this, everyone present felt even more shocked, and each and every one of them was in a state of stupefaction.


    This... It seems like there''s something wrong with the script?


    Everyone couldn''t help but open their mouths. They all had the same expression, as if they were drinking water from the northwest wind.


    "Scum!" "With your strength, you actually dare to say that your entire clan will be exterminated. Whether or not you can kill me, and survive my grasp, it all depends on how strong you are!"


    "Don''t pretend to be 13 if you do it yourself, or else others will look down on you!"


    "Not only is he ugly, he actually doesn''t know of it, and he even runs out to scare people."

 Chapters 45

    Other than the sounds of collision in the sky, it was Gao Peng''s voice. However, every single one of his words made people want to vomit blood.


    This was full range without any blind spots!


    I''m already like this, why are you asking me what I think? Are you afraid that you don''t know what grievances are?


    What made him want to vomit blood the most was that Gao Peng kept cursing as he fought. Every word was like a knife stabbing into his heart, making him want to vomit blood at every second.


    You really don''t regard people as human beings!


    "Bastard!" It was rare for there to be a gap, so Bian Tianyu immediately cursed out loud, and fresh blood directly spurted out from his mouth.


    "You still dare to retort!" Gao Peng unrestrainedly threw a slap over. Bian Tianyu was spinning in the air like a top, and had even created gusts of wind.


    "Tell me, how can you be trash?" It was one thing for them to be weak, but there was no Heaven Tier cultivation technique? Do you think you''re trash? "


    Gao Peng did not let him off just because of this, and continued to mercilessly crush him. This scene was somewhat difficult to bear to look at for the rest of the people present to see.


    Wang Nan''s entire body started to tremble, especially when he saw Bian Tianyu being crushed, he felt even more terrified.


    It was over. At this moment, he could already imagine what his fate would be!


    "No, I can''t wait to die."


    "As long as I have value, I will not be killed! That must be it! "


    Wang Nan acted as though he had found his lifeline, and started to frantically think about what kind of value he had in using it. There was no need to think about the amount of wealth, because no matter what, he had to honestly hand it over.


    And it can''t be used to buy money.


    BOOM!


    Bian Tianyu could finally hit the ground, but at the moment, he was lying face down and a huge pit was formed by his fall.


    "Holy sh * t!" How thick is your face when you can even smash a hole in it? No wonder such an ugly person dares to come out and harm others. "


    Gao Peng cried out, looking at Bian Tianyu who was inside the hole in surprise.


    At the same time, everyone present saw Bian Tianyu''s miserable state. His entire body was covered in blood, and his clothes were tattered, even his spear was swaying in the wind.


    This... It was simply unbearable to look at.


    "Isn''t this too miserable? Could this be the clan elder of the Sen Luo Men that we spoke of before? I feel like we''re not talking about the same person. "


    "I think so too!"


    "This is too different from what we expected."


    Everyone''s mouth began to twitch. Especially when they saw that spear swaying in the wind, it made them feel extremely speechless.


    Could this be the clan elder of the Sen Luo Men? Are they thinking too highly of the Sen Luo Men?


    With this strength, no matter how one looked at it, there was no deterrence at all. At this moment, it was as if the golden body had been broken, and all sorts of doubts and questions emerged in everyone''s minds.


    "No ¡­" "No ¡­"


    "You can''t kill me! I am an elder of the Sen Luo Men. If you kill me, that would mean you have offended the Sen Luo Men.


    Bian Tianyu spoke in an intermittent manner, his entire being looked extremely weak. The power of his bloodline had already dissipated, and he looked like a beggar that was a little stronger.

 Chapters 46

    "You can''t kill me ¡­ Sen Luo Men knows of my tracks, and the moment I am killed, I will eventually trace it back to you. At that time, not only you, but your entire family will be annihilated by Sen Luo Men as well! "


    Bian Tianyu had always been increasing the number of chips for him to live. Since he dared to say that Gao Peng didn''t dare to kill him, then ¡­ There would always be accidents.


    After some thought, everyone fell into silence.


    If he didn''t want to know, he would be shocked by the thought.


    Gao Peng smiled slightly, and his eyes revealed a look of excitement: "Sen Luo Men''s Sect Leader, right? If killing you can really lure him here, then that''s what I really want. "


    "I really look forward to his revenge. If he doesn''t come, that would really disappoint me!"


    Gao Peng''s reaction caused Bian Tianyu to be stunned. He had never thought that Gao Peng would have such a reaction, and all kinds of results were fantasized in his mind.


    The only thing he did not expect from Sen Luo Men was revenge!


    Oh my god! Here it comes again!


    Everyone was covering their faces in unison, looking speechless.


    How many times had it been?


    Especially the people who saw Gao Peng kill Wang Kun and his group, they felt that the scene in front of them was extremely similar.


    Did he already think that his strength could sweep everything away? Although Gao Peng was very strong now, he would still be too arrogant if he could look down on everything.


    "Although no one can handle Gao Peng now, with his ways of doing things, sooner or later he will provoke someone he cannot afford to provoke. At that time, countless people will be implicated as well!"


    "There''s no need to even mention that it would happen sooner or later, he has already completely offended Sen Luo Men. Regardless of whether or not he killed the elder of Sen Luo Men, he has already completely offended him."


    The relationship between them right now was extremely subtle. Whether or not Gao Peng had killed the elders of the Sen Luo Men, the two of them had already formed a hatred of each other.


    Bian Tianyu forced out a smile, "You really know how to joke ¡­ "As long as you let me go, the hatred between us will be written off. I swear that I will never take revenge!"


    He didn''t know if the other party''s words were true, but he really didn''t dare to gamble. Thus, he once again used his wager, hoping that he would truly be able to escape from the other party''s hands.


    Gao Peng pondered for a while, and everyone thought that he was thinking about what Bian Tianyu had said, that even Bian Tianyu thought there was hope, and his eyes lit up.


    However ¡­ Gao Peng opened his mouth to speak.


    "Killing you like this is really too much of a pity. Although the fact that you did not cultivate the Heaven Ranked Martial Technique disappointed me slightly, I am still satisfied with the rest."


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll let you experience what it means to have a high-grade death!"


    Bian Tianyu, "?"


    Everyone, "?"


    The black man''s question mark appeared on the heads of everyone present. Gao Peng''s words were so baffling that they were at a loss.


    Of course, they still managed to capture the most crucial part of the information.


    Gao Peng... He wanted to kill the clan elder of Sen Luo Men!

 Chapters 47

    "Awoo!"


    An earth-shattering roar of a tiger immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.


    "What was that sound just now?" Why can''t I help but have the thought of submitting? "


    However, Bian Tianyu felt an unshakeable pressure, at the same time, the wounds on his body started to open up, and fresh blood started to flow out.


    "How is this possible? How could it cause such a phenomenon? Unless it was caused by a heaven-shaking, earth-shattering blood, why would such a phenomenon appear on his body? "


    Bian Tianyu could not imagine this kind of situation happening on Gao Peng''s body. This kind of abnormal phenomenon was rarely seen by him, yet he actually appeared in such a remote small city.


    This... You broke his mind.


    "This... "What is this?" Gao Jingming and the group of Gao Family s all watched on dumbfoundedly. They felt that something inconceivable was about to happen.


    However, they were still unable to figure out what exactly it was with their eyes. Their entire person was in a stupefied state.


    A beam of light shot into the sky. At the same time, a faint bolt of lightning flashed across the sky. Dark clouds slowly gathered in the sky, making this pillar of light even more eye-catching.


    Gao Peng was enveloped by the light pillar, and after a while, a gigantic figure slowly appeared.


    It was a white tiger, giving off a tyrannical aura. The word ''King'' could clearly be seen on its head.


    When the crowd wanted to see the tiger clearly, they discovered that their eyes were blurry and they could not see the tiger''s true appearance.


    All he saw was that this was a terrifying beast.


    If it was only this, they might not be too surprised, but with Bian Tianyu''s previous comparison, they knew that the two were like the difference between clouds and mud.


    "This... It should be the power of the bloodline, right? "


    Someone said with uncertainty. At the same time, everyone stared with widened eyes.


    "That''s right!" This must be the power of the bloodline, but how is this possible? Gao Peng''s bloodline is obviously a Throne, what''s the situation now? "


    "How many bloodlines does he actually have? I have never heard of anyone possessing multiple bloodlines! "


    Everyone present was confused. The scene in front of their eyes was something they had never seen before. However, this did not stop them from feeling shocked.


    In their eyes, Gao Peng had become more and more unfathomable, as if all of Gao Peng''s actions had become so common.


    "No ¡­" "That''s impossible!" Bian Tianyu stared at Gao Peng in a daze like a wooden chicken. Perhaps the crowd present just thought that Gao Peng''s bloodline was extremely powerful and overpowered. )


    Otherwise, why would it cause such a phenomenon?


    However, Bian Tianyu''s bloodline power was in itself a tiger, so he could naturally clearly sense just how great the pressure that the figure of that pillar of light had brought him.


    "This is the power of a divine beast! That''s right! Although it is not a true divine beast, it is definitely a divine beast''s bloodline! "

 Chapters 48

    Bian Tianyu was completely dumbstruck, and even his body was trembling uncontrollably.


    That tyrannical pressure wasn''t only directed at him, but his bloodline''s power just so happened to belong to the tiger, thus he was the one that was affected the most.


    "I feel the same way, as if he was our king in the first place!"


    What kind of power was this?


    Oh my god! They couldn''t help but want to submit to him. How terrifying was this power? Just the thought of it caused their bodies to shiver.


    At the same time, they looked at Gao Peng as if they were looking at a great demon king. This time, they were even more afraid of Gao Peng.


    This moment had cast a shadow over many people''s hearts. Even the Wang and He Family members were trembling in fear. They were thankful to be able to survive, let alone seek revenge.


    "Roar!"


    Yet another world-shaking tiger roar, the eyes of everyone present blurred, as they saw Bian Tianyu''s ferocious tiger being enveloped.


    In that instant, everyone felt as if they had gone deaf. At the same time, the scene before them seemed to have been slowed down by countless times.


    After being bitten by the White Tiger, Bian Tianyu''s face showed an unreconciled expression, but he did not struggle at all and just died like that.


    Looking at Bian Tianyu''s miserable state, everyone present shivered. Especially the Wang and He Clans members, their expressions were many times uglier than if they were crying.


    Because at this time, they no longer had anything to rely on. They could only pray that Gao Peng would let them go, but ¡­ This expectation was not high at all.


    But if they fought desperately, they still knew their own limits.


    All of them had sullen looks on their faces, as a sense of despair welled up in their hearts.


    In contrast, the faces of everyone present still revealed shock. There was nothing to worry about anymore, they were not afraid of Sen Luo Men''s revenge at all.


    Perhaps it was as Gao Peng had said, he still looked forward to the Sen Luo Men''s revenge. However ¡­ The strength of the Sen Luo Men was incomparable, an elder couldn''t represent a force at all.


    What was Gao Peng relying on?


    What gave him such strong self-confidence?


    The crowd present could not understand, nor could they understand.


    Within the crowd of Gao Family, although there were many people who wanted to berate Gao Peng for her actions, they all shut their mouths after thinking about it.


    Although they were afraid of the Sen Luo Men, they were equally afraid of Gao Peng.


    The scene of the Third Elder crippling their cultivation was still fresh in their minds, causing them to feel even more fear.


    As anxiety slowly surfaced on Gao Jingming''s face, even though he had solved his predicament and seen his own son become a talent, he was very happy.


    However, killing the elders of the Sen Luo Men, had completely offended the Sen Luo Men, and the Sen Luo Men was now hanging above their heads like a blade.


    He wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, he sighed and did not say anything.


    "Forget it. No matter what, I will not let anyone hurt you!"

 Chapters 49

    After Bian Tianyu was killed, it was as if the last life-saving straw had been crushed. The Wang and He Families all had sullen faces, while Wang Nan was even more despondent.


    "It''s over ¡­" It''s all over! "


    No one from the Wang and He Clans dared to escape. They were waiting for the judgement to descend, and their fate all depended on Gao Peng.


    After this continuous battle, he had also discovered his own problem. No! To be exact, it was a problem with the system.


    Once he met someone even stronger, he would be able to instantly obtain even more powerful strength. This allowed him to have the strength that others dreamed of, without needing to cultivate at all.


    At the same time, he had also lost the ability to use all kinds of pills and cultivation techniques. These things that were incomparably precious to others were like trash in front of him.


    It is a pity to forsake the tasteless taste of food.


    "Looks like I''m destined to be in trouble. Training is impossible!" The only way to make yourself stronger is to cause trouble! "


    Gao Peng did not hesitate to turn and leave, this scene was also seen by the spectators, if it was before when they were fighting, then this display of power did not have any problems.


    However ¡­ Gao Peng actually did not want the spatial ring of the Sen Luo Men Elder!


    This... Everyone looked at each other. This was simply too abnormal. Although he did not say anything, no one dared to go and pick it up.


    However, his reaction was too abnormal. Shouldn''t he just keep the spatial ring?


    "Why is Gao Peng not interested in spatial rings? Even if all the spoils of war belong to him, isn''t he afraid of being taken advantage of? "


    "Who dares to touch his things? Who would dare to touch his things? If this wasn''t courting death, then what was it? Didn''t you see what happened to the Wang and He Families? Although they did not suffer very heavy losses right now, after this battle, their bones will definitely be damaged. "


    Some people were doubtful, but they still didn''t come to a conclusion.


    Just as they were wondering, they saw Gao Peng passing by a place where He Yuan died. Surprisingly, there was a shining spatial ring there.


    And this one was obviously yours.


    However, Gao Peng kicked it away disdainfully, as if he was trash, and did not even take an extra look.


    The crowd burst into an uproar.


    This time, they saw it clearly, but at the same time, they felt even more confused. However, this did not stop them from feeling shocked, as no one could understand what Gao Peng was doing.


    The corner of Gao Jingming''s mouth twitched, and black lines appeared on his forehead. It seemed as if he really wanted to rush over and give Gao Peng a good beating.


    If one was truly not in charge, one would not know how expensive firewood, rice, oil and salt were.


    Gao Jingming''s nostrils felt like they were about to emit hot air, but even though he was angry, he didn''t say it on the spot.


    Instead, he turned around to call for the rest of the Gao Family: "Everyone, clean up the battlefield, collect all the spoils of war, if anyone dares to extend your hand, chop them all down!"


    At the same time, he faintly glanced over the crowd, as if giving them a warning.

 Chapters 50

    50 - Nobody dares to waste my time


    As soon as Gao Jingming finished speaking, everyone from the Gao Family rushed towards the battlefield like a hurricane. Soon after, the battlefield was swept clean like a bandit passing through.


    He hurried to the point where he could not see any traces of battle. Even the damaged buildings and the ground had all been repaired.


    It seemed to mean that everyone present had a wicked heart.


    Fuck you!


    Even if they were given ten guts, they would not dare to carelessly stretch out their hands. This was truly a suicidal move.


    Gao Jingming walked over to Gao Peng and asked, "What should we do with Wang Nan? And these two clans. "


    "Whatever you want, these two families can be vassals to any extent, and even they can''t cause any trouble. As for Wang Nan ¡­"


    When Gao Peng said till here, he hesitated for a moment. He glanced at Wang Nan, and at the same time, everyone''s gazes landed on Wang Nan.


    "I Use... I still have usage value... It''s true! "


    "I can help you take charge of the Wang family and bring you more income. This way, you won''t have to waste your time dealing with those thorns."


    When Wang Nan saw that everyone was looking at him, he immediately expressed that he still had some value. If he didn''t have any value, then he wouldn''t be far from death.


    In everyone''s eyes, keeping Wang Nan alive was better than killing him, which meant that he still had value in using him.


    However ¡­ However, Gao Peng shook his head lightly, and said with disdain: "Kill him, don''t make him look so bad."


    Everyone was stunned for a moment and looked around as if they were hallucinating.


    "Did you hear wrongly?" Why did I hear Gao Peng say that he would kill us? "


    "I heard the same thing."


    Hiss ~


    Everyone inhaled a breath of air, they were completely shocked and looked at Gao Peng in disbelief, would this decision not be too unwise?


    Gao Jingming also looked at Gao Peng with his tongue-tied eyes, and said: "Isn''t that a bit too much? "With him, it will be beneficial for us to take over the Wang Family. At the very least, we can just directly take over the players."


    "No one dares to interfere. Isn''t this saving us a lot of trouble?"


    Gao Peng said indifferently: "Do you still need him? "He''s just a person who doesn''t need to be."


    "If anyone from the Wang Clan dares to interfere, then just make all of them disappear. Let''s see who dares to waste my time."


    When Gao Peng said this, it immediately caused the Wang and He Family members to feel cold under their feet, as if they were in an icehouse.


    They didn''t dare to have any doubts. All of them were trembling in fear, desperately shaking their heads to show that they didn''t dare to resist at all.


    Wang Nan''s entire face became ashen as a wave of despair emerged on his face.


    "No ¡­" I still have usage value... "You can''t kill me ¡­"


    Wang Nan wanted to struggle until his death, but Gao Peng was already extremely impatient. He did not even turn his head as he threw out a punch, completely covering Wang Nan.


    His voice was hoarse.


    The scene immediately fell into silence. Everyone stared, tongue-tied, their backs drenched.


    Even the surrounding people did not dare make a sound, they were all shocked by Gao Peng''s power.

 Chapters 51

    Gaojia mansion, hall.


    Gao Peng sits on the ground, with rings piled up in front of him. There are all kinds of weapons, even countless skills and martial arts.


    But at this time, his face was extremely disgusted. After picking and choosing, he left everything on the ground.


    "It''s all rubbish. It''s useless at all."


    "Take it away. Whoever wants to take it away, don''t put it in front of me."


    The elders of the Gao family jerked at the corners of their mouths and their faces were speechless.


    When Gao Peng saw these space rings, he was impatient to pick and choose. Finally, he thought it was rubbish. This The tone is too irritating.


    There are so many space rings and these wealth, it''s a person who will be excited to see the brain congestion, but in Gao Peng''s eyes, it''s rubbish. Who can I reason with?


    Gao Jingming couldn''t see it any more. He immediately said, "peng''er, although your strength is stronger than ours, these are also the resources you need very much. These are all cultivation resources."


    "No caprice! How can these things be rubbish? How many people dream of having so many cultivation resources are not available yet. "


    Gao Peng turned his eyes and said, "what''s the garbage that I don''t need?"


    "Besides, I don''t need cultivation resources. Just for my talent, I can advance by cultivating at will. These cultivation resources are useless for me!"


    People were speechless again. They had never seen such a big voice before. They said that the cultivation resources were useless to them. You can advance if you practice casually.


    See? What''s the tone?


    "You!" Gao Jingming''s nose was askew with anger.


    Before Gao Jingming could speak, he was interrupted by Gao Peng.


    "Anyway, I don''t need these things. Take them if you want. Besides, if I really need them, I can take them at any time. Why bother so much?"


    Gao Jingming finally sighed and said, "well, these things are put in my custody for the time being. When you need them, you can tell me directly that your talent is too terrible to waste."


    "Yes, I know what I should do and what I shouldn''t do. You should take good care of your family all the time. You don''t have to worry too much about my affairs."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Gao Peng''s name has been thoroughly introduced into thousands of families, as well as his brilliant achievements.


    For a time, the two words of Gao Peng were in the sky, and the number of times that they were mentioned was beyond estimation. Of course, the most important thing was that Gao Peng had been implicitly known as the uncrowned king.


    It indicates that Gao Peng is the king of the broken Star City. His words are equivalent to the holy edict. No one dares to disobey it.


    And the whole broken Star City has also undergone earth shaking changes. The industries originally belonging to the Wang family and he family belong to the Gaojia family, and many small families who have been neutral all the time, have come to the Gaofu with congratulatory gifts to show their sincerity.


    For a time, with the fame and status of Gaopeng, Gaojia became the overlord.


    There is no second voice in the whole broken Star City. No one dares to disobey Gaopeng and Gaojia. The Wangs and Hejia are the end. So many people are honest.


    After the Gao family became the overlord of the broken Star City, life gradually calmed down in a few days, but it will not last long.


    A message came, which completely set off everyone''s mood, including Gao Peng.

 Chapters 52

    Seven days ago, a towering light column appeared, followed by a huge white tiger, which also caused the vision of heaven and earth around.


    So far, the whole southern region has been shocked. All the major forces have been searching for the people who stir up the visions of heaven and earth. But after several days, they still failed.


    After discussion, the influential forces in the southern region have decided to hold a grand centenary Conference near the appearance of the vision of heaven and earth.


    In order to recruit gifted disciples, although their purpose is only one, they can recruit the genius who causes the difference between heaven and earth, but there is only one genius, and there are so many sects.


    It''s impossible to hang on a tree, so many small sects know that they have no influence, and their requirements are even lower, as long as they have a little talent, they can meet their requirements.


    At the same time, it is also an opportunity to add fresh blood, which immediately makes the whole southern region surging.


    The same is true of the broken Star City and the surrounding cities. All of them are boiling. They have never met such a rare event, so they treasure it more.


    When the news came out, every young man who thought he was a genius prepared to go to the hundred conferences, believing that he could be sought after by all major forces.


    ¡­¡­


    Broken Star City.


    At first, the quiet life was confused, but everyone''s face was excited. Although they may not get the chance, no one is willing to try.


    In particular, the remaining forces of the Wang family and the he family are about to give up their lives. At this time, they got such a shocking news.


    Once they are attracted by any school, they can get rid of the current predicament and become masters at the same time.


    "Wait! As long as I can join a powerful sect, it will be the time for you to pay the price! "


    "Then I will let you really know what''s to blame!"


    In Wang''s and he''s mansions, they all rub their hands, but they don''t want to think about it. With their garbage talent, they can enter the sect.


    How could Gaopeng not enter?


    Therefore, their fantasies are only kept in their minds. Once they are put into action, they are only left with tears of regret.


    Gao Peng is also very excited at this time, but his excitement is different from that of others. All of them dream of entering a powerful sect.


    But he The first thought in my mind is that I can do things again!


    After a few days of silence, he felt mouldy all over, and the news had just arrived.


    "It''s time to get back to business!"


    "The flowers are going to thank. I didn''t expect to wait for the Revenge of Sen Luomen, but there are hundreds of conferences. God doesn''t want me to be idle!"


    There were bursts of laughter in Gaopeng''s yard. Many servants fell to the ground with goose bumps when they passed by. If they hadn''t seen Gaopeng''s powerful strength a few days ago, they thought Gaopeng was crazy.


    But even so, many people still think that Gao Peng''s brain may have problems, and they are far away from Gao Peng''s yard.


    "It''s over! Master Peng may have a brain problem. Shall we report to the master? "


    "Or not? If we let master Peng know, we must be in a hurry. This is not something we can manage at all. "

 Chapters 53

    Baiyang City, a city several times larger than the broken Star City, looks like a huge fortress from a distance, giving the first impression that it is indestructible.


    It''s like a sleeping beast, once it really wakes up, it will make all people look at it.


    Baiyang city is not only huge, but also has several family forces. Compared with Gaojia, there is a huge gap, and there is no comparison at all.


    At the same time, Baiyang city is also the largest city in the remote corner of the southern region, so it can stay for hundreds of millions of people.


    After a day''s running, Gao Peng finally saw this huge city gate. Even though he was used to modern technology, he was still amazed to see this huge city.


    "What a spectacle! Just like the ancient city, it may be more spectacular and numerous times than that! "


    When Gaopeng heard that there were hundreds of conferences here, his restless mood had been hard to bear for a long time, so he did not say hello to others, but secretly came out alone.


    In any case, with his strength, no one can stop him. At the same time, he knows that there will be a grand event here. There must be many strong people gathered here.


    It''s enough for him to want to do something.


    ¡­¡­


    "This little brother, are you also going to the hundred conferences?"


    When Gaopeng sighed at Baiyang City, a voice like the voice after the vicissitudes of life came from behind him, and immediately let him return to God.


    He turned around and saw five people behind him.


    An old man and four beautiful men, only one of them is a woman, which makes people feel fresh and refined, as if they have not been polluted by the secular world.


    And the other three are men, but from their clothes we can see that they must be well-off people, and from their faces we can see the looming sense of superiority.


    Looking at their appearance, we can probably guess that they are here for the hundred conferences.


    "Yes." Gao Peng responded without hesitation, and had no interest in taking care of them.


    The old man didn''t give up, his face showed a trace of joy: "great, since we are all on the way, let''s go to the city together, there is also a care."


    "The people who came to attend the centenary Congress must be unknown. This is a rare event in the southern region. It must be a mixture of good and bad. Why don''t we take care of each other?"


    However, before Gao Peng could speak, one of the tall and skinny people cut in and said, "Zhang Lao, why do we invite this guy in? At first glance, I know that the country bumpkin who has never met the world has lowered our taste? "


    The other two men also agreed: "yes! It''s a shame for such a person to walk with us. Isn''t it that we are despised by the rest of us? "


    The old man''s face flashed a trace of shame and anger, was about to scold three people, the only woman said: "how can you do this? What''s the matter with other people''s clothes? As for letting you dislike others so much? "


    The woman''s three consecutive questions made the three men speechless, and the old man nodded happily.


    At this time, the old man suddenly looked at Gao Peng and said with an apology on his face, "I''m sorry. They didn''t mean to, but they didn''t see much of the world. Please don''t mind, little brother."

 Chapters 54

    "You don''t have to apologize. I never care about the weak."


    Gaopeng''s face didn''t look so arrogant, but what he said was extremely irritating, just like explaining a fact.


    The faces of those people suddenly became extremely embarrassed. Even the old man didn''t know how to answer them. They were not embarrassed.


    The tall and thin one was angry immediately: "boy, who do you say is the weak? If you have the ability to say it to me again, you will be ruined if I don''t do it! "


    The other two men also stand beside the tall and thin one after another, glaring at Gao Peng. It seems that once Gao Peng talks, they rush up to fight violently.


    Gao Peng crooked his head and said, "I''m weak but I still don''t face myself. I feel sad for you."


    "You!"


    Three people are trying to teach Gao Peng a lesson. A voice suddenly comes to them, which makes them stiff.


    "Yo! Aren''t these guys from Zhangjia? I didn''t expect that these rubbish also came here. Do you think that they will be selected by the sect with their talent? "


    "Who hasn''t dreamed? Maybe they are dreaming of their own spring and Autumn Dreams! "


    When everyone heard of the reputation, they saw a group of young people who were also well-dressed coming. Among them, there were two middle-aged men who knew that they were escorts.


    But this group of people look arrogant, even arrogant than thin and tall people, as if a face can not live.


    After seeing this group of people, the faces of the tall and thin people became extremely ugly.


    "Are you only allowed to come to one hundred conferences? Our people in Zhangjia are not bad either. They don''t look down on people! "


    As if to see the sudden emergence of this group of people, thin and tall people will not have the previous arrogance, become extremely suffocating.


    "Of course, our Ye family is naturally more qualified than you. With your garbage talent, it''s better to save money. Once we lose the election, we will lose our face of Haoyue city."


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the dialogue between the two groups, Gao Peng also fully understood their identity. Both groups belonged to the family power of Haoyue city.


    But the Ye family is obviously much stronger than Zhangjia, otherwise it will not be so arrogant.


    Moreover, from the number of participants in the hundred conferences, we can see who is strong and who is weak, which is almost clear at a glance.


    However, Gao Peng did not want to participate in the dispute between them, nor did she have any interest. She just glanced at it and turned to Baiyang city.


    But his behavior directly attracted the attention of Ye family and others.


    "Stop!"


    "Did I let you go? Who gave you the courage to leave? You can''t leave without us talking. Stay here for me


    A slightly tender voice, said insolently, this man is also a disciple of the Ye family, and he is the youngest according to his age.


    Immediately let all the people put their eyes on Gao Peng, thin and tall people gloating at him, and the old man and woman in Zhangjia had a worried look on their faces.


    Gao Peng''s footsteps made a tiny meal. Looking back at the Ye family, he said, "are you talking about me?"


    "I have a bad problem. Weak people will automatically filter out when they talk to me. Especially when you are so ugly, I dare not talk to you."


    "Because I''m afraid of being infected!"


    Be quiet.


    The scene immediately fell into silence. No one thought that he would answer like this. Is this a provocation?

 Chapters 55

    "Is he crazy? Is he not afraid that ye family will kill him? Just because he is so weak, he is looking for death! "


    "It''s too unwise."


    All the people in Zhangjia were shocked, and they felt extremely inconceivable. They didn''t expect that there were still people at such a disadvantage who said such words as provocation.


    Is it that you don''t die fast enough?


    Thin and tall is a joy inside: "let you arrogant, later you will know that arrogance is to pay a price!"


    The woman in Zhangjia bit her lips and said softly, "apologize and show weakness, or they will kill you!"


    Gaopeng suddenly looked at her in surprise. Unexpectedly, her character was very kind. Although it was a good reminder, he didn''t need it at all.


    He shook his head slightly.


    All the Ye family members returned to their senses and glared at Gao Peng one by one, especially the youngest Ye family disciple, whose face was almost twisted together.


    His name is Ye Wen, and he is the most gifted one of the Ye family so far, which also makes him develop a supercilious character, because he always thinks that he is the most gifted person.


    This time, he was the only one who played the leading role in the hundred clans Congress. Other people were his foil. Even the elders of the Ye family had instilled such a belief in him, which also made his whole people inflated.


    Gao Peng''s words deeply stimulated him. No one dared to speak to him so irrationally. Moreover, Gao Peng''s words, like a sharp knife, pierced his chest deeply.


    "Dying!"


    Ye Wen smiled ferociously and rushed out directly, smashing his fist at Gaopeng''s door.


    This scene made everyone at the scene a little confused, but it''s too late to stop it.


    But the Ye family didn''t want to stop them at all. Instead, they all held their arms to watch the drama.


    Gao Peng stood still, his expression on his face unchanged.


    "Look, this kid must have been scared to be stupid. I don''t know who his opponent is. This time, he suffered a lot and was abandoned before entering Baiyang city. From this moment on, he must be an ordinary person."


    "Who let him say that ye Wen is weak? He not only touched Ye Wen''s scale, but also trapped himself in a dilemma. It''s too much for him!"


    Everyone in the Ye family looked at all this with a sneer, as if they were winning.


    However The next second their faces all froze.


    PA!


    Gao Peng steadfastly catches Ye Wen''s attack, and seems to be able to do it without any difficulty.


    "Here This... Are we dazzled? "


    All the people in the room polished their eyes one after another and felt extremely unbelievable, which was totally different from their imagination. At one time, their brain was blank.


    Ye Wen was almost the same as all the people on the scene, but he was also ignorant. In his opinion, with his powerful attack, the other side could not resist it at all.


    But The scene in front of him was quite unexpected.


    Gao Peng shook his head expressionless and said softly, "you are the weakest person I have ever met."


    Gao Peng didn''t lie. In his opinion, it was the weakest, because even the system didn''t have any prompt sound, which means that the other party didn''t have any item beyond himself.


    It''s not the weakest thing he''s ever seen. What is it?

 Chapters 56

    Ye Wen''s whole face is as black as the bottom of a pot. His face is full of blue tendons. He bites his teeth tightly. He wants to break away from his fist several times, but he can''t break away at last.


    "Hateful!"


    "Why are you better than me? No one can match my talent. How could you be my opponent, just because you are a country bumpkin! "


    Ye Wen can''t accept the facts, the whole person is in a state of rage, and his mood is extremely unstable.


    "Let me go!" A middle-aged man in Ye''s family came out and said.


    "Eh!" Gao Peng is a little surprised. Unexpectedly, there are such powerful people in Ye''s family. Should we collect some interest?


    When the middle-aged man came out, Gao Peng could feel the strong breath of his body. At least, Gao Peng thought that with his current accomplishments, he was still lower than the other side.


    So Everything is still operational.


    "If I am not loose?" Gao Peng glanced at the middle-aged man with a cynical look on his face, and the strength in his hand increased in an instant.


    Ye Wen''s facial expression is twisted in one piece, and his mouth makes a terrible scream.


    "Ah!! Let go! Let go! "


    This scream directly shocked everyone in the audience, and they couldn''t help but step back. At the same time, they looked at Gao Peng with a hint of fear.


    Not to mention the strength of Gaopeng, with his extraordinary courage, it has been extremely feared.


    "If you don''t let go, you can stay here completely!" The middle-aged man has a gloomy face and a faint breath: "I don''t care which family you are, but it''s your misfortune to dare to provoke Ye family."


    "Now let go, I can let go."


    "That''s what you want." Gao Peng directly loosed his grip on Ye Wen''s fist.


    The Ye family''s people rejoiced a little, but the next second they looked at Gao Peng with poor eyes, which seemed to be the hunter''s eyes to see the prey.


    Thin and tall is also a Leng, and then said scornfully: "I didn''t expect that he was also a bully. I thought how awesome he was before. I didn''t expect that when I met a hard stubble, I immediately counseled him. What a waste!"


    "Who can say no? I think he also has self-knowledge. Depending on his current strength, where is the opponent? And the identity gap between the two sides is also different. There is no comparability at all."


    Several people standing on the thin and tall side echoed and said, and they had not deliberately concealed their voice. He said more and more vigorously, and the voice grew louder and louder.


    All the people in the room heard it very clearly.


    The old man and the woman were worried secretly. They glared at the tall and thin people, but they didn''t care.


    PA!


    The crisp slap sound sounded, and all the people were stiff on the spot, one by one, looking at Gao Peng inconceivably. The expression on his face was very dramatic.


    From before to now, it''s like face changing. There''s no sense of disobedience. Everyone here first gloated and despised, then shocked, and finally was unbelievable.


    Gao Peng slaps Ye Wen fiercely and takes him away. At this time, ye Wen rotates like a top on the ground. Even ye Wen is stunned.


    At first, he wanted to revenge Gao Peng happily, but before he really implemented it, a merciless slap on his face.


    The voice was very clear, and everyone heard it very clearly.

 Chapters 57

    "I have a thick skin. My hands are numb!"


    "How weak, is this the genius in your eyes?"


    Gao Peng squints at the Ye family''s people, and the contempt in his eyes has emerged without any cover.


    "You!"


    A great shame.


    No one has ever dared to look down upon them so much. In the city of bright moon, they will almost have the status of overlord. Even if they are outside, others will have to respect them.


    Have you ever been treated like this?


    What''s more, Ye''s genius was beaten, which made them more unbearable.


    I saw the Ye family''s people all glare at each other and wish they had eaten Gao Peng alive.


    On the contrary, all the people in Zhangjia opened their eyes one by one, and almost all the eyes would fall off.


    This Are you really afraid of death this time?


    You know that''s Ye''s genius. Although it''s not the most powerful now, it''s Ye''s treasure. Now it''s beaten. It''s going to bear Ye''s anger!


    "This time he is really finished. He not only beat the genius of Ye family, but also offended Ye family thoroughly. Let''s see how he died this time!"


    The tall and thin man gloating said that in his heart he was eager for Gao Peng to die immediately in front of him.


    "No matter how strong he is, he can''t rival the king of the Ye family."


    "Shut up!" The woman was so angry that she gave a sharp, thin look.


    Seeing that the tall and thin man was not making a sound, the woman looked at Gao Peng with worried face: "it''s too reckless to beat the genius of Ye''s family. It must have offended them. Next, it''s bound to suffer endless revenge."


    "If you endure a little bit, it will be over. Even if the Ye family can''t remember their revenge, they won''t find trouble again and again."


    The woman was worried, but she didn''t intervene. They couldn''t intervene in the Ye family''s affairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye family''s middle-aged man stepped out step by step, the color became extremely iron green, the whole person was not angry.


    "Do you know what''s the end of this?"


    Gao Peng tilted his head and looked at him seriously. After a long time, he said slowly, "is it infected by ugliness?"


    Everyone fell to the ground one after another. Everyone thought he was thinking about something. His serious face was really like thinking. But what he said made people speechless.


    Isn''t it crazy?


    After repeated provocations, isn''t he really afraid of Ye''s killing him?


    After all, it''s outside the city, not inside.


    All the people were speechless and confused.


    But the middle-aged man was completely angry: "those who don''t know how to live or die, dare to talk when it comes to the end, now I''ll let you know what the consequences are!"


    [enemy of host detected, scanning in progress. ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: ye Xiong


    physique: Mingjing Teng physique


    blood: Muling blood


    realm: six levels of the king of Wu


    martial arts: the prefecture level martial arts "Muling healing" has become a great success, the prefecture level martial arts "Mingjing winding" has become a great success, and the prefecture level martial arts "thorns" has become a great success.


    [the enemy''s realm is Wuwang level 6, which will automatically upgrade to Wuwang level 7. ]


    [if the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, it will not be upgraded temporarily. ]


    [if the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, it will not be improved temporarily. ]


    [the enemy''s martial art is the ground level martial art "the twining of the dark crystal". It will automatically give the dormitory the introduction of the sky level martial art "the twining of death".

 Chapters 58

    Gao Peng''s inner joy, although he had been expecting it for a long time, can''t hide it when the system prompts the sound.


    Heaven level martial arts!


    That''s heaven level martial arts!


    Even in the gold level forces, Tianji''s martial arts are also the treasure of zhenpai. Unless they make great contributions, they can''t even have a glimpse.


    It can be seen how precious the sky level martial arts are. Now, Gao Peng has the first sky level martial arts, which almost symbolizes that his strength has increased exponentially.


    On the contrary, he didn''t attach importance to the promotion of his realm, because the promotion of realm is the easiest, and the rest of his blood constitution and martial arts are the most difficult.


    What''s more, he has reached the level of the most evil in all aspects. Unless he meets more evil genius, his blood and constitution will be difficult to improve.


    He knows this best, but he came here to try his luck. Who knows if there will be more monstrous talents here?


    Just as Gao pengran was stupefied, ye Xiong attacked fiercely without a word of greeting. He was in a state of incomparable momentum, a wave after a wave, shaking from all around him.


    In the next second, a cloud of gas appeared all over his body, which was green. At the same time, a spirit like figure slowly condensed behind him.


    At the same time, he had come to Gaopeng''s body. With a loud bang, all the attacks fell on Gaopeng''s body. The green cloud wrapped Gaopeng.


    "I don''t think you dare say it? Dare to provoke Ye family, this is the end! "


    Ye Xiong had a big drink, and there was no pause in his movements.


    As soon as he comes up, he tries his best. It seems that ye Xiong really looks up to Gao Peng. Otherwise, how could he do it.


    Everyone in the distance was stunned. They didn''t expect Ye Xiong to attack with all his strength. This Does it lose the style of the strong?


    At this time, the mood of the people was extremely complicated, but there was an idea in their hearts that Gao Peng must be dead. When a king of martial arts tried his best, he had no room to survive.


    "My God! It''s just amazing how powerful King Wu is when he gets angry! "


    "That arrogant guy, this time must be finished. In the face of the King Wu, who tried his best, he had no room to live."


    People don''t need to see the result to know the fate of Gao Peng, which is very clear.


    "Hello! Can you make it harder? Are you tickling me


    A harsh voice, immediately let everyone''s thoughts were interrupted, but then everyone''s color changed, one by one felt extremely incredible.


    Because The voice is Gao Peng''s.


    Ye Xiong''s face was also stiff, and he couldn''t believe it How could this happen? You can''t survive with all my strength. "


    Ye Xiong''s heart is broken. He doesn''t know why. He has tried his best, but why is he still alive?


    Gao Peng''s voice came from a quiet voice: "you want to kill me because of your tickling attack. Are you a little naive?"


    "Or have you been massaging people for a long time and don''t even know how to fight?"

 Chapters 59

    "Asshole!" Ye Xiong is so angry that he dare to describe his attack like this. What is not humiliation?


    All the people here were stunned. This What is the situation? Can he resist the king''s attack?


    People are shocked. If so, how powerful is his real strength?


    No one dares to imagine, because this is simply too appalling, even if how evil, can not have such a powerful power.


    But How to explain the scene in front of us?


    Someone shook his head and immediately said, "it''s impossible, how big he is! How can we have such a powerful strength? It must be a magic weapon to resist the elder''s attack. "


    "Yes, it must be!"


    I comforted the Ye family''s geniuses by saying that they are geniuses. Everyone has his own pride. Naturally, I don''t believe that a country bumpkin is even stronger than them.


    Isn''t that to say that other people''s talents are better than them? This is unacceptable to them.


    Only when the opponent has magic weapons can he resist the attack of King Wu, which is acceptable to them.


    Thin and tall people think so too, shaking their heads to deny.


    But the woman''s lack of eyes and the appearance of Venus gave rise to a trace of worship. Even the old man felt incredible, even though he had to deal with it.


    However, Gao Peng seems so relaxed, which is just what he expected.


    ¡­¡­


    "You''ve wasted a lot of my time. It''s time for you to shut up. My time is valuable, but it''s not wasted like this."


    Gao Peng''s voice sounded again, and then everyone found that his voice was as ubiquitous as it was everywhere, and could not locate his position at all.


    This discovery made everyone feel extremely shocked, but before they had any reaction, ye Xiong had been blown out by a huge energy.


    Boom!


    Later, all the people present saw Gao Peng stepping on Ye Xiong''s chest with one foot, and ye Xiong''s blood strength and physique also dissipated in succession.


    From time to time, the mouth spits out a trace of blood, and the whole person is decadent.


    The contrast between this scene and others is just too great. They were surprised at Ye Xiong''s strength before, but now ye Xiong is seriously injured and lies on the ground, and is trampled on by others.


    All the people were stunned. This feeling can''t be described by any words. They only felt that they had experienced a dream, but what happened in it was amazing.


    Gao Peng looked at Ye Xiong with cold eyes and said coldly, "do you have any last words? If not, I''ll send you to hell. "


    Ye Xiong tried to sit up several times, but he was trampled on to death. He could not move at all. As long as he made a little effort, he would spit out blood in his mouth.


    "Cough!"


    "Why How could this happen? How can you be so strong? Are you a strong man who is back to his childhood? "


    Ye Xiong''s mind is still blank at this time. He can''t believe what happened in front of him. Why did he fail so blankly?


    And the other side''s face is still a 17-8-year-old boy, which makes him even more unbearable. The ants who thought they could solve it at will can kill him now.


    This sense of gap is hard for him to accept, and his heart is broken.

 Chapters 60

    Buzz! All the people woke up in a dream and looked at all these things with unbelievable faces. They thought that the man who was sure of winning fell to the ground.


    It seems that the situation is totally one-sided, and there is no fluke.


    But that''s what makes them even more incredible!


    "How could this happen? How can he beat King Wu? Isn''t he all here to attend the centenary conference like us? Why... "


    "No way, it must be an illusion. I don''t believe that he really has such a powerful power!"


    Everyone in the Ye family can''t believe it. Maybe they have gradually accepted it in their hearts, but this kind of impact has brought them an incomparable distance.


    It seems to refresh their three views.


    By virtue of their big family, they have never seen such a monster. A young man of the same age has the cultivation of King Wu.


    And it''s much stronger than the sixth level of King Wu. All these They all feel like a dream.


    Yewen, who had been spinning like a top before, stopped at the moment, but his brain was still buzzing, but he knew what was going on.


    The whole person is no longer arrogant. His eyes are raised and his mouth is wide open. An egg can be stuffed in.


    However, before the audience was shocked, they saw Gao Peng''s feet start to make force, and ye Xiong''s mouth gushed blood.


    "Stop it! Stop it! "


    Another person who was the same elder as ye Xiong came out and hurriedly stopped Gao Peng''s behavior.


    But Gao Peng is still as if no one''s general force, did not pay attention to the conversation of that elder.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of the public, they feel more incredible, this is to thoroughly offend the Ye family?


    Thin and tall at this time no longer the previous Schadenfreude, he was also staring at, he never thought that Gao Peng would be so bold.


    "He Is he not afraid to offend the Ye family? That''s the big family of Haoyue city. Even the surrounding forces have to avoid three points. But But... "


    At the moment, he can''t describe his inner feelings. They all feel like waves and waves, unable to calm down for a long time.


    The woman of Zhangjia hurriedly dissuades and says: "you can''t kill him. If you really kill him, you will really offend the Ye family."


    "At that time, Ye''s family will retaliate endlessly. If there are family forces behind you, they may be involved. You should think twice before you go!"


    However, when he shouted this sentence, he never thought that if a family can cultivate such a genius as Gao Peng, it is not something that a small Ye family can cope with.


    But her limited knowledge makes her think that the Ye family is a giant.


    Gao Peng looks at Ye Xiong as if nobody is around. He smiles jokingly and says, "look, they are all very nervous? Do you feel your heart beating faster now? "


    "I advise you not to be silly, because when you start, you will be doomed, and your business is of great use."


    What''s the great use? Gao Peng didn''t explain it, because others can''t understand what he did.

 Chapters 61

    It is possible for us to go there. / P >


    not to stay in the ground. What we have learned is that we have no choice but to pay If you see a dead end and have no details about it, you can check the bank address of the donation, and these policies will be issued to the institution One can be a person who has to be preserved / P >


    if there is any requirement, it will not be higher than the standard More than the mattress, / P >


    if you want to create a baby, please refer to the following details. For example, if you are OK, please refer to the details If you want to save the specimen / P >


    thank you very much. If you want to do so, you need to hold the air pressure to get the foot whirling. If you want to hold the handle, you need to hold a piece of the handle, and then adjust it / P >


    when you see her, you can see her as a baby or run these standards, and you can see the description of "my car" 0 State / P >


    when he was in a bad situation, he went to a village in the south of China. He didn''t know about the tree, but when he was in the ground, he couldn''t repair it This is the only way to do this. According to the fact that this company does not have any necessary conditions, it is necessary to / P >


    each of them can be one of them However, the information available to you does not include the right to buy or sell milk products. / P >


    if you want to buy or sell milk products, you are a dealer Thank you very much. Please don''t follow me in the tree. Please don''t specify or specify the size of the tree The fate of the country If the address of the person concerned is not clear, these people are not likely to be involved in the treatment of the disease, or they may be involved in the treatment of the disease (1) we will send them to the entrusting party, and we will send them to the entrusting party for further information We don''t expect any other reports. For example, if you want to add more information to the patient, the patient can''t get more information in the program. / P >


    please refer to this section The system will generate a maximum number of new favorites, and this time, the system will generate an update to the next file as soon as possible. / P

 Chapters 62

    "You''re here to kill one for me!"


    "You''re killing me!"


    When Gao Peng was in a daze, all the Ye family members began to encourage him to say, and they even talked harder and harder, as if Gao Peng had to kill ye Xiongcai to give up.


    All the people in Zhangjia are also in a very tight circle. They look at each other, but they don''t know what''s going on in this scene. Why did it suddenly become like this?


    Zhang wanting said with some doubts: "this is Did we lose memory? Or what did we miss? Why I can''t understand the development now. "


    The others shook their heads one after another. Even the old man was still confused.


    At this time, Gaopeng was completely back to his mind, but there was a strange meaning in his heart.


    I''m afraid it''s not really stupid?


    Since you''ve all demanded so much, I''d better be obedient than respectful!


    Gao Peng sighed a little in his heart, and felt that his character was not too noble. He could completely meet the demands of others.


    This is not noble and what is it? Even he himself admired his noble character.


    Then he said softly, "since you have begged me so much, then I will fulfill your wishes! You don''t have to thank me. "


    "Because I am the successor of socialism, I never leave my name for good deeds!"


    When his voice fell, the people there were still slightly shocked, but then a huge noise sounded, and they were completely quiet.


    Bang!


    Ye Xiong has fallen into the underground, and all people can see is just the shape of a person, but the person has disappeared.


    But even so, they can feel Ye Xiong''s breath disappear!


    This discovery made them feel amazing. It was Really killed!


    Everyone in Ye''s family was on the spot. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to really dare to kill Ye Xiong. This is something they didn''t expect. If they knew that the other side really dared to do it.


    Then they dare not encourage any more, but now it''s too late.


    "It''s done. I''ve achieved your wish. Don''t be too happy because I''m a good man!"


    "Thank you. Goodbye!"


    After Gao Peng finished speaking, he would not go back.


    All the people who stayed in the field were disordered in the wind, and none of them had completely returned to God, like a dream.


    This That''s it.


    Don''t be too happy? Our wishes?


    "My God! He actually killed Ye Xiong! "


    "It''s over! Elder is really killed by him. Hurry up! Go to see if the elder has any breath! "


    When they react, Gao Peng has disappeared in their eyes. When they eat, they have no time to find the murderer. Instead, they are all very flustered.


    If ye Xiong really died here, then they will also be punished. After all, ye Xiong''s killing has their share of credit in it, only to see them rush by in a hurry.


    One by one, they all looked around the figure of the man, only to see a miserable man lying in it, facing up to the flesh and blood blurred, the whole chest has been sunken down.


    The dead can''t die any more. Even the breath is completely dissipated.


    "Really It''s really dead! "


    The Ye family''s people couldn''t believe it. They were all tongue tied. Everyone''s heart was extremely complex, even a blank in their mind.

 Chapters 63

    However, when all the Ye family members came back to God, Gao Peng and others had lost their trace. In fact, they could only hate injustice, and their eyes showed hatred.


    "Damn it! Don''t let us catch you, or we''ll make you look good! "


    "Be sure to find out this hateful guy, or if it''s spread out, it will be looked down upon by others, and then the Ye family will become the laughingstock of others!"


    "We must punish them severely! All those who are related to him must be killed, otherwise it will be hard to understand our hatred! "


    Ye family''s people said angrily, one by one, but they could only fight with each other. When facing Gao Peng, they were not the same. They were all scared and their legs were soft.


    ¡­¡­


    After Gao Peng left, he seemed to do a trivial thing. He didn''t pay attention to it at all. At most, he just looked forward to Ye''s sending someone to revenge.


    He didn''t care about the rest.


    But He doesn''t care. Someone cares.


    Zhang wanting hurried to catch up with her, still with a dignified look on her face, and said, "do you know how unwise you are to act like this? You have totally offended the Ye family. "


    "Once the Ye family knows who you are, you will suffer endless revenge!"


    "Then it would be nice if they didn''t know who I was." Gao Peng is very perfunctory to say, did not put on the heart at all.


    Zhang wanting and one of the people in Zhangjia are speechless.


    That''s right, though.


    But Baiyangcheng said that it is not so hard to find a person because it is not so big and small.


    What''s more, the Ye family still has some forces in Baiyang city. Once they know


    Zhang wanting can guess the result just for a moment. Although Gao Peng''s strength is very strong, he is only one person no matter how strong he is.


    If you want to fight against a big family, it''s a little bit worse.


    "How can I not know? Do you think the Ye family''s power is to eat dry food? " Zhang wanting saw Gao Peng''s bland words, and said in a hurry, as if the emperor were not anxious about the eunuch.


    Gao Peng suddenly stops at this moment and looks at Zhang wanting seriously.


    "Then let them retaliate. I don''t want it!"


    Finish saying did not pay attention to them again, straight toward white Yang City.


    Zhang wanting and others covered their faces one after another. Their faces were both helpless and speechless. They never heard that someone''s voice was so big, and they were not afraid of death.


    Don''t he know the strength of the Ye family?


    Even if I don''t know, there should be at least some caution, right? But in Gao Peng''s body, they didn''t see it at all. Instead, they felt that Gao Heng looked forward to others'' revenge.


    What does it feel like? They can''t describe it in words, only feel that their three views have been seriously broken.


    But Why is that?


    They don''t understand. They can only understand that there is something wrong with Gao Peng''s brain, or they won''t worry about it at all.


    If there is a strong background behind him, it''s not realistic, and they are confused if they want to.


    Zhang wanting finally stomped her feet severely and said angrily, "how can anyone look like this? Is he really not afraid of death at all? I''m pissed off! "

 Chapters 64

    There is a long dragon in front of the gate of Baiyang city. You can only enter the city if you pay the real Lingshi one by one.


    Zhenlingshi is the currency of this road, and also the resource for martial arts cultivation. When martial arts break through, they always need many zhenlingshi.


    Therefore, the real spirit stone is essential.


    Gao Peng has many real spirit stones on his body. After all, he has captured many space rings before. Naturally, these cultivation resources are indispensable.


    When he was close to the gate, a guard immediately came up, his face was flattering, and his tone was very respectful: "this young master, you can go in without waiting in line."


    Gao Peng was puzzled and asked, "why? So many people are lining up here. Why am I the exception? "


    The city gate guard immediately explained: "with your evil talent, young master, you can definitely join a powerful clan, so you are different from these people."


    After all, Gaopeng second understands that his talent can scare people, but he still has some doubts at this time. Why does the city gate guard know that his talent belongs to the level of evil?


    Just before he asked, the city gate guard explained: "the reason why we know your talent is that we have just seen your fighting heroism, so when we saw you coming, we immediately welcomed you."


    This time, Gao Peng finally understood the reason of the matter. Although he came here to do things, he could not lift any strength for those who were weaker than him.


    Therefore, he wanted to abide by the rules for a long time, but since others had broken the rules for him, he would not follow them pedantic.


    However, when he stepped forward, he lost two high-quality real Lingshi to the city gate guard, and did not return.


    "This is for you. Your attitude is very good. I like it very much!"


    The city gate guard who took over the high-quality Lingshi showed a happy face. With his position, it will take at least half a year to get two high-quality Lingshi.


    It can be seen how powerful the purchasing power of high-quality real spirit stone is.


    Sure enough, people like this kind of gifted monster have huge cultivation resources. If they please them a little, they will get infinite benefits.


    If he can enter a more powerful sect, then I can get endless benefits if I just please him a little.


    This city gate guard thinks so in his heart. He is thinking about his ninth grade. Maybe this is the calculation in his heart.


    He didn''t dare to stay, so he immediately followed.


    Although these two high-quality real spirit stones do not belong to him completely, he will give them to the rest of his brothers, but even so, they can also get a lot of real spirit stones.


    However, in the future, as long as we make good friends with each other, we will definitely get more benefits in the future.


    Only when Gao Peng swaggered past the long queue and stepped directly into the city, this scene caused a lot of uproar among the people in the queue.


    "Here What''s going on? Why do we have to pay Zhen Lingshi to enter the queue here, but why can he jump in the queue? "


    "Yes! Why? It''s not fair! "


    "You must give us a statement, or we will not finish with you!"


    All the people in the line got confused and started to make a fuss. But some people were really angry. After all, they had been in the line for so long.


    However, it''s very unpleasant to see someone jump in line in a grand way.

 Chapters 65

    Gao Peng swaggered into the city, but the storm he caused still hasn''t stopped.


    Because his behavior has been seriously stimulated, those who are honestly queuing up, especially now many people are still attracted by the fame.


    They also have a little status, which makes them feel dissatisfied and seriously treated differently.


    ¡­¡­


    "You must explain to us why he can enter Baiyang city without waiting in line. If you don''t give us a satisfactory explanation, don''t blame us. To the Lord''s mansion. "


    "At that time, you will be overwhelmed. If there is any mistake at this critical moment, Baiyang city will be the laughingstock of all people!"


    The people outside the city gate had to ignore the people''s persecution. When they said a word, the guard''s face became ugly.


    They didn''t expect to get so bad.


    If it''s normal, no one dares to stand up and talk at all, and at this time they don''t dare to be tough. After all, this is a critical time. If there is any mistake, they will lose their heads.


    So, they looked at each other, bit their teeth and explained, "I know everyone must be unbalanced, but the one we just put in has an unimaginable talent for evil."


    "In the future, it will be a monster genius that all sects fight for. We have to. If he remembers us, then we will get revenge. Please understand us a little."


    Although the explanation of the city gate guards seems reasonable, all the people present still don''t pay for it.


    "Who is not a genius? Many of the people we are queuing up here also have a lot of talents. In the future, we will also join the forces of various sects. Why do we have to queue here? "


    "Do you want to make it clear to me?"


    Many city gates sweat for their foreheads, and their looks become extremely tense. If they can''t handle it properly, they will suffer.


    In the end, the gate guard who greeted Gao Peng stood out.


    "I know everyone has their own pride, but the young master just put in is really different. Have you ever seen such a young King Wu?"


    "It''s not even a low-level king. I saw him kill a powerful middle-level king with my own eyes. That battle was an overwhelming victory."


    "Do you think he is qualified to join the city?"


    When the voice of the city gate guard fell, all the people present were in uproar. The commotion at this moment was more intense than that before.


    Their faces showed a look of diffidence. Even they were wondering if the city gate guards were cheating them, or it would be too exaggerated?


    How could there be such a young king!


    What''s more, it has brilliant achievements, which It''s unbelievable.


    "No Impossible? I''ve never heard of such a young king. "


    "If there were such a monstrous thing, it would not be unknown, but why have we never heard of his name?"


    "Is it for the sake of calming down our anger that such a story is made up to deceive us?"


    All the people present were shocked and questioned. All kinds of performances were revealed. Suddenly, there was a chaotic scene outside the convenient city gate.

 Chapters 66

    The city gate guards do not stop their comments. They maintain order on one side, which is their own fault. If they disturb their comments at this time.


    That can''t really be said. Once someone accuses you, you will suffer.


    Therefore, they stand aside wisely to maintain order, so that there will be no chaos outside the city gate.


    "No, I''ve really heard of such a young king. I think everyone has heard of him!"


    Just as all the people said their doubts and puzzles, a man who looked a little rich stood up and said.


    And when his voice fell, everyone was quiet at the same time, and then exploded, because after this person''s reminder, all people thought of the man who was called the first genius of the southern region.


    The man was almost born out of nowhere. He had risen before everyone was caught off guard. When he rose, all the geniuses seemed to be eclipsed in front of him.


    His name is Fang Jianhui. Now he is the eldest disciple of the anti sword sect. His strength and talent can suppress an era. In the past, there were few geniuses like him.


    It also makes many sects envious and envious of the sect. With such disciples, they will not worry about the future development of the sect.


    There is even a rumor.


    That is, Fang Jianhui is about to break through the emperor. Once he breaks through the emperor, he will be able to have a good sleep with the geniuses in the central region.


    The Middle Kingdom, which is a place where people are outstanding, is rich in evil spirits and talents, and there are more resources in it. Only if you want to enter, you can only have a huge power or a talent against the sky.


    Otherwise, all of them will be turned away.


    This is also a special power of the central region.


    "My God! Did we just see Fang Jianhui? If so That''s really amazing! "


    "I didn''t expect to see such a genius in my life." A young man behind the elder tightly clenched his fist and said excitedly.


    However, just when they decided that Gao Peng was Fang Jianhui, a voice suddenly broke their voice.


    "No, he is not Fang Jianhui. Although I don''t know who he is, I''m sure he is not Fang Jianhui!"


    This voice attracted the attention of all the people on the scene, so they all looked for the owner of the voice, only to see a group of five people coming.


    Walking in front is a woman, all eyes, but also doubt these people in front of the truth or falsehood.


    "What evidence do you have that he is not Fang Jianhui?" A hostage doubts a way.


    It''s all Zhangjia people who came here, but Zhang wanting is ahead of her, because she was still chasing Gao Peng before, but she finally lost her.


    But when she came to the gate of the city, she found that it was just a mess. All kinds of voices were heard. Seeing that what they said was more and more absurd, Zhang wanting could not help but insert a word.


    "I don''t have any proof, just because I have seen Fang Jianhui with my own eyes."


    "So the man just now is definitely not Fang Jianhui. You can think of him as a person next to Fang Jianhui."


    "Of course, it''s not clear who is stronger or weaker between them. It''s only when they are really better."

 Chapters 67

    Zhang wanting''s words made all the people on the scene boisterous. If that''s the case, isn''t the young man just about to compete with the first day in southern regions?


    Just thinking about it makes them feel boiling all over. If we can really witness the rise of this kind of monster genius, how honored it is!


    "My God! How lucky it is that I should be able to see the rise of such an evil genius! "


    "His birth will surely attract many people''s attention and even be robbed!"


    "My God! This time it''s true that it''s right. It''s worth it whether it can be looked at by sects or not, because you can see the rise of a legend, which is enough for me to play all my life! "


    With Gao Peng''s participation in the hundred clans conference, it will definitely become more lively. Therefore, all the people present began to discuss one after another, hoping to rush into the city now.


    Just when they had a heated discussion, Zhang wanting and others secretly handed in zhenlingshi to enter the city, and no one noticed their actions at this time.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering Baiyang City, Gao Peng first impressed him even more! Huge!


    Not only the surrounding buildings, but also a very spacious main road, which brings him a vigorous feeling, and people are walking on the main road at the same time.


    From time to time, there are patrols passing by. It''s just so busy. I don''t know how many times as busy as the broken Star City.


    Of course, Gao Peng also knows that this is not the popularity of Baiyang city itself. It is only because of the hundreds of conventions that have suddenly become a hot city, gathering so many people to stay here.


    Most of them are still martial artists. It can be seen how powerful the appeal of the hundred clans conference is. Many martial artists from all over the country have come here. Maybe they can''t join all kinds of sects themselves.


    But this can''t avoid the fantasy and expectation in their hearts, so one after another people seem to come like pilgrims, which causes the overcrowding of Baiyang city.


    "It''s really lively. I don''t know what kind of event it will be when the hundred conferences are held? I am looking forward to it! "


    Gao Peng sighed with emotion, but then he felt extremely perplexed. There were already too many people here. Where should he live?


    Inn? He thinks it''s unrealistic. After all, there are so many people gathered here. Many people want to stay in the inn. Whether there are rooms in the inn is unknown.


    But just as he wanted to walk away, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    "Hey, why don''t you just say hello and go? It''s very impolite of you to do so. "


    Looking back, Gaopeng found that the people in Zhangjia had come here in a hurry. For a while, he was puzzled.


    "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Zhang wanting heard Gao Peng''s tone, the whole person exploded and said angrily, "what tone are you talking about? I just want to go with you? As for putting on a bad face? "


    Gao Peng''s attitude towards strangers is always the same. After all, it''s impossible for a stranger to talk to you warmly, right?


    What''s more, he didn''t think it was necessary at all, so he spoke to everyone in the same tone, equally indifferent.


    But he knew that a woman was an unreasonable creature, and that she was particularly conscious of death.

 Chapters 68

    The memory of the past reminds him that you can''t compete with women, or you will be angry sooner or later.


    So Gao Peng left without saying a word, not even returning his head.


    Zhang wanting saw this scene, and the whole person was about to explode. But then she found that Gao Peng was looking around, as if looking for something.


    At this moment, there was a sly look in her eyes: "are you looking for the inn? If you don''t have a place to live, you can tell me. We have already reserved the inn. Would you like to join us? "


    Gao Peng stops, and goes back two parts in a row, standing side by side with Zhang wanting. He says roughly, "lead the way."


    Seeing Gao Peng''s move, Zhang wanting''s eyes had already turned into Crescent Bay, as if he was not alone with the person who was angry before.


    Hum! I don''t believe I can''t cure you!


    What about the monsters? It''s the same with Miss Ben, who teaches you to be obedient.


    Old people and tall and thin people seem to be transparent people in this process, not only dare not speak, but also dare not breathe.


    Who let Gaopeng''s strength scare them? If the strength gap is not big, maybe they will be jealous, but the gap is too wide, and they only have admiration in their hearts.


    A group of people came to a place called Banyue inn. Zhang wanting took the lead and stepped in.


    At this time, the Half Moon Inn is still full of people. After all, it''s hard to experience such a prosperous era. Naturally, there are many people pouring in.


    However, the inns are extremely scarce, and there are not so many people to live in. However, there are still many people who follow up. It can be seen how attractive the hundred conferences are.


    Zhang wanting came to the front desk of the Inn and said, "we are Zhangjia in Haoyue city. We had a reservation before."


    The clerk of the inn turned over his account, then nodded and said, "you have booked five rooms. Are you ready to check in now?"


    "Yes."


    At this time, Zhang wanting suddenly looked at the tall and thin man and said, "Zhang Liangcheng, your room will be let out, you can squeeze others, and this room will be for him."


    Zhang wanting points to Gao Peng. Obviously, she is going to give Gao Peng the room. Zhang Liangcheng''s face turns red in a flash, but at last, he nods without refutation.


    The situation is better than others, and he dare not have two words.


    However, just as they were about to pick up the key to the room, one hand suddenly pressed five keys.


    "Wait."


    When they saw it, they saw a young man in gorgeous clothes. The young man waved a paper fan in his hand and followed by a middle-aged man.


    It can be seen from their temperament that this must also be the key training object of a certain sect, otherwise they would really wear such gorgeous clothes, and there are Taoist guards following them.


    "I wonder if you could give us two rooms? We can pay several times more as long as you let it out. "


    The young man looks as if he has already decided to eat Zhang wanting and others.


    At the same time, he began to introduce himself as if he was afraid that others would not know his identity.


    "My name is Li Ze, from the Li family in the dark night city."


    "I hope you can think about whether to grant my request, or it will make me unhappy, but the consequences will be very serious."


    Then he glanced at Zhang wanting as if he had nothing, and there was a hint of greed in his eyes.

 Chapters 69

    "Here is the room money for you. How about two rooms for me?"


    Li Ze took out ten genuine spirit stones and put them on the table. For half a month, the inn seemed to be in silence. Many onlookers were also watching.


    They have heard more or less about the Li family in the dark night city, which is also a powerful family force. Maybe this time they want to expand their family influence once and for all.


    After all, if the family members are recruited by the sect, it will not only increase their personal strength, but also bring them great influence.


    "You say, what will those guys do?"


    "It''s nothing more than to give up two rooms. After all, it''s a very unwise decision to offend the Li family in the dark night city for the sake of two rooms. I think they will make a wise decision."


    "If I''m going to give up my room, it''s very bad for my eyesight if I can''t deal with this kind of thing that is easy to produce extra branches."


    The onlookers are all holding the attitude of watching a good play, or expressing their views, one by one, far away from the front desk.


    But the waiter of the Half Moon Inn looked around with interest. As long as no one destroys the things in the inn, he would not interfere in the various behaviors of the guests.


    Therefore, what happened in front of him was within his tolerance, so he didn''t mean to stop it.


    At first, Zhang wanting also wanted to firmly refuse, but when she heard that the other party was Li Jiazhi of the dark night city, she began to hesitate again.


    After all, it''s a stronger family than the Ye family. They can''t even deal with the Ye family, let alone the Li family, which is stronger than the Ye family.


    "Here..." Zhang wanting was hesitant, and the rest of the people in Zhangjia had already played a retreat drum, which was very obvious.


    However, at this time, Gao pengmeng, who had been watching the opera for a long time, stepped up step by step. He directly grasped the real Lingshi of Zhongpin and left Li Ze behind.


    "Take your real Lingshi and get out of here!"


    At the same time, Gao Peng pushes Li Ze away, and Li Ze retreats several steps in succession, and finally he can hold his body.


    But this scene makes all present feel extremely unbelievable!


    God! Isn''t this guy going to die?


    He doesn''t know. That''s the Li family. How dare he do that?


    Isn''t he afraid of getting revenge from the Li family? Or does he think the mountain behind him is more powerful and doesn''t need to be afraid of the Li family?


    People don''t know what the situation is, but they are still shocked. If they can''t do such a thing for sure.


    However, after the shock, they all began to gloat, of course, more still want to see a good play.


    Things are getting more and more interesting!


    "What do you think will happen in the end?"


    "Who knows? But I''m more optimistic about the person who calls himself Li''s family. If he doesn''t lie, with the strong and powerful influence of Li''s family, he will settle things here


    "I just don''t know what the identity of the kid who came out suddenly is, and what kind of gas he has?"


    The onlookers were very curious. Even the staff of the inn for one and a half months were also curious.


    Zhang wanting and others also looked at Gao Peng in disbelief, which was too aggressive.


    But When you refuse, do you have a look at the identity of the other party first?


    Zhang wanting wanted to stop talking, but she didn''t say it in the end. She refused all of them. Even if she can''t get it back, it''s better to make a mistake!

 Chapters 70

    "Young master!" The middle-aged man who followed Li Ze saw that Li Ze was pushed out, and the expression on his face became extremely flustered.


    Then, only to see him as if from the throat roar out of the same: "you look for death!"


    Although he was extremely angry, he hurried to pick up Li Ze, carefully patted the dust off his body, and then looked at Gao Peng angrily.


    "Who gave you the courage to move young master? Have you eaten the gall of an ambitious leopard? "


    The middle-aged man was very angry. He didn''t expect that he would almost hurt the young master if he didn''t pay attention. If something happened, he would be responsible for it. Just thinking about it in his heart, he could not calm his anger.


    However Just when the middle-aged man wants to teach Gao Peng and others a lesson, Li Zemin directly reaches for the middle-aged man and grins his teeth.


    "Let me! How dare you attack me? It''s very good. No one dares to attack me like this. You are the first! "


    "Here..." The middle-aged man hesitated for a while, but before he could say anything more, Li Ze came out first.


    "You are very kind. Since you know that I am from your family and dare to fight against me, you are very good. Who are you? Can you give me your name?"


    "I don''t kill people who don''t have names."


    Li Ze looks at Gao Peng formally. Maybe he wanted to tune and play Zhang wanting before, but now his attention is all on Gao Peng.


    Seeing this scene, the eyes of the onlookers were all slightly bright.


    "Here it is! The good play is finally about to begin! I just don''t know how strong the background is. "


    "Anyway, it''s a fight between immortals. We can only watch. Once it''s affected, it''s really going to be over."


    "It''s also said that we can''t participate in this kind of fairy fight at all. We can only watch it on the side. I just hope it doesn''t affect us."


    The onlookers were quite self-conscious, and they also knew that this kind of struggle was not the level they could relate to at all.


    One by one, standing far away from each other, since Gao Peng knows that the other side is the Li family in the dark night city who dare to do it, then he must be self-supporting and powerful, and does not counsel the other side.


    So the background must be very powerful.


    "Oh." Gao Peng replied without salt or salt. His face was very listless.


    It''s no wonder that he has no spirit all along, because he has too much expectation for Baiyang City, but the greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment.


    There is no evil genius he wants to meet here, not his food.


    How can this not disappoint him?


    Now he can only invest in the disciples of these powerful families. Only by arousing their hatred can more powerful people fight against him.


    Then his strength will surely rise, which may be what he can do now!


    Oh The response was so powerful that it was irrefutable.


    The onlookers all looked at Gao Peng with strange eyes. They called you to report your name. But what do you mean by your bland response?


    People don''t know what Gao Peng is thinking. So do people in Zhangjia, no matter what they think.


    Li Ze felt neglected, and he felt ignored by others, which made him more miserable.


    "You! Look! Die! "

 Chapters 71

    "And then?" Gao pengextremely disappointed shook his head, his tone was poor.


    But at this time, he was really disappointed, and he was also a person who could not cause a systematic response. What''s the use of such a person?


    It''s better to destroy it on the spot. It''s a waste of resources.


    What''s more, Baiyang city is not as good as he thought before. It''s not full of evil talents and powerful warriors.


    Some of them are clowns.


    Come here It''s better to find a clan and break in directly. It''s impossible to meet many powerful warriors. Then


    In such a way, Gao Peng''s mouth is watering. It seems that this method can not only improve his strength faster, but also avoid bumping around like a headless fly.


    When Gaopeng was dreaming, the crowd had already been fried. Gaopeng''s every reply was so irritating, especially his bland tone.


    This man will be pissed off by him.


    And the onlookers all covered their faces and looked speechless.


    I''ve never seen such an angry response. Although he didn''t speak very much, his every action and tone can make people angry.


    What kind of powerful state is this?


    People can not imagine, but then they found a new phenomenon, that is Gao Peng even lost his mind! Wander!


    They were even more surprised by this discovery. What made him distracted in such a situation? Shouldn''t he be on guard against Li Ze?


    "My God! What kind of person is this! In this case, he can be distracted. Don''t he know that distracted is a big taboo of martial artists? "


    "It''s a god like figure. Every move seems to have its own aura of provocation. At the moment, Li Ze''s existence is ignored. This man is really powerful. I have to admire him, not to mention whether he is powerful or not, just because of his powerful heart!"


    All the onlookers made a lot of exclamation and admiration. After all, they couldn''t do this at all. They could still ignore the enemy so much.


    If it''s not that you''re too strong, it''s that your brain is a little abnormal, but which is the other side? No one knows.


    Apart from disbelief and exclamation, Li Ze was the one who had to shoot out flames in his eyes.


    At this time, his eyes are red, just like the bad young people who stay up too late, with their blue tendons bursting up, and the whole face is extremely ferocious.


    "Have courage!"


    Li Ze''s teeth are almost broken. At this time, he has no more nonsense. He rushes out with one step and the paper fan in his hand becomes his weapon.


    A gust of wind roared past, sending out a strong and incomparable real air to attack Gaopeng.


    As soon as Li Ze makes a move, everyone can feel his accomplishments.


    Great martial arts master level 9!


    This is already a very talented person. I can only see that all the people here are looking at him. This kind of talented person will surely join the sect after that.


    In the future, it will also soar. All people will retreat as fast as possible to avoid being hurt by mistake.


    The waiter of the half month Inn didn''t want to stop it. Maybe in his opinion, if the inn is damaged, he can ask for high compensation price.


    Maybe this is also the real idea in his heart, so he didn''t want to stop other people''s disputes and conflicts from the beginning to the end, so he had to say that his heart was a chicken thief.

 Chapters 72

    "Be careful!" Just as many people marveled at Li Ze''s accomplishments, Zhang called out, but it was too late.


    Li Ze has approached Gao Peng. It''s impossible to dodge at this time.


    Bang!


    Before the onlookers could react, Li Ze had already flown out, and the speed was extremely fast, just like a flash of light.


    However, they didn''t go to see Li Ze. Instead, they looked at Gao Peng in shock. Their mouths were so wide that they could put an egg in them.


    "Did I just have a daze? I seem to see a tiger swooping by, just like it''s going to me. "


    "No I also have the illusion that the flash of white light is really a tiger, and it brings me great pressure! "


    Everyone felt that they had hallucinations, but when they all said their thoughts at the same time, they all knew that the flash of white light just passed was not an illusion.


    It''s not an illusion!


    After this discovery, they felt astonished and looked at each other. They could all see the incredible color on each other''s face.


    "What is that? Is it the power of his blood? But the power of this blood is too terrifying, isn''t it? "


    The onlookers didn''t know what the flash of white light behind Gao Peng was, but they still had their own guesses.


    The most likely is the power of blood, which is too terrible for them to believe for a while. Maybe they are too ignorant to see such a powerful power.


    For a moment, I fell into doubt.


    But Zhang wanting''s eyes were round at that time. At that moment, she could see clearly that it was the power of a terrible blood line, and the power of terror that no one could imagine.


    "How powerful is it? Is he a disciple of some hidden family? I''ve never heard of a man''s blood power like this. "


    Zhang wanting''s brain is blank, and she can''t imagine any family with such horrible blood power.


    But it couldn''t hide her inner shock.


    Even the guy in the Half Moon Inn, at this moment, also has an incredible face. Before that, he seemed very calm, as if no matter what happened, he could stay away from it.


    But at the beginning of this moment, he seemed to have been fixed. He didn''t move for a long time, and the expression on his face remained unchanged.


    Not to mention the audience''s shock, the middle-aged man beside Li Zhe also slowed down his reaction, but only hesitated for a second or two, and he rushed to catch Li Ze.


    "Dying!"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes were round, and he was not angry.


    Gao Peng ignored his glare, but said calmly, "sure enough, garbage is his favorite!"


    When Gao Peng said this, the scene fell into silence completely, much quieter than before, as if it were really audible.


    God! How dare he say such a thing?


    Although he did kill Li Ze in a second, his words were just shit on the head of Li''s family, which was already a kind of shame.


    Doesn''t he think he''s living too long?


    The onlookers were extremely puzzled, but they knew that the real outbreak had not yet come, but it was also fast!

 Chapters 73

    The onlookers had already flashed far away. After all, the real danger was just coming. Naturally, they could not forget the middle-aged man beside Li Ze.


    Since Li Ze can become a Taoist protector, his strength will be very strong, so no one on the scene doubts his strength at all.


    At this time, he was furious. Gao Peng was the center of the storm!


    Zhang wanting wanted to say something more, but the old man dragged her aside and said, "are you crazy? Now is not the time for us to step in at all. If you step in again, all of us will be finished. "


    "But..." Zhang wanting is still a little reluctant.


    The old man shook his head and said, "it''s useless. Even if we go to help, it won''t help. Because the strength of the other side is too strong, we can pray that he can escape from life!"


    The old man sighed after saying this.


    After all, it''s still too weak. Otherwise, how can it be cut off everywhere? Weak people will be beaten, which is the eternal principle.


    All the people are away, because of the conflict, the Half Moon Inn has already become a mess, but this is not a problem.


    At the same time, the outside of the Half Moon Inn has been surrounded by many war watchers, even up to now, no one has dispersed.


    One by one, they paid close attention to what happened in the Half Moon Inn.


    This is the grand occasion of Baiyang city. It''s rare to see the match of genius and evil spirits. They will not let it go. Some people secretly look at their future competitors.


    After all, every genius is a competitor, no one excepted.


    "How long do you think that guy will last?"


    "Isn''t that bullshit? How could he be King Wu''s opponent like this? No matter how evil he is, you think everyone is Fang Jianhui? Don''t be kidding. Fang Jianhui has been a rare genius for thousands of years. No one can match him. "


    "Also, I wanted to see a close fight. I just hope they don''t end it so soon."


    The people around the Half Moon Inn were talking about it, and everyone was very sorry, because they felt that the fight would not last long.


    This can''t satisfy their desire to see the lively mood, but they don''t believe Gao Peng can hold on for long, which is a very contradictory mood.


    No matter how many people are talking, Gao Peng is still not surprised. No matter how much others are not optimistic, his expression is always like that.


    As if the situation that people are worried about, they don''t pay attention to him at all. Maybe this is a strong heart!


    People think so in their hearts.


    But Is that really the case?


    It''s obvious that they don''t know Gao Peng at all, let alone that Gao Peng likes this situation. Only in this situation can he engage in affairs with impunity.


    He is not stingy to receive the amazing eyes of all people, but also to improve his own strength, and even to invest in a variety of family forces, which is his favorite at present.


    Of course, at this time, there was a hidden idea in his mind that could not be eliminated, that is, to find a sect force to rush in, no matter who he met, all the way through rolling.


    If you happen to meet the strong, you can just improve your strength. Maybe you have good luck, and you can also meet some evil geniuses.


    This idea is always lingering.

 Chapters 74

    The attack came so suddenly that the middle-aged man attacked Gao Peng with a rage.


    Although all the people here knew that the storm was coming, they were surprised by the sudden arrival, but they had already opened their distance.


    Not to be hurt by mistake.


    [enemy of host detected, scanning in progress. ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Li Tao


    physique: the body of water spirit


    blood: the blood of devil fish


    realm: the seventh level of King Wu


    martial arts: the ground level martial arts "magic cloud leg" is a great success, the ground level martial arts "the call of the sea" is a complete success, and the ground level martial arts "the water spirit hiding method" is a complete success.


    [the enemy''s realm is Wuwang level 7, which will automatically upgrade to Wuwang level 8 as the host. ]


    [if the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, it will not be upgraded temporarily. ]


    [if the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, it will not be improved temporarily. ]


    [the enemy''s strongest martial arts are the perfection of the earth level martial arts "call of the sea" and the perfection of the earth level martial arts "water spirit hiding method", which will automatically give the host the introduction of the heaven level martial arts "heaven and earth induction" and the introduction of the heaven level martial arts "magic shadow step". ]


    the pleasant system prompt sound starts, Gao Peng''s face enjoys the expression, and finally he can hear the system prompt sound again.


    And this time, he not only improved his accomplishments, but also got two Heaven level martial arts. With this martial arts, his strength will be multiplied several times.


    Of course, no matter how to improve, he is a steady pressure on the other side.


    In disguise, he is already invincible, but in order to avoid accidents, Gao Peng is more interested in improving his strength.


    Every time his strength is improved a little, he will feel the whole body sour, which is a real sense of the changes in the body.


    "Cool!"


    "Although the blood and physique have not been improved, the more dramatic changes have taken place in martial arts, this is also a harvest!"


    In the face of the fierce Li Tao, Gao Peng still doesn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he indulges himself in his heart.


    And this scene completely infuriated Li Tao. All the expressions on his face were ferocious, just like they were twisted together.


    Boom!


    Li Tao bombards Gao Peng with a fist. Because Gao Peng lost his mind in an instant and didn''t respond to it, he directly bears Li Tao''s blow.


    However, Gao Peng''s strength is not joking. Even if he is attacked positively, it doesn''t have much influence.


    Just feel the chest, mouth some stuffy.


    "Not bad! It can make me feel a little uncomfortable. Your strength is enough. " Gao Peng gave a little praise.


    However, his words did not play any positive role, but made Li Tao feel more angry.


    Isn''t this bullying?


    He angrily was taken down, and the other side was not seriously injured, but also said that his attack caused a little impact on the other side.


    This kind of words, like satire, have been lingering in his ears, and the color has become more ugly.


    "How is it possible? How could you possibly be able to take my attack, and you have no injuries. "


    Li Tao did not dare to confidently shout that the whole person was out of control. The proud strength could not deal with each other, and the other side was obviously much stronger than him.


    This time makes him hard to believe that this kind of attack is fatal, just like a guy you think is weak, beat you in your best place, and even praise you.


    It''s not satire. What is it?

 Chapters 75

    Not to mention that Li Tao was so depressed that he was about to spit blood. All the onlookers opened their eyes one by one, and even several people wiped their eyes severely.


    After all, this scene is not an illusion.


    A king of martial arts hit angrily, but he didn''t play any role in a young man.


    It''s not an illusion what is it?


    This can''t be described with disbelief. It''s just breaking the common sense and refreshing the Three Outlooks of the people present, even if they are used to seeing all kinds of strong people.


    But the scene in front of them is still unheard of and unheard of.


    "My God, why is he still intact? What''s the matter? "


    "A king''s attack didn''t hurt him. What is it?"


    At this time, some people have doubted that Gao Peng is not a human being. This kind of strong defense is not available to human beings at all. Naturally, they have to be doubted.


    In particular, Gao Peng is still so young, which is the place they are extremely suspicious of. Fang Jianhui is only at this point, but How did Gao Peng do it?


    Everyone was puzzled, but there was no one to help them.


    In the face of the reaction of all the people present, Gao Peng didn''t care at all. It''s a common thing. What''s the surprise?


    The emergence of genius will be surprising, but often people after the beginning of surprise, they slowly accepted the identity of genius.


    "You seem to have some misunderstandings about the genius of evil spirits. I don''t know what you think of the genius of evil spirits, but in my opinion, if you can''t do very little, then he can''t be called evil spirits."


    Gao Peng and Li Tao look at each other peacefully. There is no mood fluctuation in their eyes, just like a fact.


    "The real evil is the existence you cannot understand."


    Gao Peng said it sentence by sentence, and the scene fell into a strange silence, with no voice or any sound.


    Some of them just look at each other strangely. Their hearts are so complicated that they can''t be described with words.


    Although Baiyang city has gathered a lot of demons and geniuses at the moment, they didn''t have much expectation. After all, such a remote city really has real demons and geniuses.


    At most, it''s just a general talent.


    But The appearance of Gaopeng may have broken their mind, and the real genius of evil also appeared in front of them.


    Although there is still a bit of disbelief, the facts are already in front of them, so they can''t believe it.


    At this moment, everyone''s mind began to think about how grand this sudden hundred conferences will be!


    Especially with the participation of such a genius as Gao Peng, it''s a real sensation. It may not only resound through the southern region, but even attract the attention of other regions.


    At that time, Baiyang city will also become the center of the hot spot. Just thinking about it, their hearts will be extremely hot. At this moment, the complex mood has gradually calmed down.


    Instead of excitement and blood, who doesn''t want to see a golden age coming?


    The rise of a legend is often accompanied by countless witnesses. At this moment, everyone around seems to be Gao Peng''s witnesses.

 Chapters 76

    Gao Peng has been labeled as a monster and genius by all the people present. With him, he can carry the defense of the king of Wu and be proud.


    But is he just defensive? That''s not true. After all, he killed Li Ze directly before. Besides, Li Ze is still the Ninth level master.


    How powerful is Gao Peng?


    All the people present guessed one after another, but the most unified one was King Wu, because only when he arrived at King Wu, all this could be said.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a young King Wu. I''m really surprised. I don''t know which clan will recruit him. Then he will be really prosperous!"


    "It''s an indisputable fact that he will be very popular wherever he goes with his evil talent. Even when he shows his talent, he will be robbed by many sects."


    The onlookers don''t feel jealous. When others are only one point stronger than you and get more benefits, you will feel unbalanced.


    However, when the strength of the other party completely crush you, there is no jealousy at all, and only admiration.


    Gao Peng''s demonic talent will soar to the sky sooner or later, so it is impossible for them to offend each other with a little emotion.


    It was an extremely unwise act.


    "You Are you hiding your defense? Otherwise, I will be able to resist my attack! " Li Tao still can''t believe it at the moment. He doesn''t believe that his attack is too weak.


    "Ah, the weak should have self-knowledge. Don''t you know how weak your strength is?"


    Gao Peng said with a cold smile that he was not polite at all. In his opinion, the strength of the other side is just a weak chicken. In this case, why should he give the other side face?


    However, all the people present are still extremely puzzled about Gao Peng''s behavior. Even if you have the talent of demons, you have not grown up completely.


    Your provocative behavior is just looking for death!


    Even if you happen to take the other party''s blow, you can''t always take it, and then you are really suffering.


    All the onlookers covered their faces and felt that Gao Peng was too complacent. If he went on like this, he would die before he had fully grown up.


    "It''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. How about talent? As long as talent doesn''t change, when it comes to strength, it''s time to be honest and tolerant. "


    "It must be very bad for you to provoke the other party like this!"


    Not to mention what the onlookers thought, Li Tao really exploded. Before that, he was looking for all kinds of excuses for himself.


    But It''s no longer needed.


    No matter what background he has, he must kill him!


    This kind of person death is not to be regretted!


    "Don''t blame me, since you are looking for your own death!" Li Tao gnashed his teeth and took a step back at the same time.


    Gaopeng didn''t let him back. He didn''t want to keep pestering him all the time. He saw Gaopeng step by step close to the inside and bang out with a fist.


    In the eyes of the onlookers, his fist didn''t exert much power, but when it hit Li Tao, Li Tao flew backward like a kite with broken string.

 Chapters 77

    What!


    This scene happened so quickly that even the onlookers didn''t respond, but Li Tao flew out directly.


    A wall of the Half Moon Inn collapsed directly. Some people who couldn''t dodge it were also affected.


    However, at this moment, no one is paying attention to those who are affected. Instead, they look at Gao Peng in shock.


    He even blew Li Tao away in one move!


    At this moment, everyone feels as if they are a single dream, or something so incredible will happen?


    A strong king of martial arts, not only did not cause any harm to a teenager, but also was blown away by someone else''s fist, which is a little unrealistic.


    But it''s true. It has to be believed.


    But The hearts of the people are still like the rough waves, and they can''t calm down for a long time.


    "What''s going on? Isn''t it just that he has the genius of a monster? Why does he suddenly become so powerful now? I''m afraid I didn''t read it wrong. "


    "Isn''t talent a sign of strength?" One of them said stupidly, maybe he didn''t really return to his mind at the moment.


    "It seems that this time, Baiyang city is really going to be busy. There is such a powerful genius of evil spirit. He has not only the talent of evil spirit, but also the strength."


    Some people began to lament that although they still couldn''t believe it, the facts were in front of them. How could they deny them?


    Zhang wanting and other zhangjianese are even more round eyed. They can''t believe the scene in front of them anyway.


    Even if I know Gao Peng''s powerful strength, Li Tao''s strength is incomparable! Even in Gao Peng''s hands, it was the same experience.


    This reminds them of Ye Xiong, the sad guy.


    "I didn''t expect that up to now we still don''t fully understand his real strength. He exudes a fog all over his body, which makes people never really see him." Zhang wanting looked at Gao Peng and said.


    This kind of strength is strong, there are people who are full of fans are always so attractive.


    What''s more, Gaopeng''s total actions always make people find a flash in his body. Although he speaks and does things with some unbridled, he does have a capital.


    If there is no capital but reckless, it will only be considered stupid by others, but he has such capital, and he really did so, others at most just think he is too arrogant.


    Li Ze becomes a little flustered at the moment. He has just been hit hard. Now he sees Li Tao being hit and flies again, and his whole body begins to panic.


    "No It''s impossible. How could someone kill Li Tao in a second? He is the seventh rank of King Wu! "


    "No No one in the world is more talented than me. I am the most talented person in the world! "


    At this moment, Li Zhe''s expression changed, as if he was in a state of madness, and his voice was even more wild than before.


    This kind of change makes all the people present look at each other. Is it too much to be stimulated?


    People naturally know why Li Ze became like this. It''s just a sense of falling from heaven to hell. Without a strong heart, he can''t recover at all.


    It seems that Li Ze is finished this time. He is completely defeated. It is almost impossible for him to recover to the past.

 Chapters 78

    "Alas, the child was hit too hard. Unexpectedly, he collapsed directly. It was indeed the flower in the greenhouse."


    "What about the flowers in the greenhouse, even if they are more talented? In the end, it''s not vulnerable, it''s a waste of talent. "


    The onlookers were extremely sorry and shook their heads one after another. For Li Ze''s collapse, they felt that the flowers in the greenhouse were too weak and the talent was too wasted.


    If they have such a strong talent, they will definitely stand at a higher level at the moment.


    But fate is so strange that those who have talent do not practice hard, while those who do not have talent practice hard.


    This is almost becoming two extremes.


    Li Tao was blown out. He didn''t get up for a long time. He didn''t know whether he was hurt too much or whether he was in a coma.


    No matter what kind of situation, it is very difficult for all the people present to accept it. It is like letting a normal person accept that a baby has the power of an adult.


    Gao Peng takes a look at Li Ze and comes closer.


    Step by step to Li Ze, at the same time, he said: "since you have completely collapsed, there is no role to stay in the world, I will send you down, just to invest in you."


    Gao Peng didn''t avoid all the people who were present. He murmured and mumbled, and his steps didn''t stop at all.


    But Although his voice is small, who are all the people present? One by one is a warrior, and the ear force is naturally excellent.


    In addition, Gaopeng didn''t forbid people to hear it or not, so the audience heard it very clearly.


    "Here Is he crazy? He even wants to kill Li Ze. Even if he has completely offended the Li family in the dark night city now, if he kills Li Ze, it will really make the Li family crazy in the dark night! "


    "Don''t you really fear the Revenge of the Li family in the dark night city? That''s not a joke. "


    They couldn''t understand all the exclamations of the onlookers. What was going on in Gao Peng''s mind was obviously a very bad thing for him.


    But he didn''t think about it at all. Is he confident that the Li family won''t revenge him?


    How do the onlookers know that Gao Peng is more looking forward to the Revenge of the Li family in the dark night city. At present, he is doing the investment!


    If the investment doesn''t get the due return, it''s just too bad. Now when Gao Peng makes these investments, he feels like he''s enjoying it a little and even has a feeling of starting.


    Who makes him fearless of any strong man!


    However, when people were shocked, Gao Peng came directly to Li Ze''s body and clapped at his tianlinggai without hesitation.


    Li Ze spits out blood in his mouth, his eyes are sluggish and he falls backward, and he dies like this.


    And he died after his complete collapse, which was so miserable.


    But this time, all the people here really stared out their eyes. This How crisp?


    Doesn''t he think about it in his mind?


    The onlookers thought Gao Peng was just saying it, and even hesitated a little, but the scene completely broke their imagination.


    Other people do not hesitate at all, directly clap to the tianlinggai, let Li Ze go to hell.

 Chapters 79

    "God! Is he really so unbridled? This killing technique is too skillful. There is no hesitation at all. "


    "It''s not that we''ve just seen a monster genius, but it''s dead before it''s fully grown up, is it?"


    "Should Not at all! After all, this kind of evil genius is the target of many sects, and it is impossible for the Li family to hurt him. "


    "That''s not good. It depends on which sect and clan he joined in the end."


    The onlookers began to analyze the situation in front of them, especially the situation of Gao Peng.


    They found that Gao Peng was not in a desperate situation. As long as he finally joined a powerful force, he could be safe and secure.


    The Li family in the dark night city dare not touch him.


    But will Gao Pengzhen join the sect?


    Maybe all the people present didn''t know what he really thought, but Gao Peng was the most clear, but he didn''t advise either. He also hoped that there would be strong people to come to him for trouble.


    In this way, he will not have to search everywhere. Is it better to lie down and improve his strength?


    Gao Penglai is here to do something. He will make another wave of investment by the way. Who knows when these investments will work? It''s good to increase investment. Anyway, it''s not a loss.


    This is the idea in Gao Peng''s heart at the moment.


    Look!


    How terrible the idea is to invest in killing people, even if it doesn''t play any role.


    If this kind of idea is listened to by others, it will definitely feel that it''s impossible, even unbelievable.


    How can someone''s idea be so terrible? As long as it''s a normal person, it won''t come into being.


    However, since Gao Peng got the system, he is not a normal person.


    "Ah!"


    However, just as everyone was talking about it, Li Tao, who had been forgotten, roared loudly. Maybe at this time, he also found Li Ze dead.


    Otherwise, how could he make such a sad and hateful voice?


    And the crowd of onlookers regressed in succession at this moment. When people fall into madness, anything can be done.


    Who knows if this guy is going to take them out?


    "Is this guy going crazy? The person he wants to protect is not only not protected, but killed by others. He is also deeply hurt. Now he is not crazy


    Someone was gloating and looking around at the changes in the field. At the moment, things are out of their mind.


    But what will happen? They are also extremely curious.


    But just when they had this idea, Gao Peng disappeared from the original place and appeared behind Li Tao at the next moment.


    "Today, I will let you go. Go back and tell your family that it was Gao Peng who killed Li Ze and let them revenge."


    "I won''t leave here for a while. I''m waiting for you!"


    Gao Peng''s voice is heard by all the people, but at this moment, they feel extremely unbelievable. Isn''t this really a brain drain?


    Is this still something normal people can do?


    As the saying goes! Cut the grass without weeding, and the spring wind blows again.


    Although everyone now sees that the people of the Li family in the dark night city have been killed, if they kill each other more, it will be earned.


    But Gao Peng let others go?


    What was in his mind?


    No one knows, but they are really curious.

 Chapters 80

    Li Tao is as if he has been given a fixed body skill. He can''t move in the end no matter how he resists, and he seems to acquiesce to Gao Peng''s words in this way.


    But the expression on his face is still ferocious. If he had not been seriously injured, he would not have no resistance, at least not appear so powerless.


    But at this moment, he can''t resist Gao Peng completely, but he will not give up because of his deep resentment.


    "Wait! Since you dare to let me go, I won''t let you down, just hope you don''t regret letting me go at that time! "


    Li Tao thought bitterly that since he could not deal with it now, he would not believe that he could not cure this guy until he left and moved the soldiers.


    But then All the people around felt a little inconceivable.


    The two people who have just been beaten to death are now living together peacefully, as if one is telling something and the other is listening quietly.


    There is no sense of conflict between the two. What''s the matter?


    Is it always our eyes? They are not enemies at all, but we misunderstood them?


    What about the fight before that? Li Ze was killed. If there is no hatred, it''s really incredible.


    The onlookers couldn''t understand what was going on in front of them, especially the feeling of no disobedience.


    When the crowd thought that this was the end of the matter, there was a noise outside the crowd.


    At the same time, many onlookers have separated a road, in which a group of people came in, all dressed in uniform, with their swords in their hands.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? Why did so many people gather to watch again? Do you want to get together and make trouble? "


    The group of people who came in asked questions repeatedly, which made all the people on the scene speechless directly, and this group was the law enforcement officers.


    But now it''s all over, and you''re in?


    Does this seem too lazy? It doesn''t look like a hard-working law enforcement person at all. Shouldn''t you just appear when others are about to take action?


    Now that it''s over, what''s the use of your presence?


    "It''s such a huge thing here that it''s only now. I don''t know what they were doing before? And what''s the use of the existence of these law enforcers, just to maintain order? "


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s because of the sudden influx of a large number of people in Baiyang City, which makes them a little confused and even mismanaged. "


    "Alas! As expected, such a remote city management method is backward, and there is no prosperity there. "


    Many people from other cities began to speak, and their voices became even more disordered. However, no one paid attention to these onlookers at this moment.


    The eyes are naturally on the protagonist.


    However, Gao Peng, as a leading actor, does not give face. It seems that these law enforcers do not exist at all, not even have a look.


    This made this group of law enforcers feel extremely embarrassed. There was no one to answer their questions or even to answer them.


    It can be seen how embarrassed they are standing here, and they are also looked at by the onlookers with strange eyes.

 Chapters 81

    At this moment, all around the place was also in silence. The crowd around slowly stopped talking and suddenly became silent.


    This group of law enforcers appeared more embarrassed, and could not help but show a trace of warm anger on their faces.


    They had never met this situation before, when a law enforcement officer suddenly came out and said, "what are we asking you?"


    "You just need to answer my question, is there or not?"


    Gao Peng''s eyes flashed a look of indifference. He looked directly at each other and said, "what''s your problem? But I didn''t hear it clearly! If you don''t ask me again, do you think I''ll answer you? "


    "You!" The law enforcer was in a hurry. No one dared to talk to him like this, but this guy didn''t have any respect for him at present, and he was so rude.


    "I don''t care what happened here. You can go with us now, or we will formally arrest you!"


    At this moment, the law enforcer was completely angry and took out his own Assassin''s mace. At this moment, all the onlookers were boiling.


    "Wow! This law enforcer is too hard-working, but I think this law enforcer has a little brain problem. Doesn''t he know how to see the situation clearly? With their little arms and calves, it''s not enough for someone to break them off with one hand. "


    "Maybe I''ve been flattered for too long, and I don''t remember my name at all times."


    Seeing the scene in front of him, all the people around were laughing at him. After all, Gao Peng is a man who can kill King Wu in a second.


    But you people dare to put a big tail wolf in front of him now. What''s this? Maybe the other side hasn''t really calmed down.


    And you hit the gun at this time. Isn''t that a death seeking act?


    The onlookers were expecting more. They did not know how Gao Peng would deal with it. Would they really kill him?


    Once the law enforcer is killed, it will be the real enemy of Baiyang city. If there is a strong background, there is naturally nothing to be afraid of.


    But Gao Peng? No,


    The onlookers were also not clear, but it was not a strange thing that Gao Peng killed the law enforcers with his grumpy temper.


    A scene full of incompetence they would like to see, as the saying goes well, it''s a kind of person who can''t be too busy.


    Gao Peng''s eyes suddenly became cold. "You say, you want to catch me?"


    "But when you say that, you have to think about it carefully. Don''t let it out of your mouth. There are people you can''t provoke at all."


    The temperature of the four sides dropped in a flash, with Gaopeng as the center and spread to the four sides,


    "you!" Which law enforcer is extremely angry, never met such a tough person, every time they appear, the other side will honestly answer their questions.


    Even afraid of a little carelessness, will be blamed down.


    But Who is this guy they meet now? The tone is not only loud, but also arrogant.


    "Very well, you are the toughest person I have ever seen, but when we catch you, I see how tough you are!"


    The law enforcer was so angry that he stepped out step by step. Then the rest of the law enforcers also stepped forward, and a breath of awe broke out from them.


    The strength of these law enforcers is not weak. They are very powerful by comparison, but they are totally inadequate in front of Gao Peng.

 Chapters 82

    It''s really a wave of ups and downs.


    Li''s family, who has just solved the problem of the dark night city, now offends the law enforcers. It''s just endless.


    Even the onlookers felt speechless, but in the end, it was because Gao Peng was too arrogant. If he retreated a little and softened himself, it would not happen.


    But it''s obvious that Gao Peng can''t do such a thing. With such a hard temper, everyone knows his character. With such a short time, everyone has known his character.


    "Tut tut! Talent is really a monster. Anyone who sees it will be surprised. But it''s his temper. How did he live to this day? "


    "Who knows? In my opinion, this kind of temper can''t live up to now, but miraculously, others have lived up to now and appeared in front of us. "


    At the moment, the onlookers were extremely curious. If Gao Peng had this temper all the time, no matter how strong he was, he would not live until now.


    But the problem is that Gao Peng still lives well, which is what makes everyone curious.


    But how do they know that the real Gaopeng has long been gone. Now, the Gaopeng is just coming through, if there is no system.


    Gao Peng is just one of them.


    However, the atmosphere at the scene became extremely complex, and people around the scene began to talk about it.


    However, a voice of surprise suddenly sounded, which made all the people in the audience calm down.


    "Here Isn''t this a genius whose talent is comparable to that of Fang Jianhui? How could he be here, and he seems to be in conflict with others. "


    When the voice started, all the people were looking around, even looking for the owner of the voice.


    Because they can smell the information in it, so huge news, they naturally want to hear it at the first time.


    So they looked around.


    "What were you talking about just now? Do you know this genius? "


    They didn''t find the owner of the exclamation at all. They could only shout at last.


    The next second, they did find the owner of the voice.


    "I saw him, just outside the city gate."


    "Besides, he killed a king of martial arts outside the city gate. He was called by the city gate guard as the second most talented man after Fang Jianhui, and his strength was not bad."


    When the man finished saying that, the longer he was, the more he became, the more he did before entering Baiyang city.


    And they only know now that at this moment they also have a real understanding of Gaopeng''s strength, which is not as simple as the genius of evil spirits.


    If only the talent is good, it can only be cultivated at most, but Gao Peng''s strength is so strong, it has already risen.


    Where can ordinary people kill him?


    After thinking about this, the eyes of all the people watching Gao Peng changed.


    But the most embarrassing one is the law enforcer. They really wanted to capture Gao Peng before, but at this time, they found that the strength of the other side seemed to be even stronger than them.


    This It seems that we can''t get off the stage.


    In particular, the former one was also right and honest, and now he is the most embarrassed.

 Chapters 83

    And the onlookers also feel the delicate atmosphere of the scene at the moment. They all look at the law enforcers one by one. After all, the law enforcers just seem to be roaring.


    Now


    I''m afraid not all of them feel the panic of burning on their faces. After all, even if they want to capture it, other people don''t have the strength. Moreover, if this kind of monster genius offends easily, can it involve countless troubles next.


    Even they know it''s a little tricky, let alone the onlookers.


    "Ha ha Now these law enforcers are really embarrassed. I didn''t expect that they didn''t play the role of authority, but let themselves down. "


    A strange voice sounded in the crowd. It seemed that the man had some complaints about the law enforcers. Otherwise, how could he say it directly at this moment.


    And other people are also looking at it with a good attitude.


    Gao Peng looked at the law enforcer without expression and said softly, "I just didn''t hear you clearly. What did you say?"


    The expression on the faces of a group of law enforcers was stiff, which made them more embarrassed.


    All the onlookers were speechless.


    It''s really a vengeance! In a flash, he revenged, and it was just too much for us to do.


    If the atmosphere before seems a little delicate, it is pushed to the front of the stage by Gao Peng.


    The law enforcer didn''t respond, but Gao Peng said to himself, "Oh, I remember, what you just said is to catch me. In this case, come on!"


    Gao Peng looks like he''s going to be arrested, but where dare the law enforcers touch him now? Whether he can beat him or not, just his genius of evil will make law enforcers dare not act rashly.


    At the moment, all of them cover their faces. This revenge is too strong. They don''t want others to be better.


    Is he really not afraid of offending people?


    No matter what you do or what you say, you are so angry that you can offend a large number of people in minutes.


    The onlookers thought that if they also stood opposite Gaopeng, they would not be able to bear it, but what if they could not?


    The strength is not as strong as others, and in the end, we can only be honest and patient.


    The law enforcer with a bad temper clenched his fists tightly at the moment, but he knew that he could not move each other at all now, and could only bear it finally.


    The rest of the law enforcers smiled awkwardly: "misunderstanding, we are just passing by."


    "By the way! Pass by! "


    "Oh, it was a passing by!"


    "Yes, yes, we really passed by."


    Bang!


    Gao Peng rushed to the law enforcers with a flash of thunder. The people on the scene didn''t react at all, only to see all the law enforcers were turned upside down.


    This scene makes everyone feel a little unexpected. I don''t know why Gao Peng made it out. What''s the situation?


    Everyone''s mouth is wide open. What does this sudden explosion mean?


    Gao Peng stood not far away from the law enforcement officials, and also said apologetically, "I''m sorry, I''m passing by, but you blocked my way and didn''t stop the car at all."


    This The reason is too strong.


    You''re totally retaliating. You''re too obvious where you can''t stop the car!

 Chapters 84

    This wave of operations It''s really surprising.


    How careful is this? Mingming is very concerned about it. He even looks indifferent, but now he has come back slowly.


    All of them were speechless, which shocked Gao Peng to do such a thing.


    This Is this the peerless devil''s temper?


    As expected, the more evil people have their own strange temper, and ordinary people can''t understand it at all.


    At the moment, many onlookers regard Gaopeng''s strange behavior as a strange temper, and automatically think that Gaopeng has such a temper.


    However, Gao Peng is not so boring.


    He just wants to invest a little more, but it seems that these people are not his investment objects, and this discovery makes him feel very boring.


    "Alas! It''s boring. "


    "I''d better finish this conference as soon as possible and find a force as soon as possible. It''s a waste of time to stay here. It''s not as interesting as the idea in my mind."


    At the moment, Gaopeng still hasn''t forgotten his sudden thoughts. After all, he thinks it''s interesting. How many people dare to do it like him?


    Even if the strength is no more powerful, I dare not!


    Because the stronger the people are, the more they are tied up, either with many relatives or with their own power.


    If it is done too much, it may cause public anger, and then it will be attacked by everyone.


    But Other people are worried about it. Gao Peng is not worried at all. He even enjoys it.


    If it really provokes the hatred of all people, wouldn''t it be possible to meet more powerful people?


    How cool that should be!


    At this moment, his thoughts had already flown out of the sky, but at this time, his thoughts began to change slowly. If he still followed the current development trend, his promotion speed would be too slow.


    It''s better to make a big one, let everyone remember him, at the same time, his strength can also grow abruptly. With the system he obtains, where else should he be afraid of others?


    However, there is a faint worry in his heart. Although he can be invincible to his opponents every time, if the number of opponents is large, what should he do?


    This is a place he has never understood, but that is to say, he did not dare to provoke the strong enemies at random. If it really aroused the public anger of all people, they would attack together, and he could be really finished.


    I haven''t tried, and he doesn''t know what it is.


    But in his provocative way, it will not be long before he really knows whether he can cope with the siege of many people.


    Although there was a faint worry in his heart, he didn''t let him do anything, and he was tied up.


    Because in his eyes, I am so invincible!


    At the moment, the opponent doesn''t need to use his blood power and physique at all. He can crush the opponent only by virtue of cultivation and martial arts.


    It doesn''t mean anything like that. He prefers to be more exciting. If a wave of big ones can make him improve his strength violently, it''s not too cool.


    "It seems that it''s time to find a chance to slip away. There''s no meaning here. Not only do I want to find none of the geniuses, but also the powerful ones are few."


    "Since there is no one here I want to find, what''s the point of staying here?"

 Chapters 85

    Gao Peng thought so, but he didn''t leave directly because of this. Since they have all come to Baiyang City, isn''t it a pity not to have a look at the hundred conferences?


    Therefore, at the moment, he just wants to start to implement the ideas in his mind after participating in the hundred conferences.


    If it is as he thought, his strength will increase by leaps and bounds.


    Gao Peng glanced at the law enforcer and said, "it''s boring. I''m so disappointed that you don''t have an opponent that I can see!"


    He shook his head, the expression on his face was disgusting.


    All the people present were speechless.


    Is that too much for you?


    Your own strength is so strong, plus you still have such a terrible talent for monsters, how can ordinary people be stronger than you?


    Based on your current accomplishments, you can fight at a higher level. That''s the difference between evil genius and ordinary people. How many people have you met now? It turns out that there is no match you can see.


    Is that too early for you?


    Shouldn''t you wait until after the centenary Congress?


    At that time, there will be a lot of monsters and geniuses, and there will be some more powerful than you. If you don''t mind, you can go to those powerful elders.


    Do not believe that there is no one who is not your opponent, you will not be cured!


    At the moment, there are 10000 words that people like to watch, but their strength gap is too big, and they still end up nowhere. So what? They are too weak.


    It''s not in the same class at all.


    Li Tao''s face turned black and his eyes were gloomy. At the moment, he not only failed to complete the task, but even let Li Ze be killed.


    He is responsible for this mistake. At the moment, he doesn''t know how to punish him after returning to the exchange, but the cultivation resources will be deducted.


    He just wants to keep his position now, but it''s up in the air.


    And the person he hates most now is Gao Peng. If it wasn''t for this guy, he wouldn''t have fallen to this point.


    "Damn it! You bastard! "


    ¡­¡­


    After Gaopeng satirized, he was ready to go upstairs to rest. Although half a month''s Inn was almost collapsed by them, it was not really like this.


    At most, it''s just a little messy on the first floor, and some places have been damaged. It''s not really such a bad situation.


    Anyway, it''s specially for wuzhe. It''s not so vulnerable, but when Gaopeng wants to leave.


    The waiter of the Half Moon Inn stopped.


    "Young man, please accompany me with the chores."


    The man''s tone is very polite, and his eyes are narrowed, smiling, which makes people think that he is really mean.


    Gao Peng did not know why he suddenly thought of a word.


    Squinting people are not good things!


    Maybe it''s because of this sentence that he took a special look at this guy, but he didn''t care too much, but said softly.


    "Ask him for compensation. Whoever loses will pay."


    "If he doesn''t pay, you tell me. I''ll call you until he''s willing to pay."


    After Gao Peng said this, all the people were stunned again, and the eyes of the staff in the Half Moon Inn opened.

 Chapters 86

    All the people present were quiet.


    Looking at Gao Peng with an incredible face, this Is this really what people can say?


    What Li Tao is facing now is tragic enough, but now he has been mercilessly lost and compensated.


    In the end, they are still guaranteed. If cadres make compensation, it will be up to the compensation.


    This Very powerful! Very tough!


    Just for some reason, everyone feels a sadness for Li Tao. This is the most unlucky guy in the world. He is not only unable to return to work, but also humiliated by other people''s changing ways at the moment.


    The most important thing is that you can''t refute it. As long as you are an individual, you will feel extremely depressed.


    All the onlookers can feel the feeling of suffocation, let alone Li Tao himself. His whole face is black, purple and blue all at once.


    All kinds of colors changed, and his hands tightly clenched his fists, blood could not help but flow from his hands.


    But even if he was angry inside, he would not dare to start. If he had been bold before, but at this moment, he could clearly feel the strength gap between him and Gao Peng.


    This is like a chasm.


    "Damn it! You hateful fellow! Why do you insult me again and again! "


    "Asshole!"


    Li Tao roared inside, but his face didn''t show it, but everyone could see that his face was extremely ugly.


    The waiter of the Half Moon Inn first glanced at Gao Peng, then ran to Li Tao''s side and said, "Sir, please compensate for the loss of our inn, and the young man over there has already said that whoever loses will compensate."


    Li Tao doesn''t reply. His eyes stare at Gao Peng. If his eyes can kill people, Gao Peng doesn''t know how many times he has been killed.


    But Gao Peng didn''t care about it at all, just like all this had nothing to do with him.


    "My Lord! Are you listening to me? Please also compensate us for the loss. Otherwise, we will take strong measures. We will not be responsible for anything at that time. At the same time, what you need to compensate will be multiplied. "


    When the waiter of Banyue Inn finished this sentence, he looked at Gao Peng from time to time. After all, Gao Peng said that sentence. Now he just repeated it in another way.


    Moreover, although the Half Moon Inn is only an inn, there is still a strong man behind them. Up to now, no one dares to make trouble in the Half Moon Inn without compensation.


    If there is such a person, he will disappear from the world soon.


    This is also the key to the name of the midnight inn. There is a strong background here, and some people feel a little relieved.


    "Don''t worry, if he doesn''t pay, I''ll shit him now!"


    "He dare not refuse to pay for it!"


    Gao Peng said it doesn''t matter, but when he finished this sentence, it seemed that he was locked in Li Tao and was ready to have a fight at any time.


    Li Tao also gnashed his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll pay for it!"


    In the middle of the night, when the waiter of the inn heard his words, his face showed a happy expression again, and his eyes narrowed slightly.


    It''s almost his signature move.


    The onlookers can feel Li Tao''s anger deeply at the moment, but they still feel speechless more.


    Gao Peng This is the most wonderful genius they have ever seen! No one!

 Chapters 87

    After Gao Peng left, what he didn''t know, his reputation has been thoroughly spread.


    As everyone knows, there is a genius of evil spirit, which is comparable to Fang Jianhui, the first genius in the southern region, and has the ability to kill the king.


    This kind of rumor has already been introduced to all people''s ears. Suddenly, Baiyang city becomes more lively.


    I didn''t expect that such a demon genius would come here. Is his goal also to join the clan force?


    No matter how they speculated, it didn''t work out in the end, but they knew that the most dazzling person at the moment must be Gao Peng.


    This kind of monster genius must be the object of competition by others. At present, his strength is so strong. If those forces know the existence of Gao Peng, they will put down their face to fight for it.


    If we don''t even fight for this kind of evil genius, then this force may be really abandoned.


    "It''s said that there is an evil genius this time. It''s the same age as us, even younger than us. But the other side has the power to kill the king."


    "I also heard about it, and many people at that time saw his real strength with their own eyes, and at that time he seemed to be able to do it easily, and didn''t really show all his strength."


    "That''s really terrible. It''s terrible to kill King Wu, but he hasn''t shown all his strength. How can we live?"


    "Who says no? This time we must be green leaves as a foil. All the limelight has been robbed by this guy. "


    "If you want this show, you can go for it!"


    "Well, I haven''t lived enough, I don''t want to die!"


    At the moment, such rumors are spreading all over Baiyang City, and more and more people pass them on by word of mouth. Soon the name of Gaopeng will be remembered by all people.


    Because he is like Fang Jianhui''s genius!


    Who is Fang Jianhui? As long as it''s a person in the southern region, there''s no one who doesn''t know this genius, because he''s too much attention to make it impossible for people to wonder.


    At this time, they also heard that Fang Jianhui was preparing to fight against the warlord. If he was promoted successfully, he would be the youngest warlord, and his combat effectiveness would become more powerful.


    But that doesn''t stop them from wearing boisterous rumors.


    "But it''s said that the evil genius has a strange temper, and it''s not so strange."


    "I also heard that there were a lot of people present at that time, and a friend of mine happened to be present. Afterwards, he told me that the temper of this monster and genius was extremely strange. It''s better not to provoke them."


    One man told the truth, and he did not forget to warn.


    But how could someone find his own death?


    The strength of the other side is so strong, who will do nothing to provoke? Not two brushes.


    Gao Peng''s name not only entered the public''s field of vision, but also was concerned by many people who wanted to receive apprentices. Many big guys also slowly remembered the name of this person.


    At the moment, although they are looking for the genius that causes the vision of heaven and earth, they should also pay attention to the evil genius that has been widely spread recently.


    No matter what kind of genius, as long as it meets their requirements, it is the object they can recruit.


    But they didn''t know that Gao Peng was the one who caused the vision of heaven and earth.

 Chapters 88

    The centenary Congress is perhaps the most remarkable event in the southern region at present. Everyone''s eyes are gathered here, and those talented young people who consider themselves extraordinary are also flocking here.


    For a while, Baiyang city was already full of people, but most of them wanted to join in the fun and even try their luck to join a force.


    If there is a genius of evil spirit who is famous here, his reputation has almost spread in the southern region, just like Fang Jianhui, the first genius in the southern region.


    This may be what many Tianjiao expect, but they have to rely on their own talent and strength to fight for it. The whole southern region is extremely vast, including numerous sects.


    There are also many clans in seclusion, so there are always a lot of geniuses and geniuses, but the real people who can cause the strange phenomena of heaven and earth have not appeared yet.


    However, the reason why the centenary conference will be held is also because of the impression of that world some time ago. If we can absorb that evil genius, they will surely march into the Middle Kingdom in a few years.


    Finally, it is a place that everyone yearns for, but not everyone can enter. If you want to enter the central region, you have to have tickets. Either your strength is strong enough to a certain extent, or the power itself is recognized and can enter the central region.


    Rumor has it that only with the strength of wuzun can we enter the central region, and whether this news is true or not is unknown.


    However, no matter what the others think, Gao Peng has a faint expectation. At least, the whole southern region''s geniuses are gathered here. If even there is no strong constitution and blood, it''s a bit disappointing.


    "I hope you don''t disappoint me too much. At some point, you will have a person who will let me improve my strength. Otherwise, I can''t really say it."


    Gao Peng got up early in the morning. Looking out of the window, he saw only people coming and going, one by one, hurrying to the place of the hundred conferences.


    It is forbidden to fly in Baiyang City, so all people use walking, but everyone is a warrior, so the speed is very fast.


    Gao Peng''s blood force is already at the level of emperor, and his constitution is even stronger. Because his blood force and constitution are too strong, it''s hard to improve now.


    In his feeling, he has been improving his realm and martial arts, and his physique and blood power have not been improved.


    At the moment, he is more looking forward to the promotion of these two items. After all, it represents his potential and talent. At the same time, his combat effectiveness will be several times stronger than others.


    Within the same realm, the strength and physique of blood are stronger than others, and the fighting capacity will naturally be more powerful. However, I don''t know whether this hundred Congress can be as he wishes.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go! Hurry up. I heard that the first day of the southern region''s anti sword sect also came. "


    "Really? Isn''t it true that Fang Jianhui has also come? If it is, it will be really lively. The legendary genius who is comparable to Fang Jianhui doesn''t know whether he will appear. If they meet, what will happen? "


    "I think they will have a fight! No matter how they think about it, they will still be compared by all people. If they don''t have a high position, how can they represent their absolute status? "


    In the eyes of all people, Fang Jianhui has become the signboard of the anti sword sect.

 Chapters 89

    Gao Peng followed the crowd slowly to the place where the hundred conferences were held. At the same time, he saw that people were crowded everywhere.


    In the void, there are a lot of powerful people floating around, and a group of people represent a force. Everyone exudes a powerful momentum.


    In the distance, there are also some forces on the sidelines. Maybe these forces want to wait until the selection begins to find the people they say they want to recruit.


    But these are not the most eye-catching. The most eye-catching one is a ladder that looks like a ladder straight into the sky. Only when you can see the top with your best eyes can you barely see it.


    And this ladder, looking at it is still huge, a person standing aside, but feel extremely small.


    When Gao Peng was full of doubts, he heard a lot of voices.


    "My God! It''s the ladder! I didn''t expect to use the ladder to select disciples! "


    "It''s really a big hand. I didn''t expect that this one hundred Congress would use such a big hand. Don''t they attach great importance to this selection?"


    Many people have recognized that ladder. It is a heavenly tool ladder, which measures talent and also tests people''s perseverance.


    The higher you climb, the better your talent is, and the stronger your perseverance is. This may be the first requirement for many forces to select people.


    At the same time, many people will brush down on the ladder. Not all people can climb the ladder. If you want to climb a step, you need a certain talent.


    However, such a step will certainly block many people, so some people''s faces will change color at the moment when their talent is relatively weak. After all, they know their talent best, otherwise they won''t come here to try their luck.


    Unexpectedly, these forces would choose to use the ladder, which was unexpected to them.


    "Damn it! Why is that? Are they not going to give us a living? "


    No matter how upset they are, the outcome will never be changed. After all, there will be many people eliminated in this round, but only smart people can figure out the key.


    Not all people can climb the ladder, because to climb the ladder, it needs the genius of the monsters, not all people.


    So, with so many forces here, it''s impossible to strengthen the genius of those monsters? This is obviously impossible.


    And where do they recruit disciples? It''s just to select some of the best performers from those who have been eliminated.


    Some smart people have learned that what they are thinking about at the moment is how to attract everyone''s attention. After all, their talent is not the best, but only outstanding performance can get others'' attention.


    At the same time, it can also attract the attention of some forces, which is what they need to think about at the moment.


    Gao Peng soon learned the function of the ladder from the voices of these discussions, and saw a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "I didn''t expect there was such a treasure, or I''ll borrow it to play?"


    Gao Peng did not think about how to get the attention of others, but wanted to play with the ladder.


    But what he said borrow It''s not clear if it''s a loan

 Chapters 90

    When the number of people was almost the same, all the forces suddenly gathered together, as if they were discussing something.


    After a while, an old man stepped on the air and came to the top of everyone''s head.


    All the people present cast their eyes.


    "I''m the elder of the anti sword sect. I''m a powerful warrior."


    "If you want to have my strength, then try your best to climb the ladder! I''m waiting for you at the top of the ladder. Show me your talent and perseverance! "


    The audience didn''t expect that the opening speech would be like this, but all of them felt full of blood.


    In particular, I heard that it was the gate of the first day in the southern region, so all people yearned for it. If they could join in.


    Not to mention being the first day, but you can also get more cultivation resources, which is urgently needed by all people.


    Of course, many of the smaller family forces are also excited. If they can really join this kind of big door, it will be particularly beneficial for their future development.


    So it just doesn''t excite them?


    For a while, the atmosphere of the scene was brought to the warmest, and the major forces were quite satisfied with it, but only a few were slightly dissatisfied with the forces that were not so pleasing to the emperor.


    But they can''t do anything, who let them have a loud signboard, and it''s still the well-known one.


    Compared with the rest of the people, Gao Peng''s eyes became thief bright at the moment, especially when he heard the elder''s cultivation, the whole person''s breathing became a little short.


    "Here Is it the strongest I''ve seen so far? "


    "I must let him fight me!"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t leave here. Otherwise, this opportunity for promotion will be missed. Although it''s very convenient to sweep a force directly, it can''t hydrolyze nearly thirst."


    Gao Peng''s idea is always different from others. After all, the way he improves his strength is contrary to others. What he wants is to provoke more powerful enemies.


    Although he can fly to challenge directly now, he will inevitably have this kind of evil taste in his heart, and it is so straightforward to do it.


    That''s too boring.


    His strength will also become more powerful, and it is not difficult to defeat the other side, so why not do something meaningful?


    "Since you said you''d wait for us on the top of the ladder, it''s better to be obedient than respectful. I''ll treat you well."


    Gao Peng''s heart gave out an evil laugh. If someone could hear his heart at the moment, it would be amazing.


    Unexpectedly, I dare to fight against the elder of the sword sect. What''s the leopard gall? It''s more terrifying than eating the gall of an ambitious leopard.


    They didn''t even think of this dangerous idea, let alone knew that someone dared to implement it.


    But in front of many excited people, Gao Peng has not been paid attention to no matter what his performance is, because he is just one of so many people, the more ordinary one.


    Even though the temperament is very different, many people naturally ignore it, looking at the ladder excitedly one by one, eager to climb to the top.


    To be a genius of all kinds!

 Chapters 91

    Seeing that all the people present were impatient, the elder of the anti sword sect waved and said: "go! Let me see your talent and perseverance. All of us are waiting for you at the top. Let me see your performance! "


    "Even if you don''t get to the top, you have to leave a heavy stroke, which means you have been here!"


    After the elder of the rebellious sword sect had a command, all the people swarmed up. As far as we can see, there are probably hundreds of thousands of people. When these hundreds of thousands of people swarmed up the ladder.


    There was a rush of people.


    Of course, if all people look down on the ladder, it will really suffer, and there are such people.


    One by one, they rushed up with longing and expectation, but what was waiting for them was a huge gravity. Some people could not bear to fly out directly, and they were seriously injured.


    And now they are trying to rush up, which is impossible.


    "No! No Why is that? My talent is not so bad. I''m a genius! "


    Some people can''t stand this kind of attack, shouting in the crowd, but this kind of person who is bounced out by the ladder, no one will pity at all, and some are just people who step over him one by one.


    With these people''s examples, many people began to be cautious slowly. After all, they didn''t want to be the one who was shot. Once they were shot, they would be seriously injured.


    At the same time, they did not get the chance of this hundred Congress. If it is true, even their intestines will regret it.


    So one by one, they are cautious. Although their speed has not slowed down much, they also know that the ladder is not so easy to climb.


    Every step is changing. If they don''t take precautions, they will pay a heavy price.


    So they all started to rush up, but the fastest one only went up 20 steps at most, and there was still a long way to reach the top.


    But for many, it''s a very powerful talent.


    In the first group of people who were bounced out by TIANTI, it''s not that their talent is really poor, but that they despised TIANTI and suffered such a tragic ending.


    Of course, some people have very poor talent. They also want to fish in the crowd. Who knows that the ability of the ladder is so powerful, and they will select those with weak talent at once.


    If they don''t rush up suddenly, they won''t have such a thing. But they are wrong because they can''t help themselves. If they don''t know their own strength, they will do something beyond their power.


    This will naturally come at a price he cannot afford.


    Some people are bounced out by the ladder, while others are climbing steadily, but the number of people on the ladder is also slowly decreasing.


    From hundreds of thousands of people before to tens of thousands of people now, it can be seen that the previous crowd directly screened out such a few people.


    Almost one tenth of the people are still on the ladder. This screening rate is amazing, but it also makes many onlookers feel more excited.


    This is the real place to select the genius of evil spirits. For those who are not strong enough, they should be selected as soon as possible.


    Although TIANTI is a place to test talent and perseverance, it also has the value of testing force. Even if your talent is no better and the force value is not enough, you may not reach the top.


    However, if the performance is outstanding, the forces will pay special attention to it.

 Chapters 92

    Although the ladder is still in the most fierce competition, it is still safe. Everyone is struggling to climb up, until they can''t bear it, they will stop for a breath.


    But There is such a special area. It seems that they are not climbing the ladder, but Um... Hurt each other.


    "What do you mean, the boy in front of you? Keep in our way. "


    There were many people gathered on the next step, and they were all furious because their way was blocked by a strange guy.


    If it''s just like this, they can make a detour, but the most irritating thing is that once someone climbs the stairs where he is, he will kick people down.


    And all those kicked by him are disqualified. This That''s what makes people angry.


    What''s the difference between this and killing parents? Only to see one by one red eyes, I wish I could tear the man on the upper steps to pieces, which is just too annoying.


    And this man is Gaopeng. At the moment, he is on the steps. Many people gathered under him look at him angrily, but there is no expression on his face.


    "I didn''t stop you either! You are very strange, I just stand here, you can take a detour Gao Peng''s face showed an innocent expression.


    Gao Peng said this sentence, it''s almost angry to others out of the internal injury.


    And a detour!


    No matter who it is, as long as you go up a step, you will be kicked down. That''s what you said you didn''t stop us?


    Never seen such a bold man!


    Everyone was very angry, but they did not dare to act rashly. After all, they had watched several people being kicked out.


    Not to mention their personal strength, but at least here is not Gao Peng''s opponent, which is the result of their observation.


    This also makes them immediately into a tangle.


    So they looked at each other, there was no way for a while.


    "Damn it! How can such a scum stick appear? Even if I don''t climb the ladder, I will still make trouble here, so that all of us can''t climb the ladder. This kind of person is the most hateful! "


    "Don''t let me know who it is, or I will destroy his whole family and let him know the end of offending me!"


    "When the hundred Congress is over, I must defeat it, kill it 100 times, and I can''t intercept my hatred!"


    At the moment, all the people below are gnashing their teeth. Although they can''t reach the top completely, the better they perform, the more likely they are to be noticed by others.


    At that time, they will be close to the attention of all the people, but at the moment, their way is blocked by others. How can they not feel extremely angry?


    Even their behavior may be seen by others, which even loses face and lining.


    However, no matter how threatened they are, Gao Peng is still indifferent. Anyway, he is not afraid of it. He can even invest in a big wave.


    Why not do it?


    And the reason for this is not that he is completely evil. I just want to see if there is any genius he wants to meet. If there is a monster genius, it will really earn more.

 Chapters 93

    With so many Tianjiao gathered here, how could he possibly miss such an opportunity? Although there must be many geniuses standing on the top, he doesn''t want to recognize any of them.


    In his opinion, the strength and constitution of blood are the most difficult to improve, but also the most difficult, and the cultivation of realm is the most easy to obtain.


    It''s a little light for him. It''s just as simple as drinking water. There''s no difficulty at all.


    This also makes him more focused on the power of blood and physique, which can only be possessed by the talent of extremely evil.


    "It seems that I''m satisfied that I don''t have the talent to pass. Doesn''t even so many people meet my standards?"


    Gao Peng rubbed his chin and thought, although the elders of various forces can be his goal, at most, Kona can only improve his realm and accomplishments, which does not allow him to gain more powerful blood power and physique.


    He felt that these people could not achieve his goal at all, so he did not just stay here and ran straight up the ladder.


    Since the next Tianjiao doesn''t have what he needs, let''s go up a little bit and find out. Anyway, it''s no difficulty for him.


    That kind of gravity and pressure is just a pediatrician. It has no influence on him, just like walking on the ground.


    But Those who have been blocked by him are not relieved at the moment, but staring at Gao Peng one by one.


    "Here What''s going on? Why can he run? And he seems to have no pressure. Is his talent really stronger than us? "


    "My God! I thought he was just a powerful fighter, but I didn''t expect that his talent must be extremely amazing, otherwise he would really run on the ladder, even the monsters he saw before could not do it! "


    "Hiss ~ it seems that there is a great genius of evil at this time!"


    Not only are these people shocked, but those who are watching under the ladder are also attracted by Gao Peng''s actions. After all, everyone is extremely slow when climbing the ladder.


    Just like snail crawling, Gaopeng''s operation immediately attracted many eyes.


    "My God! Everyone, look at that man. How can he be so fast, as if he has not been affected by the ladder, and has climbed so many steps at once? Is his talent really so powerful? "


    "That''s terrible, too! What a demon''s talent it is to make it so easy, and he doesn''t even have any sweat coming out. "


    It''s not just shock, it''s panic. How powerful talent and perseverance is it, and how easy can it be to fight?


    They didn''t know, but compared with those Tianjiao who crawled like a snail, Gao Peng''s move was just too horrible.


    With such a contrast, we can know how amazing Gao Peng is now.


    One by one, they were shocked. This wave of operation is too fierce!


    It is to see the pressure of the ladder as nothing, as if there was no pressure and gravity on him.


    At this moment, the people who are climbing the ladder are also seeing Gao Peng''s speed. They can''t help but stop their steps and stare at him.

 Chapters 94

    With such a sudden acceleration, Gao Peng is naturally attracted by such a group of turtle like arrogance, and all people are marveling at his speed, but also lamenting his talent.


    When you climb the ladder, you can walk and run as if on the ground. How strong is the talent to do this?


    People don''t know, but they can guess.


    Everyone''s eyes are on Gao Peng. At this moment, Gao Peng is just like the attention of all people, attracting everyone''s eyes.


    Not only the onlookers and all the Tianjiao who are climbing the ladder, but also the elders of those forces. However, some of them are even more surprised.


    Because they know the most about what the ladder is and how fast it can run. How strong is the talent?


    "Where on earth is this evil genius coming from? If it can be admitted into the sect, isn''t it almost equivalent to having a fangjianhui? "


    At the moment, some people are already making up their minds, and they are not stingy to compare Gao Peng and Fang Jianhui, because Gao Peng''s talent is too strong.


    Even someone secretly guessed in his heart, can Fang Jianhui really compare with the man in front of him?


    Many people''s eyes brightened and expressed their desire to recruit Gao Peng. However, they didn''t say their decision. After all, they must have many forces to fight for it. If they don''t have enough chips, even if they break their words, they won''t have any effect.


    However, just when the elders of these forces came up with such ideas, Gao Peng did something that everyone couldn''t believe.


    After Gaopeng surpassed all Tianjiao, he stood on a step and looked down and said, "this road is for me to drive, this tree is for me to plant. If you want to think about this road, you can always line up!"


    Quiet!


    Originally noisy ladder, but now fell into a very quiet atmosphere, one by one are gaping at.


    Even the onlookers were so noisy, but somehow they fell into silence.


    Even the elders of all forces shut up one after another, but some of them stared round, and their sides were also unbelievable.


    "Here What is he doing? "


    "Er..."


    No one can answer, because they all think Gao Peng''s behavior is very strange, and his behavior may offend all Tianjiao.


    It''s not a wise move!


    Some people have a deep feeling, but they don''t have much to say. Instead, they want to watch Gao Peng''s next move quietly.


    Who knows what incredible thing Gao Peng will do?


    Although they only just touched, they could feel that Gao Peng was full of restless factors.


    Although many Tianjiao were shocked before, their faces gradually turned to be iron and green as they slowly returned to their taste.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to be against all of us? "


    "Do you look too high at yourself? Although your talent may be good, don''t underestimate everyone. Are you sure you really want to do this? "


    Some Tianjiao didn''t know what Gaopeng wanted, but they would never bear the forced manipulation of Gaopeng, who was also a teenager.

 Chapters 95

    What''s more, Gaopeng''s behavior has violated their bottom line. Where does every Tianjiao have his own pride? How can we let people step on their heads and control them forcefully.


    Especially now, it''s still a moment of great attention. If they have some weak points, they will be seen by everyone, which will not only affect their next joining forces.


    At the same time, they will lose face.


    How can they stand it?


    A little brat who doesn''t know where to come out, dare to fight against all Tianjiao. Doesn''t he know how to write death?


    Some Tianjiao''s face has already shown a cold smile, as if he has seen Gao Peng''s end.


    How will it be better for him to offend so many Tianjiao?


    "Boy, I don''t care where you come from. Now I''ll disappear from our eyes, or I''ll kill you on the spot!"


    A fat man with the fat body stood out and spoke arrogantly. At this moment, everyone at the bottom also watched one by one and no one spoke.


    In their opinion, this fat man is almost enough to deal with Gao Peng. Somehow, their previous performance is also in their eyes.


    No matter how talented he is, he is also very strong with his force value. He can''t say when he stands at the top, but at least he is a genius who is infinitely close to the first step.


    With the help of this fat man, the little boy who suddenly appeared will surely be dressed up to be obedient.


    "Oh! I didn''t expect that someone would dare to be arrogant here. Didn''t he know that all the people present were arrogant? No one dares to say that he is invincible in the world, and no one dares to say that he is the most talented. "


    "I''ll see how he died. Even if he''s eliminated from here, he can''t get rid of his guilt."


    Many Tianjiao hugged their arms and smiled coldly. Some of them were small-minded. Now they had planned how to punish Gao Peng.


    At this moment, what happened on the ladder has long been paid special attention by others, even the attention of all the people.


    This kind of emergency makes everyone unpredictable, but it also surprises them. If you just watch one Tianjiao after another, it''s too boring to climb to the top.


    How nice!


    There are accidents and conflicts.


    At the same time, there are contradictions.


    If we fight for it, it will be more interesting.


    Gao Peng didn''t see the fat man coming out, just like this huge man, who didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    This scene was just seen by the fat man, and his nostrils were puffing with anger! What do you count? I dare to ignore my existence. It seems that if I don''t teach you a good lesson, you really don''t know my strength. "


    "Do you really think you are a genius when others call you arrogant? Don''t be arrogant. Your level is not enough for me. "


    "Now get down on your knees and beg for mercy. Maybe we can forgive you. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    The fat man said more and more, pointing to Gao Peng with high Qi, as if he had decided to eat Gao Peng.


    But Before he could wait for Gao Peng''s response, a dark shadow directly covered his face, and his whole body also flew out weightless.


    Hit the ground hard.


    "That''s a lot of crap!"

 Chapters 96

    A dark shadow fell down at an extremely fast speed and thought of Gao Peng''s voice. At the moment, people were still in a daze and did not react at all. What happened.


    But After a while they came back completely.


    All of you are in a uproar!


    This Is that too overbearing? If you don''t say a word, you will kick others down. It''s like breaking the path of others'' martial arts practice. It''s too cruel.


    All of us didn''t expect that Gao Peng would dare to do so. If he had been below, it would be understandable. After all, those people don''t have such a strong talent, and they don''t have such a strong background.


    I''ll be kicked down, but Those who can get to this position are all Tianjiao that the major forces want to cultivate. If they are kicked to fly down like this.


    That''s a big loss!


    And before the performance is not eye-catching, then he will not be noticed by the forces, that is to say, this hundred Congress will have nothing to do with him.


    In this way of thinking, people feel more shocked. This is endless hatred!


    "My God! Is he not afraid of public anger? Besides, he has blocked everyone''s way now. If he goes on like this, it will definitely cause a group attack. "


    "Yes! Even if his strength is stronger, what? Can''t resist so many attacks from Tianjiao


    "It''s really a good play this time. I didn''t expect that such a boy would suddenly appear. I don''t know how he would be taught in the end."


    Although many onlookers were shocked before, they were more looking forward to the next development after that. Only this kind of vigorous thing will be more noticeable.


    Elders of all forces standing in the air also looked at each other. Although such competition is extremely normal, however Gao Peng''s practice at the moment is beyond their expectation.


    "Shall we not stop it? If we continue to develop like this, we will really fight, and we may be eliminated for many days. Isn''t that our original intention? "


    An elder asked tentatively.


    Then another elder said, "so what? If they can''t even cope with this little thing, what''s the use of them? It''s just a waste of more cultivation resources. "


    "We can''t even deal with this kind of emergency. No matter how good our cultivation talent is, we don''t need the flowers in the greenhouse."


    As soon as the elder finished speaking, the rest of the elders didn''t speak any more, but from their eyes, we can get their meaning.


    That is to let things go.


    The strong are always strong!


    If you want to be a strong person, you should be ready to deal with emergencies at any time. If you are more flexible, you will have a greater chance to live.


    This is a well-known thing, so these elders didn''t intend to stop it. Instead, they were happy to see it happen.


    "I said do you want to go up or not? One by one, why are you so boring? Hurry to line up. Don''t let me talk nonsense, or I will kick you all. "


    "Now you''re all lining up. Maybe someone else can make it, or you''ll be kicked down by me!"


    Gao Peng is not afraid of these arrogance at all. Even if there are many people, what about the talent? There is still no threat to him.

 Chapters 97

    Even if Gao Peng said so, a group of Tianjiao is also silent, no one speaks, no one has any action.


    At the moment, they do have some mousetraps. The fat man is not so powerful, but he is also in the middle and upper level among them.


    But even so, they are still kicked down. Although in their opinion, there is little sneak attack element in it, it is also a great thing that they can kick down the ladder with a crisp kick.


    What''s more, they are afraid to be the second to be kicked down.


    "What''s the matter? Are they all mute? Before you are not all shouting, let me know how to write dead words? Why are they tortoises now? "


    "You really let me down. Even if you are weak, you are so timid. Alas! How can you be so strong? "


    "The strong have to face the difficulties, instead of talking about the tortoise shell one by one as you do."


    Although Gao Peng''s words are very irritating, they are not unreasonable. They are reasonable, but no one dare to act rashly.


    "Well, I heard that only a bastard''s courage is so small. Are you all bastards? Otherwise, how can courage be so small? It''s much smaller than I thought. "


    "I dare not even try, which makes me look down on you!"


    There was only Gao Peng''s voice on the ladder, and every word he said made everyone''s mouth twitch.


    Is this really what people say?


    It seems that it is not only satire, but also insult.


    Is that too much?


    But what is even more depressing is that all people don''t have much reaction, even though many faces have shown anger.


    However, they are hard to bear it. It''s a rare thing, but it''s very useless in the eyes of the onlookers.


    Others have pointed at your nose and scolded you, but you can not only have no reaction, but also bear it.


    And even so, there is no one who speaks, which makes the onlookers feel extremely disappointed. Is this their worship of Tianjiao?


    "It''s really disappointing. I didn''t expect that Tianjiao was such a person. I couldn''t even say a word when others pointed at me. I felt that I was totally blind and would worship these guys."


    "Sure enough, even if the talent is good enough, what? There are no real experiences. They are just flowers in the greenhouse. They are only talented and have no effect at all. "


    Not to mention the disappointment of all the people present, even the elders of all major forces, which is far from the disciples they want to select.


    Now the one who caused the vision of heaven and earth has not appeared, they just want to recruit some satisfied disciples at most, but now this scene makes them hesitant.


    Are these people really worth their training resources? Will it float?


    This has already shaken their determination. However, this grand occasion is so big that if there is a little bit of thunder and rain, it will inevitably be looked down upon by others.


    In the end, more or less people will be recruited, but only those who perform well. If you don''t have the courage to face the challenge, don''t forget it.

 Chapters 98

    Although many elders have doubts about the quality of the disciples they recruited this time, their eyes are all bright, and they are not completely disappointed.


    Because there is also a person of great interest, and love one seems to radiate golden light all over, attracting the attention of all people.


    That''s Gao Peng!


    Not to mention what he did before, but what he has done now, although it makes everyone present feel a little confused, it has to be said that he is the best one in the whole performance.


    Only with one person dare to face all the arrogance, this courage is enough to be seen by others, not to mention his talent may be more terrifying.


    Run on the ladder! This is something that no one can imagine.


    But they saw it with their own eyes, which made all elders think of their own little 99. If they could recruit this disciple, it would be really developed.


    Not to mention being a character like Fang Jianhui, it''s just second to that.


    "We''re going to decide against the sword clan!"


    When all the elders were smashing their own small abacus, the elder of the anti sword sect had already put a label on Gao Peng.


    However, the rebellious sword clan may have a great reputation, but in fact, it is not the same as the forces present. You will not be afraid of him for the rest.


    At this moment, a large number of platinum forces are gathered here, all of which have the powerful warrior, let alone all the elders present are the emperor.


    How could you be afraid of the elder of the anti sword sect?


    "Don''t you take us seriously, old man? If you think fame represents strength, then we don''t mind letting you recognize the reality well. "


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion smiled coldly. At the moment, his face did not show any false expression. It seems that it is possible to teach the elder of the rebellious sword sect to be a new man at any time.


    In fact, it is not only the elders of the Golden Lion Pavilion, but also the elders of other platinum forces. After all, they are at the same level.


    There is no one who is afraid to speak directly. Now, the anti sword sect seems to be the eldest one. It''s talking like this in front of many elders. What is it?


    "Are you afraid you don''t want to be a new man? If it''s true, we really don''t mind talking to you properly. "


    One by one elder said something. At the moment, the elder of the anti sword sect just said something out of his mouth. Unexpectedly, everyone was dissatisfied.


    All the elders on the scene are at the same level without any high or low status. They think that they are the eldest. This kind of discourse is naturally extremely disgusting.


    "Anyway, we have to decide on this person, no matter what your conditions." Elder Li Jianzong murmured in a low voice.


    But the other elders are not willing to show weakness.


    "Maybe you have a Fang Jianhui in your clan. If you want to train the second one, you may not be able to do it!"


    "And we are different. We can pay more training resources. I think he will definitely make the best choice."


    "Yes!"


    "As long as you can get him, it''s worth the price."


    In fact, it''s not that they look up to Gao Peng''s talent, but all that Gao Peng has shown at this moment, which has shocked them for a long time.


    So one by one, they want to fight for it. If there are really many schools, maybe it''s the second Fang Jianhui, or even better!

 Chapters 99

    Gao Peng is just a good actor at the moment. His whole body is full of drama. The expression on his face is also lifelike. It is always a very ironic and ironic smile to all Tianjiao.


    In particular, Gao Peng is still standing at a high place overlooking, which makes all Tianjiao feel extremely angry, and the whole person is about to explode!


    "I can''t stand it! I must teach him a good lesson! I can''t think without teaching him! "


    Some Tianjiao can''t bear it. No matter what he thinks, he is desperate.


    "I can''t stand it!"


    "Dare to climb on top of our heads and be arrogant, but we can''t do anything. This feeling is too oppressive!"


    "If I have been holding back like this, I would rather not join any force!"


    All of a sudden, an unbearable voice sounded, and at the same time, all of them rushed up. At the moment, their goal was obvious, that is to teach Gao Peng a lesson.


    This is not only stepped on their heads, or even pointed at their nose insults, is absolutely unforgivable.


    "It''s just like this. I don''t know if you can satisfy me, but with your courage now, it''s amazing."


    Gao Peng''s words have no problems in themselves, but he speaks in a tone that his elders teach their elders a lesson, which makes all the Tianjiao present even more unbearable.


    Brawling, all the people are rushing up.


    But they obviously think too well.


    Although Gao Peng appreciates their courage at the moment, it doesn''t mean that Gao Peng will let them rush in front of him.


    Hostility can be detected thoroughly by the system, but since there is no prompt tone, it means that these people are completely useless.


    There''s no use in it.


    "Although courage is good, all of them are rubbish. What''s the use of keeping you here?"


    Gao Peng said mercilessly sarcastically, and he didn''t control his voice deliberately, but still let his voice spread far away.


    All the people around were twitching. They had never seen such a arrogant person. The words of swearing were more vicious than the words of swearing.


    This Or what they call the genius of evil?


    In fact, many people have recognized Gao Peng at the moment, but they are shocked by Gao Peng''s actions again and again, so they are only stunned, but they have no time to speak.


    However, Gao Peng''s various actions have already refreshed their three views again and again, leaving them really speechless.


    At the moment, however, something more shocking happened on the ladder.


    Gao Peng even kicked all Tianjiao down from the ladder one by one. There was no gap between them.


    Looking at being kicked down like garbage, everyone was completely stunned, and their eyes almost fell on the ground, one by one with their mouths wide open.


    But before he finished, Gao Peng seemed to be completely angry. All the people in front of him were kicked down by him. In a short time, all the people in the next step had been kicked down.


    None of them are on top.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence, one by one, just like the crash, the brain didn''t turn around at all.


    It''s just a wave of ups and downs!


    And Gao Peng''s methods shocked them again and again, which was just unbridled!


    Isn''t he afraid of these powerful forces of Tianjiao? If it is really united, it is also a huge power.

 Chapters 100

    "A bunch of rubbish, what are you doing here? Is it out of the way? "


    "I can''t see how much waste I have. I wonder if you have water in your head. I''m a waste. I should have some self-knowledge."


    Gao Peng was kicked down one foot at a time. At the same time, his mouth also said intolerable words.


    But it''s none of their business how intolerable these Tianjiao can be, because now they have felt that their body has lost its gravity and can''t control it at all.


    Fall down at a great speed.


    "No No! "


    "Why? Why! "


    Some people also made a scream, but the final result still can not be changed, directly from the ladder was kicked down, like shit lying on the ground.


    There are several potholes on the ground, but those who are kicked down are either seriously injured or pass out with fresh blood. It is almost impossible to get up again.


    Everyone was shocked and speechless, and the courage of this man was really too great. Why was his mouth so poisonous?


    It not only causes harm to others'' bodies, but also causes indelible harm to others'' hearts. This It''s just horrible.


    Now, those Tianjiao, who are still at the bottom, are very glad that they didn''t rush so fast, or they will be kicked down.


    At that time, they will not only lose face, but also lose qualification, which is the most unacceptable thing for them.


    Now It looks like... It seems that except for the devil above, they are left


    Isn''t that true?


    When this idea came out, their faces showed a look of joy. Maybe they would have been paid attention to very little.


    But now it''s different. Those who are better than their talents are kicked down, but they are the ones who stick to the end.


    It will be admitted anyway!


    Gao Peng is also extremely depressed at the moment. Unexpectedly, there is no one here that meets what he wants to see. The power and constitution of blood cannot cause the emergence of the system.


    The state of cultivation is not to mention that, except for those elders, these people are not enough to see.


    "What a bunch of rubbish! It''s so disappointing to see me looking forward to it! "


    Gao Peng did not hide the disappointment in his eyes, even his voice was not deliberately lowered, so everyone on the scene heard it very clearly.


    This is not what they heard from Gaopeng''s mouth. Although they don''t know what Gaopeng means, they guess whether Gaopeng is a warmonger or not?


    Disappointed to find that no one is his opponent?


    Maybe it''s possible, but it''s just a guess, there''s no real evidence.


    Gao pengtou doesn''t go back to the top. Since he doesn''t have the talent he is satisfied with, let''s start with these elders!


    It''s just enough to improve his cultivation level, so it''s not necessary to talk about martial arts, which will definitely be improved.


    It''s just hard to say the strength and constitution of blood. Who knows if there''s anything here that can improve him?


    Although Gao Peng was very depressed at the moment, he could not help but feel a little excited when he thought that there were so many elders waiting for him at the top.


    Maybe only in this way can she feel happy!

 Chapters 101

    All the people here quietly watched Gao Peng step by step climb to the top, and they didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    Even many people are pitiful to watch, those who were kicked down Tianjiao, these people''s luck is really too bad.


    If they are a bit lucky, not to say they can reach the top, but at least they are the ones who perform extremely well. With their talent, they can definitely join a powerful force.


    But Now they are kicked down without hesitation.


    Whether they can join a force or not, their faces have been lost for a long time, even their original family history may be ridiculed.


    It''s the loss of my wife and the loss of my soldiers!


    Of course, all the people are only due to the fact that Tianjiao is too unlucky. Who let them meet Gaopeng.


    Otherwise, I will not suffer such a tragedy, sad! Deplorable!


    At the moment, Gao Peng is simply the focus of attention, not to mention that there are so many people watching him, there are so many forces in the sky elders, also closely watching him.


    "I would say that he will definitely stand out from the arrogance this time. His strength is the most powerful, so it''s natural to say nothing about his talent!"


    "Of course! It''s like Fang Jianhui. Although some rumors may be exaggerated, they can''t come out of nothing. "


    "But it''s interesting. I don''t know which faction he will join. Thanks to his talent, otherwise he offended so many people. He can''t walk out of Baiyang city at all."


    "If his talent is not good, how can he offend so many people?"


    "That''s right, too."


    The audience at the bottom talked about it, especially the people who had seen Gao Peng before, who seemed to be very proud to tell the people what they saw.


    All of a sudden, Gao Peng''s story was heard by all of us. His name has entered everyone''s ears in time. For those watching, it''s enough to boast for a long time.


    At least they witnessed the rise of Gao Peng.


    "I don''t know who is stronger or weaker between Gao Peng and Fang Jianhui. If we don''t have a real fight, we really can''t know." Someone can''t help sighing.


    At the same time, all the people also came up with this idea, but in their opinion, it''s not far away. Who made these two guys have such a strong talent? They will meet each other.


    What they are most concerned about at this moment is which force will Gao Peng join?


    The eyes of all the people did not leave Gao Peng, and Gao Peng did not disappoint them. Without any effort, they had reached the summit.


    It seems that TIANTI didn''t bring him any influence at all. In fact, it does. Even the onlookers can feel it. The influence of TIANTI on him is very small.


    Maybe it''s a peerless monster!


    When Gaopeng reached the top, he did not look at the elders of those forces, but looked down as if they were contemptuous.


    "Ha ha! A bunch of rubbish! "


    The voice was not deliberately controlled, so it was far away, and all the people could hear it very clearly.


    The corners of their mouths twitched.


    A look of silence.


    This Is that still what people say?


    How many times have you said that every day? As for stabbing people with words? Don''t look at how miserable these Tianjiao have been, but you haven''t let them go yet?


    How careful you have to be!

 Chapters 102

    Not only the onlookers, but also Tianjiao, who is still climbing the ladder, seem to spit blood one by one. This is just too outrageous.


    Is this still something people can say?


    Are we asking you to mess with you? Or eat your rice? As for the garbage?


    It''s too contemptuous. I''ve never seen such a 360 degree taunt before. It''s just that every word makes people feel blood vessels surging up, and they may burst and die at any time.


    "Angry! It''s really annoying! If I can beat him, I''m sure I''ll kick him out of it too. " A Tianjiao who was climbing the ladder said angrily.


    At the moment, a person beside him retorted mercilessly: "since you have self-knowledge, don''t say hi here. We can''t compare with him at all. If you lower your position, you won''t feel angry."


    This person''s words have been exported, and almost everyone has responded.


    EH ~ it seems to mean the same thing. If they put themselves a little lower, they won''t find this sentence very annoying.


    What''s more, they are separated from Gaopeng by a huge gap. Even those who they think are extremely talented have been kicked down, let alone they?


    After such a thought, many people were open-minded.


    Gao Peng is just a habitual gun, and then he looks at the elders of all forces.


    At the moment, all the elders are twitching at the corners of their mouths. They have thoroughly felt Gao Peng''s bad character, high talent and cultivation.


    But His character is just too bad.


    It''s really speechless. I''ve never seen a person with such a bad character before. But who can make other people''s talent so good, or they will be killed in minutes.


    "Cough! That, little brother, congratulations on your climbing to the top. With your talent, you can choose any faction to join and get the best treatment. Do you want to consider the anti sword sect? "


    The elder of the rebellious sword clan coughed gently, then organized a language to say.


    At the same time, the elders of other major forces also spoke out.


    "Why don''t you join the heaven and earth hall? Our heaven and earth hall will definitely focus on cultivating you. You can take as many cultivation resources as you want. " This is what the elders of heaven and earth Hall said.


    "The same is true of us. Welcome to Clement!"


    "I think it''s the most appropriate choice for you to choose the Golden Lion Pavilion. Men should cultivate the most powerful skills and martial arts, rather than learn from their mothers to do the same." When the elders of the Golden Lion Pavilion recommend themselves, they still don''t forget to suppress their opponents.


    At the moment, the smell of gunpowder is very strong. It seems that it is possible to fight at any time. Many elders see each other''s necessary eyes.


    In addition to these elders, those elders who are far away dare not intervene at all. They are not powerful because of who let them, and their own strength is not strong at the same time.


    This can''t be done at all!


    If they really dare to start at random, it''s a question whether they can go back alive or not, so they are very self-conscious and far away.


    However, while all the elders were fighting, Gao Peng answered for the first time.


    "I think Didn''t say which force to join? Why are you in such a hurry? " Gao Peng is very surprised to say.

 Chapters 103

    Quiet!


    Dead silence.


    Not only the top of the ladder, even the Tianjiao who is climbing the ladder, but also the spectators are all stunned.


    At the moment, they have heard it very clearly, because Gao Peng never hides his words, so all the people can hear it very clearly.


    But that''s it. People are so unbelievable?


    I''m afraid it''s not a mistake, is it? Is it true that someone will refuse the invitation of all forces?


    Not to say whether they have, but they have never seen it before, but what happened in front of them has left a blank in their brain, and they have not responded at all for a while.


    "Did I hear you wrong? How can I hear him say that he doesn''t want to join any force? "


    "I heard it, too. You didn''t hear me wrong."


    They were completely mad at the moment, and even some people would refuse.


    God! How unwise is this? Doesn''t he know how great the benefits will be when he joins a powerful force?


    Not only can we rely on the mountain, but also we can get more cultivation resources. At that time, our strength will surely grow by leaps and bounds.


    Can''t he understand the obvious temptation and advantages? Even refuse.


    Moreover, he was not afraid to refuse, which made all elders angry. At that time, he not only could not get benefits, but also offended all forces.


    This What an unwise thing it is!


    Even the onlookers can know how to choose among them, but what Gao Peng did made them puzzled.


    All the elders are also one after another, even their expressions are stiff at the same time. They never thought about it, but they would be rejected by others.


    What''s more, it''s still such a crisp refusal.


    All of a sudden, they feel that they have lost their face. In the full view of the public, they were refused by a boy. If they were passed out, how humiliating they would be!


    Then I saw only one elder, and suddenly I opened my eyes wide. I said angrily, "do you know what you are talking about? Once we refuse our invitation, we will miss the chance to join forces. "


    "And your talent is so good, if you can obtain endless cultivation resources, it is only a matter of time before you become a strong man of heaven and earth


    Although they are extremely annoyed by their rejection, they don''t turn their face on the spot, but they are talking about their interests.


    However, how could Gao Peng give them face?


    He didn''t come here to join forces. He just wanted to fight with these elders. No It should be said that it is through these elders to improve their own strength.


    So he said rudely, "don''t think about it. I didn''t want to join any forces. I don''t need to talk about it."


    "You...!"


    All the elders felt extremely angry in an instant. It was just shameless. With their current status, they have been extremely generous to a younger generation.


    But the other side didn''t know how to be good, but refused again and again, which made them feel extremely angry.


    Each of them exuded a huge breath. The sky was directly rippling, and the clouds were directly scattered by these breath.

 Chapters 104

    "That''s right." Gao Peng sees the breath that erupts out of so long old body, the eye explodes directly shoots a bright light, be like to see his prey.


    "The reason why I came to the top is just because your eyesight is OK. I want to come up and compete with you. If not, do you think I will come up?"


    Gao Peng now said this sentence seems to be extremely natural, but he does not know how powerful it is for all people.


    Even the breath of the elders disappeared in an instant.


    This What arrogant words!


    Never seen such a arrogant person. If he said that he was the first one of the younger generation, they could barely accept it. But now he said that he wanted to compete with the elders of all major forces?


    It''s not arrogance what is it?


    People who had already seen Gao pengextremely unhappy before jumped out at the moment.


    "Oh! Originally, I thought he was a peerless monster, but I didn''t expect that he was a psychopath with short brain. I wanted to compete with the elders of all forces, and I didn''t pee in the mirror to look at myself. "


    "Who says no? Don''t you think your talent is very good, all people should let her everywhere? However, I think he made a big mistake this time. He refused the elders again and again. At this time, he was so unbridled! I''m looking forward to him being taught. "


    "I see how he died this time! Not only didn''t join any forces, but also offended so many Tianjiao. Ha ha! "


    Gao Peng''s actions completely put him in the most unfavorable situation. Some people around him felt extremely sorry, but more cynical.


    Maybe Gao Peng''s performance is too high-profile. They didn''t dare to talk much because of the identity gap before, but now Gao Peng is doomed to be unable to join any force and offend all Tianjiao.


    At this moment, they naturally begin to satirize mercilessly.


    And those kicked down Tianjiao, also one by one stand aside, eyes revealed endless hate.


    "Damn it! I must eat you alive! Let you know how dare you offend me, unforgivable! "


    Since Gao Peng can''t join any forces, they will have no fear. Now they are ready to inform the family. Who let Gao Peng destroy their affairs.


    If we don''t kill Gao Peng, it''s hard to understand their hatred.


    All the elders at the top of the ladder looked at each other one after another. They all seemed incredible. This guy really wanted to compete with them?


    I''m afraid there''s something wrong with your mind?


    At the moment, they make eye contact, but the conclusion is that Gao Peng is a complete fool, otherwise he will really say something beyond his capacity?


    At this time, they also dismissed the idea of recruiting Gao Peng into the force. At this moment, they are also thankful that they did not recruit Gao Peng directly into the force.


    "Oh! Although he is a fool, he has to be taught a good lesson. Otherwise, I don''t know the height of the earth and think he is the most powerful person in the world. "


    "If all men follow him, where shall we put our face?"


    The elders smiled coldly, and all the people were staring at Gao Peng, who was very calm at the moment. Just looking at their eye contact, you can know what they were saying.


    But he didn''t care. Anyway, it was just a group of stepping stones. I''ll teach these guys a lesson later.


    Let them know, what is strength?

 Chapters 105

    When the elder finally turned his head to look at Gaopeng, he saw Gaopeng saying, "have you finished flirting?"


    This


    As soon as Gao Peng said this, all the elders almost have to spit blood. What is "flirting"? Is this idiom used in this way?


    And all the people there were speechless.


    Why is that so annoying?


    "That''s what makes you look good!" The chief of the anti sword sect said, "you''re arrogant. You''re the most arrogant kid I''ve ever met, but you don''t know that arrogance requires capital, or you''ll have to pay a heavy price!"


    "It makes sense, but do you deserve it?" Gao Peng crooked his head and said rudely. He didn''t care what other people thought. He just wanted these guys to fight against him.


    How else can he improve?


    "Very good!" The elder''s eyes became colder and fiercer, and the temperature around him also plummeted.


    And the elders of the other major forces have retreated. Since someone has chosen to fight, they will not be shameless to rush in.


    Or where will their old faces rest?


    But when the onlookers saw this moment, they were frying!


    This is Are you ready to duel?


    Or are you ready to teach Gao Peng a lesson?


    In any case, Gao Peng''s fate will definitely not result, and now many people have a sarcastic smile on their faces.


    There are many people who can''t help themselves, but I''ve never seen such a person who is not afraid of death, and I don''t think about it myself.


    "I see how he died this time! I can''t help myself! "


    "I don''t know if he can survive from the elder''s hands until we get revenge. It seems that we can''t get our big revenge."


    "But it''s good to see him die in front of us. I feel very comfortable. This kind of person should be killed!"


    At the moment, those kicked down Tianjiao, one by one, are very resentful, but they also know that if there is an elder to fight, and they will not have any chance to revenge.


    But it''s also a great pleasure to see enemies killed. At last, you let them down a little bit.


    But the thought of all these hateful guys makes them lose the chance to join forces, and the thought of this place will make them feel pain all over.


    What a chance!


    But they were destroyed by this hateful guy. At the moment, they are still seriously injured. Even if they want to climb the ladder, it is extremely difficult.


    This can''t help but make their hatred of Gao Peng deeper. It seems to be the essence with you. If someone can see the hatred clearly, they can definitely see the thick hatred on Tianjiao.


    "After grinding haw for such a long time, I finally made a move. I thought you were a group of women, but I didn''t let me look down on you." There was a smile on Gaopeng''s face.


    But all the elders couldn''t laugh at all. Why does this man''s mouth owe so much? Will you die if you don''t talk?


    Why is every sentence unacceptable?


    At the moment, all the elders really want to eat Gao Peng alive, or even thoroughly, tear his mouth to pieces. They have never seen such a mean person before. Every word is unbearable.


    "Not angry! No gas! He''s going to die anyway. What''s the point of fighting a dead man? " With the elder so comforting thinking.

 Chapters 106

    Although all the elders still feel extremely regrettable, but this kind of person can not be used for me, so it is better to destroy it by hand.


    No one can get it. That''s the fairest choice.


    What''s more, Gao Peng has completely angered them. If he doesn''t do anything, it will definitely damage their faces. In this case, let this evil genius disappear in the long river of time!


    All the elders think so at the moment.


    "Hum! I''ll see how hard you can talk when you''re dying! "


    The elder of the rebellious sword sect snorted coldly, and a strong breath broke out completely. At the same time, a ray of light came out directly. The target was Gao Peng.


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: Wu San Jian


    physique: phosphorus Jian dominates the body


    blood: phosphorus Jian Wang blood (Wang Zhe level)


    realm: Wu Huang San level


    martial arts: the heaven level martial arts "huohu Huang Jian" is a small success, the heaven level martial arts "double sword without front" is an introduction, and the heaven level martial arts "spirit sword step" is a small success.


    [the enemy''s realm is the third level of Emperor Wu, and will be upgraded to the fourth level of Emperor Wu automatically! ]


    [if the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, it will not be improved temporarily. ]


    [if the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, it will not be upgraded temporarily. ]


    [the most powerful skill of the enemy is Xiaocheng, which is the heaven level martial art "the sword of the fox king", Xiaocheng, which is the introduction of the heaven level martial art "the heavy sword has no front", and Xiaocheng, which is the heaven level martial art "the spirit sword step". It will automatically give the host the heaven level martial art "the roar of the tiger devouring the soul", the heaven level martial art "the change of the tiger demon" and the heaven level martial art "the walk in the jungle". ]Just for a moment, Gao Peng''s strength changed dramatically, and a powerful force filled his body directly.


    And his strength has also skyrocketed countless times, the whole person seems to emit a faint light, and there is a tiger in the sky behind him.


    And this kind of change is only a matter of a moment, which can bring him great momentum. The system has always been his biggest card. With the system, he will be invincible in the world.


    Because the elders are shocked at the moment, especially when they are closest to each other, they can feel the power of Gaopeng''s terror.


    Of course, they are most concerned about the tiger.


    At this time, they slowly wake up, perhaps they have been looking for that can stir up the world of vision of the evil genius in front of them, but they never found.


    "Why How could it be him! "


    "Is he the evil genius that caused the vision of heaven and earth? If it is, then don''t we really miss it? "


    The elders of these forces look very ugly at the moment. Their original purpose has been very clear, but now that evil genius is in front of them.


    But before all sorts of things, still emerge in their mind, let them feel more tangled here.


    All the elders looked at each other, this moment may be the most difficult time for them to choose, but one person had already known how to choose in his heart.


    That''s the three swords. Since they have already started, don''t be merciful!


    Anyway, they will all be enemies, so don''t let the tiger go back to the mountain.


    It''s impossible for such a monstrous genius to keep him alive, otherwise it will be their disaster!

 Chapters 107

    The three swords of martial arts can''t control whether Gao Peng is a demon genius. His face shows a decisive color. The long sword in his hand makes a sound directly, and the long sword bursts out of its sheath.


    Are you a genius?


    Since it can''t be used by me, destroy you!


    Wu Sanjian has made up his mind to kill Gao Peng. Anyway, there are contradictions. If he grows up, it will be bad for the anti sword sect.


    Just His idea is still in front of him, and he didn''t realize that the power gap between the two had already changed dramatically.


    Roar!


    The roar of the tiger suddenly sounded, and a towering light came down. Behind Gao Peng, a silver tiger suddenly appeared, and the tiger seemed to cover the whole sky.


    All people can only see the tip of the tiger''s iceberg, but they can''t see the whole picture of the tiger, but that''s it. They are all amazing.


    A terrible momentum spread around the crowd.


    At the same time, Gao Peng''s body has also undergone earth shaking changes. The whole person seems to have expanded, and his height has more than doubled. At the same time, he is like a little giant.


    The change of this moment dazzled all the people present.


    At this moment, Wu Sanjian also felt strong and incomparable pressure, but he didn''t want to stop any action. Since he had already started, he went all out.


    "Pretend, I don''t believe you can resist my attack!"


    "Emperor Wu is a realm you can''t reach!"


    Wu Sanjie seems to have entered the realm of selflessness, ignoring others completely. Although his idea is very good, he doesn''t know that Gao Peng is a monster completely and can''t be treated with common sense.


    Boom!


    The huge tiger in the sky suddenly set off. With a gentle wave of its front paw, it directly pressed the three swords. At the same time, the whole sky seemed to be oppressed by a huge mountain.


    The elders of various forces have changed color.


    "How could this happen!"


    "Why do I feel an overwhelming force! How could he be so powerful? "


    At the moment, the elders of all forces not only look very ugly, but also look at the two sides fighting. No This is not a close fight at all, but a one-sided situation.


    There is no victory for Wusan sword at all, because he is at a disadvantage and can only support the white tiger''s attack.


    Even his body has slowly appeared cracks, the sword in his hand is still struggling to resist, but It''s all in vain.


    There was a big bang. The white tiger''s front paw suddenly pressed down. The three swords could not resist.


    A spit of blood, the face of the unwilling color.


    "Why? Why is that? "


    "How can your strength be so strong? My chest is obviously higher than yours. Why can''t I beat you?"


    At this time, there are countless thoughts in wusanjian''s mind to ask, but he feels that his whole body is overflowing with blood, which is not controlled by him at all, and the blood is gushing out continuously.


    The air slowly filled with a smell of blood, and now all people are scared by the scene in front of them.


    The elder of the rebellious sword sect was not the enemy of unity. He was defeated in a flash. What''s more, he seemed to have been seriously injured.


    This It''s too scary!

 Chapters 108

    But everyone who saw this scene opened his mouth wide, turned over the waves in his heart, and his mind was blank.


    This should be an illusion, right?


    It''s ridiculous that the elder of the anti sword sect is not the opponent of that hateful guy?


    Even if it''s a genius, it can''t be such a monster! It must be all fake!


    Not to mention what the onlookers think, but to say that Tianjiao, who was kicked down from the ladder by Gao Peng, is extremely complicated at the moment.


    However, they believe that what happened in front of them is an illusion, otherwise it is too shocking!


    Originally thought that they were all of the same level, who knew that the other side would string so high all of a sudden, which made them feel a bit out of reach.


    Before they could deny the scene again and again, some elders at the top of the ladder shouted loudly.


    "How is it possible? What kind of power is this? How terrible! "


    This elder''s face is very frightened. It''s not an accident to do this. Isn''t that to say that all the elders present are not opponents of each other?


    This After thinking so, all the elders are in a complicated mood. I didn''t expect that the disciples they wanted to recruit were not only talented, but also powerful.


    How does this make people live?


    "Even the power of blood can''t be so terrible, can it? I''ve never seen such a terrible blood force, unless... "


    All the elders looked at each other.


    "He has the blood power of the emperor!"


    The answer is coming out, which makes them even more incredible. This kind of blood power is actually what ordinary people can have. Even the first day in the southern region only awakened the blood power of the emperor level through the efforts of the day after tomorrow.


    But Fang Jianhui did not cause the vision of heaven and earth, and the power is not so terrible. Comparing the two, we can find out who is stronger and who is weaker.


    But this shocked the elders even more. They were not shocked. It just broke their three outlooks and refreshed their senses of genius once again.


    Not to mention the elders on the top of the ladder, they said that all the onlookers did not return to God at the moment, but they knew that Gao Peng was the real bull force.


    It''s not only terrifying with high talent, but also terrifying to kill the elders. It''s only from the expressions on the faces of the elders on the top of the ladder that we can get a general idea.


    "My God! How can there be such a terrible person? He should be the same age as us. Why can his strength become so strong, and his talent has left us several blocks! "


    "Even the elders of all major forces were shocked. It can be seen how terrible his talent and accomplishments are. It''s really frightening!"


    Those Tianjiao who thought that they were the peerless monster shut up one by one now. Not only that, but also they could see a trace of fear in their eyes.


    Maybe at this time they know that there are people outside, there are days outside.


    With their talent, it is impossible to compare with the real peerless monster. Of course, what they fear most is that Gao Peng will find them to settle accounts.


    Who let Gao Peng''s previous actions make them remember deeply? Such stingy people should find them to settle accounts? If so, how should they deal with it?


    All Tianjiao fell into silence.

 Chapters 109

    Gao Peng was extremely satisfied with the power at the moment, nodded slightly: "I didn''t expect that now my strength is so strong, and the emperor is not my enemy of unity, a powerful force!"


    When Gao Peng raised his head, the elders of all major forces looked at him with vigilance, as if they were guarding more.


    But it is also true that Gao Peng''s previous strength has been beyond their will, especially now that the white tiger has not disappeared.


    The pressure on them is not so great.


    Whenever Gao Peng does anything, the white tiger in the sky turns over and looks around like a king.


    This makes the people in the room even more dare not act rashly and be stared at by a giant. Who can stand it?


    After feeling for a while, Gao Peng walked towards Wu Sanjian, without any human emotion in his eyes.


    Since other people want to kill him, he will not be polite, and this is also an investment!


    If it can really cause the anger of these big forces, then he does not need to go around to find the enemy, as if people are sitting at home, the enemy comes from the sky!


    This may be his dream!


    But at the moment, he still has a big gap from this scene. At the same time, only if he constantly provokes the enemy, his strength will become more and more powerful.


    From the moment he got the system, he couldn''t be idle, because once he stopped, his strength would not be able to move at all.


    All the people at the scene saw Gao Peng move, especially step by step slowly approaching Wu San Jian. At this moment, everyone''s faces changed in succession.


    The elders of all major forces are also slowly retreating. Although they don''t know what Gao Peng wants to do at the moment, they don''t want to really conflict with Gao Peng.


    Although there have been contradictions before, they will not meet with each other in a short period of time, and they will not fight to the death, but they will not deny that others will take revenge.


    So I only saw them back slowly for fear of Gao Peng''s sudden attack, so they had no room for survival.


    This is the end of all the three swords'' frontal attacks, let alone their own. At this moment, they naturally have self-knowledge and are not ignorant to this extent.


    But This curtain falls in the eyes of the onlookers, which is amazing.


    "Here It''s amazing that a person can make so many elders give way. What a powerful power it is. "


    "Sure enough, the gap between us and him is huge. Even at this time, we don''t know how big the gap between us is. Maybe it''s huge!"


    Some people are surprised by what Gao Peng has done, but more people are still extremely decadent. They thought they could become the most dazzling genius.


    But now all the limelight has been robbed by others, and they still dare not say a word. This feeling makes them feel that this may be the biggest shame of their life!


    But what about that?


    The strength of the other side is so strong that they are desperate. Don''t you see that the elders of all major forces have retreated one after another? What''s more, they?


    Desperation and powerlessness fill their hearts, leaving their eyes with only that tall figure, which may become their indelible shadow.

 Chapters 110

    Just when everyone was still surprised, Gao Peng had come to wusanjian''s side, and Gao Peng looked down at him.


    "You can barely see past your strength, but why do you feel so overwhelmed?"


    "If I really had a good fight, maybe I would not have killed you, but now you can only go down and talk with the king of hell, but it''s also good, as long as you kill, you will surely attract more enemies."


    Gao Peng''s every words come out as if they were taken for granted.


    However But all the people were dumbfounded.


    Originally it was a very strange atmosphere, now it becomes more strange.


    God! This is a crime to death!


    Although he had offended the rebel before, he really killed the elder of the rebel. It must be endless pursuit to meet him.


    There will be no place for him in the south.


    This has to shock all the people present. If the elder of the anti sword sect dies, it will almost break the sky!


    What''s more, all the people felt a kind of panic in their mind just for a moment.


    Even the elders were a little surprised.


    "No!"


    "Are you crazy? If you really kill him, it''s really a situation of immortality, not to mention you, even if all of us are involved. "


    "Aren''t you afraid of rebelling against the sword clan?"


    Although all the elders are from platinum level forces, there are still strengths and weaknesses among them, although some elders are unwilling to believe.


    But It''s true that the comprehensive strength of the rebellious swordsmen is even stronger than them. Even if they really get angry, they don''t necessarily bear the anger.


    Gao Peng said doubtfully, "why can''t you kill him? Since he has killed me, there is only one way to die! "


    "What''s more, why should I be afraid of rebelling against the sword clan? Even if they want to revenge, I don''t care. In fact, I hope they can revenge endlessly. I welcome their revenge! "


    All people are staying together. What''s that? Is he really not afraid at all? There is not only no mood change on the face, but also welcome revenge!


    This


    They don''t know how to describe it, but they only think Gao Peng is completely mad. Otherwise, how can he say such words, even if he can defeat the emperor?


    Don''t he know that platinum power has wuzun? That''s a strong man in the world. It''s not something ordinary people can resist at all.


    "Crazy! He must be completely mad, otherwise how could he say such a thing? "


    "My God! We''d better try not to get close to this madman. It''s reckless to hurt each other. Even if he will be killed in the end, we will surely go to hell first if we get close to him! "


    Not to mention that all the people here think Gao Peng is a madman, and with his actions, he has made them retreat.


    This desperate madman is the most terrible. No one knows what crazy things he will do next second.


    Just like at the moment, he even wanted to kill the elder of the rebellious sword sect. What a crazy move. If he did kill the elder of the rebellious sword sect, Gao Peng would face endless pursuit in the southern region.


    At the same time, it will also face the fate of heaven and earth.

 Chapters 111

    Gao Peng''s reply completely made people define him as a madman, but he had become unscrupulous in order to improve his strength.


    This also makes the elders of all major forces dare not act rashly. For this kind of lunatic, dare to use the thinking of normal people to measure, it will certainly die miserably.


    So I only saw that the elders retreated one after another, and they didn''t want to get involved.


    Wu sanchen''s eyes have been opened very hard, and his mouth has been spraying with blood, which is covered with his clothes.


    When Gaopeng saw this, he seemed to have known each other before for some reason, and his mouth slightly twitched.


    "Why do these people like spitting blood so much? Do I really have such fun? What a strange hobby. "


    If someone can hear Gao Peng''s voice at the moment, he must be upset with anger. Who especially likes to spit blood?


    Is that what he wants?


    In fact, his heart is also very desperate ah!


    "Cough..."


    "I advise you not to kill me, or you will be chased to the end of heaven and earth. Cough No one can afford to provoke the rebellious sword sect. "


    "What if you have the best talent? When you are not fully grown up, you are just a little bigger ant in front of the anti sword clan. It''s still easy to step on you. "


    Maybe it was the anti sword sect that gave Wu sanchen too much confidence. Even at this time, he still didn''t believe that Gao Peng would kill him, because this kind of choice was just too unwise.


    Like breaking his own back road, as long as the brain a little bit more clear-minded people will know how to choose, so he is very sure that he will not be killed at all.


    So he didn''t have any fear, not even a look of panic.


    "Why do you all seem to think that I''m afraid of being hunted? Didn''t I tell you? I like to have someone come to me for trouble. The stronger the power, the better. "


    "If it''s rubbish, it''s annoying, but if it''s the strong, it''s another matter."


    Gao Peng was very dissatisfied and said, "who are these people?"! Why is it that he is afraid of being chased and killed? Does he really show it?


    It''s really a matter of eating salty vegetables.


    "You..."


    Wu sanchen didn''t expect Gao Peng to answer like this. He was so angry that his blood gushed out again. Maybe it was the most angry words he had ever heard.


    At first, what he believed was denied by others in the next second, no matter whether the other side was a dead duck or not, but it still made him feel nervous.


    "I see when you can talk hard!"


    "Do you kill me if you have the ability? Didn''t you say you weren''t afraid of being hunted? Then kill me. I want to see if you have the courage. "


    At this moment, Wusan sword''s face showed ferocity for some reason.


    However, the next moment, a dark shadow directly covers his eyes, and then he has completely lost his meaning.


    Bang! A cracking sound sounded, and the head of Wu Sanjie was like a watermelon explosion, leaving a headless body.


    He didn''t understand until he died. Why didn''t Gao Peng hesitate at all?


    Gao Peng can only shake his head helplessly at this time.


    "These people just have incredible quirks. They ask me to kill them one by one. Why are their requests so terrible?"


    "Has the world been twisted like this? Only I am a normal person, alas! It''s a pain in the head. "

 Chapters 112

    Even though Gao Peng made no secret of his voice, all the people in the room were still stunned and quiet.


    This Elder of the rebellious sword sect Killed!


    And it''s so crisp!


    Not to mention the unreal people, the elders of all major forces are staring down at the moment. They can''t imagine that Gao Peng actually killed the three swords.


    This can''t be explained by madmen. They don''t know how to describe such people who are not afraid of death.


    All the people are blank.


    All they knew was that it was going to be bad.


    The elders of the anti sword sect were killed, and they certainly could not get rid of their relationship. Of course, these elders were not completely afraid of the anti sword sect.


    But they were completely conquered by Gaopeng. This kind of reckless person is the most terrible. At this time, they also fully realized it.


    As the saying goes, horizontal fear of Leng, horizontal fear does not kill!


    Gao Peng, who is now a non lethal person, is almost afraid of others, not to mention his strength is so strong.


    "My God! He''s totally out of his mind! I dare to kill the elder of the anti sword sect. He must be finished! "


    "This is the result of his bravado. He will surely be hunted down. Heaven has no way to enter the earth!"


    It''s inevitable to be shocked, but more people are still gloating, because many people have already looked at Gao Peng badly, and at the moment, they are eager to do more extraordinary things.


    Because only in this way can his death be accelerated.


    Many people want to see him killed with their own eyes!


    There are all kinds of reactions from all the people present, but what everyone has in common is to shock and break people''s three views. Maybe only Gao pengcan do such crazy things.


    I don''t know what people think of Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng himself felt extremely helpless. Why do people always look for their own death? And that''s what I blame after my early death.


    Find your own death. Who''s to blame?


    "Alas! It''s a real headache. "


    "I didn''t expect so much brain damage. I can''t kill all of them, but it''s also good. With so much investment, I''ll become an invincible strongman all of a sudden."


    "But also can let my strength have the leap type enhancement, but only so is not enough, I want to become the God!"


    Gao Peng''s belief has never been shaken. In any case, it''s his only goal and what he needs to do to provoke strong enemies all the time.


    The elders of various forces also heard Gao Peng''s words, only to see the silence on their faces, and the corners of their mouths twitched.


    "This man''s speech is not only very irritating, but also so weak!"


    When I heard what Gao Peng said, I would hate to beat him violently. However, Gao Peng was not ashamed, but proud of it.


    Of course, all the elders here know that it''s Wu sanchen who really wants to die. If not for what he said, he won''t die so fast now.


    This is also a place where people feel extremely speechless. They yell for their own death. However, other people do directly complete you, and they don''t even leave you a hint of regret.


    This It can only be said that this is your own.


    Who can blame this?


    The elders of all major forces think the same in their hearts, but although Wu sanchen is looking for his own death, Gao Peng even has no hesitation and kills him directly.


    This kind of ruthless decision also deeply stimulated these elders.

 Chapters 113

    While all the elders were still feeling Gao Peng''s decision, Gao Peng suddenly raised his head and shivered with the elders of all major forces.


    It''s like being stared at by a beast. It''s like falling into an ice cellar. A cold air rises from the bottom of their feet.


    At the moment, they looked at Gao Peng with great dullness. They looked at them with murderer''s eyes, just like hunters look at their prey.


    Deng!


    "No!"


    All the elders dare not move. They are all extremely vigilant. At this moment, they have put Gao Peng in the most dangerous position. People who can kill the emperor in a second cannot be ignored.


    "It''s your turn!" Gao Peng''s cold voice came, and there was no expression on his face. His eyes were even more indifferent.


    "If you dare to kill me, then you think that there will be such a result. No matter which faction you are from, it is the same to me."


    "Of course, I also look forward to your strength to avenge you."


    Gao Peng said to himself, and his voice rang all around. Although all the people were still shocked, they were not surprised.


    It''s not even too surprising that Gao Peng has done such incredible things. It''s still acceptable to do more incredible things at the moment.


    Of course, all the people here still don''t believe that Gao Penghui killed all the elders. All of them are platinum level forces. They are all giants in the southern region. They are really killed here when they do things. That''s really breaking the sky.


    Whoever does such a thing will surely be punished by everyone, and those forces will retaliate recklessly.


    People haven''t responded yet.


    An elder smiled coldly: "Oh! I''ve never met such a arrogant and ignorant person. Although you kill Wu Sanjian, don''t forget that all our elders are at the same level as him. If you really want to kill us all, you have to weigh it well. "


    "What''s more, do you have the courage? All the elders here represent the most powerful forces in the southern region. If you have three strengths and two weaknesses, you will have no hiding place. "


    The same is true of the other elders. Of course, there are also elders who do not want to participate, that is, those elders who have been far behind.


    They have never thought about participating in it all the time. Whoever makes them weak, no matter who they are, will suffer a lot.


    Then, we should not mix in.


    Although several elders despised Gao Peng''s words and even despised him very much, they still watched Gao Peng vigilantly.


    They won''t be so careless. If they really meet a madman, who will you offend?


    It''s natural that he was killed if he didn''t look well. That''s why these elders are so vigilant.


    However, Gao Peng would not pay attention to their careful thinking. Instead, the helpless people would shake their heads: "ignorance is terrible. I didn''t expect that all your elders have water in their heads. In this case, I will help you to drain the water well."


    "I remember that I would like to invest in a good family when I give birth in my next life, especially if I don''t want to invest in a guy with brain drain."

 Chapters 114

    Everyone is speechless.


    For the first time, I heard that some people described the elders of these great forces like this. Besides, these elders are all powerful warriors. Those who dare to describe them like this are too brave.


    Has anyone ever dared to say that to these elders?


    It''s not the first time they''ve heard Gao Peng dare to say that.


    I don''t know if Gao Peng''s words have been immunized by them, or if they are used to Gao Peng''s way of speaking.


    However, although they felt extremely speechless, they did not forget Gao Peng''s powerful strength, especially the huge tiger still did not dissipate.


    It''s like a king looking down on the sky, which makes them feel a huge pressure all the time, which is a huge pressure brought by the level of life.


    "You!"


    Being pointed at the nose and scolding the brain, no matter who you are, you will be extremely angry. What''s more, these elders who have always been high above you are even more angry at the moment.


    The elder of the heaven and earth hall blew his beard and stared: "arrogant child, do you think we will be afraid of you if we kill the three swords? What''s more, I dare to say that I killed all of us. This is the biggest joke I''ve ever heard. "


    "If you really have such ability, you come to kill! I''m afraid you don''t have the ability. "


    "I don''t know what means you killed Wu Sanjian, but we have so many elders here, how can you be unrestrained here!"


    As soon as the words of the elders of the heaven and earth hall came out, all the people in the room were stunned. What they said was too shameful.


    As long as all the people in the room have seen it clearly, Gao Peng is the elder who killed the anti sword sect. At the moment, he was killed by other people by means. Isn''t that a lie?


    "The elder of heaven and earth Hall Some are shameless! "


    "It''s just a shameless old guy. He was afraid to die before. Now he dare to talk hard. He doesn''t know who gave him the courage. If Gao Pengzhen is the first one to kill, he doesn''t know how he feels."


    I don''t know why, many people are expecting Gao Peng to kill the elders of the heaven and earth hall. After all, some people have already seen the faces of these elders.


    If they are really hit hard by others, it is also a very sour thing for them. Anyway, it''s none of their business. You can watch it and even make your body and mind happy.


    However, some people are looking forward to the elders killing Gao Peng, because if they don''t kill Gao Peng, it''s hard to solve their hatred.


    Gao Peng is helpless at the moment. These people''s hobbies are too strange. They all seem to want others to kill them.


    Well, it can only be said that the more powerful a person is, the more brain problems he has. It''s estimated that he has become a fool through cultivation. Otherwise, how can he say so many strange things one by one, and the questions raised are also so vexing.


    "Well, I''d better settle you as soon as possible. It will take me as much time as possible."


    "I still haven''t achieved my dream and goal. It''s better to solve your garbage earlier."


    "My time is precious. A group of rubbish wants to delay my time."


    Gao Peng said it without any politeness.


    And all the people in the audience were twitching. For the first time, they heard that someone described the elders of various forces like this. This How do you feel a little fresh and refined?

 Chapters 115

    Gao Peng''s unbridled words, one after another, have already aroused the anger of the elders of all forces, and their eyes are almost bursting out with flames.


    "Dying!"


    The elders of the heaven and earth hall can''t bear it at first. Their blood power emerges directly behind them. This is a slightly fuzzy diagram of Taiji eight trigrams. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it clearly.


    It''s even hard to recognize.


    However, his momentum has soared countless times.


    Boom!


    The eight trigrams of Taiji directly bombarded the white tiger, but the white tiger seemed to be provoked and roared several times, each of which made everyone feel deafening.


    All the people in the room blocked their ears for fear that their eardrums would burst.


    "My ears!"


    Some people did not protect their ears in time, only to see a trace of blood slowly flowing out of his ears, and the whole person was lying on the ground in agony.


    But at this moment, no one pays attention to them. These roars are too horrible. The eight diagrams of Taiji are also directly shattered. The elders of the heaven and earth hall can''t predict this situation at all.


    And just when he wanted to back off, white tiger had come to him!


    Roar!


    The white tiger''s front paw is like a huge mountain. It directly presses down from the sky. It doesn''t need much effort at all, and it gives people a huge pressure.


    As if the air had been completely squeezed and exploded, it made sounds of explosion again and again, and these sounds mixed together, making the people on the scene feel more unbearable.


    "No No... "


    "How could it be..."


    The elders of the heaven and earth hall have not yet responded, and they have been pressed down by a huge tiger claw. At the same time, he feels extremely desperate. No matter how he resists, it is futile in the end.


    At this moment, he really realized how huge the gap between him and Gao Peng was. This gap can not be explained in a few words.


    But now he fully understands what kind of horrible power Wusan Jian faced at that time.


    No matter how he struggles, the ultimate strength is still exerted on him, and his Taiji gossip has completely broken, let alone want to protect him.


    This despair was his first experience, and probably his last.


    After a while, all the sounds disappeared.


    However, all the people here are still blocking their ears. Even the elders of all forces are also far behind. The energy just spread far and wide, and even they all feel a strong danger.


    At this time, they really realized how powerful Gao Peng''s strength is. Even if all of them join hands, they are not necessarily opponents of Gao Peng.


    This sense of crisis makes them more afraid.


    However, Gao Peng''s face became extremely ugly at the moment. At first, he thought it would be a big profit.


    But The waste didn''t even cause the system to react.


    "Waste! All is rubbish! "


    Gao Peng was about to explode with rage. He had dragged seven to eight before, but when he was fighting, it was such rubbish. He didn''t even respond to the system.


    What''s the use of this garbage?


    If the elder of heaven and earth hall had not died in the previous attack, Gao Peng would have pulled him out and killed him several times.

 Chapters 116

    There was silence all around, except for Gao Peng''s angry shouting and swearing, which was even worse than one sentence. Even the people in the room felt extremely speechless.


    This It''s too weak!


    Just that one attack, already let the present people feel his strong, people have produced the worship feeling in their hearts.


    After all, you can kill a powerful elder in a flash, which can not be done by anyone. In this way, their hearts have begun to worship Qi Gaopeng.


    But now, Gao Peng''s shouting and swearing made their hearts entangled.


    Is that what they want to worship? Why does it feel bad?


    Moreover, Gao Peng''s words were extremely hard to hear. Everyone was afraid that the Presbyterian of the heaven and earth hall would live directly. Of course, it was impossible.


    But it can also be said from the side how fierce Gao Peng is to scold, but at this time Gao Peng is really very angry.


    At first, he was very much looking forward to this one hundred Congress, but the final result was so, which made him a little difficult to accept.


    How can he stand the fact that he doesn''t have any promotion other than promotion?


    "Waste! What''s the use of you, wasting so much of my time, even so much rubbish, why are you so talented? The Constitution and blood culture are such rubbish. "


    "How do you practice till now? Don''t you feel ashamed? If you killed yourself in a small ditch, will you still be disgraced now? "


    Cursing and cursing, Gao Peng is not only cursing the elders of the heaven and earth hall, but also cursing directly at the elders of those forces.


    His reckless actions made the faces of these elders change again and again. Each face turned black as the bottom of the pot. After all, it was the first time that someone pointed at him and scolded him.


    And every sentence is so intolerable, but even if they can''t stand it any more, they also bear it hard. Who can''t let them beat each other?


    It''s not that they take other people''s aspirations and put out their own prestige.


    It''s the elders of the heaven and earth Hall who have made a real demonstration for them, which also makes them put their position in the right place, not that they don''t want to revenge.


    But they don''t have the strength!


    This is the obvious thing.


    All the people present were speechless.


    For the first time, they felt Gao Peng''s powerful firepower. It was not only his powerful terror, but also his swearing.


    It''s a baptism from beginning to end. If it''s not about your own life and death, no one can stand it at all.


    This also gave a new impression on Gao pengche.


    This is a powerful and vicious man.


    You don''t know what he will do next second. If you want to contact him, you have to have a strong heart.


    Otherwise, every minute can scare you to death.


    This is the impression of Gao Peng by all the people present after this brief contact.


    "Waste shouldn''t be left in the world!"


    "You guys You guys waste so much of my time! Unforgivable! "


    "Unforgivable!"


    After scolding, Gao Peng still couldn''t let himself go. Now he stared at the elders again.

 Chapters 117

    This time, all the elders thoroughly felt the threat of death. Before, they only felt a faint threat, but now they seem to have a god of death staring at them.


    The breath of death slowly spread around them, and they could not help but step back.


    At this time, they don''t think that a large number of people can deal with Gao Peng. This young guy is so abnormal.


    Even if they have the same level of power, they can kill the emperor in a second. How does this kind of evil genius appear?


    Of course, this is not the time to get tangled up. What they are more worried about is that they are stared at by Gao Peng. If they are really stared at, they may have a chance to survive.


    Originally, there were some comments, but as Gao Peng stared at the elders, they all began to shut their mouths, shut their breath and look at all this.


    They also feel extremely nervous at this time. If they really kill all these elders, they should have pierced the sky, right?


    After all, they are the elders of all the big forces in the whole southern region. Although they can''t represent the strength of the big forces behind them, they are really the representatives of a force at this time.


    "My God! Does he really want to kill all the elders? "


    "Nonsense, haven''t you read it? He had already declared that he would kill all the elders. "


    "This time it''s really going to be a mess. I don''t know what will happen in the end, but There will be no more peace in the south from today. "


    At the end of the sentence, all the people were completely silent, because they had realized what kind of turbulence would be caused by the weak elders dying here.


    "Oh! This is better. Only a thorough shuffle will not allow these forces to occupy the position all the time, and we can also profit from it. "


    After a moment''s silence, someone began to jump out and speak, and he seemed to particularly hope for the turmoil in the southern region.


    After all, only in this way can they have a chance, otherwise all resources are in the hands of the big powers, and they can only be appointed honestly.


    But I really set off a huge turmoil, so they may be able to profit from it, or even become the founder of a large force.


    Of course, this is just a postscript.


    But when this person opened his head, many people with ambition in their hearts, their eyes were shining, and they also realized the key to the problem.


    Looking at Gao Peng, he became more eager, just like seeing the Savior.


    After someone broke it, each of them had a ghost in their heart, and soon they had fallen into silence.


    Not to mention how everyone thought, Gao Peng is now extremely angry, and he no longer wants to waste time here.


    Since there is nothing he needs.


    So why waste time here?


    The lingering thoughts in his mind often came out, which made him eager to end the hundred conferences. Anyway, there was nothing he needed.


    Although he can turn his head and leave directly, these people have already killed him. Naturally, they will not let the tiger go back to the mountain, although they will not cause much harm to him at all.


    But one more thing is better than one less. Anyway, it''s just a matter of passing.

 Chapters 118

    "You... What do you want? " An elder asked, shivering.


    It''s no wonder that he doesn''t even speak quickly. It''s not that he can''t bear it well, but that Gao Peng is just a monster.


    At the moment, these elders feel the threat of death thoroughly. How can they calm down?


    They have learned from the past. They dare not be arrogant. They will not blindly think that they can deal with Gao Peng with their current strength.


    Because that''s just an idiot, a kind of ignorant idea.


    "Oh! What else do you want me to do, you punks? To hell, of course. "


    "One by one, they all say that they are powerful, but they don''t have much strength to support themselves. I''m really fed up with you rubbish!"


    The crowd was speechless.


    Hello!


    Can you stop one mouthful of garbage and one mouthful of garbage.


    These people are all elders of various forces, are you too contemptuous?


    Although your strength is very strong and you have killed two elders, you can''t be humiliated.


    Of course, these are the words in the hearts of the onlookers. No one dares to say them, but almost all of them think so.


    All the people here heard more from Gao Peng. Even they almost thought that the elders were rubbish. But looking back, if the elders were rubbish.


    So what are they? Isn''t that even rubbish? So what is this?


    Not to mention the idea of all the people present, but at the moment all the elders seem to fall into the ice cellar. They are really afraid.


    Gao Peng has completely expressed his attitude, and they seem to have no way out You can''t kill us! "


    "You will offend all the big forces like this. If you let us go, we can join forces to resist the anti sword sect and the heaven and earth hall, so that you won''t be chased by these two forces."


    "Yes, with us fighting together, you will also save a lot of trouble, which is good for you and us!"


    These elders seem to have found their own chips, one by one, they are excited, and they are very energetic.


    But how do they know? Gao Peng even hopes that these big forces will come to him for trouble. He is not afraid of trouble, and he likes the feeling of being found by others.


    Of course, the stronger you are, the better.


    If some rubbish comes to his door, it will make him feel extremely angry.


    Just as these elders said, Gao pengmeng stepped forward, the tiger in the sky also stepped forward, and the huge sense of oppression was directly pressed down from top to bottom.


    All the accounts didn''t respond. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to make a sudden move, which caught them off guard.


    "No...!"


    An elder relies on the nearest, directly by the white tiger a slap to clap to fly, at the same time in the sky, his body has been broken in pieces.


    This is the real place where there is no burial ground.


    All the elders were unexpected, and when they still want to resist, the white tiger has come to them.


    There was an earth shaking roar, and the elders'' ears were already bleeding, and their faces were showing extremely painful expressions.


    The onlookers had expected for a long time, so they had blocked their ears before. At this moment, they all felt extremely lucky, because they did not know what kind of crazy action Gao Peng would make next.


    It''s still useful to be prepared in advance.

 Chapters 119

    The place where the white tiger passed was completely destroyed. If it wasn''t for the heaven ladder, it would not be able to bear the attack of the white tiger at the moment.


    However, all the elders could not resist the roar of the white tiger. Each of them had seven orifices bleeding and their faces were painful.


    Even the elders who are far away are the same, but fortunately, they backed up against the roar and withdrew from the sky ladder.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    There are several voices of breaking through the sky. These are the voices of the elders running away. Although their strength is very weak and they haven''t even said a few words from the beginning to the end, they want to run away so easily. It''s necessary to take Gao Peng too lightly.


    Hum!


    Falling into my hands and trying to escape, it''s just a dream.


    Bang!


    The white tiger stepped directly in front of the elders. The tiger claws slapped the crowd fiercely. Some elders didn''t react, and saw a huge black shadow covering their eyes.


    "No No... "


    The voice of the world resounds, even reverberates in the ears of all people. At this time, the despair faced by these elders is so huge.


    But no one sympathizes with him. At the moment, some people are already in danger. Where can they still care about him? Even the onlookers, at the moment, can''t help but step back.


    It''s terrible!


    Killing the elders of these forces is like killing ants. What a terrible power it is to do it!


    Not only is his strength extremely strong, but what''s more terrifying is that he is not afraid to provoke these forces at all, which makes people feel particularly helpless.


    If you want to stop something done by a completely reckless person, you can''t stop it. Unless you have more power than him, you can''t stop him from killing people at all.


    But Is that possible?


    It is because the strength of the other side is too terrible that they will be afraid, or he would not dare to be so unbridled.


    "It''s terrible! How unbridled! "


    "I am not afraid of the Revenge of these forces! How many elders have been killed? Is he not willing to give up? "


    "Isn''t that obvious? Don''t you find that his hand doesn''t stop at all, and it means that he wants to kill all old Zhang here. "


    "It''s over, it''s over. I didn''t expect to meet such a madman. It''s over."


    The onlookers don''t know what words to use to describe the mood at the moment. They all seem to be shocked by the secular world. They have never seen such a horrible picture.


    And just thinking about what''s going to happen next makes them shudder. It''s not just a hole in the sky.


    It''s all about destroying the whole day. Is it about destroying the whole world?


    These onlookers didn''t know whether they would hurt the fish or not, but they didn''t dare to get too close, so they all backed away one by one.


    What''s more, at the moment, the pressure brought by the white tiger also makes them feel extremely uncomfortable. No one dares to joke about his life.


    Gaopeng has become a complete madman in their eyes. This kind of complete madman is rare to meet, and they don''t want to be involved in this matter at the moment.


    Although the bustle is good-looking, the price of life is higher!

 Chapters 120

    "Why? Why do you want to fight us? "


    "We didn''t offend you, let alone kill you. Why don''t we let it go?"


    Some elders roared angrily, and they felt desperate inside. They didn''t get involved in it, but they were treated like this.


    No one can feel the despair.


    Although they are gold level forces, the most powerful force in the whole force is the Emperor Wu. There is no foundation of those forces at all, so they have never dared to speak.


    But now they have been killed so inhumanely, which makes them feel extremely unfair, even a sense of resentment, rising to the sky.


    This is the same as being hit by a disaster, not doing anything wrong, but being killed by someone else, anyone will feel extremely oppressive.


    "It''s those forces that have killed you. Why don''t you kill them? On the contrary, it is specifically aimed at our small forces. Why is God so unfair? And why don''t you know right from wrong? "


    "You are a bully. If you have the courage to kill them, you will only bully us weak. What''s the use?"


    Maybe he knew he couldn''t resist, but an elder pointed at Gaopeng and scolded him directly. At this time, he was in a more comfortable mood. Knowing that death can make the last moment more pleasant.


    Gao Peng ''s temper naturally is not very good, but he also does not have any mood fluctuation, on the contrary is extremely indifferent said.


    "Don''t worry, they will go to hell with you. It''s just a matter of priority."


    "The reason why I killed all of you is just that I don''t like you. I''m only a high-ranking guy, and it''s a waste of resources to keep it. I''m just adding an investment."


    Gao Peng doesn''t care whether other people know his real idea at all. Although this kind of investment may be in vain in the end, he is used to it.


    His strength is growing too fast. His investment hasn''t really paid off, and his strength has grown beyond the reach of others.


    This also makes what he invested in useless. However, due to his habit, only when he provokes strong enemies all the time, can he keep moving forward.


    That''s his goal.


    These elders couldn''t think that Gao Peng could speak like this. And just when they wanted to talk, white tiger didn''t give them any chance to breathe.


    A huge tiger claw suddenly flew over, many elders died directly on the spot, and there was no room for resistance at all.


    Most of the elders of these gold level forces are King Wu, which is weak for Gao Peng, let alone white tiger. It''s just as easy to trample on ants.


    In a short time, these elders had been slaughtered, the smell of blood filled the sky, and the ladder had been covered with blood.


    The crowd was silent, no one dared to speak, but the shock in their eyes could not be concealed.


    Although they can probably guess the result, when the real thing happens, they still have mood swings.


    This is a complete madman!


    It''s not to say whether he will eventually be retaliated by these forces, but it''s certain that his actions will eventually be crusaded by everyone.

 Chapters 121

    And the elders of those forces are not in charge of the others at the moment, even less shocked.


    "Escape!"


    With a roar, all the elders are scattered. At this moment, they dare not be arrogant and believe blindly. With all their strength, they can resist Gao Peng.


    That''s beyond their means. In order to survive, the only way they can do it is to run away.


    It''s a shame, but they''ve done their best to survive.


    But They take it for granted!


    How could Gaopeng let them escape?


    Jungle walk!


    This is an extremely powerful martial art obtained by Gao Peng, and it has been cultivated to a great success. Once it is used at an extremely fast speed, only a series of ghosts can be seen.


    Even his real body can''t be seen clearly, and soon he has caught up with an elder.


    "No No way! " The elder''s face was frightened. He didn''t believe that he had escaped so far, but he was still caught up. "How could your speed be so fast?"


    A threat of death came, making it hard for him to calm down.


    "Oh! That''s because you are so weak that you are almost as fast as a tortoise. You are still surprised at the speed of others. "


    Gao Peng said coldly. At the same time, a tiger roar came from his mouth. The elder''s whole body was stiff and his face suddenly turned dark blue.


    Finally, he fell directly from the air, his eyes were dull, and the whole soul seemed to be evacuated.


    This is also the result of Gao Peng''s use of martial arts.


    Tiger roaring!


    With a roar of tiger, the soul of others is completely defeated. Especially at such a close distance, no one can resist the overwhelming power.


    What''s more, it''s so close at the moment.


    After killing the elder, Gao Peng didn''t stop at all, so he went directly to pursue the other elders. Soon, all the elders were chased by him.


    With the elders still want to struggle, but their strength and Gaopeng are just different, and finally one by one from the sky.


    Bang bang bang!


    One sound after another, followed by the disappearance of all sounds, no one made a sound, and suddenly became silent.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the void. Gao Peng was alone in the void. No one dared to make any sound.


    But there was still panic in the eyes of the onlookers. Although they overestimated Gao Peng''s strength, they did not expect that Gao Peng could kill all the elders.


    This is something they can never imagine.


    But they had to believe everything in front of them. They couldn''t come back for a long time, but everyone thought of a voice.


    God Stabbed!


    It was a grand assembly of hundreds of clans, but now it will be like this. All the elders of the participating forces have been killed, even in full view of the public.


    This not only makes all the major forces lose face completely, but also makes their plans miscarry. This has already offended all the forces once and for all.


    Then there will be endless revenge!


    Who else can do such a crazy thing besides crazy people? Doesn''t he have family? How else could he do things so recklessly?

 Chapters 122

    In fact, at this moment, the hundred clans meeting was completely closed. However, the way of closing the meeting was special, especially when all the elders were killed.


    This is the end that no one can imagine. This kind of unexpected situation makes no one think of it. There are so many Tianjiao here who want to be elected to join these forces.


    But at this time, they have no chance. It''s not known whether they will be implicated in the end. This time, the version of the centenary Congress is a bit of a tiger''s head and a snake''s tail.


    But everyone here knows why.


    It''s all caused by one person.


    That''s Gao Peng!


    Without his presence, all of this would have been extremely smooth, but now it is inexplicably developed into this, which is really unpredictable!


    "My God! All the elders were killed by him. This What should I do? "


    "He really dares to kill all the elders, which has offended all the forces once. This is a complete madman!"


    "Who else can stop him? Will we be killed? After all, it''s killing people. "


    As soon as the man opened his mouth, all the people shuddered. Although they knew it was impossible at all, there were so many people here in Yang.


    No matter how crazy they are, they can''t kill all the people in the city, but what Gao Peng did still makes them feel extremely unfit and indulge in that fear all the time.


    What is more dangerous than meeting such a terrible person?


    "Shouldn''t he be so crazy? There are so many people here, even if he can''t kill them to the end, it''s just a thankless thing. If he really makes such a crazy move, it will really cause everyone''s anger at the moment. "


    "Who knows? After all, it can''t be measured by common sense, and who knows why he killed? "


    "At the moment, I''m still confused. Why did he kill all the elders? Is it he who has feuds with these elders? "


    In fact, many people have been in a state of ignorance from the beginning to the end. All this happened as if it was a farce. At the beginning, it was a roaring bull. All people were like pilgrims.


    However, now that all the people who hold the hundred conferences have been killed, this one has been a complete end.


    However, they are still in a state of stupor. They don''t know what to do next. They all look up at that great figure.


    Maybe in a long time, they will still remember this person, because the shock that this person brings to them is still huge. In their memory, no one has ever done such a crazy thing.


    He also has the talent to surpass all people, and his strength is even stronger. But he is like a madman. What he has done is unacceptable, even unknown.


    As long as you are a normal person, you will not do such crazy things, because it is no good for them to completely offend all the cases.


    However, Gao Peng offended everything, but he never worried about it. From the expression on his face and the tone of his voice, he did not pay attention to these forces.


    That''s what they can''t believe all along.

 Chapters 123

    Among the audience, Zhang wanting''s mood at the moment is extremely complex. Gao Peng has renewed her position in her heart again and again.


    And it''s more mundane than terrifying.


    "Has he been hiding his strength before? With the strength he now shows, one look can kill Ye Wen. "


    "Although he killed Ye Wen in a second before, ye Xiong was just like an ant in front of him by virtue of his strength at this time. Did he just treat us for the purpose of playing all the time?"


    Now her heart is extremely complex, and that kind of feeling is like a powerful person, who has always behaved in front of them in a very general way.


    No It should be like playing, as if to see their various shocked looks.


    After such a thought, Zhang wanting felt more unbearable.


    "He doesn''t think so. He just thinks they are interesting, so he wants to tease them, right? It must be. "


    "With the strength he shows now, there is no one he will attach importance to. The idea in the heart of the strong is not something we can speculate about."


    Originally, Zhang wanting had a heart of making friends, but seeing Gao Peng''s move and his great strength, the heart of making friends has gradually dissipated.


    As for their own small arms and legs, they can''t wring those big forces completely. Although this is a fact, they have no choice but to say that.


    Moreover, Gao Peng is also a very suitable investment object, but their own strength is not strong enough to withstand the retaliation of those big forces, so they dare not act recklessly.


    If we really have some relationship with Gao Peng, we will be stared at by all forces. Whether we can get benefits or not, we will definitely be stared at by all forces.


    Then we can know how to choose.


    Among the audience, there is a group whose mood is also extremely complex, that is, the law enforcers, in fact, are more thankful.


    If they had been in the Half Moon Inn before, they were really in a state of deadlock, then the real thing is that they could not handle it.


    At that time, they will have to consider whether they can survive, even if they are covered by someone behind them. After all, the mountain is not strong enough, and their lives are not worth money.


    At this time, they were all very happy and complicated.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, we didn''t completely offend him, otherwise we would certainly be like these elders."


    "Even the elders of these big forces were killed directly by him, let alone our little shrimps? It''s no wonder other people''s tone is so arrogant. It turns out that other people have their own temperament. "


    Although they are happy now, they have a sense of pride somehow, because they were once opposite to Gao Peng, and now they still live well.


    Isn''t that something to brag about?


    When everyone knows Gao Peng''s reputation, they say that they have been against Gao Peng, but they still survived, and forced him to improve a lot.


    Just for a moment, a kind of emotion called pride came out directly.


    And all law enforcers have this kind of pride, others naturally don''t know what they think, but this is enough for these law enforcers to blow cattle for a lifetime.

 Chapters 124

    "Hello, where are the elders of all forces? Why didn''t I see them at all? "


    When the crowd was still stunned, a voice suddenly sounded in the crowd. When Zhang wanting heard this voice, she couldn''t help looking back.


    Then the expression on her face became very interesting, a sign of continuous change, and at the moment, I don''t know what she was thinking.


    That''s right!


    This voice is his voice at all, but why does he appear at this time? Is it also because of the recruitment of disciples?


    Zhang wanting is very familiar with this voice, because she once had a one-sided relationship. At the same time, the owner of this voice is also the voice of all people.


    Because the owner of the voice is Fang Jianhui!


    As long as he is in the southern region, he will not be unknown. This is the first day. Only some people know his name and have not seen him.


    But, Zhang wanting actually saw, but also thoroughly recognized at the moment.


    But Zhang wanting dare not talk more. Now things are more and more suspense. Who dare to talk at will? Who knows if the next moment will ignite?


    "Do you want someone to explain it to me? What is your expression and what happened? "


    Fang Jianhui asked three times in a row that all the people in the room were even more afraid to talk. Who knows what kind of disaster will be caused by random answers?


    And the reaction of all the people on the scene made Fang Jianhui even more angry. Suddenly, his breath became colder and fiercer, and his tone became extremely cold: "did you hear me?"


    "Who gave you the courage not to return my words?"


    At this moment, all people can feel his anger. Some people can''t help but fight a cold war.


    "No No Listen to me. "


    Next to him, a man said bravely, but he didn''t finish a complete sentence for a long time, which made Fang Jianhui even more angry.


    Then at this time, Zhang wanting walked out directly: "Mr. Fang, please calm down. Your breath is too strong. It''s hard for you to ask."


    "And the little girl knows what happened. Maybe she can help you out."


    Fang Jianhui looks at Zhang wanting in surprise. Someone knows him here. He has to be puzzled, but he doesn''t think much about it.


    He took his breath directly and asked, "what happened? Why didn''t I see the elders of our sect, and one of them was not there? Did they all flirt with peaches? "


    Zhang wanting was silent for a while, and organized the language in her mind and said: "this It may be hard to say for a while. "


    "And you have to calm down, Mr. Fang, because I don''t know whether it will be good or bad for you after I say it, but you have to control your emotions."


    Zhang wanting is very euphemistic to say, she is really afraid of Fang Jianhui after hearing the result, it is difficult to control their own emotions, if it is really difficult to control flying up and Gao Peng single.


    Zhang wanting didn''t have to think about the ending, but she could almost guess it, although Fang Jianhui, all of you, is called the first genius in the southern region.


    But since Gao Peng''s birth, he has become a joke. Even if he breaks through the emperor, it will not play any role.

 Chapters 125

    Zhang wanting said that with a thump in Fang Jianhui''s heart, the whole person''s face became extremely ugly. Seeing the other party''s performance, we knew that something must have happened.


    But Zhang wanting has not yet spoken, meets the more arrogant voice to ring through the sky.


    "Hello, there''s a little runt."


    "Yes, you are right. If you have any questions, you can tell me directly. I know everything here. Just say what you want to hear."


    Gao Peng pointed directly at Fang Jianhui and said in a very arrogant voice, regardless of whether he was the first genius or not, because in Gao Peng''s eyes, all people are ants.


    Fang Jianhui''s face is as black as the bottom of a pot at the moment. No one dared to talk to him like this. Since he fully demonstrated his talent, who hasn''t heard the change?


    But What did he hear at the moment? Even someone dared to call him a little shriveled man, which immediately made him feel endless anger.


    All the people present were speechless.


    You really know what''s going on here, because you''re responsible for everything here. Who knows better than you?


    That''s true, but it''s just too much for you to talk like this.


    The people were speechless, but they didn''t retort. Instead, they were silent one by one.


    This kind of time is not suitable for them to talk. Although these two guys are both evil geniuses, they have a definition of who is stronger and who is weaker, but they will not jump out blindly.


    Fang Jianhui left Zhang wanting directly, and the whole person stood in the air. His face was already covered with frost and looked at Gao Peng.


    "I don''t care who you are, but the people who dare to talk to me like this have never appeared. I don''t know if there will be any in the future, but you, I will let you know what it means to regret coming into the world."


    Fang Jianhui roared, but when he said this, several of the onlookers below almost couldn''t help laughing.


    This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard.


    If they haven''t seen Gao Peng show his strength, they don''t think there is any problem, but now they feel that Fang Jianhui''s words are not just arrogant.


    At the same time, it''s childish!


    All the people in the audience held back their smiles, but Fang Jianhui didn''t find out at all. Instead, he thought he was in the spotlight. Although he was extremely angry, he was still looking forward to the voice of the crowd.


    However, instead of waiting for the shouts of the onlookers, he waited for a very obvious laugh.


    "Pooh! Ha ha ha ha! "


    "You look like your stinking fart. It''s really funny. Are you sent by monkeys?"


    Gao Peng is floating in the sky, laughing and out of breath. The whole person bows up and doesn''t see whether he really feels funny or deliberately displays it to mock Fang Jianhui.


    Seeing Gao Peng''s performance, the onlookers at the bottom couldn''t help but laugh from below.


    Fang Jianhui gave them the whole thing somehow, but his face became more and more ugly. He never thought that he would be treated like this one day.


    Now he almost forgot when he was treated like this. That''s when he didn''t fully show his talent, right?


    But now, he is not the same as before!


    Why?

 Chapters 126

    "Abominable! What are you laughing at? " Fang Jianhui is very angry. His anger is not only directed at Gao Peng, but also the people around him.


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "Ha ha! Have the courage! "


    Fang Jianhui is very angry. He has never been angry. Even the elder''s things have been forgotten. At this moment, he only wants to kill those who dare to laugh at him.


    He slowly exuded a cold breath. The people around him didn''t notice the change of his breath because they were too far away.


    But Gaopeng could easily detect it, but there was no harm to Gaopeng. So he looked up and down at fangjianhui.


    "You should be what they call the first day, right? How can you be so admitted by everyone? Your strength is not strong, and your talent is just sloppy. "


    "I don''t know who gave you this title. It seems that you are not worthy of the name!"


    Gao Peng didn''t have any scruples at all. He spoke directly, and he didn''t fear Fang Jianhui at all. Naturally, he dared to say that face to face.


    All the people around covered their faces. Did anyone mock others so much? Although I know that your strength is incomparably strong, it''s too much for you to mock others so blatantly.


    Of course, the onlookers still feel dark and cool. Looking at this kind of high-ranking people, they are repeatedly slapped by others, which makes their talents not high, and ordinary people feel extremely cool.


    "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that Fang Jianhui also has today. Every time I see him, I think he is the main character of the whole audience, and I don''t see what he looks like. If it''s not because he suddenly burst out with a strong talent, he''s not the same as us. "


    "But he even drags like 258 in case. Now someone can finally control him. Besides, whether he can survive or not is still a problem."


    Although some of the onlookers hated Gao Peng extremely, many of them were already upset with Fang Jianhui. Who let him look higher than the top every time, as if everything was not in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t because his talent was very evil, he was even offered by the anti sword sect. Otherwise, he would have been given a black hand by others. It can be seen that even though he was called the first genius in the southern region, many people still refused.


    "Good! You are really good! "


    "Is it because I haven''t shot for a long time, and you have already forgotten my strength? In that case, I''ll show you what it means to be really strong. "


    "It''s inevitable for the weak to have some prejudice against me, but if they dare to expose their prejudice to the public and even show it in front of me, then I can say that you are very bold."


    Fang Jianhui is still a unique look, and he just thinks that he hasn''t done it for a long time, and others have already forgotten his real strength.


    He was absolutely certain that if he really showed his strength, these people would regret what they did.


    However, he is not going to forgive these guys, who let them have completely pissed him off?


    The anger of the first day in the southern region could not be extinguished so easily.


    Now that someone has ignored his name, let these people really feel the fear he brings.

 Chapters 127

    "Yo Yo! I''m so scared! "


    "Who are you scaring? Haw awkwardly for a long time, when you have the ability to hit me! "


    Gao Peng looked at Fang Jianhui with contempt. To be honest, he really despised this guy. He thought it was a peerless pride.


    But now it seems that he is just a guy who has some talent and is just unreasonable. Naturally, he is not polite to him.


    At the moment, Gao Peng just wants to solve this guy as soon as possible. After killing this guy, he can go all out to implement the idea in his mind.


    Every time he thought about it, he felt full of blood. If it was implemented, his strength would surely grow rapidly!


    Who made the system he got so awesome.


    Fang Jianhui didn''t say a word at this time, and the whole person disappeared in place, and he seemed to be a sharp sword.


    Whew!


    A sound of breaking through the sky rang out, and Fang Jianhui attacked Gao Peng.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Fang Jianhui


    physique: Hunyuan devil body


    blood: Sword King blood


    realm: half step Wuhuang


    martial arts: introduction to heaven level martial arts "the sword of the fox King", introduction to heaven level martial arts "the heavy sword has no front", introduction to heaven level martial arts "spirit sword step", and introduction to heaven level martial arts "sword spirit possessed body".


    [the enemy''s realm is not stronger than the host''s, and will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s constitution is the body of the Hunyuan devil, and will be automatically upgraded as the host to the demon controlling holy body. ]


    [the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, and will not be promoted temporarily! ]


    [if the enemy''s martial arts are not better than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    when the system prompts that the sound starts, the joy on Gaopeng''s face has been hard to hide, and the most difficult to improve physique and blood vessels have made a breakthrough.


    Although only his physique has been improved, his strength has also increased several times, which is the most significant improvement.


    What''s more, the Constitution and blood are the most difficult to improve. There are few opportunities to improve the Constitution and blood by provoking strong enemies everywhere.


    It can be seen how difficult it is to improve, unless it is the genius of evil spirits, none of them has a strong constitution and blood.


    And Fang Jianhui is such a person.


    "I didn''t think of it. I didn''t think of it."


    "It''s true that you want to plant flowers, but you don''t want to plant willows."


    At this moment, Gao Peng is not so excited. He didn''t hold much hope at all. However, Fang Jianhui has the body constitution of a demon. This is a surprise.


    However, although Fang Jianhui has made great contributions, the problems to be solved still need to be solved.


    Ding!


    Relying on his strong constitution, Fang Jianhui didn''t put Gao Peng in his eyes at all. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if he could win.


    But when he approached Gao Peng, a terrible threat came directly to him, and even a fear from instinct came out of his body slowly.


    Even his body could not help but freeze.


    "Why? How could that be? "


    "Why can''t my body move?"


    "No...!"


    Fang Jianhui''s face slowly showed a look of panic. He had never felt such fear, especially when he came to Gaopeng''s side.


    He could not restrain himself in any way. This unknown feeling made him even more frightened.

 Chapters 128

    "What''s the matter? How does Fang Jianhui suddenly seem to be stiff? Does he know that he is invincible, so he is already timid


    "Not likely, is it? Anyway, he is also known as the first genius of the southern region, so he will not retreat from the war, right? If that''s the case, he''s too much. "


    "Otherwise, how to explain it? Just now, it seems as if it''s settled. It''s hard to say. "


    Seeing that Fang Jianhui suddenly froze, all the onlookers were curious to discuss, but no matter how they guessed, they could not really know what the reason was.


    Of course, some people have doubted it. After all, Gao Peng''s previous strong and powerful strength is still fresh in their memory.


    Therefore, a small number of people are already skeptical, but they can''t be sure completely. They can only say it with half confidence.


    "Have you considered what Gao Peng did? After all, his strength is so strong that Fang Jianhui can''t even do one move in front of him. It''s not difficult to stop him if you want to do so easily! "


    When someone said that, many people thought about it a little bit and looked at Fang Jianhui one by one. Especially at the moment, they saw Fang Jianhui''s frightened expression.


    This confirmed their conjecture even more. Their faces showed joy, as if they knew some important secret.


    Zhang wanting took a deep look at Gao Peng and took a deep breath and said, "is the gap really so big? The first day of Nanyu is not an opponent. What kind of monster is he? Or can he compare with those guys in the central region? "


    "If that''s the case, it''s terrible!"


    Zhang wanting is now really aware of how terrible Gao Peng is. Although she didn''t know before, she didn''t compare with those monsters in the central region.


    At the moment, she only thought about it, and knew that Gaopeng was the existence that the whole southern region needed to look up.


    "Not only in vain, but also in bravery and color. I don''t know how lucky he is. He has such a genius. If I could have such a talent, I would have achieved much more than him."


    "Isn''t that right? It''s just a bully. Look at the expression on his face now. He''s been praised by so many people. He''s really blind. "


    The onlookers didn''t know exactly what happened, but they could still guess a thing or two, but Fang Jianhui''s expression made them feel more touched.


    Every Tianjiao has its own pride, even in the face of how desperate things, it is impossible to show such a frightened look.


    However, Fang Jianhui showed such a look in full view of the public, which made all people completely disappointed with him. Before that, we knew that his strength was not as good as Gao Peng, but they did not have much mood fluctuation.


    But now, it seems that the voice of myth has collapsed, leaving only a look of panic.


    Fang Jianhui has no spare thought to pay attention to other people''s opinions. Now he wants to get rid of this fear, which seems to be his own, which makes him feel more afraid.

 Chapters 129

    After several attempts, Fang Jianhui failed to get rid of the fear in his heart. Then he suddenly looked up at Gao Peng.


    "What did you do to me? Why do I have such a situation? "


    He didn''t say it directly, which caused fear in his heart, because it was a shame that he would not admit that he was afraid of a person who was irrelevant.


    It is even more impossible for him to say it by himself, only to see his eyes staring at Gao Peng red.


    Gao Peng smiled softly at the moment: "because you are too weak, the weak will always have fear in front of the strong, but you have been unable to face your position."


    "If you are weak, you have to admit that I will not laugh at you, but kill you!"


    When they heard this, they all felt speechless.


    Is that what people say?


    If it is, I would rather be laughed at than lose my life!


    But in Gao Peng''s eyes, is it light to lose one''s life? What kind of logic is this?


    It''s undeniable that Gao Peng is really powerful. After seeing that Gao Peng killed the elders of various forces, they already knew that Gao Peng has a powerful force.


    Fang Jianhui is more unlikely to be his opponent. Even though he has improved a lot in this period, he is still weak in front of Gao Peng.


    This is an indisputable fact.


    "Don''t be arrogant there!" Fang Jianhui grins at Gao Peng and retorts, "how could I be afraid of you if you didn''t know what crooked methods were used? If we have the ability to do so, we should be honest and upright, and we should not use this kind of abusive means. "


    Fang Jianhui''s words, like a roar, were heard clearly by the onlookers, so they looked at each other and saw doubts in their eyes.


    "Don''t you Is Fang Jianhui really given by means of three abuses? Otherwise, how could he have such a strong confidence? "


    "I can''t see that. After all, he didn''t understand the strength gap between the two from the beginning to the end. It''s just bluff. If he really knew the whole strength of the other side, he wouldn''t dare to say that."


    As a result, people have come to the conclusion that Fang Jianhui has no idea of the strength gap between the two, so they look at him one by one with a sad look on their faces.


    People all over the world know that it''s hard to be left in the dark! I don''t know what kind of expression he will have when he really knows the result.


    Will the whole person be crazy? After all, he always thought that he was the first day, but is it true? Needless to say, the results have been achieved.


    Gao Peng smiled coldly and didn''t want to give him face at all: "is this the first day? That''s all! "


    "People who can''t even face their inner fear dare to say that they are the first genius. Who gave you the courage?"


    "If I were you, I would have found a piece of tofu and killed it directly. I would not be disgraced here."


    "Sad! Poor! Weep! "


    "You..." Fang Jianhui''s blood gushed out directly. He didn''t know why he was so eager to attack his heart. However, when he thought of every word Gao Peng said, his mood couldn''t be controlled.

 Chapters 130

    "Spit blood ~"


    "sure enough, he is so fragile, even if the talent is good, what? It''s a gift for nothing. "


    When they saw Fang Jianhui spitting blood at the moment, they all felt extremely sorry. They even hated why God didn''t give them such a good talent.


    On the contrary, I gave it to such a cowardly guy. It''s really a gift for nothing.


    It''s impossible for Gao Peng to seize such an opportunity and say rudely, "another guy who likes to play with spitting blood. It''s really vexing. Do you spitting blood monsters have their own unique heritage?"


    "I can play more and more, which makes me open my eyes."


    Gao Peng tut tut looked at Fang Jianhui, as if he was watching a spectacle, and his performance fell into Fang Jianhui''s eyes.


    This time made him feel even more angry. The blood seemed to rush to his mind, and the impulse of spitting blood appeared faintly. Fortunately, he restrained it in time.


    "Damn it! If we have the ability, we will fight openly. Don''t always use such means of abuse! " Fang Jianhui always believed that Gao Peng had used some unknown means, and he would never admit that it was his own reason.


    However, no matter how he refutes, the people present can already guess the general events, so they also feel that Fang Jianhui''s performance is extremely bad now.


    Gao Peng shakes his head helplessly. He really feels sad for the poor child, but he dare not face it frankly at this time. Maybe he is praised too much by others, even forgetting his name.


    "Well, since you can''t even face your heart, what if you have the gift of being a monster? It will still sink and die in the long river of time. "


    "Let me give you a ride. You are the one who died in my hand, anyway. How could you be regarded as a celebrity forever?"


    As soon as Gao Peng said this, not only the eyes of all the people present were wide, but also Fang Jianhui''s eyes were wide in an instant, and his face was unbelievable.


    But before he spoke, a huge fist had covered his eyes. With a bang, Fang Jianhui''s world was completely in darkness.


    And the outside world also fell into silence, one by one, opened their mouths.


    Perhaps the impact on them is the biggest, the first day fell!


    The genius known to all the people in the southern region was completely dead at this moment, and it was still in full view of the public, which made all the people at the scene somewhat at a loss.


    It''s really strange that this conference was held. Not only the elders of all major forces were slaughtered, but also the first day in the southern region did not fall here. Maybe in a long time, it will still be mentioned by others.


    A generation of Tianjiao has fallen. Although there are some guesses in their hearts, they are still hard to accept when things really happen.


    Looking around, Gao Peng suddenly felt some emotion. Although this conference disappointed him a little, his strength did improve significantly.


    But it''s finally over.


    Next, he can unscrupulously realize his inner thoughts.


    That idea had been lingering for a long time, and now and then emerged, and now his eyes had already revealed an excited look.

 Chapters 131

    This one hundred Congress had to be held in a grand way. Not only the whole southern region was always paying close attention to it, but also other regions.


    Because The war of genius is about to start. If there are any monsters and geniuses in each domain, they will pay attention to their movements as soon as possible.


    If we can recruit them, we will make a lot of money.


    If you can''t recruit them, they will be completely destroyed. If you can''t get them, they will be destroyed.


    This is the practice of many big forces, and it is also a kind of hidden rule. Only the real growing up talent can make people feel frightened, or it is just the flowers in the greenhouse.


    When people paid close attention to the centenary assembly, one after another the message of jaw shaking came, and when they heard the news, they first denied it directly.


    How is it possible?


    How can anyone kill the elders of all major forces?


    Even Fang Jianhui is dead. This is nonsense. Someone must be spreading rumors.


    But when they didn''t believe it, more news came, and at this moment they couldn''t believe it.


    "My God! What kind of monster is this? Not only have the elders of all major forces been killed, but even Fang Jianhui, the first day in the southern region, has been killed. This What a powerful power it has! "


    "Crazy, totally crazy! Even if his strength is stronger, what? He has slaughtered all the elders of the major forces. Isn''t that to offend all the cases? "


    "This is the rhythm of total unrest!"


    After hearing about what happened at the hundred conferences, many people felt incredible, especially Gao Peng''s actions, which seemed to them extremely unwise.


    If he really has the talent of monsters and the powerful strength, no matter where he goes, he will be respected by others, but he killed the elders of all major forces.


    That is to say, it''s unwise to engage in feuds with these forces and then face endless pursuit?


    "Stupid! This kind of person only has the talent of evil spirit, but he can do things without passing through his brain. I don''t know how he has cultivated to this extent. " Some people don''t know whether they are jealous or why. They just look at Gao Peng badly.


    I wish Gao Peng had been arrested and even killed by all the major forces immediately.


    However, they were not disappointed. The major forces in the whole southern region issued wanted notices. If you can find the trace of Gao Peng, you can get countless cultivation resources from the major forces.


    If you can capture or kill Gao Peng alive, you can enter the core area of each major force to practice for unlimited time.


    As soon as this wanted order is issued, it seems that all people are ready to move. The temptation is huge. Not to mention the core area cultivation of countless major forces, just countless cultivation resources can make many people crazy.


    Not all people are born into big families and great forces. They can only obtain cultivation resources through their own efforts.


    Now, the chance to climb to the sky is in front of them. They will not let it go. Even though they know it''s dangerous, they can still take a chance.


    "Hahahaha! This guy belongs to me. I must catch him alive. If I can catch him alive, I can enter the core area of all major forces for cultivation. With my talent, who will be my opponent then? "


    Some people seem to be winning, laughing, not knowing how stupid they are.

 Chapters 132

    However, it was at the time when the major forces in the southern region issued their wanted notices.


    In the western regions, the protoss also issued an order, but on the contrary, the order was to attract Gao Peng.


    "I always cherish talents. Every gifted genius can join me, and we will invest more cultivation resources. The only condition is that you can make good achievements in the talent war. If Gao Peng wants you to join me, we will try our best to improve your strength."


    As soon as the news came out, the outside world was in a state of uproar. Who could have thought that the western region''s original religion would attract Gao Peng at this time? Isn''t this against the major forces in the southern region?


    For a while, this attracted more discussion. Unexpectedly, a genius suddenly appeared, which attracted so many forces'' attention. This also made many people who thought they were evil genius feel extremely dissatisfied.


    "Hum! That is to say, it''s just a good pass. Who knows his talent? Maybe it''s just in vain. " Some people are very disdainful to say.


    But It is surprising that there are also large forces in the eastern and northern regions.


    They are the eastern polar fire alliance!


    The northern valley of light!


    These three cross regional forces are more powerful than the general platinum level forces, otherwise, they will not be able to launch their own solicitation when the major forces in the southern region issue the wanted notice.


    It can be seen that they are not afraid of the major forces in the southern region.


    Perhaps from this moment on, the sense of competition has become more intense, or it is possible that the war of genius is getting closer and closer, which makes them full of gunpowder everywhere.


    But no matter what, Gao Peng became a real celebrity this time, and he was also recruited by big forces in various regions. If he said that a big force might make mistakes.


    But so many big forces, all of which have the intention of soliciting, are convinced that Gao Peng must be an evil genius that they cannot ignore.


    And this It''s also because of what they need to fight for.


    "My God! Is this guy more evil than Fang Jianhui''s talent? It''s unbelievable that so many big forces will fight for it, and even big forces from other domains will step in. "


    "Nonsense, he can kill Fang Jianhui. What do you say about his talent and strength? What''s more, he slaughtered all the elders of such a great power by himself. It can be seen that he not only has the genius of monsters, but also has the strength beyond our reach. "


    "Terrible! I didn''t expect such a monster to appear in our southern region. "


    "Wake up! It''s not certain that tomorrow others will become geniuses of other domains. I can''t wait to join in so many events with attractive conditions. "


    "That''s why you''re not a genius for evil..."


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, Gao Peng was thoroughly recognized by all the people, as well as the genius and strength of demons.


    There are enviers, enviers, and slanders.


    Gaopeng seems to be the main topic they talk about. They don''t leave Gaopeng for two sentences, because no one has such a good treatment.


    Generally, people who want to join a faction need to go through all kinds of difficulties before they can join. Even if they have a little talent, they may not join.


    It can be seen how huge the gap is, which naturally makes many people''s hearts extremely unbalanced, but more curious.


    They are all curious What kind of person is this person who is widely spread?

 Chapters 133

    Tianluomen, the golden power in the southern region.


    At the foot of the mountain gate, there is a city called Tianluo city. This city supplies many talents and cultivation resources for Tianluo gate. Whoever contributes the most can get more powerful cultivation skills and martial arts.


    Therefore, people in a hundred Li area are extremely eager to obtain strong cultivation skills. Only in this way can they practice to a higher level.


    What''s more, you can join tianluomen, which is the real glory.


    At this moment, at the gate of Tianluo City, an elder of Tianluo city looks down at a group of teenagers, his face is full of rebellious color.


    "Just listen to my instructions and follow me up the mountain. No matter how many cultivation resources you carry, you will get the due return."


    "If you detect that you have a good talent, you can join tianluomen as an exception. As long as you join tianluomen, you will have all the powerful cultivation skills you want, and so will the martial arts."


    "As long as you contribute to the sect, you will not be treated badly. But after you follow me up the mountain, if you don''t obey my orders, don''t blame me for being rude."


    It''s clear that the elder didn''t pay attention to these youngsters, but he still wanted to draw blood from them. If not every year, there are so many people who selflessly devote their cultivation resources.


    How could tianluomen develop so fast?


    Maybe this is the most successful thing tianluomen has done.


    When the elder finished speaking, all the young people below began to talk about it.


    Somehow, several of them suddenly talked about Gao Peng.


    "I really envy Gao Peng. If I could have half of his talent, wouldn''t all the big powers let me choose?" A little fat boy said with envy on his face.


    "You''re not that life, and you don''t see how many big forces attract others. Even the big forces in other domains are fighting for it. It can be seen how strong Gao Peng''s talent is."


    Beside the fat man, a thin man poured cold water mercilessly, and said scornfully: "you take this opportunity honestly, who do you think you are? How about Gao Peng? He is not still chased and killed by the major forces. "


    "Whether he can survive or not is the key, let alone join these forces."


    This person always speaks with a sour taste, as if he would like Gao Peng to be caught by all the major forces. Maybe this is a great pleasure to him.


    However This guy didn''t know that the one they were talking about was right beside him.


    Gao Peng paid attention to these two guys when they said his name. At the moment, hearing this thin man talking like this, he cut in rudely.


    "He doesn''t know if he can survive, but he can live much better than you. At least you can die. He doesn''t have to die."


    Quiet.


    As soon as Gaopeng''s words came out, they were quiet for a few seconds. Although they didn''t pay much attention to them, they knew that something must have happened.


    The face of the thin man suddenly became extremely ugly, and the fat man was almost the same. His eyes were full of anger.


    "Who are you talking about as rubbish? You can tell me again! "

 Chapters 134

    "Who am I to say? Don''t you feel compelled to count?"


    "Let me say it directly. Are you a waste? The first time I saw someone looking for abuse like this, it''s not enough to listen to it once. I have to ask others to say it several times. Do you think you''re a bitch


    Gaopeng helplessly spread out his hands, as if he said these words were forced, and his face was innocent.


    It''s not All the people present were speechless.


    This is


    It''s clear that others are already in a hurry, but you''re saying that others are cheap, and this understanding ability is also very strong.


    It has to be said that Gao Peng''s two words have a strong irritant to people. At this time, the skinny man''s face has turned into a pig''s liver color. He never thought that someone would say that he was cheap in front of so many people.


    He''s a waste!


    How can he tolerate this?


    Although he does not have a strong backing, his own strength is not strong, but in this group of people, he has been standing at the top of the few people.


    At the moment, there are so many people in front of him. He can''t forgive them.


    "Good! You are very good! "


    "No one here dares to say that Liang Ping is a waste. What''s your qualification? Who gave you the courage to say that? "


    "I''d like to see what you can do and say that I''m a waste."


    Among these people, Liang Ping is also a little famous. After all, he has the strength of martial arts level 7. Among ordinary people, he has a very high talent.


    He also has a little pride, but at this time, he was called a piece of rubbish, how could he swallow this tone?


    When Liang Ping broke out, all the people around him could not help but step backward. They didn''t want to be affected by the pool, let alone the fish.


    However, as a melon eater, they still looked at Gao Peng up and down.


    "I don''t know if he is bluffing or if he has strength. If he is too weak, he will be killed by Liang Ping."


    "Who knows? Since Liang Ping is a waste, he has courage. If he can''t resist Liang Ping''s attack at all, he''s just a waste who can only talk. "


    No one can stop it. After all, this kind of personal resentment often happens. Moreover, with their own strength, they can''t stop it. They can only watch it.


    However I haven''t waited for Liang Ping.


    Then the elder of tianluomen suddenly said, "OK, we should go up the mountain now, everyone follow me."


    As soon as the elder of tianluomen spoke, Liang Ping''s momentum suddenly disappeared. He took a deep look at Gao Peng and said, "you are lucky this time, but you can''t be so lucky all your life. If you fall into my hands next time, you will know what life is like."


    Gao Peng turned his head directly and didn''t face him at all: waste is waste. What else can you do besides shouting all day long? "


    "It''s no different from a mad dog. You come to beat me if you have the ability? If you don''t dare, just shut up. "


    "You!" Liang Ping was in a hurry, but he didn''t dare to do it easily. Finally, he could only shake his hand with an iron face: "I see how hard you can talk."


    At the moment, the people around him are extremely certain. Gao Peng must be a very humble person. Every word he says can stab others'' inner weakness.


    And even on the expression how to see, all extremely want to beat.


    Even the onlookers can''t help it. We can imagine how strong Gao Peng''s group ridicule skills are.

 Chapters 135

    With Gao Peng''s humble words, on the way up the mountain, no one wanted to get close to him at all. Not everyone was afraid of him.


    It''s just that I can''t do anything on the way. If I''m suddenly stimulated by his words, wouldn''t I find myself unhappy?


    So there was a vacuum around him all of a sudden, maybe that was his special treatment.


    Gaopeng didn''t pay attention to it. Instead, he followed the team leisurely. He wasn''t so eager, anyway, his destination was the same.


    But Liang Ping and the fat man beside him stared at Gao Peng fiercely, as if they wanted to tear him apart.


    "Hum! When I join tianluomen, I''d like to see how arrogant you can be. At that time, I must severely humiliate you and let everyone know the end of offending me. "


    Liang Ping thought in his heart, but how did he know that the people he hated were not at the same level as him. Everything was just his own wishful thinking.


    If we really know the identity of Gaopeng, we don''t know whether he will be scared to pee directly.


    Although Gao Peng''s brilliant deeds have been praised and even envied by many people, his actions still make many people feel extremely afraid. It''s killing the elders of all major forces!


    Even Fang Jianhui can''t escape, which makes many people know that Gao Peng is not a soft persimmon that can be kneaded at will, but a hedgehog that grows all over once, even a big devil!


    After a while, the elder of tianluomen took all the people to the mountain.


    "You are all waiting here. Someone will count the cultivation resources in your hands later. The top 10 will get the qualification to join tianluomen. The rest need to test first and make a decision after passing the talent."


    After the elder of tianluomen took people to the mountain, he turned to the group and said, but there was a strange meaning in his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for Gao Peng''s strength, it would have been impossible to find out.


    However, after a while, Gao Peng knew why the elder had such a look in his eyes.


    Because Gao Peng heard the conversation of tianluomen disciples.


    "Oh! It''s just a group of waste to send cultivation resources. I don''t know what their brains think. Do they think that after joining tianluomen, they can leap into the dragon''s gate with carp? Waste is waste after all. "


    "It can''t be said that there may be some talented people among them. How can they get the name of a parking lot? It''s not the same as the waste outside."


    "Ha ha ha ha, isn''t that all rubbish?"


    "Thanks to the sect leader, how can we get so many cultivation resources? And what great benefits do these wastes think they have gained? "


    Those disciples of tianluomen are talking without consideration. Maybe they are not afraid of being heard at all. Of course, the most important thing is that because the strength of these people is too weak, they can''t hear their voices at all.


    But These guys didn''t expect that there would be a very strong man in this group.


    Almost listened to what they were talking about.


    Gaopeng looks back at the young people who are still excited. There is a trace of sadness in their eyes.

 Chapters 136

    At this time, Gao Peng felt more or less sorry for these teenagers. How many people were eager to join a force? And what is the purpose of joining forces?


    It''s not because you can get more cultivation resources and powerful skills, but This group of young people are like fat pigs, who are cut by people one by one, and only pay without return.


    At most, they are given some petty benefits, but they have to be grateful and humble. Isn''t that sad?


    This may not be just the case of tianluomen. Many schools may have the same influence, but their styles are slightly different.


    "Hello! What are you looking at that kid? I''ve been staring at you for a long time. What''s your look? "


    Suddenly, one of the disciples of tianluomen suddenly pointed at Gao Peng and said in a very bad tone.


    Maybe it''s because Gao Peng has been staring at them all the time, with a strange meaning flashing in his eyes from time to time, which makes these guys misunderstood.


    With the sound of the disciples of tianluomen, those tianluomen people looked at Gao Peng and even walked step by step.


    This scene was shown in Liang Ping''s eyes, which immediately showed a look of schadenfreude.


    "Hahahaha! You love arrogance. Now you offend tianluomen''s elder martial brother. I want to see how you can be arrogant. "


    "It''s better to resist, so that tianluomen''s elder martial brother has an excuse to kill you directly here."


    It''s not only Liang Ping, but also all the people here have an attitude of watching a good play. So few people want to help. After all, they don''t want to offend tianluomen''s people.


    Naturally, all of them gloat at at Gao Peng. This is their own death. They dare to look around on other people''s territory. Isn''t it too long for them?


    "I think he is arrogant and used to it. I don''t know whose territory it is. This time, he must suffer. Maybe he will die here."


    Not to speak of the gloating voices of all the people present.


    Gao Peng is really a little dumbfounded. He didn''t know how to do it, but since you sent it to the door automatically, let''s start from you!


    Gao Peng didn''t wait for them to come, instead, he stepped forward and came out, directly approaching those tianluomen people.


    But his action immediately surprised everyone present.


    "What? What does he want to do? Is he not quick enough to die? At this time, I dare to go forward to challenge. "


    "He''s dead! If he stays honest, maybe he just beats him up, but now, he and our senior brother will not let him go! "


    It seems that all the people present have seen Gao Peng''s fate and started shaking their heads one by one, because this is obvious.


    Liang Ping''s eyes flashed a happy look. Although he didn''t do it himself, it was a great pleasure to see him killed.


    "Make you arrogant! Oh! I want to see if you can survive from the elder martial brother of tianluomen. "


    Those people in tianluomen were also shocked, then looked at each other, wondering why Gaopeng suddenly came out.


    But this doesn''t prevent them from teaching Gao Peng a lesson, just to establish their prestige, otherwise these new guys don''t know the height of the earth, as if they are geniuses.

 Chapters 137

    "Oh! It''s not timid, but where do you think it is? This is tianluomen''s territory. How can you be such a waste here? "


    The disciples of Tianluo gate hum coldly, and look at Gaopeng''s face. Whether Gaopeng can enter Tianluo gate or not, they think it''s necessary to teach him a good lesson.


    Otherwise, this kind of person doesn''t know what it means to respect teachers, not even the most basic respect.


    There with his fist let him really realize that the world is respected by the strong after all.


    Seeing these disciples of tianluomen in front of him, Gaopeng shook his head slightly: "I don''t know where the confidence of these guys comes from. Is it brain water? Or do you eat too much shit? "


    "Do they really think that with their strength they will be invincible?"


    Gao Peng is speechless. Although he is mixed in this group of people, it is understandable that he is despised by others.


    But in his view, these people just have brain problems.


    But his voice, which had no restraint, came to the ears of all the people present, but it meant something else.


    "What? Did I hear you right? He even scolded tianluomen''s elder martial brother for being brainwashed. Doesn''t he want to live? "


    "What''s more, he said such vulgar words. It''s true that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. They don''t even know how to write dead words."


    "I think you can join tianluomen and do whatever you want. Otherwise, how could you suddenly become so arrogant? But this time, he''s miscalculated. How about entering tianluomen? I don''t have to listen to these elder martial brothers


    All the people on the scene shook their heads. They didn''t need to see more, so they could expect the end of Gao Peng. Even if the strength was a little stronger, what would it be? Can you be better than these elder martial brothers of tianluomen?


    These elder martial brothers are all in the realm of great martial arts. Anyone can kill all the people on the scene, let alone be enemies? It''s not funny what is it?


    For this kind of grandiose people, all of them are almost unwelcome, and more hope to see Gao Peng be severely punished.


    Because what Gao Peng did, more or less, took the limelight of others. Although they were only a little stronger among these people, he did take the limelight.


    "Hum! I''d like to see how you died. I''ve offended all senior brothers. Then you can''t mix up. "


    Some people are extremely dissatisfied with the cold hum said.


    Gao Peng naturally heard these people''s comments, but he didn''t pay attention to them. Would elephants really pay attention to some hesitant comments? It''s totally out of place for him.


    "Good! Your voice is very loud, but don''t kneel down to beg for mercy later. Even kneeling down to beg for mercy won''t let you go. "


    Tianluomen''s people have shown their anger in the sky. If they are so belittled in front of others, everyone will be extremely angry, let alone those who think they are arrogant.


    I saw that tianluomen suddenly rushed out, and gave Gao Peng a fierce blow!


    Tianluo Vientiane palm!


    When using this martial art, it seems that there are many virtual shadows around, but when this fierce attack is about to come to Gao Peng''s side.


    Gaopeng stood still, not even raising his eyelids. He was even sleepy.

 Chapters 138

    "God! He didn''t dodge, was he scared to be stupid? "


    "I must have been scared. When I saw the martial arts displayed by the senior brothers of tianluomen, I knew that the enemy could only stay in the same place. If I didn''t resist, I might beg for mercy."


    "Ha ha! If this bluff guy doesn''t teach a lesson, he really thinks that he is the most powerful man in the world. He really doesn''t know what to do! "


    Seeing that Gao Peng didn''t move, all the people on the scene even thought that Gao Peng was bluffing before, and even elder martial brother Tian Luomen couldn''t take over, which must have been frightening.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of all people, one by one with a cold smile.


    For this kind of guy who has no powerful power but likes to bluff.


    That''s a good lesson, I don''t know the height of the earth!


    Hum! I dare to scold us before, but now you are talking about it? It''s just a timid guy. In the face of my attack, I was scared to death.


    What rubbish! It''s just a little bit better talent among a group of wastes. Since you don''t know what to do, let''s destroy it completely!


    That day, when Luo Wanxiang''s palm was about to split into Gao Peng, Gao Peng slightly turned sideways and directly avoided the fierce attack.


    And his understatement of a side, immediately let the presence of all the people have exploded.


    What? It''s not an illusion, is it?


    Unexpectedly, I dodged the attack of elder martial brother tianluomen on one side. How fast the body method is!


    What''s more, Gao Peng''s move is so understated, which is even more unacceptable to all present.


    Of course, the most unacceptable one is Liang Ping. He thought Gaopeng could not survive in tianluomen''s elder martial brother''s hands, and he would be killed by these elder martial brothers eventually.


    But What does he see now?


    I saw Gao Peng read the attack of elder martial brother tianluomen lightly. This It''s unbelievable!


    "How is it possible? How could he have escaped the attack of elder martial brother tianluomen so easily? Absolutely impossible! He must have played a trick, or he could have done it easily. "


    Liang Ping absolutely doesn''t believe that Gao Peng has such a strong body method that he can''t even do it himself, but Gao Peng can do it so easily.


    How does this make him believe?


    From Tianluo city to the mountain, he always thought that his strength was stronger than Gao Peng among these people.


    But what did he just see?


    It''s hard for him to accept for a while.


    But before he fully digested it, Gao Peng showed a strange smile at the moment, and said cruelly: "are you only at this level? If that''s the case, you''re too weak. "


    "Can you make it harder? If you are a little faster, don''t be as warm and soft as a woman, which makes me look down upon you very much! "


    God!


    At this time, I dare to challenge tianluomen''s elder martial brother. Is that because I don''t die fast enough?


    Although he had dodged the attack of elder martial brother tianluomen before, all the people present did not fully believe in his strength, at most, they just thought he had been hit by mistake.


    Only can hear Gao Peng speak, where can they calm down!

 Chapters 139

    This is really a crazy test on the edge of death!


    It''s not just provocation. It''s insulting these senior brothers of tianluomen. What''s this?


    All the people in the room stared at each other. At the moment, they were shocked. They wanted to see how Gao Peng died.


    What makes him dare to be so unbridled?


    People don''t know, but the only thing they know is that Gao Peng will definitely be killed, which is a certain thing.


    Even dare to insult tianluomen''s elder martial brother. Who will die if he doesn''t die?


    "Dying!"


    The eyes of all people in tianluomen suddenly burst into green light. This is the first time that they have been insulted by others in front of so many people, which not only makes them feel shameless, but also makes them angry.


    A man rushed to Gao Peng''s body, and then he took a big hand and split it.


    But just as he was winning, a huge dark shadow covered his eyes. He didn''t have time to make any sound, so he lost his life completely.


    At the same time, everyone in the outside world was stunned by the scene.


    What did they see? Tianluomen''s elder martial brother was hit by a fist! It''s a second kill!


    And still so bloody, some people can''t dodge, have been stained with some of the blood, but even so, they haven''t been back to God, one by one in the memory of that moment.


    God!


    I''m afraid it''s not a dream, is it? He even killed tianluomen''s elder martial brother with one fist. Are we still in a dream?


    Some people don''t believe what they see. They can''t help but mumble it out.


    "It must be an illusion! It must be an illusion! "


    "Otherwise, how could he blow up tianluomen''s elder martial brother with one fist? I don''t believe it! It''s impossible! "


    All the people in the room didn''t believe what was going on. But Kona was slowly sending out the smell of blood, which made them wake up slowly.


    At this moment They can''t believe it anymore.


    The fact was in front of them, but it also shocked them.


    "My God! How could he be so strong? One blow killed the elder martial brother of tianluomen. Isn''t he the same as us? Why is this... "


    "Here This... "


    All people are extremely unconvinced, among them Liang Ping is the most difficult to accept. The guy who was regarded as a waste by him could kill the elder martial brother tianluomen who he has always worshipped with one blow at a time.


    This moment of identity change, so that he can not return to God.


    But Whether he accepts or not, oupeng''s strength is so strong.


    Of course, the people of tianluomen slowly recovered from the shock, and their eyes were full of anger.


    "Damn it! How dare you kill the younger martial brother! I will never forgive you! "


    "Yes, we must kill him to avenge the younger martial brother. A waste even dare to fight back. If it''s not the general intention of the military division, you will succeed in sneaking attack?"


    "This time we won''t look down on you and see how we can teach you a good lesson."


    At the moment, tianluomen didn''t think about what was going on. Instead, he thought that Gao Peng could kill their army younger martial brother just because of the sneak attack.


    Maybe even they don''t want to admit it in their own heart. This kind of thing is just too absurd for them to accept for a while.

 Chapters 140

    "Oh! You take it for granted, don''t you? I''m afraid you can''t see where the gap is. "


    "No wonder you are so weak. You''ve been deceiving yourself here all the time. It''s sad that you dare not even look at yourself."


    Gao Peng said with no scruples.


    As soon as he spoke, all the people were shocked.


    What a breath it is!


    This is to look down on the elder martial brothers of tianluomen completely, and still say it without any scruples. I don''t think I''m invincible?


    Although he has killed one elder martial brother of tianluomen, maybe it means sneaking attack. Does he think he can deal with all people by killing one person?


    What''s more, this is tianluomen''s territory. If the elder of tianluomen appears, he will really rest.


    Liang Ping smiled coldly: "I''d like to see how arrogant you can be. If you dare to kill people in tianluomen''s territory, you should be ready to be killed."


    "I don''t know how you died. I must see for myself how you died."


    All the people here also thought that Gao Peng was just looking for death. If he killed one of tianluomen''s people and killed all of them, he would not live.


    This is tianluomen''s territory.


    These disciples are great martial arts masters, let alone elders. They are all powerful martial arts masters. If they do appear, who can resist them?


    "Damn, who are you looking down on? I want to see if you can talk so hard later. I must let you know what is death. It''s also a relief! "


    One of the leaders gnashed his teeth and said, "one step will break down. His speed is very strange. Just for a moment, he has appeared in front of Gao Peng.


    And his face also with a confident smile, a fist smashed out, real gas in his fist, which also caused the air shock.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the man''s fist has been directly hit on Gao Peng.


    "Hahahaha! Die for me! "


    "I dare to be arrogant in front of us even if you are such a waste. Who gave you the courage? But I killed the younger martial brother of the army by sneaking attack. Do you think it can deal with us? "


    "Waste is waste!"


    The man in tianluomen felt the touch from his fist, and he suddenly laughed.


    However, after a while, he found that only he was laughing.


    There was no sound at all.


    At the moment, he found some mistakes. He looked at them attentively. At this time, his eyes were suddenly round, as if they were falling off.


    "Here How can it be! "


    "How can you take my attack? How did you do it? "


    "Do you have any defense magic on you?"


    "Yes! This must be the case, or you won''t be able to take my attack at all. "


    Gao Peng should take this attack deeply, but Gao Peng does not move, even his face shows a joking look.


    The corner of the mouth also slightly cocked up, as if laughing at him, and this scene also fell into the eyes of all the people present, which made them even more shocked.


    Each slightly opened his mouth, almost can put down an egg.

 Chapters 141

    "This... Is this still human? What a monster is it that he shouldered a fist


    "God! No matter how strong the strength is, it''s impossible to catch a fist


    All the onlookers were stunned. The scene in front of them had already broken their three outlooks. A big martial arts master''s fist could not shake him.


    What the hell is this?


    This physique can be compared with that of monsters, right? Even people with physical fitness may not be able to bear the punch forcefully.


    And their vision is very narrow. When did they see such a fierce scene? At that time, their hearts had already turned over like rivers and seas.


    The elder martial brother tianluomen, who was regarded as gods by them, couldn''t kill that guy. Are they dazed or hallucinated?


    Liang Ping''s eyes were bulging, and his face was full of incredible things! How could he be so strong? He''s just a waste, how could it be like this! "


    "It must be me! It must be so. I don''t believe that he really has such a strong strength. He can catch the fist of elder martial brother tianluomen


    "No, you don''t have eyes, because I saw it, too."


    This last sentence is not what Liang Ping said. It''s not the fat man beside him. At the moment, he is also stunned. He has never seen such a strong and powerful martial arts master.


    This has completely refreshed their vision and three outlooks.


    In fact, it''s not only them, but also the people of tianluomen. Their bodies are stiff.


    At the moment, Gao Peng''s face showed a little smile and said softly, "you are really not weak. I thought you could make me feel a little pain, but you fist I really can''t look straight. "


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a rubbish. I don''t think your people in tianluomen are much different. As expected, birds of a feather flock together and people flock together."


    "Garbage always likes to be put together in piles."


    Gao Peng said in an impolite sarcasm, maybe in other people''s eyes, what he said was too much, but there was no disturbance in his heart.


    Because he is telling the fact that his strength is not only weak, but also the system has no response. What''s rubbish?


    Before this man can react, Gao Peng suddenly blows out. At the moment, he doesn''t want to waste time with these rubbish. It''s better to end it earlier.


    "If you hide far away before I kill that man, maybe you still have life, but......"


    "It''s a pity that you met me and doomed you to go to hell."


    "Killing, I''m professional!"


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, a sound of cracking sounded, and the man''s head exploded like a watermelon, but Gaopeng was ready to retreat in an instant.


    He has not been splashed on his own body. Now he has made perfect practice. He will not be splashed with blood like the first time.


    At this time, all the people present did not know what expression to use to reply Gao Peng''s action.


    This is the second person who killed tianluomen.


    Don''t he know this is tianluomen''s territory? Besides, he must have offended tianluomen with his actions.


    If the strong of tianluomen appeared, he could not escape.


    People are puzzled, but they still think that Gao Peng is a complete lunatic who dares to kill people in front of other people''s territory. Isn''t it too long for him to live?

 Chapters 142

    It must be!


    It''s not a madman. How could you do such a crazy thing?


    In front of the gate of Tianluo gate, kill the disciples of Tianluo gate. If they are not bold, how can they do such a thing?


    The word crazy can explain what Gao Peng did at this time.


    "Crazy! This man must be crazy. We''d better not look close, or we''ll be involved! "


    At this moment, all the people in the room have already retreated, for fear of being stared at by Gao Peng. Gao Peng even dares to kill tianluomen, let alone them.


    Even though Liang Ping is angry now, he can''t help but step back. Looking at his gnashing of teeth, I know that his heart is extremely unwilling.


    "Damn it! Why? Why hasn''t anyone killed him yet? Are these guys in tianluomen rubbish? "


    At the moment, his heart is full of hatred. Even he has no respect for tianruomen people. There are only various kinds of blame for tianruomen people. Why didn''t Gaopeng be killed?


    "No How could that be? "


    Those tianluomen''s people were also stunned at the moment. They couldn''t believe it. But they were calm and rushed back.


    "Come on! Hurry up and inform the elder! "


    He is also self-conscious. When he finds out that he has been killed by two people, he knows that with their strength, he is not Gao Peng''s opponent at all. He runs back quickly.


    But before he entered tianluomen, the elder suddenly flew out.


    "Long Elders! There''s trouble! Quick... Kill him! " The disciple running back gasped.


    And the elder''s face also changed suddenly. He flew directly to the middle of the crowd, and his body emitted a strong and incomparable breath.


    "Who dares to make trouble here? Don''t you know this is tianluomen''s territory? Are you allowed to make trouble here? " The elder glanced around first, and then put his eyes on Gao Peng.


    Because all the people here only have Gao Penggan to look at him, not to mention the lack of respect in his eyes, so he immediately locked Gao Peng.


    "I don''t care who you are, what your purpose is."


    "But you dare to make trouble here, then I will make you pay a heavy price!"


    This elder is called Rowling. He is a special elder in charge of external affairs. His strength is not so strong, but it seems to outsiders that he has tremendous power.


    At the moment, seeing Gao Peng making trouble in his territory makes him feel more angry and heard by others. Doesn''t that mean that he can''t handle affairs?


    A strong breath emanated from him, and all the people on the scene gave way one after another. No one dared to fight hard.


    But Gaopeng ignored this breath and said, "don''t you ask me what I want to do?"


    Luo Lin was stunned and seemed to be at a loss. He didn''t expect Gao Peng to say that. However, after sorting out his thoughts, he asked, "what''s your purpose? Tell me the truth. If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, maybe I can give you a good time. "


    "Oh You don''t have to kneel and beg for mercy. "


    "Because I''m here to rob. Give all your treasures, or I''ll kill you!"

 Chapters 143

    "What did he say? To rob? "


    "I''m afraid I didn''t hear you wrong, did I?"


    Luo Lin didn''t expect Gao Peng to answer like this. The whole person was dumbfounded, not only him, but all the people present were dumbfounded.


    The reason So powerful!


    Besides, are you sure you''re robbing?


    Other people''s looting is not to say that they are in groups, at least they are also specialized in looking for those who are alone.


    But You rob a sect directly!


    I have to say it''s very powerful, but isn''t it dying? Do you think he can compete with a sect?


    What''s more, it''s a gold power.


    However, when everyone was stupid, Gao Peng said impatiently, "what are you still doing? Isn''t it time to go back to the briefing? You should go back to report it quickly! "


    At the moment, Gao Peng is extremely dissatisfied with these people''s response. Seeing a strong enemy coming to his door, shouldn''t he go back to report it quickly? What''s more, he came to rob.


    These people are too unprofessional. They are all amateurs.


    Rowling returned to his senses, with a look of shame on his face, and said with a gnash of teeth, "hateful! Are you kidding me? Who gave you such courage to tease me here? "


    Gao Peng claps his head and feels that the man in front of him is completely incurable. Hasn''t he understood what happened now?


    "Well, make sure I''m here to rob, not to tease you."


    At this moment, all the people here have thoroughly understood what happened, but they are not confident to look at Gao Peng.


    Who gave him the courage to say that?


    Doesn''t he know whose territory this is? How dare you talk like this? You don''t want your life, do you?


    "Is he really mad? Otherwise, there is no normal person who can do such a thing. "


    "I guess so! From the time when he dared to kill tianluomen, I had already determined that he was a complete madman, even though he didn''t care about his own life, maybe he felt that he had lived too long. "


    Once again, the voice of discussion sounded, and this time many people have been extremely sure that Gao Peng is a complete lunatic, where does a normal person dare to talk like this?


    Unless he''s really not afraid to die.


    Gao Peng saw that Luo Lin was very angry, even ready to fight with him. When he saw this, he sighed and shook his head.


    "Come on, you brainless guy can''t understand. I''ll send you to hell."


    Before the response of the crowd, Gao Peng had already made a move.


    Boom!


    The expression on Rowling''s face was fixed, but he also went to hell completely, his chest was pierced by a fist, and there was no life on him.


    Some just smell of blood.


    All the people have an incredible look on their faces. This Kill the elder of tianluomen?


    What kind of strength is this? You need to know that the elders of tianluomen are all King Wu, but he killed them with one blow. Isn''t that a real daze?


    All the people in the room did not dare to believe their own eyes. All these changes were beyond their cognition, let alone completely absorbed and digested.


    These images of self distrust are just like dreams for them. Maybe they may come across in dreams.

 Chapters 144

    "There''s so much nonsense. Wouldn''t it be better to go in and report honestly? Why don''t you listen to me? " Gao pengshook his head as if it was a great pity.


    But at this moment, no one in the audience dared to speak, because they were afraid!


    This time it''s real fear.


    Who knows if Gao Peng will kill them directly later? It''s a killer! It''s easy to kill people directly, and the reason is so far fetched.


    This makes them feel chilly one by one, especially those tianluomen people, who are eager to find a seam to drill in at the moment, after all, this is relatively safe.


    "You, let me know now!" Gao Peng points to the man who escaped before.


    "I I... " That person shivers of still want to say a word, can be a stare after, a smoke then throw into the Tianluo door.


    He''s really scared!


    Facing Gao Peng, it''s like a little rabbit facing a big wolf.


    And all the people here were even more afraid to speak. They were all trembling. Some even trembled. Liang Ping was full of fear at the moment.


    At this time, he knew how stupid his actions were before. If Gao Pengzhen had a problem with him, he would have been lying on the ground for a long time now. Life and death are not worth living.


    Even now one of the corpses on the ground may be his, so he would hide in the crowd behind him for a moment and never dare to show up again.


    He is really afraid of being reckoned after autumn.


    When the disciples of tianluomen entered the sect, Gao Peng wandered behind, regardless of the opinions of the others.


    But he just walked in so slowly, without any sense of urgency at all, and he didn''t come to rob as he said.


    It''s more like a trip!


    When Gaopeng walked into tianluomen, everyone behind him opened a pot in the cornball and looked at each other.


    "Here What is his cultivation? Why is it as if it is unfathomable, no matter who it is, who is it? "


    "Too strong! Even the elder of tianluomen killed with his fist, and he was almost the same size as us. Isn''t he rejuvenated


    "Here Shall we go in and have a look? "


    As soon as he spoke, all the people in the audience were quiet. In fact, they were also curious about what would happen.


    But They also talked about being hit by the disaster, who knows how fierce the battle will be, which made them feel extremely hesitant.


    Liang Ping naturally wanted to go in, but he was afraid. If he went in directly and was found by Gao Peng, wouldn''t it be worse?


    So after a few random circles of his eyes, his eyes suddenly brightened: "why don''t we all go in and have a look? No matter who wins in the end, it''s none of our business. "


    "After all, we didn''t go in to make trouble. We shouldn''t be affected. We can stand far away as soon as we go in. As long as we can see the development of the situation, everything will be OK."


    Liang Ping''s proposal was adopted by all the people in an instant, and they all agreed with him very much, so that they could not only see what happened in it, but also not be afraid of being affected by it.

 Chapters 145

    With this group of people to follow, they found that Gao Peng actually slowly walked in, not only that, or look around, there is no trace of looting.


    It gives them a feeling of traveling.


    It makes them feel more speechless.


    Are you sure this is for robbery?


    Not only didn''t bring a group of people, but also like traveling around the world to see what you mean?


    This is clearly disrespect for this profession, too much!


    The corners of their mouths twitched, but they didn''t dare to get too close to each other. The former Yuwei still made them a little scared, but now they fell far behind.


    But when Gao Peng entered tianluomen soon, there was a little movement in front of him, and soon a group of people rushed out.


    The leader is the former disciples of tianluomen.


    After seeing this scene, Gao Peng''s eyes brightened slightly: "finally come! It''s really slow. "


    "Who are you? What is the purpose of coming to our door? "


    An old man snorted coldly. He was not angry, but he also had a strong breath. He was slightly stronger than Rowling before.


    "And who are you?" Gao Peng asked.


    "Listen, I am the elder of tianluomen." The old man said with great air, and then pointed at Gao Peng with great impoliteness: "I don''t care who you are or what your purpose is. Now I will kneel down to beg for mercy, or I will kill you!"


    The eldest wife is more powerful than Rowling.


    "Here it is! The tyrannical elder of tianluomen finally appeared. I''d like to see how he died. He even wants to fight other people''s sects. You don''t see how much weight you have. "


    "Oh! Maybe now he thinks his world is invincible, otherwise how can he behave so arrogantly


    In the crowd, although there are many people who are dissatisfied with Gao Peng, they don''t dare to say it openly, but there is a scum stick, that is Liang Ping.


    At every critical moment, he always brings a wave of rhythm, and even he is eager to kill Gaopeng every time. What is more pleasant than seeing his enemy killed in front of him?


    A lot of people have already begun to talk about it. You said it and I said it.


    Even those disciples of tianluomen don''t look at Gao Peng with pride, but they despise him.


    "I don''t know where the local baozi who ran out dared to make trouble in our school. Don''t you know what kind of territory it is? Ignorance is terrible. "


    "Hahahaha! Let''s see how he was taught by the elder slowly. Maybe we can go up and challenge him. We haven''t met such an interesting thing for a long time. "


    This group of disciples of tianluomen don''t care about it at all. It seems that they just met with a common thing, and even found it extremely interesting.


    But Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to these people''s voices at all, but the smile on his face had slowly disappeared.


    "Why did you find me another piece of garbage?"


    "Even if you''re slow, you should find me a piece of garbage to walk around in front of me. Are you afraid you haven''t seen me


    "You''re just here to disgust me, aren''t you? If that''s the case, you have to be careful. "

 Chapters 146

    When Gao Peng said these words, he always stared at the former tianluomen man, and his eyes slowly revealed the cold color.


    And the man was about to cry, and the whole face became extremely depressed.


    A big man''s hard, stared tears are about to fall down, it can be seen that his heart is how aggrieved at this time.


    He could feel the coldness in Gaopeng''s eyes. Without Gaopeng speaking, he could understand the meaning of it for seconds.


    I I also want to inform the sect leader!


    But the elder dragged me here, what can I do? I have no choice!


    Not to mention how bitter this person''s heart is, the deep group of people and tianluomen''s group of people have completely blown the pot, one by one can''t believe looking at Gaopeng.


    The group of people behind Gao Peng, one by one, looked speechless, and even had a convulsion at the corners of their mouths.


    You''re not here to rob! You must be here to do something!


    Is that how someone robbed it?


    Of course, in addition to these people think, this group of people in tianluomen are more excited, and their faces turn red, as if they have been insulted.


    "Damn, what do you bastard say? Who gave you the courage to scold the elder for being rubbish? "


    "Asshole! Unforgivable! "


    "Let me, I must teach him a good lesson, then abandon his cultivation, break his limbs, and let him know what is a real strong man!"


    "No, he''s mine. You can''t do it!"


    Gradually, everyone began to fight against Gao Peng, but they didn''t find out how ugly the leader''s disciple of tianluomen looked at the moment.


    He saw Gao Peng kill an elder with a fist. At the moment, he naturally did not doubt what Gao Peng said, but These brothers around him don''t know!


    Then he didn''t want to stop, because when everyone is angry, no matter what you say, they won''t listen to you.


    What''s more, at the moment, the elder''s face has become extremely frightening, just like black water, just like ink can be dripped.


    It can be seen how angry he is at the moment. No one dared to say that, and there were so many people in front of him.


    But how can he bear to be told that he is a waste in front of others?


    "Arrogance!"


    "You are the most arrogant person I have ever met, but you know that all arrogant people will not get a good end!"


    The elder gnashed his teeth and said, his eyes staring at Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng didn''t reply, of course step by step, his face also showed a little anger.


    Why does this rubbish always appear?


    One by one, he is wasting his time. Why don''t you come out? In this way, he can also have time to go to the territory of the next force.


    "Garbage is a lot of rubbish. Garbage of one''s own strength should have self-knowledge and don''t talk a lot of rubbish there."


    The people didn''t listen to what he said, because the elder of tianluomen had become headless body.


    They found nothing.


    There was not even a sound, but the elder beside them separated his head and body for no reason and fell to the ground with a bang.

 Chapters 147

    "God! The elder was killed! "


    "The elder is dead The elder is dead! "


    After only a few seconds of silence, the people of tianluomen immediately began to boil, but their faces were all frightened.


    It''s too scary!


    The elder is beside them, but they are killed by others without any awareness. How powerful is this?


    And they know that the elder has the strength of King Wu, so they are all killed by others. This This time is extremely difficult for them to accept.


    Chen Xing''s face turned green at the moment. He was called by Gao Peng. He had expected this would happen.


    But I didn''t expect that it would be so fast that I didn''t even notice any movement. Isn''t that to say that the strength of the other side is terrible?


    The farthest group of people are all stupid. I''m afraid they have hallucinations? Why don''t you see anything? Suddenly you''re dead.


    It''s also a dream to be a powerful elder.


    Liang Ping''s eyes are almost protruding, just like they are about to fall out. His mouth is slightly open, but he can be vaguely heard muttering.


    "How is it possible? How could that be? He can''t be so strong! How powerful it is to kill people without any movement! "


    No matter how shocked he was, the headless corpse was so striking that he completely believed that all this was not a fake at all, but a fact.


    After killing the elder of tianluomen, Gao Peng glared at Chen Xing and said, "don''t tell me now!"


    "This is your last chance. If it''s still like this, you don''t have to report it again. You can go to hell with these elders directly!"


    Chen Xing obviously felt Gao Peng''s killing intention, and he knew it was not a joke. He nodded immediately.


    "I I... I''ll go now! "


    He ran back and forth, now he was really afraid. If he made a mistake again, his life would be lost.


    He didn''t think he could escape. The company commander was killed in a flash. What''s more, he was a small soldier?


    But at the moment his heart is extremely broken, again and again, as long as the individual will feel extremely tortured.


    What''s more, he has to bear so much pressure in his heart. No matter what the final result will be, he can''t get well.


    It can be seen at this time how his heart is broken.


    "Why? Why is it always me? "


    "Why am I always hurt?"


    However, when he ran back, every drop of water fell on the ground, and even gave off a peculiar smell. It didn''t need too much observation, so he knew it was excrement.


    Is this scared pee?


    This is the first time for Gao Peng to be a fool. Is this person''s psychological endurance too weak? That''s what scares you to pee?


    Gao Peng didn''t want to think about how much pressure he put on others, not only the pressure he put on them, but also the pressure of tianluomen.


    No matter how it will eventually turn out, Chen Xing is finished. Stretching his head is also a knife. Shrinking his head is also a knife. Can this not make others feel broken inside?


    Scaring urine is also understandable.


    The group of people behind Gao Peng also found the problem at the moment, one by one staring at Chen Xing''s back.

 Chapters 148

    The scene was suddenly quiet for a few seconds.


    Then one by one, they all look at Gao Peng. This is the devil! It can scare people to pee.


    "Er This guy... Are there some... "


    The present person really didn''t know how to say Chen Xing, but looked at Gao Peng strangely one by one.


    People in tianluomen are very complicated at the moment. Gao Peng''s strength is too terrible, which brings them great pressure.


    Before waiting for any reaction from these people, Gao Peng looked at them and said, "throw all your things on the ground. Don''t hide them for me, or this will be your end."


    Gaopeng points to the headless body, which is self-evident. If someone dares to disobey him, then meeting him is a journey to hell.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.


    The people of tianluomen didn''t hesitate at all. All the things with a little value were thrown on the ground, including weapons.


    What''s more Some people even stripped themselves.


    Don''t you think your clothes are valuable?


    What''s going on in his mind?


    Gao Peng''s mouth twitches violently. How many wonderful flowers does Romon have on this day? This style is also very strange.


    "Line up for me, right! It''s the naked guy. You stand behind me! "


    Gao Peng first let the group go to one side, and then slowly collected all the things. Although he didn''t need it, he could leave it to Gao family.


    His own strength has been improved so rapidly, so he has to help the Gao family, especially Gao Jingming. As for the rest, they are not in his focus.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gao Peng put everything away, there was a loud sound of footsteps in front of him. When he heard these sounds, he knew that it was the Lord.


    Sure enough!


    Chen Xing is the first one to bear the brunt of the attack, and then a large group of old people, one by one, all of them exude a powerful momentum, especially one of them wearing a yellow robe.


    His breath is particularly terrifying. He is not angry. Every step he takes, he feels that the heaven and the earth are shaking.


    All the people who followed him were not weak. They were many times stronger than the two elders they met before.


    Seeing this old man in yellow robe, Gao Peng''s eyes suddenly brightened, which was the prey he wanted to find, and then he could not wait to step out.


    "Looting!"


    "Give me everything, or I won''t be rude!"


    Deng!


    All the people present were speechless.


    You really need to prepare for robbery!


    Are you really afraid of death? I didn''t see so many strong people here, especially the old man with yellow robes. I don''t need to check them too much and can know that he is the most powerful one.


    Even if the people in the audience no longer have eyesight, they also know that this may be the strongest of tianluomen.


    Not to mention the people who followed Gao Peng, all the people in tianluomen were dumbfounded and looked at Gao Peng with unbelievable faces.


    Is this looking for death?


    I dare to say the word "rob" in front of the sect leader. I''m sure I''m tired of living. Otherwise, how dare he say such words.


    Do you think you dare to shout in front of the sect leader because you can kill the elder?

 Chapters 149

    At this moment, the elders and others who suddenly appear are also stupid. Maybe they have heard Chen Xing''s report, but they really see someone dare to say "rob" in front of them, which must be another experience.


    Chen Xing saw that there was no matter of his own. When everyone was a little inattentive, he slipped into a corner and hid.


    "It''s none of my business! Don''t trouble me. "


    "Unbridled!"


    An elder can stand out, his face is covered with frost. It''s not to say that this is tianluomen''s territory, but someone dares to say "rob" in front of them.


    Don''t you take them seriously? At the moment, the elder''s face is extremely ugly. Besides, he is the sect leader beside him. If he doesn''t give a good performance, he''s sorry for this opportunity.


    Just He thought too much of course.


    Gao Peng ignored his words and clapped the elder with a wave of his hand. A powerful hurricane hit him. Before the elder could react, he was shot.


    "Leave me the garbage!"


    "One by one is always in my way, and I don''t know if you''ve got shit in your ears. Don''t you understand what people say?"


    "I said I only robbed them. Why don''t you face up to what I said? Is it because I''m weak and weak? "


    Gao Peng looked at the old man in yellow robe and asked in a very poor tone.


    And now All the people are very quiet.


    Gao Peng''s strength is really strong, but how can his words be so harsh? I always find it hard to accept. Every sentence seems to be deeply stabbed into the heart of others. There is a sullen air that can''t be let out.


    Especially the group of people behind him, one by one, have a deep understanding. Maybe it''s because they don''t think it''s too big to watch the bustle. Otherwise, how can they get involved.


    "Why do you feel that the elder''s strength is so weak? One slap is enough to fly. Is it because we overestimate the elders


    "Fart, it''s not that the elder is too weak, it''s not that the monster is too powerful. Don''t you feel the strong breath from the elder? Is this weakness? "


    "Doesn''t that mean This guy is obviously the same age as us, but he is much stronger than them! "


    "It''s natural that we''ve killed two elders in a row, and each time we can do it well. It''s enough to show his strength. It''s so good that I have half of his reality."


    Many people have talked about it, and they didn''t take into account the elders of tianluomen. After all, the elders of tianluomen were killed by others.


    But as their voices spread, the elder of tianluomen''s face became extremely ugly. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened.


    The other side not only killed the two of them, but also slapped an elder in front of them.


    This This is just face to face!


    Huang Pao''s face became the most ugly. He worked hard to make tianluomen famous, but now someone even came here to make trouble and hit him in the face.


    How can he stand it?


    So he stepped out with an iron green face, his body was covered with cold air, and there was a trace of murderous air in his eyes.

 Chapters 150

    "Very well, no one has dared to be so unbridled in front of me for a long time. You are the first, but you are also the last."


    Huang Pao''s old man smiled coldly and said that he had a strong breath around him. Huang Pao couldn''t help floating.


    At the moment, the elder who was photographed flew over suddenly, his face became extremely blue, but at the moment, there was still a trace of blood flowing out of his mouth.


    "Damn it! If it''s not for my carelessness, how can you hurt me? If you have courage, we will fight openly. I want to see how powerful you are! "


    Just as the elder said angrily, the old man in yellow robe, the leader of tianluomen, waved and ordered the elder to retreat.


    "You are not his opponent, although he is young, but the strength is absolutely above you, you stay aside for me."


    "But..."


    "Well, do you want to disobey me?"


    "No!" The elder lowered his head, twisted his whole face together, and clenched his fists tightly.


    At this time, the leader of tianluomen looked at Gao Peng and said, "your strength is really strong. I never thought that a young generation should have such a strong strength. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    "In addition to Gao Peng, who has been killed by Gao Peng recently, Fang Jianhui. Maybe besides the two of them, your strength can also rank third among the younger generation."


    Deng!


    All present heard the words of the old man in the yellow robe, and their eyes were round, and their faces were unbelievable.


    This I''m afraid it''s not a mistake, is it?


    Is his strength really so strong?


    You should know that Fang Jianhui, who has been killed, is a half step emperor. He can break through the emperor almost at any time. Gao Peng, who killed Fang Jianhui, must be more powerful.


    But now what do they hear? Tianluomen''s sect leader even praised the guy in front of him, and even said that he could almost rank third.


    Isn''t that to say that besides these two people, he is the most powerful person of the younger generation? How is this possible?


    "How could he be so strong? There''s no denying that he really has the strength of King Wu, but I absolutely don''t believe that he can really rank third. How big is the southern region? How can he get third place in the round? "


    "I don''t believe that such a guy can have such a genius!"


    "This is absolutely impossible!"


    Even though the leader of tianluomen has said it, no one in the audience is willing to accept it. Maybe Gaopeng and fangjianhui, who are widely spread, are the objects they recognize.


    So far, there is no real official definition of who is the best talent except these two guys, or even after them.


    At the moment, Liang Ping is more unbelievable. The whole face is twisted together, showing an extremely ugly expression.


    "Impossible! How could this guy have such a genius? I absolutely don''t believe it! It''s all deceiving! My talent is even stronger than him. He just got the treasure, so he has such a strong strength. "


    At the moment, his heart is crying, extremely unwilling, maybe in his opinion, none of the famous Tianjiao is as good as him, but those people have a strong background and backer behind them.


    It''s not something he can provoke, so he keeps these thoughts in his mind.


    At the moment, seeing Gao Peng being defined like this, he is more difficult to accept.

 Chapters 151

    "With your talent and strength, in addition to me here, it''s really rubbish in your eyes."


    "But your luck is very bad. With me here, you can''t succeed in any action. Why don''t you join me?"


    The leader of tianluomen didn''t know what he thought. Suddenly, he wanted Gao Peng to worship him as his teacher, which surprised everyone in the room.


    One by one, they all stared at him, their faces were unbelievable.


    However, the leader of tianluomen didn''t pay attention to the shocked eyes of the audience. Instead, he looked at Gao Peng eagerly: "what''s my proposal? If you are willing to take me as your teacher, I will certainly provide you with more cultivation resources. With your talent of evil spirit, you will soon be able to break through to the emperor of martial arts. "


    "Then there will be a place for you in the talent war. How about that? Do you want to think about it? "


    Genius war This is not the first time Gao Peng has heard it. Although he is curious, he does not ask questions.


    Instead, he looked at the leader of tianluomen with contempt: "No."


    "What?" The smile on tianluomen''s sect leader''s face suddenly froze. It was a winning look.


    "Are you rejecting me?" Tianluomen''s door master''s face was slowly covered with clouds, and his smile gradually disappeared. His eyes were fixed on Gaopeng.


    Gao Peng nodded without hesitation. There was no expression on his face, just for granted.


    But But all the people in the room were completely smashed.


    In particular, the disciples of tianluomen all looked at Gao Peng incredulously. Didn''t he know how good the opportunity was?


    The sect leader is the emperor!


    What''s more powerful than many people? Even the emperor''s request to accept apprentices was rejected. What''s the heart of this guy?


    Don''t he know what opportunities he missed?


    Tianluomen''s disciples looked at each other. All of them felt a little pain in their hearts. If this opportunity was so good for them, they would agree to it immediately.


    But This opportunity doesn''t belong to them at all.


    "My heart hurts! Why Why such a good opportunity is not for me! "


    "Beast! He refused such a good chance. Is he out of his mind? It must be so. Otherwise, how could it have refused such a good thing? "


    Those who follow Gao Peng are unbelievable. They have to work hard to join tianluomen. However, Gao Peng is not only accepted as an apprentice by the leader of tianluomen without any effort.


    I killed several elders, and I won''t be blamed for that.


    What a great honor! But he didn''t cherish it. He refused without hesitation.


    He What are you thinking?


    My heart is envious, jealous and hateful! One of the most intense reactions is Liang Ping. At the moment, he has been occupied by extremely unbalanced emotions.


    If it wasn''t for the present situation, he would have yelled out angrily. God is really unfair.


    Why is that?


    Why is it that all the benefits are obtained by others, but he has to beg bitterly, or even desperately, to get what others dislike.


    Why is it so unfair? Yang Ping''s heart was about to lose his sense at the moment, his eyes were red and staring at Gao Peng.

 Chapters 152

    "Ha ha! Are you bargaining with me on the basis of your talent? It doesn''t matter, as long as you are willing to enter my door, I can promise you any request. "


    Originally, all people thought that the leader of tianluomen would be completely angry, but the clouds on his face suddenly disappeared, instead, he looked at Gaopeng with a smile.


    This scene is even more difficult for all present.


    However, Gao Peng did look at the leader of tianluomen without any words on his face: "how can this man have such a thick skin? Don''t he know that what I refuse is so obvious? "


    "Who wants to bargain with you? There''s a hole in your head! "


    Seeing that the leader of tianluomen still wants to talk, Gao Peng directly interrupts his speech.


    "I''ve said it, I refuse!"


    "And my reason is very simple. I can''t put a garbage as a teacher. Do you think the garbage I''m talking about is just that guy?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t have brains, do you? Who gave you the confidence to be so good? Don''t see what kind of strength you look like. Is the emperor very powerful? Dare you roar at the gate of platinum force? "


    Gao Peng really can''t bear it. He scolds directly. All the people on the scene are quiet in an instant. Some of them are just his shouting.


    All the faces are dull.


    Tianluomen''s sect leader is even more unbelievable. He didn''t expect that someone would dare to scold him in front of him. This is that he has been closed for too long, and others don''t know his reputation?


    "You..."


    The leader of tianluomen was so angry that he trembled all over. He took Gao Peng''s finger and didn''t say a word.


    At the moment, Gaopeng looks at him with contempt.


    "What are you looking at? I''ve never seen such a good person like you, who has been half buried in the ground. I still think how strong my talent is. It''s not all piled up in time. "


    "I''m going to be your age. I''ve been the strongest man in the whole continent for a long time, and I don''t know what you take to feel proud of. If I only had your accomplishments, I would have dug a hole to bury myself alive and saved myself from being disgraceful."


    Gao Peng doesn''t mean to be merciful at all. Just pick out the ugly words. For a guy who feels good about himself, he can only completely destroy his confidence.


    What''s more, Gao Peng has been unhappy with him for a long time. He has been forced to talk for a long time by himself, but he still hasn''t figured out the situation.


    "He How dare he say that? Is he going to die? That''s the leader of tianluomen! "


    "Crazy! Completely crazy! Does he think that killing the elder has the strength to fight against the emperor? "


    The people here are totally unacceptable. What kind of guy did they meet? Or this guy has a brain problem.


    How brave it is to dare to scold the leader of tianluomen!


    However, before they were shocked, Gao Peng looked around him with contempt, as if these people were insignificant figures in his eyes.


    "I''m not talking about garbage alone."


    "But everyone here is rubbish, including you!"


    Finally, the finger stays on the head of the door master of tianluomen. Gao Peng''s voice reverberates in everyone''s ears, but everyone is stunned and dare not make any sound.

 Chapters 153

    Silent.


    Dead silence.


    No one dares to speak. It''s not like killing the elder before. Maybe what happened now is more serious than killing the elder.


    Because, this is in front of all the people abusing the leader of tianluomen. This kind of thing has to be very bold and exciting!


    Although the present people are very angry, after all, they are pointed at the nose and scolded for garbage, which is very difficult for individuals to accept, but they do not have much anger now.


    There is only astonishment!


    Yes All the people in the room were completely confused.


    It is acceptable to say that they are rubbish.


    After all, Gao Peng killed two elders. The elders were killed by seckill in front of him. Naturally, they were not so good. They said that garbage was no more accurate.


    However, Gao Peng''s words also include the leader of tianluomen, which is the key to make them feel confused.


    Emperor Wu It''s said to be rubbish.


    Should we say that he is arrogant or ignorant?


    All the people in the audience didn''t know what words to use to describe him, but they were all in a short circuit and never saw such a scene.


    Tianluomen''s sect leader''s expression on his face at the moment became extremely wonderful. Before, he wanted to take Gao Peng as his apprentice, but after being rejected repeatedly, he gave up slowly.


    But he didn''t expect that Gao Peng would point to him and scold him. Finally, he was so humiliated.


    This It''s just that uncle can''t bear it, aunt can''t bear it!


    "You are very kind! You have not only the genius of evil, but also the amazing courage. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you? "


    The leader of tianluomen''s face is full of clouds, and a sharp and incomparable breath spreads from him. Even those elders dare not approach him easily.


    "Ha ha!"


    "Just like you? He said he wanted to kill me. I''m afraid you didn''t come to be funny


    Gao Peng is not polite enough to go back. This kind of guy is old enough to cultivate to this point, and he doesn''t know who gives him confidence.


    "Do you think you are invincible with your strength? Don''t make me laugh, will you? Garbage has to be a little self-conscious. It''s too old to recognize the truth. "


    Gao Peng directly humiliated and said that he didn''t give tianluomen''s sect leader any face at all, and tianour sect leader was also scolded again and again by him in front of so many people.


    All of them almost made everyone think that tianluomen''s sect leader was really rubbish, but they were very rational, and they thought that Gaopeng was just a madman.


    How else could you have done something so crazy?


    Time and time again to stimulate tianluomen''s sect leader, is this disrelish their own death not fast enough?


    However, just when they think so, Gao Peng''s words directly make them more quiet, and they are more certain that Gao Peng is completely mad, otherwise how can they say such arrogant and ignorant words?


    Gao Peng''s eyes were full of contempt. He almost looked at others with his nostrils and said, "I can hit a hundred for something as bad as you!"


    "Who gave you the confidence to kill me?"


    "Don''t look at a genius as your garbage. I''m not presumptuous about your garbage."

 Chapters 154

    "Ha ha!"


    "You are the most arrogant person I have ever seen!"


    The expression on tianluomen''s sect leader''s face gradually became ferocious, and the blue tendons burst one after another. The expression on his face had been twisted together.


    "It''s true that talent is evil, but it''s still easy for a talent who hasn''t grown up to die. It seems that today I have to kill a talent myself."


    "It''s a great pity, but you''ve totally pissed me off!"


    Boom!


    There was a strong and incomparable breath from the sect leader of tianluomen, but he didn''t directly release the blood force, although Gao Peng''s actions made him feel extremely angry.


    But it doesn''t release the power of blood directly. How to kill a chicken with a ox knife?


    There was a big bang, and the leader of tianluomen split his hand to Gaopeng.


    However, Gao Peng did not move at all, with a smile on his face.


    "My God! What happened? Isn''t he hiding? Or does he think he can withstand it? "


    "I''m afraid I''m not scared, am I?"


    "Even King Wu was easily killed by seconds in this horrible attack. He was probably completely scared and stupid. He dared to despise everything so arrogantly before. Now he is completely stupid!"


    Gao Peng stands in the same place and doesn''t want to defend or avoid at all. This curtain falls in the eyes of all the people present, which naturally means that Gao Peng is scared to be silly.


    This terrible attack Even they were extremely afraid.


    As if heaven and earth were eclipsed by this hand, heaven and earth were a little shaky at this moment.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Wang Cheng


    physique: dusk dominating body


    blood: dark king blood


    realm: the seventh level of Emperor Wu


    martial arts: the heaven level martial arts "Tianluo Vientiane palm" (Ultimate) Dacheng ", the heaven level martial arts" Dayi dominating palm "Dacheng", the heaven level martial arts "hell emperor kill" Dacheng, and the heaven level martial arts "dark king attached to the body" introduction.


    [the enemy''s realm is Wuhuang level 7, which will automatically upgrade to Wuhuang level 8 for the host! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, and will not be promoted temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful martial arts are Tianluo Vientiane palm (the ultimate), Tianyi palm, hell emperor''s killing, and dark king''s body. ]


    [upgrade the automatic host to the sky level martial arts "blasting dragon boxing" is complete, the sky level martial arts "angry flame bully curse" is great, the sky level martial arts "nine strong dragon boxing" is great, and the sky level martial arts "divine beast comes" (pseudo) is small. Note: this martial arts is a growth type martial arts. ]


    upgrade instantly! At the same time, the martial arts become more powerful.


    Cool! Upgrading is that simple.


    This time, Gao Peng paid special attention to the promotion of martial arts, especially the last heaven level martial arts skill "the coming of the beast". Although there is a pseudonym at the end, it must be extremely powerful to build with the beast.


    As far as the strength of his blood at the moment is concerned, no one can surpass him. It can be seen that no matter the real body or the fake body of the beast, it cannot be ignored.


    What''s more, this martial art is also specially noted to be able to grow. It''s not easy to know just by virtue of the martial arts that can grow.


    This made Gao Peng''s eyes slightly bright. This time, he made a lot of money. Although he only improved his realm and martial arts, his gains were huge.

 Chapters 155

    Gao Peng''s face is light and cloudless, which is to shake the leader of tianluomen directly without avoiding. After seeing this, all the people on the scene are not calm.


    "Madman!"


    "This is a complete madman! Does he think he can take the attack of Emperor Wu forcefully? How could there be such a stupid person in the world. "


    "It''s so arrogant. I''ve never seen anyone so arrogant! Even if he is also a powerful warrior, he doesn''t dare to take others'' attacks, but he dare to do so. It''s really ignorant! "


    The people here don''t believe that Gao Peng can really follow, but they have been waiting to see the result of Gao Peng''s killing, which is obvious.


    The disciples of tianluomen and those who tried their best to join in tianluomen all looked forward to it. After all, what Gao Peng had done before made them extremely disgusted.


    Of course, it''s not clear whether jealousy or disgust is among them. There is also one of the most envious people, both at the beginning and now, who has been stirring up discord, even with rhythm.


    It''s just to make people hate Gao Peng.


    And now he does.


    Liang Ping looks at Gao Peng with red eyes! Quick! "


    "He can''t take a hit from the leader of tianluomen, ha ha ha ha! You dare to be so arrogant. Now you are dying! "


    However, just at the moment when all the people were looking forward to it, or gloating, Gao Peng blew out with a light blow, and the attack that was about to come disappeared quietly.


    As if there had never been any attack, even a trace of real Qi fluctuation did not cause.


    At this moment, all people''s expressions are instantly frozen, one by one, their eyes are dull.


    Even Wang Cheng is the same. He shakes his head repeatedly and says unbelievably: "impossible! How could you take my attack so easily? Although I didn''t exert all my strength, how could a king of martial arts take it? "


    "What kind of defense treasure do you have?" Then, Wang Cheng denied in his heart and immediately guessed. When he got this moment''s guess, his eyes slowly showed a trace of greed.


    If it is true, he must obtain the treasure. With his current strength and protection, his strength will be greatly enhanced.


    "What? Is there any treasure on this guy that can resist the attack of Emperor Wu? "


    "He''s just a lonely man. How could he have such a powerful treasure? Is there a mountain behind him? "


    After hearing what Wang Cheng said, all the people in the audience were shocked. There were few treasures that could take the king''s attack.


    If they can get it, doesn''t that mean they can almost walk sideways?


    Just for a moment, there was greed in the eyes of all the people present, but many of them were quite rational, because they knew that with their strength, they could not obtain the treasure at all.


    But just when everyone''s attention was turned to the treasure, Gao Peng said scornfully, "who told you that I was King Wu? I have never admitted that your eyes are on the bottom of your feet? I can''t even see that. It''s not worthy of the name. "

 Chapters 156

    As soon as Gao Peng''s words came out, everyone was quiet for a few seconds, and then they slowly responded.


    "What? What did he just say? "


    "He said He is not King Wu. "


    "It''s not the king of martial arts. Is it the great martial arts master? Don''t be kidding. Even the king of Wu is rubbish in front of the emperor, let alone to the grand master. "


    All the people in the room looked at you teasing me. After all, they were a little confused at the moment and still didn''t clear their heads for a while.


    But at this time, there was a kind of cautious saying: "I think what he said is that his strength is not just King Wu."


    Deng!


    At this moment, all the people are wide eyed, and they can''t think of anything in this direction. But now that someone has put it forward, they can almost know the meaning of Gaopeng''s words after a little thought.


    But that''s what makes them even more incredible.


    As if the whole people are in a dream, so young emperor Wu? They didn''t believe that even the first day of the southern region didn''t reach the emperor.


    Not to mention a random jump out of the so-called guy, this is even more impossible.


    "Impossible! How could he be the emperor! I don''t believe it! "


    "It''s absolutely impossible. I''m sure he has a defense magic weapon, so he''s just bluffing now. How could there be a young emperor! Even if the king of Wu is an immortal monster, let alone the king of Wu. "


    Among the people''s cognition, maybe only the genius of the middle field can have such a powerful power, even if the other fields are slightly worse.


    It''s something they can''t believe.


    Instead of just the people present, Wang Cheng couldn''t believe it. He only saw a look of contempt in his eyes: "ha ha! Do you think I''m really confused? "


    "Will I believe what you say? It''s just that you have a strong defense magic weapon. See what you can do, but what if you only have a defense magic weapon? "


    "Even if the best defense magic weapon, it depends on whose hands it is. Depending on the strength of your garbage, you can still contribute the magic weapon honestly. Maybe I can save your life."


    Wang Cheng has already made up his mind that if Gao Peng gives the magic weapon to him, he will kill him without hesitation. Such a person can''t keep the tiger for a living.


    Such a monster''s genius, if it really let him grow up, it would be a disaster for him.


    Therefore, he never thought of letting go of Gao Peng, but induced him with words.


    "Hand over the magic weapon in your hand, so that you may still have a life. Otherwise, when I do, you will be really finished."


    "Even if the best magic weapon, we have to see who holds it. If I want to kill you with all my heart, even if your magic weapon is no longer powerful, it can''t resist my attack."


    "As the saying goes, those who know the current affairs are great men. Don''t overestimate their own strength."


    At the moment, Wang Cheng seems to have grasped Gao Peng''s life line, with a winning look on his face. I don''t know how many times he has had such emotions.


    But he didn''t care, because he felt that he had really mastered all the cards of Gaopeng, and he believed his feelings.

 Chapters 157

    Gao Peng quietly watched him perform, as if he was watching monkey opera. After Wang Cheng finished his speech completely, he said, "finally, it''s over?"


    "It''s a lot of nonsense. You and those elders are really like each other. They all belong to the same sect. They all like to force me to talk. They just want me to stop talking. They even talk about things that the three-year-old doesn''t believe."


    "Don''t you know you just acted like a monkey? I want to see you perform a little more. "


    In Gaopeng''s eyes, there was a look of cruelty, and he had no disguise to look at Wang Cheng, and his expression at the moment seemed to be looking at a fool. The meaning of contempt was no longer obvious.


    All the people present were dumbfounded.


    Isn''t he really afraid at all?


    Why does it feel like he''s winning? It''s like being given weakness, and he doesn''t have any panic. Isn''t that his weakness?


    Or that they really guessed wrong, such an idea suddenly appeared in the hearts of the people in the field, but they shook their heads and waved it away.


    How is this possible? If he has the defense magic weapon of front and back, it can barely be accepted. If he is really the emperor, it is unacceptable for all people.


    This scene just fell into Wang Cheng''s eyes. Suddenly, a fire came out of his heart.


    "Toast without penalty!"


    Wang Cheng suddenly burst into a strong and incomparable atmosphere. Maybe at this time, he was a little more serious, and Gao Peng repeatedly angered him. At this time, naturally, he could not keep any more hands.


    At the same time, a darkness suddenly emerged behind him, slowly enveloping him, and if you look carefully, you will find that in this darkness, a person''s shadow loomed.


    Blood power!


    At this moment, Wang Cheng directly released his own blood power, and suddenly a strong atmosphere filled around him.


    The onlookers took a breath of cool air one after another. Nobody thought that Wang Cheng would use his blood power directly. Could he look up to Gao Peng like this?


    Unreserved release of all their strength, which can be seen from the side of how much they attach importance to Gaopeng.


    Perhaps in his subconscious, he also knew that if he wanted to break through Gao Peng''s defense, he could only use all his strength, otherwise everything would be in vain.


    "My God! The sect leader of tianluomen actually released his blood power directly. Does that look up to that guy too much


    "Ha ha! Although it''s a bit of killing chickens with ox knife, it can break his defense magic weapon. I''d like to see how he reacts in the future and whether he can be arrogant. "


    Although some people don''t feel it necessary to release the power of blood, more people still want to see how Gao Peng''s defense magic weapon reacts when it is broken.


    One by one, they all smile coldly and wait for the final result quietly. Now they don''t need to see, and they can probably guess what the end of Gao Peng is.


    However, at this moment, the darkness slowly spread around, and a fear from the bottom of their hearts filled the hearts of all people. At this time, they also felt how terrible it was.


    Just watching makes them feel a little scared.

 Chapters 158

    The darkness still hasn''t stopped. Every time it spreads to a place, it will fall into the darkness completely, without reaching for five fingers.


    There is no reason for people''s fear of the absolute darkness itself. At this moment, after seeing this scene, many people are retreating, afraid of being covered by the darkness.


    "Back off! Don''t be shrouded in the darkness, or our millet will not be guaranteed! "


    All the people are back in a hurry, one by one, they are very flustered, even those elders are the same, even if they have the strength of King Wu, they are also extremely afraid.


    However, when all of them had escaped from the most dangerous area, they found that Gao Peng stood still and didn''t want to escape at all.


    "Does that guy think he can withstand the darkness? This guy is too arrogant! If before, he could resist attack with defense magic weapon, but now what does he rely on? "


    "Ha ha, maybe others think that they have strong defense magic weapon, and they are not afraid of it. Where can they be afraid of it?"


    "It''s really arrogant. I''ll see how he died later."


    Seeing Gao Peng standing there motionless, the people here began to satirize each other. After all, many elders dare not even touch him.


    But Gao Peng is just relying on a defense magic weapon, but now he doesn''t want to escape, but he wants to resist positively. What''s death seeking?


    You know, it''s dark king blood!


    How powerful is the king''s blood? All the people in the room understood that they could not resist it.


    Otherwise, they will not escape as if they were fleeing. After all, this is an indiscriminate attack. If they are really covered by the darkness, they will be killed in minutes depending on their strength.


    In their opinion, Gao Peng is not much worse, even if he has a strong defense magic weapon? It can''t be defended in all directions.


    The results are already clear.


    But the next second everyone''s jaw dropped.


    What did they see?


    They actually saw that darkness. When they wanted to get close to Gao Peng, they would dissipate part of it within a second, and at the same time they would retreat a little.


    They were stunned at this scene.


    At first, they didn''t know what the situation was, but when they slowly observed, they found that the darkness was actually afraid of Gao Peng.


    Just like I dare not to approach him, when I come to his surroundings, I will step back one after another, even dare not move forward for a minute.


    This discovery is hard for all the people present to accept. They are afraid just like mice seeing cats. But that annoying guy is not only afraid of nothing.


    The darkness was afraid of him.


    What''s going on? Is his defense magic weapon so powerful? What kind of defense magic weapon is it that can let the king''s blood force retreat from him?


    At this moment, all the people on the scene were even more jealous. If he could really get this defense magic weapon, he could just walk sideways.


    The emperor can''t even hurt them. Isn''t it because the ox is so powerful?

 Chapters 159

    After trying several times in the dark, Gao Peng couldn''t get close to him all the time. At this time, Wang Cheng''s voice suddenly came out in the dark.


    "How is it possible? Why can''t the dark get close to you? What is your defense magic weapon? "


    At this moment, his heart has been extremely shocked. His blood power is very powerful. Few people can resist his blood power at the same level.


    Not to mention to let his blood force feel afraid, and now what he found? The power of his blood had a fear for Gao Peng.


    He can''t accept it! The power of blood, which has never been disadvantageous, has even played a retreat drum at this moment. What kind of horrible existence can produce such emotions?


    "Impossible! I''m a king''s blood force. There''s nothing to fear. It must be an accident! "


    Wang Cheng doesn''t believe what happened in front of him, so he tells himself and comforts himself at the same time.


    "Oh! I can''t do what I want you to do. I''ve told you that everyone here is rubbish. Why do you have to struggle? "


    "Do you think you can deal with me with all your strength? Don''t laugh at people''s big teeth. "


    When everyone was shocked, Gao Peng said with a soft smile, as if the darkness in front of him had not been taken seriously.


    In fact, it is true that when Wang Cheng uses his own blood power, he doesn''t feel any threat at all, so he stands still.


    Sure enough, when the darkness came close to him, he retreated as if he had spirituality. Even he felt the darkness obviously and had a fear of him.


    This makes him feel more reassured, and at the same time more convinced of his own feeling. That is, the darkness in front of him does not pose any threat to him at all, so why should he care?


    "Now that you''ve done it, it''s my turn!"


    All the people are still in shock. At this moment, they have not completely returned to their minds. The emperor of Wu has released his blood force with all his strength, which can''t hurt him at all.


    What monsters did they see?


    Wang Cheng is the same at the moment. He has never recovered from shock. In the dark, there are still a few murmurs from time to time.


    "How could this happen? Why is that? How can there be such a defense magic weapon? It''s impossible! It''s impossible to have such a defense magic weapon! "


    Gao Peng doesn''t want to talk with him anymore. The promotion he wants has been promoted. Now it''s the end of the day. Of course, as long as these guys are solved, he can get a treasure of the whole sect.


    Although he doesn''t need it himself, he can make the Gao family grow.


    "Let me try this martial art! Just as you are my mouse. " Gao Peng drew a smile on the corner of his mouth, made some mysterious fingerprints on his hands, and suddenly showed a white light on his body.


    "The beast comes!"


    Gao Peng cried softly, a huge white light suddenly appeared in front of him. Even he felt dazzling. He could not see what was in the white light.


    However, he clearly heard the roar of the tiger.

 Chapters 160

    An air of contempt suddenly spread, and everyone seemed to feel that their chest had been pounded a bit, and a sense of repression grew slowly.


    After a while, some of the weaker people, pale and back, looked at the front unbelievably.


    "What kind of momentum is this? What did he do, and why did I feel so sick on my chest? "


    "It''s not just you. We all have this feeling. What''s the situation?"


    Not to mention the feelings of all people, even Wang Cheng, you also feel the extremely powerful threat, which makes his whole human hair stand up, and a cold sweat has slowly emerged.


    In Wang Cheng''s eyes, he looks surprised: "what is this? Why even I feel a great threat? Can this white light threaten me again? "


    But before he could confirm the answer, a deafening roar of tigers was heard again and again. Each roar of tigers made people deaf.


    Fortunately, they cover their ears in a hurry, or they will lose their hearing completely, but at the moment they are still uncertain.


    "What is this? Why is it so horrible? "


    At this moment, the white light slowly dissipates in their eyes, and at this moment they really see clearly what it is.


    No! Can''t pack up.


    It''s a terrifying creature, a fierce tiger with three horizontal kings on its head and white body. It''s even more powerful, and its eyes seem to overlook its territory.


    No one dares to look at this fierce tiger, because all the people here can feel that strong momentum. At the same time, it comes from the gap between the levels of life and makes them feel their own insignificance.


    When all the people can see the suddenly appeared creature, somehow all the people fall into silence, no one dares to make any sound.


    For fear of being stared at by this creature, if it is, 10 lives will not be enough for them.


    "Here This... It''s horrible! How could there be such a terrible creature! Monsters don''t have the terror of this creature. What kind of creature is this? "


    It''s not their eyesight, but the strong and incomparable breath around the white tiger. Although it looks like it''s no different from a tiger demon, if you look carefully, you can see that there is still a huge gap between them.


    It also makes them feel incredible.


    Is this the guy who called it out? And how did he do it?


    The appearance of the white tiger has brought Wang Cheng back to his senses. At the moment, he really realizes why he is so threatened.


    "Is it this tiger demon that threatens me? Although it''s very powerful, it would be a big mistake to think that I have nothing to do. " Wang Cheng said forcefully and calmly.


    But he didn''t know that when he said this, he had completely angered the white tiger.


    White tiger is a god beast. Although it appears to be a fake god beast, it can''t be compared with ordinary monsters.


    This is an insult to the white tiger.


    Sure enough, when white tiger heard that Wang Cheng thought he was that kind of cheap tiger demon, it was very unhappy.


    An earth shaking roar suddenly rang.

 Chapters 161

    This earth shaking roar surprised the people present, but before he could react, the white tiger appeared in front of Wang Cheng.


    At the same time, the darkness around Wang Cheng suddenly dissipated, and his figure suddenly appeared.


    Wang Cheng''s face was full of fear. Looking at the white tiger nearby, he felt cold all over the body. Cold sweat came out directly.


    "How can it be so fast? Why does this beast put so much pressure on me? "


    "You should know that I''m a high-ranking warrior. Generally, I can''t get so much pressure from someone. Unless I''m much stronger than me, I won''t feel so much pressure at all."


    "But..."


    Just being stared at by the white tiger has made him feel a kind of pressure, which he has never felt.


    No! He felt it in the platinum class.


    But those are the strong of heaven and earth! In other regions, they are even the most top strong. Unless they come from the middle region, these people will be the most powerful.


    At this time, he even felt the strong breath of heaven and earth on the tiger demon in front of him. Is this an illusion?


    Wang Cheng once suspected that he had an illusion, but when he found that the white tiger''s eyes were fixed on him, he had left this thought behind.


    Now, it''s not the time to think about it.


    The power of dark king''s blood is now in the shape of chicken ribs, not only can''t bring any harm to others, at least can''t even protect him.


    Boom!


    White tiger suddenly a claw waved out, in the void as if it was torn by him in general, can see a few cracks, but did not last for a long time, then completely healed.


    It''s like it never happened.


    However, all the people present can clearly feel the cracks, which exude a sense of terror. If someone with a little weak strength approaches, they will surely die in pieces.


    Wang Cheng saw that this Hu claw was about to attack, and his body instinctively responded. But at this time, he found out something wrong completely, and his body couldn''t move!


    It''s really immovable!


    As if he was controlled by something, his meaning was still clear, but his body was not controlled by him.


    "What''s the matter? Why is my body out of control? What happened? " Wang Cheng wants to break away, but he can''t control his body at this time.


    Finally, I can only watch the white tiger''s attack and slowly fall on him.


    With a huge bang, Wang Cheng was directly blasted out. The speed was just like a shell. He could only hear the sound, but he could not see how he flew out.


    At the same time, the buildings directly collapsed behind them, and suddenly became a piece of ruins. The buildings that originally looked brilliant collapsed in an instant.


    When the audience saw this scene, their minds were blank and their eyes were almost protruding.


    This Are they dazzled?


    Why do you see the sect leader of tianluomen being blown out in a flash? It looks like he can''t withstand a single blow. This is an illusion


    Some people''s brain suddenly crashes. There is a blank in their mind. They don''t know what''s going on at all. This series of things makes them feel at a loss.

 Chapters 162

    "I just It seems that I saw the leader of tianluomen It''s blown away! "


    "Me too..."


    "Are we not hallucinating?"


    Some people grumble that their response is still much slower, and even now all people are still in a state of ignorance.


    However, no matter how they wipe their eyes, there is no change in the scene.


    Doesn''t that mean


    All this is true, and they did not produce any illusion!


    This discovery made them feel amazing, and it was the most unacceptable thing. The leader of tianluomen, who they thought was extremely powerful, was so vulnerable at the moment.


    This made them self doubt for a time. Was it because they looked too high at Wang Cheng?


    No matter what, they can''t hide their shock. It''s unbelievable.


    "My God! What kind of monster is that? It''s a tiger demon. How powerful are you and his strength? The Lord of tianluomen could not resist one of his attacks. "


    "This is terrible! If the leader of tianluomen can''t beat that monster, this time... "


    He didn''t say the final words completely, and didn''t need to say more. All the people in the audience knew what the final result would be.


    It''s just that tianluomen was completely destroyed, and the disciples of tianluomen may also suffer from it. People in this moment somehow feel extremely grateful.


    Fortunately, they didn''t officially join in. If they did join in tianluomen, they would be in a real dilemma at the moment, and may even be involved.


    "Fortunately, we didn''t really join tianluomen. Otherwise, our future is not only completely destroyed, but also possible to lose our lives. It''s really dangerous!"


    "Yes! This sect that is about to be destroyed is not worth our joining at all. Fortunately, we have not joined it formally, otherwise we will also be labeled as tianluomen. "


    Whether they have been selected or not, they feel extremely lucky at the moment.


    Not to mention those who did not fully join the tianluomen, the disciples and elders of the tianluomen did not fully return to God, but after looking at the collapsed buildings.


    They just slowly come back to God, but now somehow they have a little bit of anger, and it''s like what they have always believed collapsed.


    Wang Cheng is their faith, which always brings them strong backing, but also the sect leader who has won countless cultivation resources. At the moment, he is so vulnerable.


    A sad mood emerged, many people''s mood slowly affect the people around, so the whole tianluomen are filled with a strange atmosphere.


    "Sect leader Is that how the sect leader was killed? "


    "No! The sect leader is the most powerful. How could he be killed, especially by this beast? It''s impossible. I absolutely don''t believe this kind of thing will happen. It must be the sect leader''s carelessness. Otherwise, he won''t be hurt by this beast at all. "


    There are many people like this to comfort themselves, but when they see the ruins, they don''t believe it. After all, all the facts are in front of them, so they can''t believe it.

 Chapters 163

    Then just when everyone was talking about it, there was still no movement in the ruins. It had been several minutes, but Wang Cheng had not come out.


    It makes the people in the audience feel incredible. If it''s a big idea, it won''t be so long without any movement.


    The only explanation is Wang Cheng is really unbeatable.


    This guess shows that the people present are really unacceptable, they think of many possibilities, but this one has been ignored by them consciously.


    Now they have to think about it.


    One by one look at the white tiger''s eyes more scared.


    The appearance of the white tiger itself carries a strong and incomparable momentum and pressure. Even if they are so far away, they also feel that huge pressure, but they just think of the instinctive response to the strong.


    But at this moment, they know that this is a fear brought by the level of life, not only the gap between strengths, but also the most obvious gap between strengths.


    However


    Just as everyone''s eyes were on the white tiger, someone suddenly exclaimed.


    "No! Is a monster although very strong, but you did not find it? This monster is summoned by that guy. Since he can summon such a horrible creature, how strong is his strength? "


    This person''s exclamation, but also the eyes of all people on Gaopeng, one by one are incredible looking at Gaopeng.


    Indeed White tiger is summoned by Gao Peng. The strength of white tiger is so strong. How powerful is his strength?


    All the people on the scene dare not think about it further. They are all the same age. But why is the strength of the other side so strong?


    How does this practice?


    Is the gap between genius and them really so obvious? One by one is in self doubt.


    In fact, if Gao Peng does not have a system, his strength is not much stronger than that of white tiger. However, no matter who he is facing, he can crush it.


    Unconsciously, Gao Peng seems to be shrouded in a mysterious aura, which can''t be seen through. So many things have happened since he appeared, but his strength is completely unknown to all present.


    Because the man who died in his hand All of them are one move, which can''t test his depth and let the people know how powerful he is.


    However, just by virtue of the appearance of white tiger, we can let everyone know that his strength is not what they can speculate.


    "I suddenly remembered Before that guy, he said he was not King Wu, but at that time we didn''t believe him. Now... "


    This person hesitated for a while, maybe only in this way can we explain it. Before that, others had declared that their strength was not King Wu, but none of them believed it.


    Now that the facts are in front of them, they can''t help believing them.


    One by one, they were shocked to see Gao Peng. Even though they had some guesses in their hearts, they were still extremely difficult to accept after this kind of thing happened.


    After all, such a young guy is so powerful. It''s just like hanging out!

 Chapters 164

    No matter how many people were talking about it, Gao Peng''s face did not change color. His eyes were fixed on the ruins, because he knew that Wang Cheng was not dead.


    At best, it''s just a serious injury. It''s almost out now.


    Bang!


    Sure enough, a huge noise suddenly came to mind in the ruins, and the smoke was flying all over the sky. At the same time, a confused figure came out slowly.


    In a short time, Wang Cheng''s figure appeared in front of the public, but at the moment, he no longer had the image he had before, his yellow robe was already in a state of tatters, his hair was out, and his face seemed to be shrouded in a cloud.


    "Oh! It seems that I really despise you, but this time I will never let you succeed. I will let you know the strength gap between us! "


    When he said this, the momentum of the whole person also changed dramatically. A stronger and more horizontal atmosphere burst out directly, and darkness appeared behind him again.


    But at the moment, he did not expand, perhaps because he was a little closer to the white tiger, and did not dare to spread recklessly.


    However, there was a strange look on the faces of all the people present.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in Wang Cheng, it''s just that they don''t think it''s carelessness, it''s more vulnerable, and in his words, they say it''s so righteous.


    After the previous mental struggle, the whole tianluomen people no longer believe that their sect leader can sweep everything with incomparable power.


    Often, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    Before that vulnerable appearance has been in their mind, so they can''t imagine how Wang Cheng can defeat white tiger.


    Gao Peng also suddenly laughed: "hahahaha! Are you here to be funny? If you don''t see what you are like now, just look like you''re in a mess, it means you''re careless. "


    "Your face is really thick enough. Does the older you are, the thicker you will be? Do you think I will believe what you say when you look at the eyes of all the people who look at you now, even they don''t believe what you say? "


    Every time Gao Peng said a word, Wang Cheng''s face was ugly. The whole person''s face was black, and his hands tightly clenched their fists.


    All the people in the room covered their faces one after another. Their faces were speechless.


    Although they really don''t believe what Wang Cheng said, you don''t need to say it directly, do you? This is the act of directly exposing others. Isn''t it to offend others?


    Of course, everyone here knows that Gao Peng''s strength has been extremely strong for a long time. Naturally, he doesn''t need to be afraid of tianluomen''s sect leader, but somehow they just think it''s so inappropriate.


    However, all people know that Gao Peng is just like a vicious tongue. It seems that as long as he catches the chance, he doesn''t mind to stimulate you with words.


    Every word can make you breathe deeply to the point of spitting blood, which is the point of holding back and being unable to resist, it will always make people feel deeply powerless.


    Looking at Gao Peng strangely one by one, does every strong man have his own unique hobby?


    "Damn it! You can''t beat me. Look down on me! "


    At the same time, Wang Cheng rushes out, but his goal is Gao Peng. Although he speaks carelessly, he is afraid of the white tiger.


    Therefore, his goal is extremely clear, that is Gao Peng!

 Chapters 165

    In the face of the coming Wang Cheng, Gao Peng''s eyes didn''t produce any fluctuation. He was so calm to watch.


    At this moment, I don''t know why he doesn''t have any fluctuation in his heart when facing anyone, because any enemy stronger than him will be surpassed by him in an instant, and his strength will not be raised at all.


    Perhaps this is also the system incomparably against the sky malpractice!


    Because he knows that no matter when, his strength is very strong, no one will be his opponent, which also leads to his lack of any sense of urgency, or even the slightest strength.


    All he wants is to provoke more powerful enemies, because only in this way can his strength become more powerful.


    When Wang Cheng was about to attack Gaopeng, the white tiger suddenly moved, but Gaopeng waved his hand at this time and stopped the white tiger''s action directly.


    And this scene just fell into the eyes of ordinary people.


    "Are you ready to fight by yourself? He didn''t even let that horrible monster help him. He''s ready to do it himself? "


    "My God! You can see him at last! "


    At this time, it''s just what people are looking forward to. All of them are looking forward to Gao Peng. The strength of white tiger has been so strong, so the strength of Gao Peng is self-evident.


    They have been looking forward to it for a long time, and they are excited to see it now.


    At this time, a white light suddenly appeared behind Gao Peng. A huge tiger roared out. Gao Peng''s whole body became extremely huge, sending out a strange light all over his body.


    An earth shaking pressure swept all around. Without any reaction, all the people had been swept away directly.


    Wang Cheng is the most unlucky one. After all, at this moment, he has developed all his strength and wants to kill Gao Peng.


    But Gao Peng did not hesitate to use the power of his blood. His blood power can not be resisted by ordinary people. It is the power of the emperor''s blood.


    Wang Cheng is blown away without any sign. This time, he has been spitting blood in his mouth. The sky is full of blood smell and his face is full of gray color.


    "Here..."


    "Is the gap really so big? The sect leader didn''t touch each other. He was just blown out. He How strong is it? "


    "God! What kind of strength is he? What realm is it? Why even the high-level strength of Emperor Wu is so vulnerable in front of him! "


    Seeing this scene in front of them, the people who are here just feel that they have broken their own three outlooks. Although they had expected it for a long time, when they saw it with their own eyes, they knew how strong Gao Peng was.


    In particular, there is no harm without contrast.


    With the leader of tianluomen as a contrast, it can be seen that Gao Peng is extremely powerful.


    However, when everyone was still in shock, Gao Peng stepped out with a sudden step, at the same time, he threw a fist into the void.


    A fire dragon suddenly came out, and the Dragon rushed out of Gao Peng''s hands. The goal was Wang Cheng directly. Wang Cheng didn''t have any struggle, so he was swallowed by the fire dragon directly.


    Wang Cheng has been seriously injured. He can''t avoid the dragon''s attack. At the moment, he can only look at the sky in despair.


    In the end, it was swallowed directly by the fire dragon.

 Chapters 166

    The flame dragon roared in the sky for a long time, and then slowly dissipated, but at last there was no residue left in the sky.


    Wang Cheng The dust was completely gone.


    It took a long time to see a space ring slowly falling from the sky. If you look carefully, you can see that this space ring has been seriously damaged.


    The appearance of the space ring is still seen by the interested people.


    "My God! What kind of martial arts is it? It has such terrible destructive power. The leader of tianluomen sect has been completely eliminated, leaving only a space ring! "


    "Have you found that the space ring has also been seriously damaged? You can see how terrible the attack just happened. Even the invincible space ring has been damaged."


    "Too strong! It''s so strong! Emperor Wu''s high rank is also the product of seckill. Is there no limit to his strength? Why do you always see him so easy! "


    At this moment, all the people have completely blown the pot. They never thought that the gap between the two would be so big. At this time, they really understand that Gao Peng is the existence they need to look up to.


    Of course, the most unacceptable ones are the tianluomen people, whether they are elders or disciples, whose eyes are dull and their faces are numb.


    Their The sect leader was killed by someone else.


    It was directly killed by seckill. The strongest of tianluomen was so vulnerable. Such a blow was huge to them.


    "The sect leader is dead..."


    "Killed by someone..."


    On that day, the people of Luomen slowly turned to God. They didn''t know how to face all this. Looking at Gao Peng, they saw a glimmer of fear.


    Although they feel extremely scared, no one dares to run away at this moment. Since the other side can kill their sect leader, let alone want to run away, this is a stupid decision.


    Even if all the people fled, they could not really escape. It is very clear to all the people present, so they dare not act rashly.


    Gao Peng glanced around slightly, then put his eyes on all the people and said softly, "now I need you to collect all the treasures for me. I''ll give you a few minutes. If I don''t see you later, the final result can be guessed without me."


    "I will not repeat these words any more. All valuable treasures and cultivation resources will be put into your space ring, and then they will be handed over. I will let you go if you perform well."


    "If someone dares to take it, ha ha!"


    Gao Peng didn''t say what the consequences would be, but with a cold smile, all the people felt a cold rising from the bottom of their feet, and a cold sweat came out.


    So I only saw their quick nod.


    At the moment, even if there are countless cultivation resources, they dare not really move. There is no doubt that Gao Peng''s cruelty has been revealed, which is a very shocking effect for them.


    So all the people rushed to collect all the materials.


    Gao Peng stood by himself and did nothing. At the same time, he also changed the white tiger back. He was not afraid that someone would dare to hide, because he almost had a God''s perspective and could see everyone''s actions.


    This is the reason why he dared to let them collect cultivation resources and treasures with such confidence.

 Chapters 167

    Under the threat of Gao Peng, all the people present, regardless of their strength, have been involved in the search for treasures.


    Naturally, they are very reluctant, but there is no way. The situation is better than that of people. What''s more, they have seen that the elder and the leader of tianluomen are easily killed by each other.


    And what do they count?


    Of course, there are still some people who are greedy. How can they not be greedy in the face of so many treasures and cultivation resources?


    Therefore, when others don''t pay attention to it, they quickly and incomparably put the rest of their cultivation into their own space ring, and even try to hide the space ring.


    "Haha! Even if your strength is stronger, what? You don''t know how many cultivation resources I have in private. Do you really think we will honestly help you to search for treasures? It''s naive enough. "


    When these people do these actions, they seem to be extremely careful. Even the people around them don''t realize their actions.


    The most representative one is Liang Ping, because at the moment he is still extremely resentful and full of hatred. This is not because the strength gap is too wide. He has already expressed his hatred.


    However, at the moment, he has come up with a better way, which is to search for and make use of cultivation resources as much as possible, and these links belong to him, so it is impossible for him to hand them in.


    The part he handed in was preparing for something else. That''s what he thought at the moment.


    And he did. The space ring in his hand must be handed in. Otherwise, was it not detected by others?


    So he found a space ring at will, collected all the cultivation resources, and swallowed the space ring directly.


    When a space ring was swallowed by him, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and now it showed a happy look.


    "Oh! I hide in my belly to see how you find out. When my cultivation has been improved, it will be your death


    But he didn''t know at all that he had a pair of eyes all the time, not to mention Liang Ping''s actions. All the actions of the people on the scene were watched by Gao Peng.


    With a slight smile, Gao Peng flashed a look of contempt in his eyes: "these guys are so naive. Do you really think that I can trust them to help me collect treasures and cultivation resources?"


    "It''s nothing more than using other people''s labor force, but you guys dare to hide my things. No wonder I do."


    "Originally, I wanted to leave you a way to live, but since you are so greedy, I will reflect on you and be a person who will not be affected by greed in the next life."


    The actions of these people are simply snatching things from his hands, and they want to live from him? Naturally, he is not so magnanimous. All the things here are his. Knowing that they are his things, he dare to move them.


    Isn''t this looking for death?


    Those who have hidden treasures don''t know that they have been sentenced to death, and their actions are clearly seen by others, which has to say that their cognition of the strong is too narrow.


    The limitation of vision is their biggest mistake.


    What''s more, they look down on Gao Peng too much. If they are honest and have no greed, they can at least survive.

 Chapters 168

    After a while, all the people gathered in front of Gao Peng. Because of the large number of people, their speed was extremely fast. Now the whole tianluomen is in poverty.


    The rest is just ruins after ruins.


    Looking at the incomparably miserable, but at this moment no one pays attention to it. They all stare at the mountain of space rings one by one.


    Each space ring is full of countless treasures and cultivation resources. If one can be obtained, their cultivation will be greatly improved.


    But they naturally know that this kind of thing is impossible, because there is a demon king who has been looking at them covetously. If anyone dares to reach out, it''s just an act of looking for death.


    However


    What''s more shocking is that Gao Peng pointed to this group of space rings with no expression and said: "hand over yours and leave it here."


    As soon as this sentence came out, all the people on the scene exploded. They didn''t expect that even their own space ring would be put on. Isn''t this a robbery?


    "For Why? Don''t we all help to search for treasures? Why do we need our space ring? There are our own cultivation resources in it. "


    "Yes! Even if you are powerful, you can''t bully people like this! "


    "Yes, if you really insist on it, we will not let you succeed even if we die. Don''t force us!"


    The last sentence is what Liang Ping said. Although his expression is very angry at the moment, his heart is very happy, because he has already calculated that there will be such a result.


    Therefore, he swallowed the space ring into his stomach, which can also be avoided. He handed in the space ring. At the moment, he just wanted to stir up the emotions of all the people present and bring some troubles to Gao Peng.


    Some of Liang Ping''s rhythms in the middle immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of most people, of course, the most intense reactions were those who hid.


    It is impossible for them to hand in the cultivation resources they have not easily obtained. Even if they have not obtained these cultivation resources, they are also reluctant to hand in their own space ring.


    There are all their assets. This is something that everyone would hate to see. Of course, some people are quite open-minded. It''s good to live.


    Let alone these cultivation resources, pay some price in exchange for their own lives, which is the best result.


    So I only saw a large number of people, without hesitation, I lost my space ring, just to show my loyalty and not to cause bad impression.


    However, there are still some people who are extremely dissatisfied, have been trying their best to say, but also some prefer to die rather than surrender.


    Gao Peng has never been polite to such a guy.


    PA!


    With a sound, Liang Pingping''s body was smashed directly. His eyes were still unbelievable, but also a trace of unwillingness.


    At the moment of death, he felt extremely confused. Why was he killed? Everything he does is very hidden, but why is it him?


    At this moment, all the people were quiet.


    Some people even look at Gao Peng in horror. This kind of action of killing people without a word shocked them completely. At the same time, it reminds them of this guy in front of them. He is not only powerful, but also a guy who kills people without blinking.

 Chapters 169

    "Do you think I don''t know about your treasures? Since I dare to trust you to collect it for me, I have absolute assurance. "


    "But you think I''m too stupid. I don''t know that your actions are really stupid."


    Gao Peng said coldly. At the same time, he looked around like everyone in the audience, which made some people feel cold all over the body. This part of people is the same as Liang Ping.


    At this time, they really realize what it is called self - made sin can not live!


    Even those who just raise the idea and don''t implement the action feel extremely grateful. Fortunately, they didn''t really make such extraordinary action.


    Otherwise, they may be waiting for another Liang Ping.


    "Now give out the space ring. Don''t let me find that there are still people hiding it. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. The reason why I don''t kill you is just that I don''t want to waste energy."


    "But if you really want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    The words have been said so clearly, they can''t still not be clear about the situation, so they only saw one by one hurried to throw out their own space ring.


    No matter what treasures are in it, it''s important to live now. Who cares how many treasures are there and how much is lost?


    Compared with life, these are not worth mentioning.


    "Come on! Quick! Quickly throw out the space ring! "


    One by one, they lost the space ring in a hurry, even some people hide it very deep, but they dare not have any fluke psychology, one by one, they lost the space ring.


    However, at this time, Gao Peng picked up a space ring from the front, so he received it directly.


    But this curtain fell on the scene of the public is another scene.


    Because that''s where Liang is usually, but Gao Peng actually picked up a space ring from there. Doesn''t that mean that this space ring originally belonged to Liang Ping.


    At this moment, many people''s faces change color one after another. They know that Gao Peng is not cheating them, but also explaining a fact.


    This time made them feel more panic.


    "My God! What kind of monster is he? Why do we all act as if we really know everything? Does he really know everything we do? "


    "God, I''m sure that if he hadn''t discovered this space ring, he would never have picked it up. After all, it''s so easy to find it in such a secret place."


    They don''t know how to describe Gao Peng. It''s just to see everything!


    In particular, they can see clearly where Gao Peng picked up the space ring. Liang Ping has made such a cruel move, but he was finally slapped to death.


    This makes many people put down that bad idea, one by one, they are very nervous.


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to all the people present. Some of them said, "I''ve found you for a long time, but you''ve jumped up and down in front of me again and again. What''s this


    "Even if I dare to hate my heart, I will send you directly to the West. When I am reincarnated, I have a long memory. Some people can''t offend you?"

 Chapters 170

    Is this beating them?


    Not to say whether it is or not, but in the current situation, no one dare not to give up their own space ring, one by one, they are in a hurry to throw out the space ring.


    I''m afraid that I will be misunderstood as unwilling to hand over the space ring later, and then I will really suffer.


    Of course, there are still many people who feel extremely oppressed at the moment. If they had not seen how cruel Gao Peng is from the beginning to the end, they would certainly unite with others to resist.


    When all the people have lost the space ring, some people ask carefully, "I wonder if we can let go?"


    After this man asked, all the people looked at Gao Peng with expectant faces. They didn''t dare to run away. Even if they could, they would have to go through Gao Peng''s nod before leaving.


    Gao Peng nodded slightly: "you have done well. For those who have done well, I will not make trouble for you, of course..."


    Gao Peng''s sentence, of course, directly made many people''s hearts mention their voices and eyes, and they all closed their breath one by one for fear of putting forward something that would endanger their hearts.


    However, Gao Peng is so fond of hanging their appetites. When all the people are extremely worried, he suddenly stops talking.


    Do you want to?


    Can''t you just say it directly without such a surprise?


    It''s scary to talk like this. Can''t you breathe a little?


    One by one, all the people in the room were eager to beat Gao Peng. This tone of voice was the most intolerable, especially related to their lives, which was even more annoying.


    "Some people don''t have to leave, just stay here." Gao Peng went on.


    However, as soon as he uttered this sentence, it seemed as if the needle could be heard at the scene, and they all stared at Gao Peng.


    God! What does he mean by that? Isn''t he willing to let us go?


    We all handed in all the nannies, even our own things. Did he want to kill people?


    For a time, all the people were covered with cold. Some people even took a step back. If they really wanted to kill people, then none of them could survive.


    Although they are numerous at the moment, there are not many that can really play a role. Moreover, King Wu is so vulnerable in front of him.


    At this moment, many people are already desperate. If they really want to kill people, no matter how they want to escape, it will not help.


    "It''s over! It must be killing people and killing people. The whole tianluomen was completely destroyed by him. If we don''t kill all of us, then the news will surely spread. "


    "This time it''s over. If this guy is going to kill people, are we going to die like this?"


    All the people in the room looked at each other, but no one made any effective action. At this moment, they even seemed to have some unnecessary resistance.


    After all, they know how powerful Gao Peng is. Naturally, they don''t want to do these futile actions. Even if they resist, what will happen?


    After all, we can''t escape the scene of being killed, so many people have slowly accepted the fact, but the atmosphere of despair is still spreading in everyone''s mind.

 Chapters 171

    No matter what people think, Gao Peng doesn''t care too much. Although he obviously feels the change of everyone''s mood, he doesn''t care.


    On the contrary, I glanced at the people who were present. Just this glance, I could find those who dared to hide.


    His things are not so easy to take. Since he dares to do such a thing, he must be ready for punishment.


    He is not a man or a woman, not to mention a lunatic who takes pleasure in killing people. The police are only based on their own principles. If people don''t offend me, I will not move the enemy.


    If anyone offends me, I will kill his family!


    After determining how many people there are, a strong momentum suddenly erupted from him and swept these guys directly.


    Bang bang bang bang bang!


    When all the people present didn''t respond, the bodies of these guys exploded one after another, and the blood splashed all over them.


    Some people are splashed with blood before they know what happened. Their faces are also frightened.


    "Here What''s going on? Why do these people die for no reason? "


    "My God! What happened! "


    From the shock, all the people were crazy. This was to see the people around were killed, and it was still so inexplicable that they didn''t know who killed them.


    Only in a moment, dozens of people have died, and the death is so miserable, which makes them hard to accept in time.


    There was a commotion in the crowd, but it didn''t last long. Some people put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    If it is said that the people who are most qualified and such means are Gao Peng, the people who are present also slowly have some reactions, and they all look at Gao Peng incredulously.


    Don''t you Is all this his handwriting?


    If so, why did he suddenly kill these people? And they survived. Why is that?


    And what is his purpose?


    Kill dozens of people in an instant, and let all people not realize it, as if they did not make a move. How is this done?


    It can be done in this way. God knows how powerful the ghost is. At first, they looked up to Gao Peng very much. But after all these things happened, they let them know that they took too much for granted.


    Gao Peng is simply unfathomable, not that they can guess at will.


    Gao Peng takes out a tripod and puts all the space rings inside. The space ring can''t contain the space ring, so the space ring like a hill can only hold the rest.


    Fortunately, he has found a device that can put all the space rings into it. At this moment, he is directly in front of the public, so he can put all the space rings into it.


    He said softly, "my things are not so easy to take. Since he has chosen to take my things, he must be ready to be killed by me."


    "Obviously they are not fully prepared. You should be glad that they are not greedy. Otherwise, these guys will be your end."


    "I''ve always been a man of words. If I let you go, I''ll let you go. But if some people do something they shouldn''t, then they can only stay here forever."

 Chapters 172

    At this moment, there was only Gao Peng''s voice on the scene. All the people stopped breathing one after another. They didn''t dare to let their breath sound too loud.


    But, their breath sound unconsciously became thick, too terrible! Although it is said that some people secretly hid treasures because of greed.


    However, they were killed by such an incongruous statement, which made them a little difficult to accept. You should know that there are several elders among them, and I have no resistance at all, so I was killed.


    What terrible power it is!


    Is there no bottom line for this guy? How do you think his strength is like a bottomless hole.


    It''s only a few seconds. All the people here know that they would rather lose all their assets than offend Gao Peng.


    Otherwise, it will be a devastating blow, and it may not even save one''s life.


    This is the lesson of blood. Seeing Gao Peng killing again and again, although they have felt a little numbness, they have a deep fear of Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng put all the space rings into the tripod, raised his head and said in surprise, "why don''t you go? Do you also want to stay here directly? "


    "I''ll let you go. If I really can''t bear it, I don''t mind. I''ll let you stay all the time, so that I can have a company with these guys."


    Gao Peng''s voice has fallen, and all the people on the scene react one after another, saying hurriedly one by one.


    "No No... Let''s go! "


    "Yes, let''s go now!"


    All the people were relieved as if they were carrying a heavy load. They were all relieved. It can be seen that they finally saved their lives. Although there were many twists and turns in this, they finally survived.


    Everyone''s mood is extremely complex, whether it is the original tianluomen or those who did not join tianluomen, at the moment, their hearts are extremely complex.


    A powerful gold power is still perishing at a speed visible to the naked eye. If you tell others, others may not believe it, but they have seen the whole process of its demise with their own eyes.


    In particular, the impact that this brought to them was just too great. The pressure that that the man put on them, from the beginning to the end, was like a big mountain, which could not be removed at all.


    "Tianluomen is completely gone!"


    With the escape of these people, all kinds of news will surely spread out, but Gao Peng doesn''t care. After all, no one knows his real identity.


    He is not worried about this. After robbing a force, it''s time for him to go back. At the very least, he should give Gao Jingming these treasures and cultivation resources.


    His strength has been improved so quickly. If Gao Jingming''s strength is not improved a little, he may not be able to see his back.


    As for the rest, he didn''t care at all.


    Anyway, it''s nothing to do with him. It''s not his business how Gao Jingming finally allocates the cultivation resources. He just needs to hand them over to Gao Jingming.


    Gao Peng has cleaned up all the space rings and left without hesitation. At the same time, he has not forgotten to destroy everything in tianluomen.


    A earth shaking sound sounded, tianlumen completely disappeared from heaven and earth, some only left the last piece of ruins.

 Chapters 173

    Soon after Gao Peng left, many people suddenly appeared at the site of tianluomen. One by one, they looked at the ruins and their faces were shocked.


    "My God! Tianluomen is really destroyed! Who in the world has such a powerful power that it can destroy a powerful gold force. "


    "It''s true that the rumors from the outside world are right. Tianluomen is really destroyed. Except those who escape, tianluomen is completely dead. Even the sect''s territory has become a ruin."


    Looking at the ruins in front of us, all of us are shocked. We need to know that this is a golden force!


    One of the strongest is the emperor!


    What''s more, they are very clear that tianluomen''s sect leader is a high-level powerful warrior. How could it be so easily destroyed with such a powerful sect leader?


    The strength is not to say the trend of crushing, but at least the number is growing exponentially. However, the rumors they hear are a little strange.


    It''s a rumor, but the ruins in front of us have proved that tianluomen is completely destroyed.


    Doesn''t that mean The news that they thought was a rumor is true!


    After this thought, they feel more incredible.


    A young boy has destroyed the golden power alone, and the strength of that boy is still unpredictable. So far, no one really knows what kind of cultivation realm he is.


    This is even more thought-provoking. Who has such a powerful power?


    Don''t you Is it from the Middle Kingdom?


    It doesn''t rule out this possibility, but they prefer to believe that it''s done by the rejuvenated people. If it''s really from the Middle Kingdom, it''s like another signal.


    At one time, the people who were present did not dare to think about anything. Every time they thought about this kind of today''s event, they could not help sweating.


    "The strength of this man must be much stronger than that of Fang Jianhui. Even Gao Peng is not necessarily his opponent. What is the purpose of this mysterious man? Why did he directly destroy tianluomen? But instead of killing people, he let all the witnesses go. What is his purpose? "


    Some people are extremely puzzled, looking at the ruins in front of them, and slowly fell into meditation, although there are many unimaginable things.


    But every time they think about it, they find that maybe they are about to touch something taboo.


    But They obviously think too much.


    If they knew that Gao Peng was the one who destroyed tianluomen, they would not know what they would think.


    Moreover, Gao Peng has no such purpose as they think, just to improve his cultivation, if there are other purposes.


    It''s just to get more treasures and cultivation resources. It''s not as bad as they say, and even has some evil plans.


    But Some people have developed their own strong imagination and made up many evil plans.


    And this also makes them feel extremely scared, but no matter how they think about it, it has brought a lot of influence.


    There was Gao Pengshi first, and then tianluomen was destroyed. All these things made the whole southern region become a little stormy.

 Chapters 174

    Broken Star City.


    Because of a Gaopeng, there is almost no second voice in the whole city. Even if Gaopeng hasn''t appeared for such a long time, no one dares to interfere.


    Even the whole city became orderly and prosperous under the management of Gaojia.


    At the same time, many people living in the lower level are extremely grateful to Gao Jia at the moment. If it wasn''t for Gao Jia to help them, or even to make clear rules and regulations, then they would still have to survive in the cracks between the major family forces.


    Now they don''t need it.


    As long as they don''t make trouble in the city, they will be safe.


    This rule has lasted for a long time, but it has also been praised by many people. Maybe this is because after so long, there has been no chaos.


    because Gao Jia has won the hearts of the people completely. If anyone wants to destroy, the minute clock will be found, because the whole city is the eye of the high school.


    Everyone can be Gao''s eyes!


    However


    Today, there are some unexpected visitors outside the city of broken star. Originally, the city gate guard wanted to go up to interrogate him, but before he did, he was directly blown away.


    The guards were all rotated by Gaojia people, so when they saw that Gaojia people had been blown away, all the people on the scene opened their eyes.


    "My God! What are those guys? Don''t you know who the overlord is here? These are the people of the high family! "


    "These guys are dead. They dare to move the people of Gaojia. When the extra members come, they will be killed in pieces."


    Many people are shocked that this group dare to fight against the people of the high family. Isn''t it afraid of death?


    It''s a provocation to know that this is Gaojia''s territory and dare to be so unbridled in other people''s territory. The result of the provocation is self-evident.


    Some people have gone back quietly to report, but this group obviously doesn''t care, as if they have done something unimportant.


    Especially a young man walking in front of him, looking at the gate of the broken star city with pride, said: "is this the place where the elders of our gate are missing? There''s no big deal here, is there too much comfort, not even the least vigilance? "


    "It''s going to disappear in such a small place. I think that guy may be dead. It''s really useless. It''s just like losing our face."


    This young man is called Wuxuan. He is the little sect leader of Sen Luomen. He has a very strong talent. In a short time, he will be able to break through to Wuwang.


    It can be seen from this point that he has such a strong talent. However, his combat power is not only that of the great martial arts division. If he breaks out with all his strength, the general king of martial arts may not be his opponent.


    It''s also that he has been sitting in the position of a few door owners and can''t be surpassed all the time. Because he often stands at the top and develops arrogance, no matter what he does, he is somewhat arrogant.


    Especially when you know that one of the sect elders is missing, you volunteered to come here to check.


    However, when he comes here, he can''t control the importance of things. For the city gate guard, he is more impolite.


    After all, the identity gap between them is so great that they are not afraid of being held accountable.

 Chapters 175

    Although all the people present thought that this group would be doomed later, no one dared to act rashly at the moment. If you look closely, you can know that this group is not simple.


    If you are so bold, you must be done.


    So now they can only wait for Gao''s hand, but they are still talking in a low voice.


    I don''t know who these guys are.


    After a while, in a sound of discussion, Gao Jingming appeared outside the city with all the elders of Gao family.


    When Gao Jingming saw the wounded guard, a layer of cloud appeared on his face, and his eyes were like shooting flames.


    At this moment, he is not the one he used to be. He got so many cultivation resources at once, which made him break the bottleneck and become the king of martial arts.


    Not only that, the strength of the elders of the Gao family has also been improved a little, which is the improvement obtained after having sufficient cultivation resources.


    This is also to give them more confidence. In the face of all difficulties, Gao Jingming first appeased the injured person, and then his eyes radiated a ray of fierce light.


    "Who are you? Why did you hurt our disciples? " Gao Jingming''s breath tightly locked on Wuxuan, as if it was possible to make a move at any time.


    "You''d better be honest with me, or you''ll stay here."


    "Hahahaha!"


    Gao Jingming''s words just came out, and Wuxuan suddenly laughed, as if he had heard some funny jokes.


    At the same time, the same is true of those around him, some of whom are already out of breath with laughter.


    This scene fell into the eyes of all the people present. The unbelievable look could not be covered up. The people looked at each other, and they did not know why this group would suddenly laugh.


    What''s so funny about this?


    However, Gao Jingming''s face became more ugly. The other side clearly despised them. Otherwise, how could he behave so casually.


    "Funny?" Gao Jingming said with a gloomy face.


    Wu Xuan is very impolite to say: "ha ha ha! I''ve never heard such a funny joke before. You have the potential to tell jokes. "


    "It''s not the funniest joke of the year to want to keep us here? Don''t weigh your own level. Do you think everyone is just like you, a remote place? "


    "Oh! It''s OK that you are still a king of martial arts, but it''s too weak if it''s just like that. "


    Wuxuan spewed out every word. At this moment, all the people in the audience knew how strong his confidence was.


    Otherwise, how could it be that after knowing that Gao Jingming was King Wu, he didn''t have any fear, but was extremely dismissive.


    That''s the point.


    That is He was not afraid at all.


    Or he has the ability to resist the king. If it is as they guess, how terrible it must be!


    Everyone here was shocked to see Wuxuan. It''s not good!


    I just don''t know what the identity of the other party is, what the purpose of coming here is. It''s impossible to be friendly by watching their performance at the moment.


    Then the only explanation is that the other side is here to raise teachers and ask for crimes! Of course, there are other possibilities.

 Chapters 176

    At the moment, although the other side didn''t show strength, Gao Jingming felt a little pressure. He knew his strength to Fang Ming, but there was no change.


    Isn''t that to say that their strength is not enough in their eyes.


    He didn''t know what to do with the meal.


    Then just then, the other person suddenly spoke.


    Wu Xuan stopped smiling and said coldly, "I asked you if there was an elder of Sen Luomen who came here some time ago. How is he now?"


    "I remember that Wuchang''s disciple is the one here, but after such a long time, he didn''t go back to the sect. Instead, he just disappeared. You explain it to me honestly. Otherwise, don''t blame us for doing it."


    When he uttered this sentence, those people beside him suddenly exuded a powerful and incomparable momentum, and at the same time, they all looked at the people of Gao family coldly.


    Even the onlookers can feel that the atmosphere has suddenly changed. After taking a breath of cool air, they have taken several steps backward.


    This is not an occasion where they can participate in it without permission, and now they have fully understood that the other party is really asking questions.


    Because Now all of them have remembered that the elder of Sen Luomen is Wang Kun''s master, but Gao Peng killed him without any hesitation.


    I saw that all the people in the audience had their eyes on the people of Gaojia. Although they didn''t know how to express their complicated feelings at the moment, they could feel that Gaojia might be in trouble at the moment.


    "I see from your expression. I''m afraid it''s more dangerous now? I have to say that you are really brave. "


    "Even the people of Solomon dare to move. I don''t know who gave you such courage. But now, you have to pay for your actions."


    The whole face of Wuxuan shows a cold and fierce look, and the breath on his body becomes extremely cold. The temperature around him also drops in a straight line.


    Although his accomplishments are not the highest, and his strength cannot be underestimated. A big martial arts division can fight with the king, which shows how powerful his strength is.


    Maybe genius has the ability to fight across the street!


    "I don''t know why you are so brave, but you have to bear the consequences for what you do."


    "This city No more from today! "


    Deng!


    Suddenly all the people were boiling. No matter the people of the Gao family or all the people around, one by one could not calm down.


    Didn''t he want to kill everyone?


    No matter how long they are, they do not doubt the truth of what he said, because it is not surprising that every powerful force will not be in charge of the other people''s ideas and do what terrible things.


    But they still can''t accept it.


    Because many people don''t think they have made any mistakes at all. This is what Gao Peng has done. Shouldn''t he be responsible for it?


    So I only saw some people saying loudly.


    "Why? Shouldn''t the culprit be punished? Why do we want to be involved in us? We haven''t done anything at all. It''s all Gao Peng''s work! "

 Chapters 177

    "It''s clearly what Gao Peng did. Why does it involve us? We are all innocent and not really involved. "


    "Yes! It''s none of our business. Shouldn''t you find the murderer? "


    For a while, a noise burst out.


    All the onlookers suddenly became restless and began to explain one by one, saying that they had nothing to do with this matter.


    At the same time, Gaopeng and Gaojia were pushed to the front of the stage. At this moment, gaojingming felt such a dream.


    Originally, he was committed to the development of the whole city, but the scene in front of him made him feel extremely sad. Why did he have such a stupid idea?


    Are these people in front of him really worth his efforts?


    The answer is not worth it!


    No matter how much you pay, these guys take it for granted. When there is any disaster, they will push you to the front of the stage, and they will stand on the high ground of morality and accuse you.


    It seems that they are always right, and you are wrong no matter what you do.


    The reason why a fool is called a fool is that they always like to pull you to the same level as them and defeat you with their many years of experience as a fool.


    Seeing this scene in front of him, Gao Jingming fully knows how stupid the idea in his heart is. In the end, the world is still talking with a big fist.


    Otherwise, it''s all in vain.


    "Wrong! I''m really wrong! " Gao Jingming''s eyes were dull, he shook his head slightly and murmured to himself, "my idea is too naive. The world itself is a world of jungle. I shouldn''t have the idea of making the world peaceful."


    "Because some people don''t appreciate it at all, it''s just futile to do any more things!"


    It doesn''t matter what Gao Jingming and others think at the moment, but the onlookers explain the excitement, as if the clearer they explain, the more chance they have to survive.


    But they didn''t know that the people of Sen Luomen seemed to watch a group of monkeys playing monkey tricks, and there was no change of thought at all.


    Some just think that this group of people are extremely interesting. They didn''t press questions, but they honestly said all the words.


    Is there something wrong with these people''s brains?


    Do you really think he will let them go? How could there be such a naive person?


    Wu Xuan was dumbfounded, but then he said softly: "you are talking to me, who is Gao Peng?"


    All of a sudden, everyone here seemed to have found a straw for life. You said a word and I said Gao Peng''s identity, without any hesitation.


    Although, when Wu Xuan heard Gao Peng''s words, he was a little confused. After all, this name is quite similar to that of a famous genius.


    But in the end he shook his head and denied.


    "That''s a guy who can compete with the genius of midlands. How could it be a person in this remote town? I must be too nervous to be so sensitive."


    After all the people have shaken out all the details of Gaopeng, he has been completely determined that the elder of sanromen has been killed.


    This made him even more convinced of the idea in his heart. This city must not be left. Otherwise, how should they put the face of Sen Luomen?

 Chapters 178

    "Well, since the man who killed the elder of Solomon is with you, I''ll kill you first as if I''m charging some interest."


    "When you find that guy later and kill him by the way, you can''t challenge him at will."


    Wuxuan moves forward while talking. Meanwhile, his breath becomes more and more powerful. Slowly, Gao Jingming feels a little pressure.


    "What''s the matter? It''s clear that he didn''t come to King Wu, but he can bring me such a huge pressure. Why is that? "


    Gao Jingming hasn''t fully figured it out yet. He has come directly to his face for convenience. His life has been an earth shaking sound.


    Gao Jingming didn''t react at all, and the whole person was blown out. At the same time, the people around him were also the same, flying out one by one.


    This


    How powerful is this? He is clearly just a great martial arts teacher. Why is his strength so strong?


    All the people in the room watched unbelievably. The same was true of the people in Gaojia. Although there was some meaning of sneak attack, they were indeed blown out.


    It''s hard for them to accept for a while.


    "How could this happen? How can his strength be so strong? Is there any magic weapon in him? "


    It can''t be said that they don''t have a wide range of knowledge, but that Wuxuan is already at the level of extremely talented people, otherwise it''s impossible to fight over the ranks.


    All the people of sanromen did not look at it unexpectedly, because they had expected the scene before them, and naturally there was no one to be shocked.


    After returning to his mind, Gao Jingming looked at Wuxuan with an iron face. Unexpectedly, he was defeated so easily after he was promoted to the king of Wu.


    This frustrated his self-esteem, and suddenly a humiliating thought came out, only to see him gnash his teeth and say, "hateful! How could you have hurt me if it wasn''t for my carelessness. "


    "Now that I''m completely serious, I want to see what you can do to me!"


    Gao Jingming does not believe that his strength is really so weak. If he was defeated so easily by others before, it is acceptable.


    But now his strength has been improved so much, but it has no effect, which makes him feel extremely difficult to accept.


    Boom boom!


    They collided again, but this time they seemed to be close to each other, and there was no one-sided situation. From this point of view, Gao Jingming had already lost.


    The other side is a great martial arts master, but he is the king of martial arts!


    Although in a sense, he has lost, but he will not easily let the other party succeed, but now it is a duel of life and death.


    Of course, when the two of them were fighting, the people of the Gao family looked worried. The strongest one among them was Gao Jingming.


    But I can''t do anything about the other side, and there are more powerful people who haven''t made a move. If Tongtong makes a fool of himself, the whole Gaojia may be really destroyed.


    How can this not worry them?


    "What to do? What are we going to do? "


    "Now Gaopeng is not there, and we can''t resist the attack of the other party. Can we just be so obedient and helpless?"

 Chapters 179

    Just when all the people in the Gao family felt extremely worried, a figure was blown out directly, and after taking them to have a close look, they found that it was Gao Jingming!


    "What!"


    "How could the owner be defeated so easily? How could the other side be so strong? Know that the strength of the family is King Wu! "


    "My God! Are we really finished? If Gao Peng is still there, he won''t be hit by others! "


    At this moment, the people of Gao family hope that Gao Peng is present. After all, they are in real despair at this moment.


    Especially at this time, their only pillar has been defeated, which makes them more passive. Whether they can resist or not, it is precious to survive.


    Wu Xuan slowly came to Gao Jingming''s side and said: "kill you, and pay interest. Then your whole Gao family and this city don''t have to exist. The people of Sen Luomen can''t kill anyone who says kill."


    "If you want to hate, you should hate the guy who dares to move Simon! It''s he who caused you to suffer such a disaster. Let out all your hatred! "


    In fact, he doesn''t need to say more. At the moment, all people have a huge hatred for Gao Peng, because they really know that it''s Gao Peng''s fault, otherwise, how can they attract people from senluomen.


    "Ha ha! You can only be arrogant for a while! " Gao Jingming smiled coldly. Although his mouth spouted blood from time to time, he didn''t mean to be soft.


    "When my son comes back, it will be your death!"


    "As far as your garbage strength is concerned, it''s not his opponent at all. Hahahaha! How about killing me? In the end, you can''t escape the result of being killed. "


    Gao Jingming laughs like no one else. Naturally, he is very firm in his heart. Gao Peng will revenge for him.


    And in his heart, Gao Peng is the most powerful man. Even if he didn''t grow up to this level for a while, he relied on his genius as a monster.


    Soon he will be able to surpass these people''s said geniuses. His heart is extremely firm, so at the moment he has no fear, but some regrets.


    If we can really see the fear on these faces, how cool would it be?


    For Gao Jingming''s words, Wu Xuan''s face rarely shows a trace of anger. Before, he had no mood fluctuation, but it was extremely unbearable.


    Mingming''s death is coming. It seems that he has no desire or desire.


    Is he really not afraid?


    Or is that guy so confident?


    This is what Wuxuan can''t accept. His eyes become more fierce, and there is a fierce light in his eyes.


    "Since you believe that he can avenge you, you can go to hell and wait for him! He will go to hell with you in a short time! "


    As soon as the voice falls, Wu Xuan raises his feet directly, and wants to directly result in Gao Jingming.


    But at this time, a huge force seemed to hold his feet, making him unable to be strong in any way. At the same time, his whole body was also fixed.


    At the same time, a quiet voice came.


    "Are you sure?"

 Chapters 180

    The voice was heard by all.


    In particular, all the people in the broken Star City are in doubt at the moment. If it''s what they think, it may be unexpected.


    Because it''s possible that he''s back.


    This voice, they are very familiar with, even dare not forget for a moment, it seems to be a big devil like enveloped in all people''s hearts.


    At this moment, they know what is the return of the devil!


    In addition to these people, Wuxuan is the one who feels the most frightened, because his body can''t move at the moment, even if he does his best, he can''t even move a finger.


    This scene makes him feel extremely scared. Who can make his body unable to move? This strength gap is too horrible!


    "Who? Who is it? "


    "I don''t care which guy you are, hurry to untie the prison on me, otherwise, Solomon will never let you go!"


    Wu Xuan yelled out directly. At this time, all the people found out that he was not right. After all, at this moment, he kept his previous knowledge unchanged.


    Especially after hearing what he said, his eyes flashed with shock.


    Don''t you Is there anyone strong enough to imprison him directly?


    What a powerful power it is!


    You should know that Gao Jingming is a strong martial king, but he is also not his opponent, so we can see how powerful his strength is.


    But he is now incarcerated by people, gods and ghosts. How powerful is it to do?


    No one knows, but at the moment, they know that there must be a powerful man hidden in the dark. Otherwise, none of the people present can imprison Wuxuan at all.


    It''s not to say that all the people in sanromen, even all the people in broken Star City, are shocked. Are these two families doing all these things?


    If so, how powerful is his strength? Is it in this short period of time that his strength has been improved so much?


    No matter how evil he is, it''s a bit unrealistic.


    All the people present felt extremely dreamy, but no matter how they guessed, some could not believe it.


    The people of Sen Luomen can feel Wuxuan''s inner panic, only to see that they quickly surrounded Wuxuan''s body, one by one, with their eyes scanning around vigilantly.


    "I don''t care who you are, come out now! Otherwise, don''t blame us for our impoliteness. We are not easy to offend


    A strong man of Solomon shouted, but though his voice was far away, no one responded to him.


    After a while, the place suddenly fell into silence. Everyone dared not make any sound easily. One by one, they closed their breath.


    "Who are you to get out of here!"


    "Otherwise, don''t blame us for opening up the killing ring. You must care about their lives when you show up at this moment? If you don''t come out again, don''t blame us for being rude! "


    There was a fierce look in the eyes of all the people in sanromen. If that guy didn''t show up all the time, they would never have any soft hands.


    Of course, just as they thought so, a voice suddenly came to their ears.


    "As you wish!"

 Chapters 181

    "Who!"


    The people of Solomon can be terrified.


    When!


    When did they show up next to them?


    When did this guy show up? Such a God did not know the ghost, so that they did not feel any movement.


    One by one, they took several steps backward, and then they looked at Wuxuan with some uncertainty, because there was a person standing beside Wuxuan at the moment.


    Moreover, this person did not know when it came out, did he feel extreme panic? If they did not find it, wouldn''t it mean that the strength of each other was extremely strong?


    All the people in the audience were also wide eyed. They didn''t expect that the guy appeared in this way.


    And they can see It''s the guy. That''s right.


    The devil will return!


    Wu Xuan felt that his hair was up and cold sweat came out unconsciously. Although he didn''t see the guy behind him, he could clearly feel a person standing behind him.


    Even he can''t detect when the other side appears, which can fully explain the strength of the other side.


    "Why? How could that be? "


    "I didn''t even feel it. When did it happen? How could he be so strong? "


    "And who is he?"


    Wuxuan was full of questions, but the color of panic on his face was not adulterated, and then he only saw his crazy roar.


    "Asshole! Untie the prison


    "Or I want you to look good! Do you know who I am? If you dare to move me, I will kill your whole family. All those who have relations with you will be killed. "


    At the moment, Wuxuan is extremely depressed. Although he feels that the strength of the other party is very strong, he is so imprisoned, which makes him feel extremely shameless.


    He is also a genius of Simon, how can he allow others to be so humiliated.


    But All the people here looked at Gao Peng one by one. No one dared to act rashly, because Gao Peng was too indifferent at the moment.


    There is no change of expression on the face, only joking, that''s right! That''s banter!


    That kind of eyes seems to be the people who didn''t put the presence in their eyes, which deeply shocked all the people present.


    Especially the people who had been poisoned before, at this moment, they dare not act rashly, even dare not say a word, because they are afraid of being involved.


    Especially those who started blaming Gao family one by one, now they dare not say a word, because they are really afraid!


    Afraid of being stared at by Gao Peng, it''s really over!


    Once the devil catches their eyes, they will suffer the disaster of extinction. The devil is not only hateful, but also a madman. He is just a madman without scruples.


    Since I have already understood the nature of his character, I dare not easily provoke him at this moment, even dare not say a word more.


    Even if Wu Xuan said such arrogant words, Gao Peng didn''t have a huge reaction. Would elephants care what ants do?


    It''s nothing more than a run over thing. This kind of guy doesn''t need to pay attention to it at all, but his shouting is really annoying.


    Even Gao Peng is a little impatient at the moment.


    I didn''t expect him to leave for a while, but some people dare to come here to find trouble. What''s this not to shit on his head?

 Chapters 182

    For the chattering Wuxuan, Gao Peng chose to ignore it directly, and always helped Gao Jingming up.


    He even took out a precious pill and gave it to Gao Jingming, after seeing the pill in his hand.


    All the people of senlomen stared at each other, and hurriedly stopped and said, "stop!"


    It is impossible for Gao Peng to listen to them. He totally ignored what they said and still put that pill into Gao Jingming''s mouth.


    "I told you to stop, didn''t you hear me? Give me that pill, I can spare your life. " The elder of Solomon blurted out in anxiety.


    But he didn''t think about it at the moment. They were afraid of Gao Peng before. Maybe it was because seeing this pill Gao Peng took out that made him lose some sense.


    All the people here felt that it was unexpected. Unexpectedly, the elder of Sen Luomen valued the pill so much. Was it a very valuable pill?


    Gao Jingming also felt the surprised eyes from the crowd. He hesitated and said: "Peng er Is this pill very valuable? Why don''t you put it away? I have some healing pills on me, which are enough. "


    Gao Peng refused, "no, just take it at ease. I have more of them. I want as much as I want."


    Gao Peng completely ignored everyone''s eyes and directly put the pill into Gao Jingming''s mouth.


    However, his words completely angered the elder of sanromen. Only the elder who just spoke out now exudes a very horrible atmosphere.


    The whole face of the elder is gloomy and terrible! You should say that there are many of these pills. Don''t be such a big talker, or you won''t even know how to die. "


    "It''s none of your business!" Gao Peng replied politely. He didn''t even take a look at the front of his eyes, which was extremely despised.


    God! He dare to talk to the elder like this. Isn''t he really afraid of death? Although his appearance seems strange, it doesn''t mean his strength.


    This time, he must be finished. How dare he say to the elder? The elder''s temper is already very hot. If he provokes again, it''s really amazing. Those people in sanluomen haven''t seen Gao Peng''s move, and they are slowly reacting now. All people think that Gao Peng is just fast.


    It''s not how powerful it is, otherwise it won''t be so long, and there''s no intention to make a move at all. It''s clearly a mousetrap.


    If you want everyone to be afraid of him, in fact, his strength is not strong at all. Otherwise, why do you refuse to start?


    They seem to think that they have found the key points, and they are all confident. For what Gao Peng did, they immediately sentenced to death.


    On the contrary, Gao Peng''s anger reached the zero point.


    "Arrogance! I want to see how arrogant you are! "


    The elder was furious, and his breath burst out directly. At the same time, he disappeared from the original place.


    Boom!


    He rushed all over with unmatched momentum. He attacked Bai Gaopeng violently. The real guests were enveloped in a huge and incomparable Qi. All the places he passed were a wave.


    The air is also distorted, which makes people feel the folded vision.

 Chapters 183

    In the face of the fierce attack, Gao Peng didn''t have any idea to dodge. Instead, his eyes showed contempt. He looked down on people.


    At this moment, Gao Jingming, who was supported by Gao Peng, suddenly showed a worried look, and said anxiously, "peng''er! Quick! Get out of the way. "


    "That''s the elder of Sen Luomen. His strength can''t be underestimated. If you look down on him, you will surely suffer a loss!"


    As for Gao Jingming''s anxiety, Gao Peng seemed to wave his hand and said, "it''s just a piece of rubbish. There''s no need to pay too much attention to it. His attacks are not qualified to tickle me, let alone hurt me!"


    Gaopeng''s words completely stunned gaojingming. The whole person didn''t know what to say. He just looked at Gaopeng so stupidly.


    At the moment, he didn''t feel much doubt.


    Because he knew that Gao Peng could not do such a arrogant thing, but what happened in this short period of time?


    Did he really improve so much? How did he do it?


    Although he was extremely curious, he still felt more remorse. As a father, he failed to fulfill the responsibility of a father.


    On the contrary, they let their children go out and roam. In such a short period of time, they have improved so much. Surely they have suffered a lot?


    As a father, the first thing he thought of was this.


    However, he didn''t know that Gao Peng didn''t have much effort at all. On the contrary, many people suffered because of him. If those people knew Gao Jingming''s idea, the coffin board would not be able to hold.


    Gao Peng''s performance at the moment makes all the people in the broken Star City look at each other and see the scene one by one, as if they have some familiar feeling.


    Because that demon king behaves like this every time. Although he seems to be in a weak position every time, when he is fighting, he shows the tendency of crushing every time.


    No one can avoid his second move at all, which makes all the people present feel very strange. Of course, a sense of deja vu suddenly comes to their mind.


    "Why I feel as if this scene had happened! "


    "Me too, as if it had just happened, as if these things were in front of me."


    After all the people in broken Star City have this idea, no one dares to look down on Gao Peng at all, although they also know that the strength gap between the two cannot be so large.


    In particular, that is the elder of Solomon. If you only feel the momentum of the other side, you can know that he is extremely strong.


    I don''t know how many times stronger the elder before me, but now they dare not say anything more. Who knows that will happen in the end?


    If you stand in the wrong team at this time, it will be a fatal blow to them.


    Gao Peng is not a good man and a faithful woman, but the people who offended him didn''t have any good end in the end, so they seemed more careful.


    One by one, their eyes widened and they were ready to look.


    However, the people of sanromen are completely indecisive. They all stare at all these things in front of them.


    "My God! Is he not afraid of death? Unexpectedly, he didn''t want to dodge. He thought he could take the elder''s attack forcefully? What a wild idea! "

 Chapters 184

    "Ha ha! Stupid guy, I want to see how he responds to the elder''s attack! "


    "Naturally, they were killed in an instant. This kind of arrogant and ignorant guy is the elder''s opponent."


    All the people of Sen Luomen sneered one by one, and thought that Gao Peng was beyond his control. Otherwise, how could he not make any response.


    Even standing there in a daze, this is not looking for death?


    In their opinion, the elders are extremely strong. How can any one cat and dog resist them? Therefore, they naturally hold extremely strong self-confidence.


    Each thought that Gao Peng could not resist the elder''s attack completely.


    Although Wuxuan can''t see it at the moment, he is also smiling coldly. He can know the general situation just by virtue of people''s comments.


    "Oh! He is really an ignorant guy. Since he dares not to resist or dodge, and doesn''t know what his brain is thinking, does he think that he can resist the elder''s attack with his own strength? "


    "Stupid guy!"


    All the people here think that Gao Peng is a stupid guy who dares not to dodge. What''s not the act of seeking death?


    I have never seen anyone dare to be so bold. At best, the elder of Sen Luomen is also King Wu, but he dare not to dodge. This is not just to look down on each other.


    Or brain damage, or will you always do such an ignorant act?


    I dare not say that I can not dodge or avoid the general king of martial arts and take the attack from the other side. This is also how ignorant Gao Peng''s actions are to all present.


    ¡­¡­


    The elder also found Gao Peng''s move, and suddenly he was a little angry, and the whole people roared.


    "Die!"


    Boom!


    The elder smashed directly at Gao Peng like a meteorite. At the same time, he was covered with hot flames and the terror of breath spread.


    The surrounding sky seems to have been distorted, and even from time to time there is a trace of smoke, which is burned and transpiration by the flame.


    With a loud sound, the elder, accompanied by a powerful attack, fell directly from the sky.


    At this moment, all the people are staring, no one dare to look away, they are extremely eager to know what the final result is.


    Although the elder didn''t use the power of blood, how could ordinary people resist such a terrible attack.


    But when all the people were very nervous, Gao Peng''s eyes even showed a look of contempt, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "Rubbish!"


    "I didn''t even get the reaction of the system, but I said that I could be killed. Sure enough, garbage likes to jump!"


    Gao Peng didn''t do anything, just looked at the man who fell down like a meteorite.


    Gao Jingming closed his eyes tightly at the moment, and his whole body trembled. He felt a little scared.


    Although he is also King Wu, there is a gap between King Wu and King Wu. What''s more, he is still seriously injured at the moment.


    He can only watch this happen, but he can''t believe Gao Peng. But when it happens, even he has some worries.


    It''s human nature, even he can''t avoid it at the moment, but he is still muttering prayers: "it will be OK! It will be all right! "

 Chapters 185

    Boom!


    There was a big bang, and elder Sen Luomen directly hit Gao Peng. The huge and terrifying destructive power that he carried was affected all around.


    "So strong!"


    "How could it be so powerful? It''s too horrible. With the destructive power of this attack, it''s even stronger than the ordinary King Wu! "


    "It''s terrible! Is this still human? "


    All the people in the scene were shocked. Even the people in the star city were all gaping at the moment. At the same time, they had some doubts in their hearts.


    Originally, Gao Peng''s confidence has been gradually shaken, because they have fully felt the power of elder Simon.


    This is much stronger than what they have seen before, and it also shakes their confidence.


    By comparison, everyone in Sen Luomen is sneering. At the moment, others are really looking forward to what kind of face Gao Peng will have.


    Ha ha! Aren''t you arrogant?


    Now I want to see how arrogant you are. After you are defeated, I will treat you well.


    Let you know that there are many more powerful people than you.


    No one can look down on Simon!


    You dare to be so arrogant and unabashed to meet the elder''s attack. I have to say that you are just too arrogant.


    But you will pay for your own arrogance!


    Wuxuan and other people are very active at this time. They are very eager for Gao Peng''s future. They can feel the terrible attack, although they can''t really see it.


    But they still can''t believe that the elder of Solomon can kill each other.


    After all the energy fluctuations had calmed down, the people still couldn''t see what happened, but they did hear a loud voice.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Do you give me another arrogance? Aren''t you arrogant? I can''t even dodge my attack. I have to say you are really arrogant. "


    "But There is always a price to be paid for arrogance, but if you die, your family will be sent to hell slowly. This is the end of offending us. "


    The elder of Sen Luomen said triumphantly that he was absolutely convinced that no one could resist his attack.


    But at last he shook his head a little regretfully: "what a precious pill it is! It''s just so rigidly ruined! "


    "But I hope there are some treasures in your space ring, otherwise I will be really unhappy."


    At the moment, he seems to have determined that all the things of Gao Peng are his, and he began to feel extremely sorry for that pill.


    Of course, there is an idea in his mind, that is to catch Gao Jingming, and maybe refine it to get the effect of that pill.


    After all, it''s just swallowed at the moment, not fully digested. Maybe it''s his chance.


    Only when he thinks so.


    A voice of great irony rang.


    "Didn''t you eat? How can the attack be so weak that I''m not even hurt? Even dare to think you won there, you are too high on yourself. "


    "Is this what you think is the most powerful attack? It''s true. That''s really disappointing. "

 Chapters 186

    The expression of the audience gradually solidified, especially that of the elder of Sen Luomen, who was still triumphant at first, gradually froze, some of them were just unbelievable.


    "No! Impossible! How can you have nothing? "


    The elder of Sen Luomen slowly saw Gao Peng''s state at this time, and directly exclaimed. The expression on the whole face was unbelievable, and his eyes were almost protruding.


    At the moment, his heart was extremely surprised. Why did he have such a terrible attack? But the other side has nothing at all.


    How could it be that he took his attack forcefully and remained unharmed? There was a storm in his heart.


    Not to mention the elders of sanromen, all the people present were shocked. Were they dazzled? Such a terrible attack directly smashed down, Gao Peng was unharmed.


    They couldn''t believe it. How could it be such a result? Is his strength really so strong?


    "No? Why is it that such a powerful attack can be carried out in the next step without any injury? "


    "This must be an illusion. That''s the attack of the king of Wu! Under this attack, the general king of martial arts must be destroyed in a flash, let alone be able to resist, but he... "


    At the moment, all the people in the audience felt extremely unbelievable. They broke their three outlooks again and again. Such a powerful attack can not only be followed, but also be harmless.


    They couldn''t accept this, especially Gao Peng''s light face, which seemed to do a trivial thing.


    This makes them even more confused.


    Of course, the most unacceptable one is the people of Simon. Now their eyes are protruding one by one, as if they are going to fall out.


    There are even a few people muttering, "impossible Impossible How can we resist it Fake... It''s all fake! "


    They can''t accept all this. Their elders are so powerful that they can''t kill each other. What''s most exaggerated is that they look harmless.


    This is even more difficult for them to accept, and their hearts are filled with extremely complex emotions, but they have to believe in the present scene.


    Gao Jingming also opened his eyes at the moment, but there was a strange light in his eyes. He stared at Gao Peng and didn''t move at all.


    At this time, he really realized how powerful Gaopeng''s strength was. It was not the child he once saw.


    Moreover, his strength is countless times stronger than when he left, which shocked him, but at the same time, he was also very pleased.


    Because Gao Peng has grown up completely, he doesn''t need to be sheltered from the wind and rain, and there''s still a trace of unspeakable meaning in it.


    Gao Peng naturally didn''t know what Gao Jingming thought. At the moment, he calmly looked at the elder of Sen Luomen, and his mouth slightly rose a point.


    "What? I think you look surprised? Does that surprise you? "


    "Oh! I''ve entered a lot of rubbish like you, and I''ve died in countless hands. I don''t know where you come from. I dare to shout in front of me. I feel shame for you! "

 Chapters 187

    Elder Simon''s face turned red instantly, and even he could always see the blue tendons on his face. He was gnashing his teeth, but at the moment he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Gao Peng''s performance made him extremely afraid, and he did not dare to do it easily for a while.


    However, Gao Peng will not let him go so easily.


    The corner of the mouth raised a smile, extremely despised said: "how? Are you afraid? I have seen your body shaking. I didn''t expect that your strength will not weaken and your heart will be so weak. "


    "You are the only one who dare to speak up in front of me. Who gave you the courage?"


    "Have you been bossing for too long? Who even forgot his name? No... I almost forgot that you don''t deserve a name. "


    Gao Peng said in an impolite sarcasm that he did not deliberately restrain his voice, so all the people present could hear what he said very clearly.


    Suddenly, the scene fell into silence.


    One by one, they all stared at Gao Peng. How could this be so harsh? And it''s a red, naked insult.


    God! How dare he talk like that?


    Is he not afraid of deep stimulation to each other? If it really drives the other person crazy, it''s not so easy to deal with.


    All the people present didn''t know why Gao Peng said this, but they were shocked. This is to carry out the work in the end!


    Even if he can resist the attack of the elder? It is the most feared place to know that there is a powerful force behind him.


    Although King Wu is strong, he is not invincible.


    Of course, the people in the broken Star City slowly recalled what Gao Peng had done. That was a crazy guy, a complete lunatic.


    No matter what you do, you don''t need to be surprised, because it''s not human.


    We can''t talk about doing things by common sense.


    Senluomen''s people gnashed their teeth and looked at Gao Peng. "How dare he How dare he insult the elder like this! "


    "He will pay for it!"


    "Even if his strength is really better than that of the elder, all of us can join hands and kill him. Then we will kill the city!"


    Gao Peng''s actions have completely angered the people of Sen Luomen, only to see them gnashing their teeth and looking at Gao Peng, secretly calculating how to kill Gao Peng together.


    Although Wuxuan can''t see it, a rage also emerges in his chest, which makes him unable to vent. He has heard the voices of people around him.


    This also let him know what happened, especially Gao Peng''s undisguised sarcasm, which made him more unbearable.


    "Damn it! Damn! "


    "I don''t care who you are, anyone who dares to offend Solomon will not have a good end. It''s just as easy to kill you as a local dog by relying on you."


    "If you kneel now and beg for mercy, maybe you can spare your life and be a dog honestly to complete your salvation!"


    Wuxuan didn''t know which tendon in his mind was wrong, but he shouted such a sentence recklessly. At the same time, the scene became very quiet.


    One by one, they all looked at him in amazement. How dare they say that? Is he completely afraid of death?

 Chapters 188

    Quiet!


    The scene suddenly fell into silence, one by one looked at Wu Xuan with strange eyes. Although all the people in the scene thought Gao Peng was extremely arrogant, at least others had strong strength.


    But Although you are powerful, you have been completely settled since others came out.


    Who gave you the courage to talk like this?


    Regardless of what the people in the room thought, Gao Peng felt the surprise of the opportunity. Unexpectedly, the guy who was settled by him dared to speak so loudly.


    Don''t he know what disaster is?


    Suddenly, Gaopeng couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "That''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Is it true that you, Simon, are rich in idiots?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Apart from Gaopeng''s laughter, no one dares to join in, but some people are obviously holding back, but it can be seen from their expressions.


    After all, at this moment, a guy who is settled by others even dare to talk like this. Can''t he see the form clearly?


    There is no doubt that this kind of guy can be called a fool.


    "Is this kind of guy stupid? Can''t he tell the form? I have been settled down, and even dare to shout. It''s minutes and minutes for others to kill him. "


    "Alas! Who let others have a powerful force behind them? If you have, you can be so arrogant. "


    "After all, it''s better to have a background!"


    At this moment, many people have a sigh, if Wu Xuan is not supported by Sen Luomen, how dare he talk like this? Otherwise, with his arrogant character, he would have died many times.


    But that is because he has a strong and incomparable strength behind him to support him, which has created his very hateful character.


    But He was wrong.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care what kind of force he has behind him, because he prefers to have more and more enemies, of course Now the most important thing is that Simon is no longer in his eyes.


    So I only saw that he walked slowly to Wuxuan, and didn''t pay any attention to the elder, as if there was no such person here.


    "I''m really sorry for you. Talent is OK, but it''s a brain wreck Do you think this is a very regrettable thing? "


    With Gao Peng''s approach, Wu Xuan felt cold all over his body for some reason. At this moment, there was a sense of fear in his heart.


    In Chang''an, the Chinese also saw Gao Peng''s actions. They were all stunned, and a sense of foreboding came to their hearts.


    "Why Why do I always feel like something bad is going to happen? "


    "Me too..."


    "Don''t you He''s going to kill? "


    At this moment, some people suddenly flashed a thought like this, and suddenly looked at each other, one by one, they saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    If it is true Isn''t that going to be a big deal?


    Although the elder of Sen Luomen has a high status, it''s nothing to die of such one or two occasionally. After all, it''s almost the end of martial arts. It''s a bit difficult to make progress.


    However, Wu Xuan is the genius of Sen Luomen. If he is killed, it is caused. The moving shell is not so easy to eliminate.


    It may even make the whole of Solomon furious!

 Chapters 189

    "No? Does he really want to kill the genius of Simon! "


    "No! Stop him quickly, or he will be furious at that time. Even we may be involved. Hurry! "


    When all the people present reflected, they all wanted to rush to stop Gao Peng, because what Gao Fei showed at the moment was so obvious.


    That''s to kill Wuxuan!


    Wu Xuan also felt a cold breath approaching at the moment, but just when he wanted to talk, he heard a voice exploding in his ear.


    Then he felt a darkness in his eyes, and his consciousness had slowly fallen into chaos. No matter how he struggled, he could not get out of the darkness.


    In the outside world, all the people are completely frozen.


    What did they see? Wu Xuan was slapped to death by Gao Peng. Even his head is separated from his body. He can''t die again.


    At this moment, all the people have a blank in their mind. Looking at the decapitated headless body, they can''t use any adjectives to describe their mood at the moment.


    Those who wanted to rush up and stop stopped.


    There was silence all around.


    How dare he? How dare he kill Simon''s genius! Isn''t he really afraid of Simon''s revenge?


    God! Is this the end of the game? If you let Sen Luomen know, all of them may be implicated. All the people present mechanically look at Gao Peng.


    The most intense reaction was the people of Sen Luomen, who saw their eyes red instantly and stared at Gao Peng fiercely one by one.


    "You killed Wuxuan! Do you know who he is? You killed the little sect leader. You''re dead. You''re dead. Not only you, but also your relatives and friends must be buried for your actions! "


    At this moment, the people of sanromen are extremely angry. Their little sect leader was killed in front of their eyes, even they can''t get rid of their own relationship.


    At the same time, they all looked at Gao Peng with hate on their faces, as if they wanted to eat Gao Peng alive.


    And when the people in the broken Star City heard that Gao Peng killed not only the genius of Sen Luomen, but also the leader of shaomen, didn''t they say What a disaster!


    "My God! It''s over It''s all over! "


    "It''s Shao sect leader who killed. We are all finished!"


    "It''s all that guy! It''s him who killed the few sect leaders! "


    "If we catch him, we should be free from disaster..."


    At the moment, some people''s mind slowly flashed a trace of evil thoughts, but they did not want to think about how they could get Gao Peng with their strength.


    Even before, they were not Gao Peng''s rivals, let alone at the moment?


    Fear has completely made them lose their sense. They all look at Gao Peng angrily. Some even stare at the whole Gao family.


    Although the people of the Gao family are extremely afraid at the moment, they dare not give birth to any thoughts, because the feeling that Gao Peng brings to them is like being able to control their life and death.


    Facing the angry eyes of these people, Gao Peng still said with great ease, "I kill people for no reason!"


    Gao Peng glanced around with great calmness, which also made many people calm down, and the anger disappeared instantly.


    At the same time, a lot of people are sweating directly, because they remember at this moment, who is the other party? It''s a question whether they can survive with their strength, let alone capture the other party.

 Chapters 190

    Gao Peng''s only eyes let everyone in the room fall into the ice cellar. At the beginning, it was very noisy, and all the voices disappeared in an instant.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to let these guys go.


    Again and again.


    These guys seem to forget who he is, especially the group of people in broken Star City. There are always several people with rhythm.


    At this moment, his eyes become extremely fierce: "garbage, there should be garbage awareness, don''t think about who''s left or right, you are not worthy!"


    "Killing you is as simple as killing a chicken or a dog, but I just think you are too dirty. Can you treat my dislike as fear? If that''s the case, I don''t mind sending you all to hell, just in time to be with that guy. "


    I don''t know why, all the people here feel a strong breath, floating around them all the time, making them feel breathless.


    Of course, many people feel extremely oppressed. It''s hard for them to bear being scolded in front of the garbage, but they have to bear it.


    Because Gao Peng''s strength is really extremely strong. With their strength at the moment, they can''t fight against him at all. However, they remember that they hated Gao Peng.


    There are a few sinister eyes hiding in the crowd, occasionally flashing a trace of resentment: "wait! I want to see when you can be arrogant. If you don''t say that you killed the little sect leader of Sen Luomen, your arrogant character will not last long. "


    "I''m looking forward to your performance of kneeling for mercy!"


    Although these guys hide deeply, when they look at Gao Peng with resentful eyes, they are immediately sensed by Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng''s mouth slightly showed a smile and turned to the crowd: "it''s very deep, but you shouldn''t look at me like this. Since you dare to hate me, I''ll give you a ride!"


    Whew!


    All of them were too fragile to prevent, Gao Peng suddenly appeared in the crowd, and they had not found his movement.


    "You seem What''s wrong with me? "


    Gao Peng''s voice appeared behind the nature full of resentment for no reason, which made everyone in the audience jump at once.


    One by one, they fled from their original place. The sudden voice scared them almost to the core. Who can expect Gao Peng''s speed to be so fast? Even more, he appeared behind them unconsciously.


    Those who resent Gao Peng are the rest of the king''s family, but although they appear to be submissive, their hearts are full of deep resentment.


    At the moment, they dare to show it, but they don''t know the strength gap at all, which makes them easily exposed.


    These guys have a look of horror at the moment. They slowly look back and see Gao Peng.


    "Why How could you be behind us? "


    "You seem surprised?" Gao Peng looked at him with a fierce expression, his eyes full of contempt: "I don''t know what to say about you, but I''m ignorant to this extent."


    "Don''t you know that the stronger you are, the more sensitive you are to the things around you? With your deep resentment, it''s like a light in the dark. It''s easy to expose! "

 Chapters 191

    Those guys thought that they would not be found hiding in the crowd, but they were found in a moment, which made them feel extremely scared.


    Just want to cry for mercy, Gao Peng lightly slapped the fan in the past, several people burst, fresh blood everywhere.


    The onlookers immediately exclaimed and retreated. At the moment, their eyes towards Gao Peng were full of fear.


    He When on earth did he come?


    Why such a God does not know the ghost, even if his strength is really extremely strong, but it is not static.


    It''s terrible! Can we do it quietly and come behind us? Doesn''t it mean that we were killed by him and didn''t realize it?


    Just after thinking so, everyone seemed to fall into the ice cellar, sweating, especially looking at Gao Peng with fear in their eyes.


    Gao Peng''s mysterious behavior has already made them feel extremely afraid. What''s more, his strength is so strong. The most important thing is


    Gao Peng is still a complete lunatic. He has no scruples in doing things. This is the most frightening place. If he is really enraged, he will do something that everyone regrets.


    In addition to the shock of all the people present, all the people of Sen Luomen looked at Gao Peng with a blue face. Although they only relied on their strength at the moment, they were not necessarily Gao Peng''s opponents.


    But Being so blatantly ignored by others makes them feel extremely intolerable. They are gold level forces. Have they ever been so ignored?


    I saw that several of the elder''s eyes were about to burst out with anger. They stared at Gao Peng.


    "Damn it! Dare to ignore us so much, I want to see if you can survive under the siege of so many people. I don''t believe that your strength is really so strong. "


    "It''s just a guy in a remote area, killing you like killing chickens and dogs, ha ha!"


    Sometimes, people always forget some important things, even those guys like Simon are no exception. Maybe they are too high for a long time. Once they are ignored by others, they will be extremely angry.


    Even the strength gap between them is not clear, everything is just self righteous!


    After seeing Gao Peng kill those guys, all the people can''t help but stay away from Gao Peng, and their eyes are extremely scared.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care about these people''s opinions. They are just some immature white eyed wolves. They wanted to leave them a way to live, but since they like jumping so much, they can go to hell to accompany their master there!


    "Hum! A group of garbage, even waste utilization are disrespectful of wasting time, even dare to jump out and jump, this is not looking for death what is it? "


    "Are you afraid that you have forgotten who I am? If I really forget who I am, then I will let you remember, I Who is it! "


    As soon as Gaopeng''s last sentence was uttered, a strong and incomparable breath swept away. At the same time, behind him, a white tiger loomed.


    At the same time, everyone can feel a huge pressure, as if it comes from the heart, which makes them hard to breathe.


    "Why How could this happen? Why does he put so much pressure on me? Is he really so powerful? "

 Chapters 192

    "It''s so powerful! I''ve never felt such a powerful power before. Is it Is he stronger than the sect leader? Why do I feel that he is much more powerful than the sect leader? Am I hallucinating


    "No I also have the same feeling. This kind of oppression from the heart makes it hard for me to breathe. There is no resistance at all. "


    All the people of Sen Luomen stared at Gao Peng, as if they had seen a ghost. They even felt the irresistible power on Gao Peng.


    Stronger than their sect leader?


    When they think of this idea, they feel extremely absurd. After all, who is their door owner? That''s a powerful warrior. How could this guy be stronger than their sect leader.


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Although they deliberately have such a conflict, but Their hearts have slowly accepted, because that kind of oppression from the heart, let them really feel the gap.


    At the same time, they seem to have set off waves inside. What is the feeling? Does the other side really have such a strong strength?


    It''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous!


    Not to mention the people of Sen Luomen, all the people in the broken Star City are also staring at Gao Peng in a daze. They are shocked to see the invisible shadow behind Gao Peng.


    This figure, they have not seen.


    However, at that time, there was no such terrible power at all, but at the moment, it seemed that one thing was already different from the other, and the gap between them was unacceptable.


    Just breath makes them feel extremely hard to breathe. What kind of power is it?


    "It''s so powerful! I can''t even bear the thought of resistance. Is the gap really so big? Although I know this guy''s strength is really strong, it''s not too strong, is it? "


    "After only going out for a while, we can''t see through his strength. What kind of genius is this?"


    "My God! This speed of progress is just going against the sky! "


    Everyone in the room stared at Gao Peng, especially feeling the oppression from the heart, which made them extremely untrue.


    Why? He used to be a waste guy, but now he has become so powerful, not to mention a peerless monster, but his progress is too fast.


    They don''t know the peerless evils, but even the peerless evils they know can''t be promoted so quickly, which has already refreshed their three views once again.


    This seems to be the original understanding of all people, all of a sudden have been broken!


    Among them, the most dreamy is the people of Gao family. Gao Jingming is also staring at Gao Peng with a gaping face, which is too fast to improve his strength.


    Even if he is given countless cultivation resources, he can''t be promoted so quickly. You can imagine how shocked he is at the moment.


    And the rest of the Gaojia people, not to mention the feeling in their hearts, are about to pay Gaopeng to the gods.


    How long has this passed? The strength has been improved so much, even the people on the scene can''t see through completely, and all the people on the scene can''t move with only one breath.


    On this basis, they have lost any psychological resistance. If you think about it a little, you can know the gap.

 Chapters 193

    "God! How does his strength improve so fast? Evil genius is worse than him! I''ve never heard that someone''s strength has been improved so fast, let alone With just one breath, you can make the strong king of martial arts feel scared! "


    "It''s so powerful! You see those King Wu, at the moment, they are even more sincere than what we feel. I think this breath of terror must be aimed at them. "


    All the people of the Gao family exclaimed and looked at the King Wu. After all, they were particularly outstanding at the moment. They all looked pale and gnashed their teeth.


    It''s like hard support, but that''s what makes them more certain. With only one breath, Gao Peng can make these powerful kings hard to resist.


    How powerful is this in the end can be done!


    In fact, if they knew who Gao Peng didn''t deliberately target, they would surely feel more surprised, even the unconscious breath was so powerful.


    Deliberately targeting someone Can he survive?


    Of course, at the moment, they don''t know who the breath is not intended for, but it just makes them feel amazing.


    "Why How could it be so powerful... " The elder of Sen Luomen gnashed his teeth and supported him. If his face was already slowly sweating, his color would become extremely pale.


    At the moment, he felt a huge pressure, especially when Gao Peng''s deep shadow slowly solidified, he felt what was the real pressure.


    A crispness can''t prevent, his knees are almost bent down, almost kneeling on the ground.


    "Damn it! I don''t want to kneel! I absolutely don''t believe that you can make me kneel down with a breath. You are nothing! "


    "Ah ah ah!"


    He is quite tenacious, but I don''t know whether the breath of white tiger does not have much effect on those weak people, or white tiger deliberately aims at these guys.


    The people who are weaker than the king of martial arts do not feel so much pressure, just a feeling of chest tightness. In addition, they do not have the strong feelings of the king of martial arts.


    It can be that way, which makes them feel more amazing. If all people feel this horrible pressure, it''s nothing, but it''s targeted at people.


    That''s even more horrible!


    It''s not surprising that he has strong power, but he can control these forces well, which means that he has completely controlled these forces.


    Can send and receive freely!


    This is the more shocking thing.


    With the passage of time, the white tiger figure behind Gao Peng has emerged. His eyes despise the world, only glancing around.


    But all the people in the room were sweating as if they had been fished out of the water.


    Of course, Gao Peng didn''t really want white tiger to hurt them. At most, he just played a shocking role. But at this time, his goal has been achieved.


    Just by looking at the eyes of all the people in the audience, he already knew that these guys were completely counseling.


    In particular, the guys of Sen Luomen, one by one, did not dare to shout completely. Before doing this, they thought that they could deal with Gao Peng with their joint efforts.


    Now I know how big the gap between them is.


    And how ridiculous the previous idea was.

 Chapters 194

    Just as everyone was looking at Gao Peng in astonishment, a voice of astonishment broke the silence.


    "My God! I remember! "


    "I remember the power of this blood! He must be Gao Peng, the guy wanted by all the major forces in the southern region. He must be right! "


    "Because the power of his blood is very similar to Gao Peng, no It''s as like as two peas. "


    This


    This exclamation immediately attracted everyone''s eyes, and they all looked at Gao Peng in amazement. If it''s as the man said, isn''t it that the guy''s strength is very strong?


    They have proved that they are powerful, but It''s still unbelievable to put the two of them together.


    After all, the identity gap between a man with a reputation throughout the whole continent and a man with a reputation as a madman in a remote town is quite different.


    But after they think about the information on the wanted notice, they have to be suspicious. Maybe the guy in front of them is Gao Peng who is wanted!


    If so Are they not more dangerous?


    That guy is the one who killed the elders of all forces in a row! It''s impossible to say that he''s a murderer. He''s a complete lunatic, and he''s so powerful that no one has ever found him.


    If it was him


    Just think about it carefully, these guys will feel numb, because when Gao Peng really shows his identity, who knows what he will do? If he doesn''t want others to know his identity.


    That will kill people!


    "It''s over! It''s all over! "


    "Now we call to break his identity. Will he kill people directly! He is a devil who kills people without blinking. It''s as simple as killing us. "


    Especially the guy who used to be called broken Gaopeng. At the moment, he simply regrets it. If he didn''t say it directly, maybe they still have life.


    But now There is no longer any chance of survival.


    Don''t say escape, it''s impossible at all. Although it''s said that it''s exaggerated, they can feel despair with the power they felt before.


    All the people in sanromen look dead. After all, when you know that you are going to die, no matter who you are, you can''t really cheer up and face it calmly.


    Especially the situation that cannot be escaped.


    Not to mention how desperate these guys are in the heart, after that person called to break, the people of the star city fell into silence first, and then broke out with unimaginable screams.


    "My God! This guy is the one wanted by all the major forces. I thought it was just a double name, but they were the same person. "


    "No wonder No wonder his strength is so strong! "


    "The elders of all major forces can''t escape in his hands. It can be seen how powerful he is now. It''s really incredible. As long as he has gone out, his strength has become so strong!"


    It''s hard for all the people in broken star city to accept everything in front of them. Gao Peng was just a waste here, but he has become a famous person in the whole continent in a flash.


    This identity change is so sudden. Although they know that Gao Peng is a genius, these talents are too much!

 Chapters 195

    One is the celebrity of the whole continent, and the other is the waste that people despise


    When these two identities coincide, we can imagine what kind of stormy waves have been raised in the hearts of the people in the broken Star City.


    One by one, they all looked at Gao Peng in disbelief. The expression on their face had fully shown their inner shock. Even many people''s eyes were protruding, so they almost dropped their eyes.


    "My God! How does this guy practice? How could his strength be improved so quickly? It''s only a long time before he can kill the elders of all major forces. "


    "It''s terrible! If with his cultivation speed, who else can stop him? "


    "Doesn''t he really have any bottleneck? The cultivation is so fast that even the foundation cannot be stable. But why is his strength so strong instead of any instability? "


    After the silence, there is an incredible voice, of course, more doubts in our hearts.


    Although they were shocked by Gao Peng''s strength, they were even more puzzled about why Gao Peng''s strength had been improved so fast, but he did not have any phenomenon of unstable foundation.


    Why is that?


    Of course, it''s a terrible thing to be able to improve so much at once. What''s more frightening is that Gao Peng''s foundation is extremely stable, which is the most intolerable place.


    No matter what kind of thoughts these people have in mind, Gao Peng did not lose his blood power, but looked at the people of Sen Luomen.


    Then he just looked at the past, and people of Simon knelt down to beg for mercy.


    "Big My Lord, please don''t worry about villains, let us go! "


    "Yes, yes! We are just a small person for you. Please let us go! We will never disclose your information to the outside world! "


    The way that the people of Sen Luomen did not have the backbone was unexpected. After all, they were very proud before, but now they are pitiful and beg for mercy.


    Is that too much advice?


    However, the rest of the people can feel a little bit about what they are doing at the moment. After all, Gao Peng is a complete madman, and even the elders of all major forces dare to kill, let alone they are insignificant.


    So they are right to do this, but it will still attract many disdainful eyes.


    It''s very good that people of sanromen can care about other things at the moment. The question of face is not worth considering until they survive.


    However, Gaopeng''s mouth slightly went up and said softly, "did I say that I would not let you disclose my identity?"


    The people of Sen Luomen: "here..."


    All the people in the audience were stunned. Some of them didn''t fully respond. What''s the meaning of this Did they get it wrong? Or is Gao Peng wrong?


    When they felt confused, Gao Peng said directly, "you should disclose my news here. After all, you have been so humiliated here. Don''t you hate me?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very open-minded. Even if you are full of anger and wish you could tear me apart, I have no opinion."


    "So you will burst out your hatred completely!"

 Chapters 196

    "This... No... No... Adults, I dare not! " The people of Solomon were so frightened that they begged for mercy. The whole body was shaking.


    The face has spread a look of extreme fear, one by one, they are afraid of Gao Peng as an excuse to kill their tradition.


    Of course, even if Gao Peng doesn''t find any excuse, he can kill them, but they are afraid at the moment!


    Be careful that the liver has been fluttering, even if you say it wrong, it will be killed directly.


    However, Gao Peng''s eyes suddenly changed at the moment, and he stared at them directly.


    "Didn''t you hear me clearly? I asked you to disclose my information here. Do you need me to tell you again? "


    Gao Peng''s ecology at the moment is not fake, but that''s what it is, which makes everyone present feel even more shocked.


    Is he not afraid of death?


    If his trace is really revealed, it will really attract everyone''s pursuit. After all, he killed so many forces of elders. How could you let him go unpunished.


    Even if several other domains claim to solicit him, he can''t be nearly thirsty. By the time people from those domains come to support him, he may have been killed.


    I saw one by one, I was stunned, and I couldn''t believe it. Isn''t it completely crazy?


    "My God! What did I hear? He even let those guys disclose his information here. Is he really not afraid of death? Don''t he know that he has been wanted by all the major forces. If his trace is found, it will really lead to death. "


    "Crazy! This is a complete madman! Does he think that with his own strength, he can really resist these forces? Not to mention how deep they have in the end, just by virtue of their strength, they can sweep everything. "


    "This must be a madman!"


    All the people here are totally restless. What kind of person can do such a crazy thing?


    Don''t you Does he really put life and death aside?


    It''s all platinum power! Any elder is the emperor of martial arts, let alone how powerful he is when he is sent to pursue the army.


    Just thinking about it, they feel their legs are soft.


    Of course, at the moment they don''t realize that they have fallen into the wrong zone. Gao Peng can kill the elders of all major forces. How can his strength be weak?


    However, all the people here consciously ignored it. After all, it''s hard for them to accept that such a young guy can kill the elders of all major forces at will.


    Therefore, it will be selectively ignored.


    Gao Peng simply ignored the shock of these people and said, "do you need me to repeat it for the second time?"


    "No No, we can hear it! "


    The people of Sen Luomen nodded and agreed. Although they didn''t know what Gao Peng wanted to do, anyway, as long as they could leave alive, what could they do?


    In particular, it can also bring some troubles to Gaopeng, which makes them more willing to see. Of course, there are still some doubts in their hearts at the moment.


    What Gao Peng has done at the moment is always so puzzling. No matter how crazy he is, he can''t think that he can resist the whole southern region with his own strength.


    Unless that person is crazy! At the moment, Gao Peng is really a complete lunatic in the eyes of all people.

 Chapters 197

    "No! Peng''er, you must not let them go, or it will surely attract revenge from all the major forces. How can you resist then? "


    "We can''t let them go, and then we can block this matter. We can''t let any news out. Otherwise, we will definitely kill them."


    At this time, Gao Jingming said in a hurry and looked at Gao Peng eagerly.


    At the moment, he really can''t imagine what it would be like if he really provoked the strong of all major forces! Just thinking about it, he felt his whole body begin to shake.


    It''s not a joke. All the major forces can destroy all of them by sending people at will. What''s more, it may be the forces of the whole southern region.


    So he couldn''t let Gaopeng go, so he hurriedly stopped him, but after he finished, Gaopeng didn''t respond to him.


    Seeing that Gao Peng ignored what he said, Gao Jingming came directly to Gao Peng''s face, looked at Gao Peng and said.


    "Peng''er! Don''t use your breath! "


    "Although your strength is very strong at the moment, you can''t underestimate the major forces. One of the elders in these poems is the emperor of martial arts. Besides, they have the emperor of martial arts. If you really send such a strong person here, none of us will be the opponent."


    "Even if you do your best, you may not be able to resist the attack of others. This matter has to be considered in the long run."


    Gao Jingming''s face was extremely anxious at the moment. He was really afraid that Gao Peng would make such a stupid decision, and then he would be killed.


    However, Gao Jingming will not know Gao Peng''s idea in his heart, and he will not be able to block all the information.


    Because This is what he wants to reveal.


    If we don''t reveal his trace, how can we attract more powerful enemies?


    Only when more powerful enemies are recruited can his strength become more powerful. Therefore, his purpose is extremely obvious. Let all those who have enemies with him come here.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to agree with Gao Jingming''s decision, so he said calmly, "I would like them to come to revenge. If they don''t come, I will feel disappointed."


    "The more fierce revenge comes, the better. It''s better to come to some martial gods!"


    Everyone: "..."


    Gao Jingming: "..."


    At the moment, all the people were dumbfounded, almost all of them were about to lose their chin. This boast was almost about to break the sky.


    It''s better to have some martial gods Do you know how powerful the martial god is? One strike from the warrior God can destroy the Outland.


    You dare to brag like that. I don''t know what you think.


    At the moment, all the people are speechless looking at Gao Peng. This cowhide is just blowing the sky. They don''t deny that Gao Peng is so powerful at present.


    The elders of all forces are not his opponents, but it''s impossible to expect several martial gods to come.


    It''s hard for Wudi to come here, let alone a more powerful martial god than Wudi.


    Of course, wuzun is the strongest in other regions. Wuzun can destroy the sky and the earth. If several wuzuns come, Gaopeng may be killed.


    So I can only see the silent face of all the people present.


    This is just more and more powerful. I''m afraid that he will forget how powerful he is. Does he really think that the world is invincible?

 Chapters 198

    Only to see all the people looking at Gao Peng at the moment, looking at Gao Peng''s calm look, somehow, all the people present felt that Yingying revealed a trace of madness.


    Because in their view, every word Gao Peng said is so crazy that it is not a normal person to say it at all.


    What you do can''t be measured by what normal people think.


    Gao Jingming''s face gradually darkened, a little warm and angry: "peng''er, don''t make any trouble!"


    "If we really attract all the strong ones, no one can resist US at all. It''s not a joke at will."


    At the moment, Gao Peng said, "I''m not kidding!"


    "I''m never joking, every word I say is my decision, and I''m more looking forward to them sending more powerful guys."


    "Although they can''t shoot several martial gods, they are reluctant to do so. They accept that the weak are weak, but they can still see the past."


    The crowd was speechless for a while.


    How can I hear him more and more and feel his words are so natural? I''m afraid that''s not what he really thinks.


    Doesn''t he even know how wide the gap between them is? It seems that Wu Zun is very weak in his eyes.


    That tone It makes everyone feel really unhappy.


    After all, in their eyes, the king of martial arts has become a great power, let alone a warrior.


    But in Gaopeng''s mouth, wuzun has fallen to the point of being reluctant to accept, which makes them feel a bit complicated.


    Of course, this is not to recognize Gao Peng, but to think that Gao Peng is just too boastful, as if he can deal with these strong ones.


    In fact, they don''t know how powerful Gao Peng is at all. They just use their own cognition to measure Gao Peng.


    But that is to say, every word Gao Peng said at the moment is considered to be so arrogant by them.


    The promotion is too rapid, even their own strength can not be measured, perhaps because the strength of the growth is too fast, began to look down on the world.


    Although the people of sanromen kneel on the ground at the moment, they bury their heads deep for fear that they will be looked at by others.


    Now they all show a very dismissive expression on their faces. They won''t believe Gao Peng''s words at all.


    It''s undeniable that Gao Peng is really powerful and can easily kill the elders of all major forces. But if Gao Peng is invincible in the world, they don''t believe it at all.


    But once Gao Peng''s news is revealed, all those who are attracted are the strong ones, and then there will be a real good play.


    "Ha ha! Now you can be arrogant! If the major forces send strong forces to destroy, if Gao Peng insists on letting them go, then Gao Peng will surely welcome the Revenge of the major forces.


    Because Gao Peng said those words, the scene has fallen into a strange silence, one by one with strange eyes at him.


    It''s not the first time for Gao Peng to speak in such a big way. Compared with the situation before and now, it''s almost nothing.


    As the saying goes, if you want to destroy people, you must first make them crazy.


    Gao Peng''s situation is almost the same now. This is the idea in everyone''s mind.

 Chapters 199

    No longer pay attention to the strange eyes of the people in the field, Gao Peng looks at the guy of Sheng Luomen, his eyes flash a trace of Indifference: "go away! Hurry to disclose my news here. If not, I will kill Simon in a few days. "


    In an instant, a strong breath spread directly around, and all the people in the room trembled for a moment.


    At this moment, they really realized that Gao Peng did not fully show his strength, although his blood power was really strong.


    But That''s not all he has.


    "Yes It is... The villain knows


    The people of Sen Luomen did not dare to have any idea of resistance at all, and nodded repeatedly.


    At this moment, there is a little fear in their hearts. At this time, they can really understand the reality. The guy in front of them is like a demon king, just a guy who kills people without blinking.


    If their mind had been detected before, it would have been endless destruction waiting for them.


    In fact, they totally misunderstood. Gao Peng had already discovered their careful thinking, but Gao Peng didn''t care.


    For this kind of rubbish, he is naturally lazy to do anything. Anyway, it is not good for him. If you let these guys out, maybe you can attract more powerful people.


    Rather than dirty his hands, let them have some use value.


    Although Gao Jingming still wanted to stop him, he suddenly gave up after seeing Gao Peng''s calm eyes, but in his heart, he still sighed a little.


    "Alas! It''s still too much of a worry! "


    "Although your strength is very strong now, you can''t look down on the people in the world, or you will suffer. It seems that this matter can only be considered in the long run."


    At the moment, Gao Jingming has been thinking about how to deal with the following difficulties. Although he also wants to believe in Gao Peng, the strong of all major forces are just too horrible.


    He had to be prepared in advance.


    Gao Peng''s actions at the moment have been smashed to the boil by the onlookers. Maybe they just thought that Gao Peng pretended, but they did let the Jianghu go at the moment.


    Doesn''t that mean Then it''s going to be very busy here.


    Of course At this moment, there is no one who wants to stay here at all. They are not even cannon fodder if they really want to come here as the powerful of all major forces.


    Once they fight, they must die.


    "My God! This lunatic! Don''t he know that this kind of action will surely attract the powerful of all major forces? He is so confident that he can cope with all the strong ones? "


    "Too conceited. He will surely pay for his conceit!"


    "He''s really strong, but if he thinks he''s invincible in the world, it''s ridiculous. The people of Solomon have left, and now they can''t go back to the sky!"


    All the people in broken Star City are not only frying the pot, but now all the people are thinking about how to escape here.


    If we really wait for the arrival of the powerful forces, there will inevitably be a world shaking war, and then everything around will be destroyed.


    And they will also be implicated. This time, they play a retreat drum. At the same time, they all look at Gao Peng without full of hatred. If it wasn''t for Gao Peng, they would not have left their hometown.

 Chapters 200

    Naturally, Gao Peng did not need to explain what he did to others, only to see that the blood force behind him was slowly disappearing at this moment. Even so, all the people present could still feel the overwhelming pressure.


    The people of Gao family don''t know how to look at Gao Peng. Gao Peng really made Gao family go to glory, but at this moment, his choice may cause the whole Gao family to fall into an irreparable place.


    But Somehow they have been brilliant.


    This also makes their mood at the moment extremely contradictory.


    However


    To everyone''s disbelief, Gao Peng suddenly looked at the crowd and said softly.


    "No one can go out of the city without my command. You can tell me to stay in the city honestly, if I find out."


    "Shoot to kill!"


    A sharp breath spread directly.


    In a flash, all people felt a strong and incomparable murderous spirit, as if everyone had a knife hanging on his head, which could be cut down at any time.


    Once the knife is cut off, they will die completely.


    Everyone looked at Gao Peng in shock. No one could imagine that Gao Peng would say such a thing.


    Isn''t that enough to ban them?


    Why is that? Is there any other plot of Gao Peng?


    Or does Gaopeng want to pull them together?


    God! What a crazy move it is! If we really don''t let all the people out of the city, once we wait for the strong of all the major forces to come here, they may all be destroyed.


    What a crazy decision it was. When they all came back to their senses, they all began to stare at Gao Peng in anger.


    "Why? Why do you do that? "


    "It''s also your job to recruit powerful people from all major forces, but why do you want to ban us now? Do you want all of us to be buried with you? "


    "That''s disgusting!"


    We can only see the angry appearance of all the people present. Although they can''t do any harm to Gaopeng, we can know how their mood breaks down just by looking at their angry appearance.


    I know that I can''t stay here for a long time, but I''m forbidden by others. It''s hard for anyone to bear this feeling.


    Gao Jingming looks at Gao Peng in a daze. At the moment, he is totally confused. He doesn''t know why Gao Peng made such a decision.


    The same is true of all Gao family members. They all stare at Gao Peng.


    "My God! Is he crazy? Even if he provokes the powerful from all major forces, he will not allow others to escape. Does he really want to drive everyone crazy? "


    "Or does he want everyone to be buried with him?"


    Although the people of the Gao family have extremely complex emotions towards him, they also feel that Gao Peng''s decision at the moment is extremely inappropriate. After all, his actions immediately offend all people.


    There is no need for such a thankless thing.


    But why did he do it?


    Is there any more plot for him?


    In fact, all of them are wrong. Gao Peng has no plans, but he doesn''t want these people to escape.


    Because he naturally knows that he can resist the strong of all the major forces without any effort.


    If they are allowed to leave, the star city will be really deserted. Therefore, he will make such a decision, which may be ridiculous to others.


    However, Gao Peng took it for granted that there would be no danger to stay here, because he was there! Danger is no longer danger.

 Chapters 201

    "Here..." Gao Jingming hesitated for a while, then he wanted to persuade him, but Gao Peng waved and stopped what Gao Jingming wanted to say.


    "I have my own plan. Just trust me."


    Gao Peng can''t explain everything, and can''t explain it. This kind of problem can''t be disclosed to other people at all.


    For these noisy people, Gao Peng didn''t pay any attention at all. Instead, he gave a contemptuous glance and said, "do you have any opinions on my decision?"


    Gaopeng didn''t give out any pressure, but all the people there could not help shaking. Now they know what kind of person they are facing.


    That''s a murderous devil!


    Even the elders of all major forces are all dead in his hands. Your strength is extremely strong at first, let alone he is a complete lunatic.


    If anyone dares to touch his brow at the moment, isn''t it an act of seeking death?


    There was no one in the audience who dared to resist. They didn''t think that with them, the power of all could violate Gao Peng''s decision.


    Just for this moment, they had been able to think through, so they all began to shake their heads to show that they had no opinions.


    If they dare to say no, they may be met by death.


    They don''t doubt whether they can survive if they deny it?


    Gao penglian dare to kill the elders of all the major forces, not to mention the fact that their strength is weak and there is no one to lean on.


    For these guys'' reaction, Gao Peng had expected for a long time, so he did not doubt, nodded slightly.


    "It''s very good to make a wise decision. It seems that you are quite confident in me. Do you think I can deal with those guys?"


    "Since you are all so confident in me, I will certainly live up to your trust."


    "Those guys dare to come here, then I will kill them all!"


    They covered their faces one after another, looking very speechless.


    Are they really trusting? It''s obvious that they have succumbed to his magic power. If they really dare to say no, they have already been killed.


    Who dare not agree? But it fell to Gao Peng''s eyes that it was his trust.


    It''s too shameless. I''ve never seen such a brazen person.


    Even the corners of Gao Jingming''s mouth twitched slightly. Even he thought that Gao Peng was a wonderful logical flower. Of course, he could not say it clearly.


    After all, that''s his pride, although he also thinks it''s impossible. He doesn''t have any confidence in himself, let alone the rest of the people.


    But he still chose to believe that, even in the event of a great disaster, he would try his best to cover Gao Peng, which may be what he can do as a father!


    "My God! I''ve never seen such a cheeky person! Is his face really as thick as the wall? It''s so shameless. "


    "Not only thick as the wall, I feel that even the five gods can''t break his face, so I can see how thick his face is!"


    was proud as Lucifer as Gao Peng was in his eyes. He was make complaints about the fact that he was not only a cocky fellow but also a supernatural madman.


    Even a cheeky to shameless person, is a combination of various factors, is simply a wonderful combination.

 Chapters 202

    Gao Fu.


    At this moment, all the people of Gaojia are gathered in the conference hall, and everyone has his own position, ranking from high to low.


    Except for Gao Peng.


    Because now he''s all in a chair with a cynical expression on his face. He''s not dizzy. He doesn''t care what you are talking about.


    It''s nothing more than how to deal with the next disaster. In his opinion, it''s a matter that can be solved easily. There''s no need to hold a meeting specially.


    In his eyes, it''s a matter that can be solved easily, but it''s not the case for all the people present. That''s the major forces in the whole southern region!


    How can this make them relax their vigilance? Now what they are discussing is not how to deal with it, but how to retreat, especially how to bring all their possessions with them.


    At last, Gaopeng could not bear it any more. He stood up directly. At the same time, all the people immediately focused on him.


    "Peng''er, what''s the matter?" Gao asked? Do you have anything to say? "


    Gao Peng said impatiently, "are you finished? Isn''t it just a bunch of garbage? As for the meeting where you worked hard? "


    "What is a group of rubbish? They are all powerful forces, and we can''t resist them at all by virtue of our strength. "


    "Don''t say resistance. The chances of surviving under their siege are slim. If we don''t get ready in advance, Gaojia will be completely destroyed!"


    "Don''t you blame me? If you block all the news, it won''t be like this. "


    Gao Peng just said a word. In an instant, like a powder keg, all the people burst out directly. They all looked at Gao Peng angrily.


    If it wasn''t for strength, they would have liked to beat Gao Peng violently for a long time. Who let Gao Peng do things so loosely could have sealed off the news perfectly.


    But he died. He put all the people in sanromen back, and even threatened to disclose all the information he was in. What''s this?


    I''ve never seen such crazy guys. Now they''re all cornered. How could they even say something cool on the side!


    Gao Jingming did not stop these people''s questioning, because he also felt that Gao Peng did something wrong, so he just watched.


    Gao Peng has no antipathy to these people''s reaction, but he will not let these guys do it.


    Only to see him wave his hand and say: "this is the end of the meeting, I have said that this matter will be settled by me, no matter how many people they come, how powerful."


    "As long as I''m here, it''s not a problem!"


    "Don''t waste your time here, what you should do or what you should do, because it''s better to stop those guys outside, or I won''t be blamed for killing them."


    Gao Peng completely ignored the opinions of all the people present and said rudely, without giving them any chance to refute.


    Although they still want to say something, they can see Gao Peng''s resolute eyes, and finally they sighed slightly.


    "That''s all! Since you insist on this, then we will go crazy with you once, even if it''s for dead use? "

 Chapters 203

    Smell speech, Gao Peng oneself all tiny one Leng, some incredible looked at Gao Jingming and all elders.


    Not only Gao Peng, but also the other disciples of the Gao family are looking at the elders in disbelief.


    Is that what the elder should say?


    Shouldn''t Gao Peng be stopped?


    After all, Gao Peng''s action may bring disaster to the whole Gao family. How can this kind of thing be allowed to be ignored? I even want to go crazy with you.


    Isn''t it all crazy?


    After a little stupefied, Gao Peng said with some doubts: "you I''m afraid it''s not a brain drain, is it? "


    Gao Jingming and the elder glared at him. What''s that? Dare to say in front of them that they are brainless, is this a yawn?


    All the people in the room also looked at Gao Peng with speechless faces. Although they were also puzzled about the decision of the elders, it was just too poor for the cake shed to talk like this.


    Gao Jingming pondered for a while, and the expression on his face was extremely proud: "peng''er, we never thought that you would come to this step. Without you, Gao family would not have grown to this point."


    "Since you insist on doing this, then we have to support you. I don''t think you are too stupid. Then you must have your own assurance to do this, so we choose to believe you."


    At this moment, not only Gao Jingming made such a decision, but all the elders all chose to support Gao Peng. Maybe they have already completely accepted their fate, and only by supporting Gao Peng can they make greater progress.


    Gaopeng is the existence they can rely on at this moment. If they leave Gaopeng, they will be destroyed by all forces in an instant.


    Before Gaopeng spoke, gaojingming seemed to think of something. He clapped his head and said, "by the way, what''s the magic weapon of the tripod beside you? Why don''t you put it in the space ring? "


    As soon as Gao Jingming said this, all the people on the scene immediately looked at Gao Peng, especially the tripod beside him. After all, they had always seen Gao Peng holding it by their side, but they were always confused. Why not put it into the space ring?


    The curiosity in their hearts was immediately aroused.


    Each looks like Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng also clapped his forehead at the moment, because he met the guy of Sen Luomen, which made him forget these treasures for a while. If Gao Jingming didn''t remind him, he really forgot.


    Maybe there is only Gao Peng''s indifferent attitude, and he will forget such important things. If he changes to another person, he will certainly protect his own life.


    Where can be like him, throw directly to one side, as if it is to throw rubbish, even oneself almost forgot.


    "Show you one thing." Gao Peng said plainly, and then saw that he picked up the tripod and then fell down. Suddenly, he saw a lot of sparkling rings falling from it.


    At the beginning, there were only a few space rings, and with the passage of time, space rings piled up one after another, as if they were small hillsides.


    In a short time, a mountain of space rings have appeared in the eyes of all people, but at the moment, all people did not dare to blink.


    Because In the space falling from the tripod, the ring does not stop because of this. Instead, it keeps dropping the space ring from it.

 Chapters 204

    When the tripod has not dropped the space ring, there are several hills in the eyes of all the people present, and all of them are piled up by the space ring.


    Space ring!


    Although the space ring is not precious, it is not something everyone can own, especially the emergence of so many space rings, or not let them daydream.


    Don''t you


    All the people at the scene looked at each other, one by one, they saw the incredible color in each other''s eyes. At the same time, they all stared at each other, and no one dared to speak for a while.


    The Conference Hall fell into a strange silence.


    Even, some people''s mouth has been slightly opened, because they have never seen so many space rings, it is estimated that there are many more than other people''s sales of space rings!


    What''s more, who knows if there''s anything in it?


    Just after dumping all the space rings, Gao Peng slightly clapped his hands and directly gave the tripod to the space ring of income.


    Because there are too many space rings in front of Ding, he can''t be included in the space ring at all, so he always holds them. At this moment, he doesn''t need to work so hard.


    But All the people in the Gaojia conference hall stared at the mountain of space rings. They didn''t know how to open their mouth.


    Gao Jingming was the first to return to his mind and asked hesitantly, "peng''er, here..."


    "Oh, these are all space rings!"


    Gao Pengji said indifferently, as if he thought that Gao Jingming asked this question a little superfluous, which is nonsense. Can''t you see that these are all space rings?


    But everyone in the room stared angrily.


    Nonsense, who doesn''t know these are all space rings!


    What we want to know is where these spatial sentences come from? It can''t come out without any reason!


    Even the major businesses can not gather so many space rings at once.


    It can be seen that there are so many space rings popping up all of a sudden, even the people present are shocked.


    "No Peng''er, where did you get so many space rings? There should be tens of thousands of space rings here, right? " Gao Jingming is still unable to calm down at the moment.


    And when he finished, everyone was even more shocked. At first, they just thought that there were so many space rings in this pile, and now they have almost the exact number.


    Even more incredible to them, tens of thousands of space rings! It''s just that these space rings are worth a lot of wealth, let alone Gaopeng''s appearance. Maybe there''s something else in them.


    "Oh, you mean where do these space rings come from? Naturally, they are taken from other people''s hands. "


    At the moment, all the people here would like to beat Gao Peng violently. Isn''t that bullshit?


    Gao Peng then said, "don''t make such a fuss, are you just some space rings? It''s not a big deal, it''s not worth a lot of money, and it''s taking up a lot of space. "


    "If it''s not worth a little, I''ve already thrown it away on the way. It''s just a waste of energy and a thankless thing."


    When Gao Peng said this, the expression on his face was extremely disrespectful, as if this pile of space rings in front of him were not in his eyes at all.


    This curtain falls in the eyes of all people. I don''t know why it''s so poor, so many space rings, and these alone are of great value.


    What''s more, there may be more treasures.


    But Gao Peng was so disgusted. I don''t know how to describe it.

 Chapters 205

    "You... Do you know how much these space rings are worth? These space rings alone are worth hundreds of high-quality real spirit stones. "


    Gao Jingming said that he hated iron but not steel, and even his hands were slightly shaking. This is a high-quality real spirit stone!


    At most, they have only seen the top grade, and they are rare. It is impossible to say that they have cultivated with the top grade real spirit stone.


    But these space rings have so many valuable high-quality real spirit stones, which shows how excited their hearts are at this moment.


    Even all the people in the room felt a shock, because they could not believe looking at this pile of space rings, maybe they also knew these valuable real spiritual stones.


    But they didn''t exactly measure it. They could only hear the exact figures, which made them feel shocked. Their eyes became extremely hot.


    "Oh." Gao Peng replied plainly. He didn''t have any reaction because of the real Lingshi, which is worth a lot of money, because he just despised them.


    Anyway, he didn''t need to cultivate, and he didn''t need to use the real spirit stone. In his opinion, it can only be used as money at most.


    And he also knows that these space rings are just small heads, among which there are more precious treasures and cultivation resources, which are the most precious things.


    Oh?


    Gao Peng, who is angry one by one, shouldn''t you be shocked? What is your reaction?


    People are extremely dissatisfied with Gao Peng''s response, especially after the contrast between Gao Peng and their response, it seems that they have not seen the world.


    The elder also slowly recovered from the shock, took a deep breath and said, "where are you from? It can''t be picked up, can it? "


    "You shouldn''t tell me about these space rings? This matter must not be known to outsiders, otherwise it will definitely cause a greater sensation. "


    "As the saying goes, it doesn''t come out. If we are known that we have so many space rings, it will definitely lead to death."


    Just these space rings, they need to be very careful. We can see the value of them. After all, their overall strength is still weak.


    When everyone was looking forward to seeing Gao Peng, Gao Peng said, "Oh, I robbed all these space rings, and I haven''t touched anything in them. Let''s take them as our resources."


    Robbery?


    Instead of hearing what he said later, all the people in the room heard the words clearly. They all opened their eyes and mouths slightly.


    Did they hear it wrong? They even heard Gao Peng say it was a robbery.


    God! How many people should be robbed to get so many space rings!


    And the people who can have the space ring, the strength will certainly not be too weak, and the wealth will not be less, just think about it, they will be more unable to calm down.


    If it''s one after another, the speed must be extremely slow. Gao Peng hasn''t been away for a long time. Why can he rob so many space rings all at once?


    Doesn''t he need to practice?


    But it''s not right. He is so powerful that he can''t have never cultivated at all!


    This is even more impossible!

 Chapters 206

    "You..." After thinking for a while, Gao still couldn''t suppress his curiosity, but he didn''t wait for him to ask.


    "Even if it''s from robbery, it''s impossible to rob so many space rings! What''s more, you can''t keep awake... "


    The elders hesitated for a while, and then they said their thoughts directly.


    At this moment, all the people in the audience are interested in Gao Peng. They are really curious about how Gao Peng did it. In such a short time, they can rob so many space rings.


    What''s more, his strength has increased so much.


    How did he do it?


    Gao Peng took a strange look at the crowd, and some of them took it for granted and said, "it''s easy? Why do you feel so shocked? Make a fuss. "


    All the people of Gao''s family would like to have a gush of blood.


    Make a fuss?


    Is this their fuss? Aren''t you saying that what you do is too non-human?


    Even if the power is a little stronger, it is impossible to do such an exaggerated thing. On the contrary, you should say that we are surprised.


    Without waiting for the audience to ask questions again, Gao Peng said it directly.


    "I just went to rob a sect and had so many space rings. In fact, it''s quite simple. It''s not as difficult as you think."


    Poop!


    At once, all the people in the room were paralyzed by fear and looked at Gao Peng.


    Did they hear me wrong? Or have you just had an illusion?


    They even heard Gao Peng say that these space rings were obtained by robbing a sect, and they said it was quite simple!


    It''s not as difficult as we think!


    This sentence has been echoing in their minds, one by one, they all felt it was amazing, the eyes were raised directly, and the eyes were almost falling.


    At the same time, the whole conference hall is filled with a strange atmosphere, one by one seems to be watching monsters, generally looking at Gao Peng.


    If it is true, as Gao Peng said, what a terrible thing he did this time!


    To rob a sect!


    No matter what level that sect is, but at least they are all stronger than their families. There is no doubt about that.


    However, Gao Peng went to rob a sect by himself


    Gao Peng was also speechless about the reaction of all the people present. In his opinion, it was nothing more than robbing a sect. There was no difficulty at all.


    Why do they all feel so shocked?


    It''s not surprising. Besides, in his opinion, it''s nothing more than a small test. Does he have to do a big job after all these miscellaneous things are handled!


    If you let people know what Gao Peng is thinking at this moment, tie will be scared to death. He even wants to rob more powerful forces.


    What a terrible idea it is that just doing a big job can make other people''s hearts unbearable!


    Gao Peng ignores these guys, and takes out all the things in the space ring.


    In a short time, the conference hall is sprinting with all kinds of Dan incense, and at the same time, it also emits all kinds of precious light of cultivation resources.


    For a while, all the people felt a strong real air around them, which made them feel that their realm was a little loose.

 Chapters 207

    After a while, seeing Gao Peng, he poured out all the pills in the space ring. He only saw the piles of pills, which were fragrant.


    All the people of the Gao family took a breath of cool air. They had never seen so many pills, and looked at the appearance of these pills, and all grades were not low.


    This makes them believe that Gao Peng must have robbed a sect. Otherwise, how could he get so many elixirs of high grade?


    But that''s what shocked them even more.


    When has Gaopeng become so powerful? A person can shake a sect. What a terrible power it can be!


    The people present couldn''t imagine that they thought they had overestimated Gao Peng''s strength, but now they know that Gao Peng still exists as a mystery in their eyes.


    "It''s too exaggerated He went to rob a sect! Not to mention the level of that sect, only the lowest tire is stronger than our high family. "


    "Yes! What''s more, every sect has its own inside information, where it is so easy to be robbed by others. "


    "My God! My mind is a little confused now What kind of monster is this guy? Is he really a member of our family? Why do I always feel such a dream. "


    At the moment, everyone in the audience couldn''t believe everything in front of them, especially at the moment, when they slowly accepted what Gao Peng said.


    More shocked!


    What kind of monster is this?


    Not only their own strength is incomparably strong, everything they do makes them feel extremely crazy.


    Robbing a sect force is a crazy move they never thought about. Even if they thought about it, no one dared to carry out it.


    Even those powerful guys can''t easily do such crazy things. If they don''t do well, they may be doomed.


    But Gao Peng not only dared to think, but also made it.


    The most surprising thing is that he thought it was simple and made him succeed!


    This is the most incredible thing.


    Gao Jingming swallowed his saliva difficultly. Some people did not know Gao Peng. After watching for so long, he could not return to his mind.


    It''s really amazing what Gao Peng has done. Even he feels that he can''t believe it. How crazy is this idea and can he do such crazy things?


    Although Gao Peng''s previous actions were somewhat abnormal, which was still within the scope of acceptance, Gao Jingming was really skeptical at the moment. Is the guy in front of him still his son?


    However, this idea only appeared for a moment, and then was denied by him, which he had been watching growing up, how could it not be his son?


    But the shift is too big.


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to the reaction of all the people present. Maybe at the moment, he is getting used to it. Anyway, in his opinion, it''s very common. These people will feel so shocked.


    So why pay more attention?


    Gao Peng picked up several pills at will and threw them directly into his mouth. He chewed them at will and swallowed them.


    "It''s terrible!"

 Chapters 208

    "It''s terrible. How can these pills be so hard to swallow? I don''t know how those guys who take drugs every day endure it."


    Gao Peng just swallowed a pill and chewed it casually. After swallowing it, he said that he was disgusted.


    "Don''t..."


    Gao Jingming sees Gao Peng''s action. He just wants to stop it. Gao Peng has swallowed the pill.


    He also said such a sentence that he wanted to be beaten violently.


    All the people present were speechless.


    Did you think about our feelings when you said that?


    Not to mention that every pill is extremely precious, everyone is extremely careful when taking it.


    Where is it like you? It''s like eating sugar beans.


    What''s more annoying is that I even dislike the pill. It''s just a way of hatred!


    If they didn''t know they couldn''t beat Gao Peng, they would have dragged him out and beaten him violently for a long time. They had never heard of such angry words, and he was so disgusted with these pills.


    Gao Jingming at the moment has really seen the piles of pills. At the same time, he only saw his pupils shrink and his mouth slightly open.


    "These pills Most of them are prefecture level pills! "


    "Is it said that the pills given to me before are also prefecture level pills?"


    At this moment, Gao Jingming was totally unable to calm down. If all of them were prefecture level pills, it would be terrible.


    Depending on the current influence of the Gao family, the highest level is nothing more than the mysterious pill, and it must be kept with great care, unless something is unavoidable.


    Where would it all be on the ground like it is now.


    It''s not like garbage. It''s piled on the ground.


    Along with Gao Jingming''s exclamation, the present people also slowly discovered these pills unusual, and they usually swallow are not the same.


    Among them, the power of medicine is naturally countless times stronger, and there are many precious pills. After this discovery, only the people who are present, one after another, swallowed their saliva difficultly and looked at each other.


    At the moment, they were all shocked.


    The level of these pills is so high!


    It''s unbelievable!


    "My God! What do I see? Piles and piles of ground level pills are piled on the ground like no money. Am I dazzled? Or am I still awake? "


    "Crazy! Totally crazy! I saw such a high-level pill, God! I''m afraid I''ve already had an illusion? "


    But after their shock, they thought of what Gao Peng had done before, especially his expression and tone.


    Suddenly, they had a convulsion at the corner of their mouth. At this moment, they suddenly remembered that Gao Peng even despised these local elixirs.


    In their eyes, it''s a precious cultivation resource, but in Gao Peng''s eyes, it''s just like garbage, otherwise it won''t pile up on the ground so casually.


    All the people who are present all the time want to beat Gao Peng violently. It''s just a waste of things!


    You know, some people want to ask for a local elixir, but Gao Peng is so disgusted


    Everyone in the Gao family did not know that it was time to use any words to describe Gao Peng''s actions. However, when he did not think of Gao Peng''s terrible cultivation talent, they could only sigh.


    Maybe this is the difference between genius and ordinary people!


    In the end, only in this way can they let him have some comfort, otherwise their hearts are really difficult to balance.

 Chapters 209

    With the departure of all the people of Sen Luomen, the news of Gao Peng''s appearance spread completely, and spread all over the southern region in an extremely rapid way.


    There is even a faint trend of transmission to the whole continent. After all, what Gao Peng has done has already made everyone know him.


    It can be seen how bold and reckless an elder dare to kill all the major forces in a region, which is the reason why all people are extremely concerned.


    At the same time, when all the major forces knew that Gao Peng appeared, they only saw that they all started to gather people one after another and vowed to kill him.


    Gao Peng''s actions have made all the major forces make a fool of themselves and even left their faces in other fields. If Gao Peng is not killed, the stain will remain.


    In the anti sword clan, a voice of incomparable authority suddenly sounded.


    "Kill! Whoever dares to provoke us will be killed without mercy! "


    In the Golden Lion Pavilion, all the powerful people in high positions appear one after another, and their expressions are extremely serious.


    Gao Peng''s strength is nothing to them, but what Gao Peng has done is to hit them in the face. What''s more, this matter has attracted all people''s attention.


    Naturally, it is impossible for them to give up, otherwise they will not appear so grand discrimination. After all, in their eyes, Gaopeng is nothing but a jumping ant.


    That alone is not enough for them to pay so much attention.


    All the powerful people in the Golden Lion Pavilion are seriously discussing.


    "Kill it! Try our best to kill that guy, or we will lose our face completely. By the way, let those who are ready to move know what it means to be awakened. "


    "Then let the elder go! With the help of one elder, we can deal with it. Let some other elders accompany us, which has become our great concern. "


    "Good! Elder, you will be affected. "


    When they were almost finished, a man who could not see his face nodded slightly and said, "OK, I''ll wash the shame, and let those who are ready to move know that the lion is about to wake up!"


    ¡­¡­


    This scene also happens in other big forces. After all, they don''t want to let things ferment again. Gao Peng must die!


    Otherwise, their faces will not exist and become the laughingstock of the people in the world. If they are counted out by the conspirators this time, they will have a chance.


    Therefore, we can only see that each of their forces has sent extremely strong people, just to wash away the humiliation, but also to shock some curfew.


    At the same time, at this moment, not only the major forces in the southern region have responded, but even some unimportant guys have also learned the news and rushed to the broken star city one by one.


    Moreover, there are more and more people, and soon it seems that a consensus has been formed, that is, to join the fun.


    Although they know that Gao Peng is extremely powerful, otherwise, it is impossible to kill the elders of the major forces, but in their view, these forces are naturally unable to give up.


    Gao Peng is fighting hard in front of so many people. If they don''t respond, they will be looked down upon by more people and attract some conspirators.


    That is to say, the whole southern region is boiling at this moment.

 Chapters 210

    Some people just want to see the battle between the strong and come all the way to broken Star City.


    There are not a few of them, and even many of them come to watch the war because of various excuses. Of course, more of them want to see Gao Peng.


    What kind of person can do such a sensational thing?


    To kill the elders of the major forces is to show up in a bold way, and there is no fear of revenge from these forces.


    Just from this information, it has made all people feel crazy. What a crazy person can do!


    If it''s really ordinary people, people will do such inexplicable things.


    "Haha! I''m really looking forward to what this guy looks like. I never thought someone would do such a crazy thing. It''s amazing that he has influenced so many big forces with one person''s power. "


    "Ha ha! Great what? In the end, he was not killed by all the major forces. This kind of guy just thought that he had strong strength, and the talent of evil spirit. He just acted recklessly, and finally regretted it. "


    "Yes, this kind of guy will surely regret what he has done. He not only killed the elders of various forces, but also revealed his traces. It''s stupid."


    "That''s not necessarily true. It means that the other side still has some backhand? Don''t look at people all over the world as stupid. "


    "Don''t laugh at people''s big teeth. Even if he has any backhand, can he really resist the Revenge of the major forces? It''s impossible. "


    For the people in the southern region, there are few people who are optimistic about Gao Peng. In their opinion, Gao Peng is nothing but a lunatic with a talent for evil.


    He doesn''t know the importance at all. He is reckless because he has the talent of evil spirit. Otherwise, how could he do such an outrageous thing?


    In particular, the fact that they have leaked their traces has caused many people to shake their heads, which is just too stupid.


    Who''s going to leak his tracks out? Isn''t it that you don''t die fast enough?


    He has already provoked all the major forces, and now he is actively revealing his traces. Does he want to attract all the major forces to retaliate?


    Whether he can resist it or not, the person who does this kind of thing is extremely stupid.


    Those big powers are platinum level ones. Every one of them has a powerful warrior in, which is not a joke!


    For Outlands, this is already the strongest.


    "In my opinion, he can fully accept the solicitation of other domains, otherwise, depending on his strength at the moment, he will surely be killed by various forces."


    "Ha ha! Who knows what a fool like him would do? Maybe others think that it can be solved with their own strength, and they don''t need to join other forces at all. "


    "It''s the same. He can''t do well in his style."


    At this moment, people in the whole southern region are extremely looking forward to seeing how Gao Peng will end. Of course, more importantly, Gao Peng''s move will cause him to die.


    This is a very clear thing. No one can face up to so many big forces unless they come from the central region.


    Otherwise, it would be impossible!


    But they don''t really want to see Gao Peng. Many people still want to see the moves of the powerful. Maybe they can understand some of them.

 Chapters 211

    Just when the people in the broken Star City were uneasy, the sound of rumbling came again and again, only to see a lot of aircrafts suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Each of these is a magic weapon, and even the level is not low.


    There are not many magic weapon aircrafts, which are owned by some sects. However, there are many magic weapon aircrafts in the sky of broken Star City.


    And all stay in the sky, every moment I see a lot of figures, floating out of it, one by one overlooking the city of broken stars.


    "Is this where the arrogant are? Oh! I didn''t expect it to be such a remote place. It''s hard to have such a genius, but it''s a pity that it''s a guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth. "


    "Ha ha! Maybe I think my talent is too evil, and I''m arrogant, right? What about talent? It''s still easy for a genius to die without growing up. "


    "Hahahaha! I''m more and more looking forward to his expression now. When he sees the strong sent by the major forces, what will be his reaction? "


    These figures floating out of the magic weapon aircraft, one by one, look high, just like the city people look at the country people, the kind of innate arrogance.


    Especially at this moment, when they looked down and saw the people in the broken Star City looking up at them one by one, the shock on his face made them feel vanity.


    They just look down on the broken Star City.


    Relatively speaking, otherwise, there are so many magic weapons and aircrafts, which immediately attract the attention of people in the city of broken star.


    They have never seen a magic weapon aircraft. At most, they just heard about it. But at this time, they not only saw a magic weapon aircraft, but also saw so many at once.


    Let them only feel incomparably spectacular.


    "My God! What do I see? I have seen so many magic weapon aircrafts, each of which has a high grade. If I can get a magic weapon aircrafts, I can travel all over the continent. "


    "What a spectacle! I didn''t expect that so many people would come, and their strength is not weak. Everyone''s strength can kill us in a second. "


    "At the end of this time, there are so many people coming here, and every one of them is so powerful. Don''t we live?"


    Although they were still amazed before, their faces became extremely blue after they came back to their senses. After all, they may have come for trouble.


    What they are looking for is Gao Peng.


    But don''t forget that they can''t escape at this moment. If there is a real fight, they will certainly become cannon fodder first.


    If Gao Pengzhen is killed, they may also be buried with others. They can''t escape anyway.


    Unless, Gao Peng can kill these criminals.


    But is this really possible?


    There is no doubt that all the people present are negative. They don''t believe that Gao Peng can cope with so many people, even if his strength is strong?


    Can we still be stronger than the strong of the major forces? This is clearly impossible, so I only saw that all the people began to look desperate.


    These people have already appeared, so it is not far for the powerful who also represent the major forces to appear, perhaps at any time.

 Chapters 212

    The people in the broken Star City marveled at the appearance of so many magic weapons and aircrafts, but they didn''t know that they had been slowly watched.


    In the eyes of these outsiders, all the people in the star city are ants. Since they are going to be destroyed anyway, it''s better for them to search for them.


    There are many people with such thoughts in mind, and they have implemented them directly. They have not considered whether Gao Peng is here at all.


    Boom!


    For the first time, the sound of the explosion came to mind in broken Star City.


    At the same time, when the people of broken star city still didn''t react, they only saw the figures passing by them one by one.


    In a short time, the space ring in their hands had been robbed by others, but it did not cause much casualties, although they did so with some blatantness.


    However, as long as we don''t do it out of line, it won''t cause much damage, and it won''t cause the arrogant guy to appear at the same time, right?


    After all, he should not want to cause trouble at the moment, because the strong of all forces are coming, and he dare not conflict with others at this time, or he will get trouble himself.


    "Hahahaha! Since you are doomed to be killed, then give me your space ring! Maybe I can avenge you when my strength becomes stronger. "


    "My space ring!"


    "Asshole!"


    As more and more people join in the looting, broken Star City has become more and more chaotic, and the number of people in history has become more and more.


    But no matter how angry they are, they still can''t deal with these looters, because the strength of each other is just too strong, any one can easily kill them.


    How does this make them resist?


    Maybe now they just lost the ring of space. If they dare to resist, the real destruction is the possibility to meet them.


    At this moment, the people of the broken star city don''t hate those who dare to rob so much, but they hate Gao Peng.


    If it were not for him, would it have provoked so many strong men?


    And he forced the people to stay here, so that they could not escape from this dangerous place, so that they would suffer such losses, and may lose their lives at any time.


    "Damn it! It''s all caused by that guy. If he didn''t provoke so many strong enemies, how could we be treated like this? "


    "Beast!"


    The panic is still going on. Even after many people come out of the magic weapon aircraft, they are directly involved in the robbery.


    The city of broken stars is in complete confusion.


    However, there is a place that seems very peaceful all the time, that is Gaofu. In fact, they know all about what happened in the broken Star City.


    It''s just that they didn''t want to show up all the time, which is exactly what Gao Peng meant.


    Because in his opinion, since these guys are immature white eyed wolves, they really suffer.


    "Peng er Look here... " Gao Jingming felt the confusion outside, and said hesitantly.


    Gao Peng did wave his hand: "don''t worry, let these guys try first. What is real despair? It''s too good for them, but it''s useless."


    "As before, we are good enough for them. When I finally face danger, I don''t hesitate to push us out. For this kind of guy, we can only use extraordinary means."

 Chapters 213

    Gao Jingming wants to persuade again, but looking at Gao Peng''s resolute expression, he can only sigh at last, and can''t bear to see what happened outside again.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care about what happens outside, even if there are many people? It has nothing to do with him.


    Anyway, these guys don''t do him any good. Instead, they are a group of immature white eyed wolves. In this case, let them live and die.


    Of course, he will not let go of those guys who dare to fight in his territory. He has to say that these guys are very brave.


    After a while, Gao Peng felt that it was almost over, so he stepped out step by step, and the whole person appeared in the sky of the broken Star City.


    At the same time, the people of the whole star city were fixed at the same time, not only their movements, but also their expressions were suddenly frozen, and their bodies were no longer under their control.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t I move? "


    "No impossible! How can someone fix all of us! "


    "My God! My body can''t move, as if it''s not my own body. What''s the matter? Are there strong people going out? "


    At the same time, all the people''s bodies were fixed, but although their bodies were fixed, their brains were still running, just after they found that the whole city was fixed.


    They were shocked beyond measure. This It''s too scary!


    Who can do this?


    Let the people in the whole city be settled directly. How terrible is the strength! At the moment, they dare not think about it any more. With the strength that can fix all people, they can know that it must be a super strong person.


    At least we can kill everyone in minutes.


    And the guys in the sky found something wrong.


    One by one, they all stare at the scene. The people in the broken star city all keep a posture. The scene that was still chaotic suddenly becomes extremely quiet.


    "Here What happened? Why don''t you move one by one? "


    "No way Who can do this? Has there been a great power? "


    They looked around in succession, but did not find what they thought was the most powerful person. Finally, they put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    Because Gao Peng is alone in the air at the moment, which seems to be a little different, and a little different from them.


    "You said, would it be that guy over there?" Said one, speculating cautiously.


    Then, I saw all the people cast their eyes at Gao Peng one after another, and looked up and down one by one, then shook their heads slightly.


    Gao Peng is so young that he is totally different from the super strong in their mind, so they don''t believe that Gao Peng did it at all.


    Then when they deny in their hearts what Gao Peng did.


    Gao Peng spoke at this moment.


    "Scum, you are noisy!"


    "Do you know it''s noisy with me? Don''t you know whose territory this is? Who gave you the courage to behave here? "


    "I''m afraid you don''t know how to write dead words?"

 Chapters 214

    Gaopeng''s voice is not loud, but it can be heard by all people.


    At the moment, all the people present cast shocked eyes, one by one, to Gaopeng, and their faces were full of incredible colors.


    Even those who are held back are shocked at the moment. Is this guy the one who holds them?


    "My God! He... I''m afraid I''m not dazzled, am I? Why does he look so young? Is he rejuvenated? How else could he be so strong? "


    "It must be an illusion. It''s just a teenager. Why do you have such a powerful power?"


    "It''s crazy!"


    All the people present were unbelievable, some of them couldn''t believe what they saw in front of them, although they also had some doubts.


    But dare to stand up and speak at this time, it can explain a lot of information.


    If someone dares to pretend at this time, it''s just an act of looking for death, so they have no too much doubt, and they have believed what Gao Peng said.


    What''s more, they were shocked to know that Gao Peng was the one who just made the move. Gao Peng''s face is just too young and looks like a junior.


    Why is it so powerful? Is this really the return of the peerless?


    Before all the people on the scene reacted, Gao Peng waved his hand gently, and countless space rings floated up from below.


    After a while, he was surrounded by a lot of space rings. Then he took out the tripod without hesitation and installed all the space construction.


    When he did this, he did not hesitate at all.


    The people here can only stare at him doing these things. No one dare to talk. At the moment, they still don''t know who Gao Peng is.


    This also makes them dare not speak easily. Who knows if they will annoy this strong one? Once they are really annoyed, then they can be met with destruction.


    Don''t you see those guys down there?


    So many people are not all settled, and they are all unaware of the gods and ghosts, and they have no resistance. It can be seen how powerful this elder is.


    "You dare to come here in my territory. I don''t know where you dare to come from? Since you don''t know how to live or die, I will send you to hell! "


    Gaopeng if nobody''s murmuring.


    But his words directly shocked all the people present. Although they knew that Gao Peng was a powerful man, they really killed all these people here.


    That should cause trouble, right?


    But Don''t he think about it?


    If you really kill these guys, it won''t have a huge impact, but there will always be troubles.


    They are still in shock. Gao Peng goes out with one hand and gently shakes his fist in the air.


    At the same time, the bodies of those who are not broken Star City burst, and the blood splashed all around.


    The sound of explosion again and again sounded, as if they were fireworks again and again, emitting red light. Those who were also settled in the broken Star City suddenly showed fear on their faces.


    It makes them more scared to see that these people who are much stronger than them are killed every minute.


    They Will they be killed?

 Chapters 215

    As the group of plunderers were killed, the scene fell into silence, and all the people were staring at it.


    Then I saw only those people floating in the sky looking at Gao Peng, their eyes showed the color of panic, and each of them could not help but step back a few steps.


    He He killed everyone?


    How dare he do that? Isn''t he afraid of getting angry? Even if his strength is really strong, he can kill so many people at once, once attacked by all the people.


    Even if it''s him, it will cause countless troubles!


    Is he not afraid?


    Or is this to be feared?


    All the people present didn''t know why Gao Peng was, but after they had a thorough reaction, they couldn''t calm down any more.


    "My God! He killed all the people. Those guys are from all forces, including some elders. He killed them directly! "


    "Isn''t that terrible? How long has this passed? He waved and killed all the people, not to say why he had such courage, just his strong strength was frightening. "


    "It''s too powerful. I''ve never seen such a powerful person, and I don''t know who is stronger or weaker than those powerful ones."


    "Who is this guy? Why do you always say it''s his place. "


    Gao Peng''s action has shocked these guys, which makes them dare not act rashly any more, and they are all honestly floating in the sky.


    Even there is a long way to go from Gao Peng, because they are really afraid that Gao Peng will suddenly kill them. Who knows what kind of eccentricity such a strong man has?


    Gao Peng naturally doesn''t care about it. It''s nothing more than rubbish. For him, it''s a guy who can solve it with a wave of his hand. He doesn''t need too much attention at all.


    Holding the tripod in his hand, he said with a slight Indifference: "it''s just a group of rubbish. He even dared to act wildly on my territory. I don''t know who gave you the courage."


    Hearing this, all the people there were speechless for a while.


    Knowing that you are strong, you don''t need to belittle others again and again, do you?


    At least that''s the elder of all forces. Although it''s not powerful for you, it''s enough for us to attach importance to it.


    But in your mouth is a group of garbage, good ma! You are really strong, but have you ever considered our feelings when you talk like this?


    What''s more, those who died would like to get up from the coffin.


    A man can be killed, not humiliated!


    Not to mention these guys floating in the sky, that is, those people in the broken star city feel extremely depressed now, although the fear in their hearts still hasn''t dissipated.


    But they had recognized the owner of the voice, the one who made them tremble.


    He He won''t kill us all, will he?


    Before we said something bad to Gao''s family, would he take this opportunity to kill us?


    After thinking so, these people feel more scared, as if their lives are out of their hands.


    Even some people have left a strong smell of liquid in their crotch and bottom.


    Tick by tick!

 Chapters 216

    Mixed with all kinds of smells, it gives people a very pungent feeling. Many people''s tears flow directly, but at the moment they don''t pay attention to it, and they are fully aware of the changes in the sky.


    They are afraid!


    Fear is like those who plunder, bang! With one sound, the whole body exploded directly.


    As long as the brain can recall the previous scenes, their bodies will be shaking uncontrollably. If they were not fixed, they would have been paralyzed.


    At the same time, Gao Peng, suspended in the sky, suddenly turned around and looked at those who had never done anything from the beginning to the end, with irresistible Majesty in his eyes.


    "Do you want to be fertilizer here?"


    "Who gave you the courage to fly here? Without my permission, all people give me two legs to walk on, or they will become fertilizer here like them. "


    Gao Peng''s voice is clear, which gives people a feeling of being in the cold winter. What he did before, moreover, makes him put on a mysterious aura.


    All the people in the room trembled and froze.


    However, they did not have much hesitation. They quickly controlled the magic weapon aircraft to fall down. In a short time, most of them had already fallen down.


    There are only those uncontrollable magic craft in the sky.


    As soon as Gao Peng waved, all those magic weapon aircrafts entered his space ring.


    Seeing this scene, everyone''s mouth twitched one after another.


    Although Gao Peng''s actions seem reasonable, are you and his actions so skillful? I always feel a little disobedient.


    Is it because Gao Peng is so powerful as soon as he enters the stage, which makes them have some illusions?


    Regardless of the garbage, Gao Peng waves his hand gently, and the people in the broken Star City gain control of their bodies, but at the moment, all of them are paralyzed.


    Sweating all over and gasping violently in the mouth.


    "Too It''s horrible! When did his strength become so strong? How powerful it is to kill so many people with a wave of your hand, and let us all be settled without our knowing it! "


    "What is his strength? So far, I haven''t seen him go all out. "


    At the moment, all the people in the broken star city just think about it. All the people are completely indecisive. Gao Peng''s strength can only be described as unfathomable.


    But It''s not like the guy they remember.


    Although Gao Peng''s strength is indeed very strong, and even has inexplicably obtained the talent of the incomparable monster, it will not be promoted so quickly!


    Let them have doubts all the time, but no one dare to ask, because there is always a barrier in their hearts, that is, fear of Gaopeng.


    In their eyes, Gao Peng is like a demon king. Whatever they want to overcome, it is futile.


    Especially when they think of the people who died in Gao Pengzhi''s hand, they are even more scared. Everyone who died in Gao Pengzhi''s hand is not only powerful.


    Identity background is not comparable to them, which also makes them feel deep despair, maybe they can only live in this despair.


    At this moment, even if they were paralyzed on the floor full of urine smell, no one stood up and even took a deep breath.


    Feel the world It''s so beautiful!

 Chapters 217

    "You know the crime?" Gao Peng looks down at the people in the broken Star City. These guys are just immature white eyed wolves.


    Not only is there no use, there is no loyalty at all.


    If he didn''t want to turn the city into a dead city, Gao Peng would have killed them all in minutes.


    "High Gao... Young master, no! Senior, villain knows the crime. Villain shouldn''t make trouble in the city. Villain should die for his crime! "


    "Yes Yes, sin must die! Please forgive me and let me wait! "


    At the moment, all the people in the broken star city can''t even speak quickly. They all kneel down in fear. Maybe after some inner struggle, they have accepted the treatment at the moment.


    If there is a new generation of dissent in their hearts, they may also be greeted by death.


    This makes them not hesitate to put down their dignity, only to live.


    One by one, they began to pray that Gao Peng could forgive them, but as Gao Peng did not say a word, they slowly calmed down.


    The scene fell into a strange silence.


    "No! Your sin is not to make trouble, but to dare to urinate in the city. Who gave you the courage? "


    Unexpectedly, the occasion that originally seemed extremely serious was extremely weird when Gao Peng made a quick turn.


    Poop!


    Everyone in the room spouted out their saliva, which almost choked them to death.


    Is that what people say?


    Hello! You''re a man of great power!


    Is that what you should say? Shouldn''t you say that a capital crime is exempt from a living crime? What prestige should you have? Majesty?


    All the people in the broken star city didn''t react with time. They all looked at Gao Peng, and even some people were thinking about the meaning of Gao Peng''s words?


    Is there a hidden mystery?


    If someone really knows what he thinks in his mind, he must be shot dead by a saliva, do you have a hole in your mind? Don''t you understand such an obvious sentence?


    There is also a hidden mystery. It means that you may eat too much excrement, even your brain is full of excrement.


    Gao Peng skinned a little, and then saw that he had a quick face on the floor, glanced around, and looked at himself.


    I don''t know why, everyone on the scene saw him like this, and they all took a sigh of relief.


    This is the normal peerless strong!


    "This is my place. You are here. Stay there. If you dare to make trouble here, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "My words will not be repeated twice!"


    "The guy who dares me to repeat the second time has gone to hell!"


    No matter how strong they are, they have never doubted what Gao Peng said. Every strong man is a man who does what he says. What''s more, he is such an unpredictable strong man as Gao Peng.


    "It''s honest to see you waiting. I''ll get back ten miles away from there. If you really wait until the time of battle, it will definitely spread far and wide. For your safety, you''d better get back as soon as possible, otherwise it will hurt the fish in the pool."


    Gao Peng waved away those guys. In fact, he was not so kind-hearted. He just thought these guys were out of the way.


    If these guys know what he thinks, there must be countless pieces of grass, mud and horses running by.

 Chapters 218

    As soon as Gao Peng''s voice fell, those guys retreated ten miles away. The speed was deceitful.


    They were meant to witness the battle of the strong. Naturally, they didn''t want to put themselves in danger. At this moment, they didn''t even hesitate.


    Of course, when all the people are retreating rapidly, only one person hesitates to stay in place.


    Guan Lvzhen is very hesitant now. Although he came here with the same goal as many people, he still has a little expectation in his heart.


    I hope I can find a strong person to take him as an apprentice. It''s impossible for the strong person to take him as an apprentice, but he can take the initiative to learn!


    His talent is pretty good. Wuwang''s sixth level strength is now in a bottleneck, especially when he is the leader of Yongshan stronghold, a gold level power.


    The stronghold leader has been severely damaged because of conflicts with other forces. So far, he has not recovered. No one is the emperor''s except the stronghold leader.


    This made him feel great pressure. With his speed of cultivation, when he reached the territory of Emperor Wu, Yongshan Fort might have been destroyed by others.


    This will make him rise to the idea of worshiping the strong as a teacher. If there is really a strong man who accepts him as an apprentice, then he doesn''t need to be afraid of Yongshan Castle any more.


    I didn''t see any strong person here, but I saw an unfathomable person, which made him have a little hesitation in his heart, especially looking at the incomparable young face of each other.


    This made him more unable to make up his mind.


    Guan Green''s abnormal behavior has attracted Gao Peng''s attention for a long time. Even those who are backward are also concerned about his changes.


    "Is this guy dying? That elder has told us to back ten miles away, but he hasn''t started yet, just want to annoy that elder? "


    "He''s afraid that he doesn''t have a bad idea, does he? Ridiculous! "


    "You see, the elder has already looked at him. This time, he must be finished. He dared not listen to the elder. Isn''t that what it is to seek death?"


    All the people present just thought about Gao Peng''s actions before, and they could not help shaking for a moment. They didn''t want to remember the bloody scene.


    Gao pengman was wondering what this guy like a tomboy was doing. Didn''t he hear him clearly?


    At the same time, Guan Lvzhen seems to have made up his mind. He looks up at Gao Peng and says, "I wonder if you can know the name of the elder generation?"


    "I admire you very much. I want to put you as a teacher. Can you agree?"


    After hearing Guan Lvzhen''s words, Gao Peng was stunned. There was a blank second in his mind.


    He never thought that someone would want to be his teacher.


    Isn''t that bullshit?


    He doesn''t need to practice at all. He has an egg to use as a teacher. He can''t not only practice any skills, but also teach them!


    Not to mention Gao Peng''s reaction at the moment, the reaction of all the people on the scene was also extremely intense. First, there was a quiet moment, followed by a very warm noise.


    One by one, they all pointed at Guan Lvzhen. They never thought that someone was so bold and bold that they dared to ask for such a request.


    I don''t want to see how brave he is to make such unreasonable demands. How dare he really be?


    What''s more, Gao Peng, a murderer, dares to become a teacher. How insane he is!

 Chapters 219

    "I''m afraid I''m not hallucinating, am I? That guy wants to be a teacher? If you don''t see what you are like, toad wants to eat swan meat. "


    "It''s just a waste of Wuwang''s sixth level. I dare to pretend to teach the elder. I don''t know what his brain thinks."


    "Ha ha! Even if he wants to teach his predecessors, they don''t have to accept him. How can he be qualified to be their apprentice? One of us is much better than him, I would say. "


    After seeing the action of Guan Lvzhen at the moment, the people present have been completely restless, and the air is slowly filled with a trace of acid.


    Even some people''s faces slowly show remorse. Why didn''t they learn from their predecessors before hating themselves?


    What a chance it is!


    It''s better than watching the strong fight. After all, it''s only a little understanding. But it''s to learn a lot of martial arts from a strong man.


    It can be said that there is such a strong backer, which can also make them walk horizontally here. Therefore, it only depends on the color of regret in their hearts.


    Why Why didn''t I learn from my predecessors before? Why didn''t I think of this?


    No matter how much regret they have in their hearts, there are already some people ahead at the moment. Even if they want to learn from Gao Peng again, it''s too late.


    But These guys don''t know that the person they want to worship as their teacher is Gao Peng, who they looked down upon very much before.


    If they really know Gao Peng''s identity, the picture is just too beautiful to imagine.


    But just because these people don''t know doesn''t mean that all people don''t know.


    Although the people of the broken Star City haven''t slowed down at this time, they always pay attention to what happens outside the city. When they hear that someone worships Gao Heng as their teacher.


    The eyes almost didn''t fall down because of this. They looked at each other one by one. They could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    I''m afraid it''s not a real hallucination?


    Who would you like to put as a teacher? What''s more, how big the devil is!


    Twenty years later, it can show that Gao Peng is young, but that''s it. There are still people who worship Gao Peng as their teacher!


    What a crazy thing it is!


    "I I may have a hallucination. I actually heard someone worship that guy as a teacher. God! It must have been my previous experience that made me too nervous. Now I have hallucinations


    "Why I''m hallucinating too? "


    As one person after another said it, at this moment they also fully knew that it was not an illusion, but a real thing.


    But that is at this time, they really can not describe their inner feelings at this moment, even someone wants to worship Gao Peng as a teacher!


    How crazy the world is!


    After the previous one Leng, Gao Peng also slowly came back to his mind, a little surprise flashed in his eyes, which was a scene he never thought about.


    However, he didn''t have the idea of accepting disciples, because he didn''t need to cultivate at all, and naturally he couldn''t teach his disciples.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t have the idea of accepting apprentices for the moment, let alone if you know my identity, you don''t want to worship me as a teacher."


    Rejected by Gao Peng, Guan Lvzhen bit his lips slightly, and his eyes appeared a trace of reddish color. He said stubbornly, "is it because of my talent? Can you let me know your name, elder? "


    Gao Peng sighed: "my name is Gao Peng!"

 Chapters 220

    "My name is Gaopeng!"


    The voice was not restrained, so it went straight around. All the people heard what Gao Peng said.


    Guan Lvzhen''s face suddenly showed a look of amazement. He looked at Gao Peng in disbelief. The expression on his face was just wonderful.


    Then his whole face turned very red.


    "My God! Why is that? I even want to worship a peer as a teacher. This... "


    At the moment, Guan Lvzhen not only feels extremely complicated in his heart, but also has a sense of shame. After all, when he said that he wanted to learn from a teacher, so many people watched.


    If there is a seam on the ground at the moment, he would like to get in. It''s disgraceful!


    With Gao Peng saying his name, all the people on the scene were quiet and the expressions on their faces became extremely wonderful.


    Of course, the most shocked, one by one are incredible looking at Gao Peng.


    All the people who were present thought that Gao Peng was a strong man who returned to his old age, but now that they know his identity, they are still a bit unbelievable.


    It''s too much! A peer should have such a strong strength, not such a strong strength, not to let them think of it as a peerless power to return to old age.


    This Is this the most immortal monster?


    This gap is too big! How on earth did he practice? Why the strength is so strong, even we can''t see what his cultivation is.


    Is this the gap between the monsters and ordinary people?


    At this moment, no one dares to look down on Gao Peng. With the skill that Gao Peng showed before, they already know how deep Gao Peng is.


    With them, they are not Gao Peng''s rivals at all.


    Especially when they are slightly compared with the leader of their forces, the gap is still obvious, that is, Gao Peng''s strength can still be crushed.


    After such a thought, the heart is simply turned over the waves, how terrible is the strength of this in the end? What''s more terrifying is his talent.


    Such a talent, the genius of the middle field is not equal to him, is it? Although they have never met before, they don''t think that the talents in midfield can really reach the level of Gao Peng.


    After all, Gao Peng is just too horrible.


    Originally, I just thought that it was a little stronger than Fang Jianhui. At most, it was at the same level with the elders of all major forces, but Now they find themselves wrong.


    With the skill that Gao Peng showed before, the elders of various forces can''t make a comparison at all, because they are rubbish compared with Gao Peng.


    "This talent is too horrible! I''ve never seen anyone who has such a genius of evil. He is the same generation as us, but why is his strength so powerful? "


    "This is clearly a non-human, and I don''t know what kind of monster he is? Can normal people really reach this level? How many years has he only cultivated? Not more than 100 years at most, but the strength has surpassed several generations of people. "


    "How could such a peerless monster be a normal person? Even if we take drugs any more, we may not be able to reach his level."


    I don''t know why, the more people say it, the more they feel envious. Of course, there is no way to talk about jealousy. When a person is just a little stronger than you, you may feel envious.


    But when that person''s strength is much stronger than you, you can''t raise a trace of jealousy at all.

 Chapters 221

    "Hum! What about talent? The talent that did not grow up is still the object that others can knead at will


    Just as people were talking about it, a cold hum directly rang through the whole audience. People only felt that their ears were deaf, as if a thunderclap sounded in their ears.


    "No!"


    At the moment, they realized something was wrong, but just as they wanted to escape from here, there was a loud noise in the sky.


    At the same time, in the sky above them, as if distorted by something, the sky presents a very spectacular scene.


    With the twists and turns of the sky, countless figures emerge slowly, each of them exudes a very strong atmosphere.


    Even if they just stand quietly in the sky, the sky is still slightly distorted because of their existence, which means that the waves are not easy to detect.


    With the appearance of these figures, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence, no one dared to make any sound here.


    Because they already know that the play is coming.


    All the people at the scene could not see the true faces of these figures at all. It seemed that there was a mysterious power that blocked their faces and made people not really see them.


    However, from the costumes of these people, we can know which faction they belong to.


    "Look! The old man in green must be from heaven and earth hall. "


    "And the bald head in the flame cassock. It must be the Huofeng temple."


    "The Golden Lion Pavilion is printed with a fierce lion on the robe."


    "And Silver Moon Castle, and gillemen!"


    There are five platinum level forces in the southern region. This scene has to be said to be extremely huge. Although there are not many people coming, there are so many peerless and powerful people all of a sudden.


    It makes people feel extremely excited. Although it comes from watching and risking their lives, it will be of great benefit to them if they can really witness the fight between the peerless and powerful.


    At the moment, their faces were all excited. They wished they could start as soon as possible. At the same time, they also wanted to see how Gao Peng would deal with it.


    Gao Peng has always been like an extremely powerful person. They can''t see through at all. Now there are so many powerful people, shouldn''t they be unable to see through?


    What''s more, in their opinion, Gao Peng is just a lot stronger than them, but it''s hard to say that Gao Peng can compete with the strong of all major forces.


    Even in their hearts, they dare not come up with such ideas. It can be seen that the five platinum level forces in the southern region still have a little impact on them, with a deep-rooted impression.


    Regardless of the reaction of the people present, Gao Peng felt that after the arrival of these guys, the color of joy slowly appeared on his face.


    "At last!"


    "I''ve been waiting a long time. I hope you guys don''t let me down."


    "I can also ask you guys what happened to that talent war. It sounds like a very interesting thing."


    At the moment, Gao Peng''s eyes have narrowed slightly. Although he doesn''t know what it is, it should be interesting to hear the name.


    At the same time, there was a hint of incomprehensibility in his smile, and it was not known what it contained.

 Chapters 222

    Since Gao Peng got the system, he also knew the disadvantages of the system, especially the blood strength and physique have been difficult to improve.


    After all, his blood power and physique are already higher than many people, so it''s very difficult to improve.


    The realm is easy to improve, but the strength and constitution of blood are not so easy.


    Guan Lvzhen has been far away from Gao Peng since the strong men of various forces appeared. He doesn''t want to be hurt.


    He just wanted to find a strong backer, but he didn''t find a strong backer. Instead, he made a huge dragon.


    It would be too sad to be involved at the moment.


    However, Guan Lvzhen has just been quietly away from Gao Peng with a little funny smell.


    "What? Don''t you want to learn from me? How do you look like you''re going to flee now? Am I so scared? "


    I


    At this moment, Guan Lvzhen''s heart is about to curse. Who just said no directly? Although all of them are of the same generation, since they have already refused, can''t they let me leave quietly?


    OK! As soon as you open your mouth, everyone looks at me. It''s not telling others that I have something to do with you?


    Guan Lvzhen would like to greet all the 18 generations of Gaopeng''s ancestors now. We can''t be so shameless He was dragged into the water.


    As he thought in his heart, when Gao Peng opened his mouth, all the people on the scene had already turned their eyes to him, and each eye flashed a trace of unidentified meaning.


    Before I saw the scene of the apprenticeship, it was just a little stupefied. I looked at Gao Peng strangely.


    But for those who have just come to power, it is another understanding.


    This Is that his disciple?


    These strong people stare at Guan Lvzhen without blinking. Although for them, Gao Peng, a young generation, even has disciples, it''s a little surprising.


    But they didn''t think much about it. They also heard about Gao Peng. So no matter what Gao Peng did, they were not surprised.


    But if so, there are still some places that can be operated.


    A smile slowly appeared on the strong man''s face. Although it was offensive to treat a younger generation like this to his degree, he didn''t mind doing something that made people feel despicable as long as it worked.


    "Hahahaha! A young generation, who is dying, dare to show up with their own disciples. I don''t know what your brain is pretending to be. "


    "But since you are so waiting for fear, I will show you that there is no absolute thing in the world."


    Whew!


    The strong man of Ji Lei men disappeared in a moment, leaving only a faint shadow in place, which disappeared slowly after a while.


    And he has already appeared at the side of Guan Lvzhen.


    At this time, Guan Lvzhen''s face turned green completely. He never thought that he would encounter such a thing. Didn''t he just want to find a strong man to visit his teacher?


    Why is that?


    I didn''t find a backup, but I was involved in this kind of battle. Who did I provoke?


    At the moment, his mind is just like thousands of horses galloping past. Gao Peng''s 18 generations of ancestors have been greeted by him countless times.

 Chapters 223

    Ji Lei men''s strong man appeared at Guan Lvzhen''s side, and his face also showed a winning smile.


    This kind of thing can easily solve the opponent''s problem, no matter what other people think, but he will feel physical and mental pleasure.


    For a strong man who needs to be looked up to by the public, he should do such shameless things in front of the public, which makes them dumbfounded.


    This Is this really the work of the most powerful?


    I don''t know why, they actually compare him with Gao Peng in their heart, and suddenly find that Gao Peng doesn''t seem to be so bad.


    Although Gao Peng also showed the side of killing without blinking, but in the end, Gao Peng still reminded them to step back so as not to be affected.


    After such a contrast, some people have gradually revealed the color of disrespect, and even have a faint sense of contempt.


    "I didn''t expect that! I didn''t expect that there are such shameless people among the most powerful people. As expected, we take it too much for granted. "


    "Yes, by comparison, I think that guy Gao Peng is much better than him. Although he is a bit arrogant, at least he will not do such shameful things."


    However, they didn''t dare to speak out openly. After all, with the ability of the most powerful, as long as they speak, they will certainly be introduced into their ears.


    However, no matter how they react, the strong people of guilleman will not pay attention to it. Will the elephant think of ants?


    "Hahahaha! Your disciples are in my hands. If you don''t, you''d better be honest and take them with you. Otherwise, it will save us some time. "


    Hongxing is very proud at the moment. It''s so easy to take the other side. It''s really unexpected.


    Even the place where Gao Peng is, which he is proud to see, just dazzles him at this sight, because People are gone!


    "Oh! I said, old man, you are so shameless. You have never seen such a cheeky person. You are the first cheeky person in my life. "


    "Sure enough, the longer you live, the thicker your skin will be. You have a lot to do with tortoises. When others are tortoises, you have a thick skin!"


    A voice of banter came into his ears, which made him feel extremely shocked. Before he could react, a gust of wind blew by.


    The hostages are gone!


    This


    Hongxing only felt a breeze blowing, and the hostage was gone. He didn''t even respond to the speed. This Is that too much?


    Not to mention him, even the people present did not react, but it was only in the lightning.


    The speed is so fast that they don''t even see a trace of virtual shadow. There''s no trace to find!


    Guan Lvzhen has been in a trance all along. When he was taken hostage and rescued later, he was in a state of ignorance. He didn''t know what happened.


    But When he fully responded, a big hand covered his sensitive part, and then a sense of shame came.


    "How soft? Is there cotton in it? It feels good. " After Gao Peng saves Guan Lvzhen from his opponent''s hands, he feels the touch coming from his hands and mumbles to himself.


    Even Gao Peng gently kneaded it. The touch was just too comfortable.


    As if Guan green had been electrocuted, his body was stiff. At the same time, there was always a murmur from Gao Peng, which made him feel more ashamed and pushed Gao Peng away directly.

 Chapters 224

    "You are shameless! You rascal! "


    "You are a student!"


    If he didn''t know that his strength was inferior to Gao Peng, Guan Qimeng just wanted to kill Gao Peng at the moment. The place that had never been touched by others was actually touched by this guy.


    What''s worse He even kneaded it.


    Asshole!


    Guan Qimeng''s cheeks slowly rose a trace of warm red, a pair of watery big eyes, how to see are extremely charming, at the moment, his whole body revealed a Womanliness!


    Guan Qimeng is Guan Lvzhen. She is a daughter, just to avoid being looked down on, so she dresses up as a man.


    For a long time, although many people feel confused and even think her face is a little like a woman, but with the habit of all people, it has been gradually accepted.


    And she also lived as a man for so many years. Except for the Lord of Yongshan castle, her father knew her real gender. In addition, all people thought she was a man.


    And she''s getting used to it.


    But Today, I not only met Gao Peng, the bastard, who refused to accept her as a teacher, but also was taken advantage of.


    This There''s no reason for that.


    Gao Peng is also confused by the scene. This How do you feel like I''m going to invade him?


    Is there any mistake? I''m a normal man, how can I think of a man? This idea is also evil.


    Gao Peng is stunned by Guan Qimeng''s fierce reaction, but when he is confused, he suddenly sees something.


    Chest wrap!


    No matter how he imagined it, he could not imagine that a big man would carry such a thing with him. For no reason, there was some disgust in his heart.


    But the thought didn''t really take off. A light flashed in his mind, as if he had touched something.


    Looking back, he thought about what Guan Qimeng had done, and his fierce reaction. At the same time, he thought of the touch on his hand before.


    A terrible thought suddenly came to his mind.


    Is it not He''s a woman?


    This idea has appeared, and it can''t be forgotten. Then he only saw his eyes widened and said with an unbelievable face: "you Are you a woman? "


    Guan Qimeng did not respond, but her watery eyes were full of grievances, and her mouth could not help tooting up.


    Seeing this reaction, how can Gao Peng not know the identity of the other party? At this moment he was Spartan.


    This


    He caught that thing? And also kneaded for a moment, only a moment in retrospect, he will feel that it is a wonderful experience.


    He can''t help but lift up his hand, put it on the tip of his nose and sniff it gently. A fragrance is coming from his nose.


    At the same time, his face slowly emerged a hint of intoxication.


    When Guan Qimeng saw the shameless guy in front of him, he didn''t apologize. He He even sniffed it! Damn!


    She is so blatant and belittled. She should be a dead apprentice!!


    Her cheeks were red now, like a ripe red apple, and her big, nimble and watery eyes.


    It''s very popular in any way, but Guan Qimeng''s heart is going to explode. He can''t do anything but watch him do such disgusting things in front of himself.


    Damn it!

 Chapters 225

    After Gaopeng rescued Guan Qimeng, he didn''t pay attention to the reaction of the people on the scene, because at the moment he was a little confused.


    Even though he knows that the guy in front of him is a daughter, he still can''t accept it. This tomboy What a woman!!


    However


    Gao Peng didn''t know what he had done before, which shocked all the people on the scene. But he didn''t pay attention to them now. Did they ignore everything?


    This is too much of a heart!


    Not to mention that there are so many strong people here, and Hongxing, who just got angry, is a person who has to be careful.


    But Look at Gao Peng''s performance at the moment, as if he didn''t pay attention to all this. At the same time, they can''t help thinking about the speed before Gao Peng.


    That''s a lot faster than the speed shown by the strong people of the gillemon, which makes them feel extremely shocked, even their mouth has been slightly opened.


    You should know that the other side is a strong platinum force, not to mention that the other side is good at speed, which is naturally much faster than the same level of people.


    There is no doubt about it. What''s more, there''s a hidden guess among all the people present. It''s that these strong people may all be wuzun.


    Wuzun!


    This is the strongest in foreign countries. Even the major platinum level forces belong to the top level. It can be seen how powerful they are.


    But Gao Peng even overtook each other at speed, which is too terrible!


    Although they don''t know what the strength of Gaopeng is, it can''t be so powerful! Strong enough to feel deep despair.


    "I Are you hallucinating? How could his speed be faster than that of the strong of the Jilei gate? Is his footwork more advanced? Or his realm has already reached a level that we can''t touch. "


    "Impossible! It''s absolutely impossible, even if his talent is no longer evil, it can''t be promoted so fast, even if it''s the Middle Kingdom, it can''t be such a terrible evil. "


    "But Why is he so fast? The people in the room didn''t realize it at all. Didn''t you find the reaction of the powerful of the major forces? They are unbelievable at the moment


    "Yes! The powerful of all forces are shocked by the speed of that guy at the moment, which can explain the big problem. The speed of that guy It''s about to break their endurance! "


    All the people here can''t calm down. If Gao Peng''s talent and monster are powerful, it''s OK, but his speed is too fast!


    It''s even faster than a possible warrior. Besides, the opponent is still proficient in speed, which is even more incredible.


    This is to break their cognition, as if every time Gao Peng shows his strength, they have to refresh their three views.


    The deep doubt inside them is that they live in the remote areas all the time? Not Gao Peng.


    It''s no wonder that they have such an idea. After all, everything Gao Peng has done has been beyond their expectation, and their strength has made them unable to see through.


    For a while, it''s no surprise that this kind of illusion is produced.


    It''s like a country bumpkin going to the city, always curious about everything around them, a common thing, they will feel extremely surprised, and at the moment they are very similar.

 Chapters 226

    A group of powerful people are just like being disordered in the wind at the moment. Now, where do they have the authority before? Everyone''s mouth is slightly open.


    How fast Hongxing''s speed is, of course, they are very clear, and they can''t defeat him with all their strength.


    But That despairing speed is not only surpassed by others, but also extremely relaxed.


    What''s more incredible is that the other side is still a little generation that they can''t even look at. This kind of change makes them a little bit unresponsive.


    There was a hint of consternation on the whole face.


    How long hasn''t this feeling appeared? Even they can''t remember them clearly. Unfortunately, they don''t want to believe all these things, but they can''t believe them.


    "Is there such a monster in the world?"


    "Should Yes! "


    Even at this moment, Hongxing still hasn''t recovered from the previous blow, he never thought that he would be crushed by a younger generation with speed.


    This It was a shame to leave his dignity on the ground and trample on him.


    He was so proud of his speed that he was easily surpassed by others, and the other side seemed so light.


    It''s a little too much for him!


    In particular, the other side is still a junior, which makes him feel the humiliation, not only his humiliation, but also the shame of Ji Lei men.


    The more he thought about it, the more he could not bear it. Suddenly, his eyes became extremely red, and he stared at Gao Peng closely. He was gnashing his teeth.


    "Hateful!"


    "It must be an illusion. How can there be a footwork faster in the South than that of Ji Lei men? Even other domains may not be able to defeat the footwork of jileimen. "


    "I''ve cultivated the most powerful footwork of Ji Lei men. No one should be faster than me. I must have had an illusion just now."


    "I must have been negligent, otherwise no one can snatch the hostages from my hands. It must be like this!"


    Hongxing found a little comfort in his heart. When he comforted himself so much, he unconsciously found a little confidence.


    Only to see him looking up and ignoring Gao Peng from the beginning to the end, the corners of his mouth slowly showed a fierce smile.


    "Ha ha! It''s almost dead. I dare to pretend with me. I just want to see when you can pretend. It''s just taking the hostages when I''m not paying attention. "


    "Let''s make you proud for a while, and then I''ll let you know what is the fastest speed!"


    After Hongxing murmured to himself, the expression on his face changed again. He looked very dignified, and the wind made a sound on his robe.


    "Boy, don''t think that you have robbed the hostages from my hands by my carelessness. You are so arrogant. Now you''d better think about how you can survive from my hands!"


    "As a junior, we should have the self-knowledge of being a junior. Otherwise, if we are so arrogant, we will surely suffer losses!"


    "Why don''t you go back with me now? I''ll take you as an apprentice."


    I don''t know which tendon in Hongxing''s mind is wrong. At the moment, he wants to take Gao Peng as an apprentice, and his face also shows a winning smile.


    But the next second, the expression on his face suddenly solidified.


    Gao pengtou didn''t reply.


    "Shut up!"

 Chapters 228

    Perhaps only the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion showed the most calmness from the beginning to the end. Although the strength of the newcomer of the anti sword sect is not weak, there is still a little gap compared with the elder.


    Therefore, when everyone was shocked, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion could still calm down freely. Even for Gao Peng''s inexplicable speed, he didn''t really pay attention to it.


    Sometimes as long as the strength reaches a certain height, the speed has no effect. Although the world''s martial arts are only fast, it can be when the strength reaches a certain level.


    Space is just a mirror.


    Not to mention the reaction of all the people present, just Hongxing was about to explode. I never thought that someone would dare to lie to him like this.


    "Hateful!"


    "How dare you tell me to shut up? Do you know who I am? I''m the elder of gillemon! "


    Hongxing was shivering all over at the moment, and looked at Gaopeng with great indignation. He wished he could tear Gaopeng apart.


    Gao Peng looked at him contemptuously and said in a very disdainful voice, "so what? It''s like you''re the king of heaven, but it''s just a district chief. See what you can do! "


    "People who don''t know think you are the best in the world! Don''t pee as you look like, just like you look like this, even if you don''t pull a few ugly ones, it''s good to be shameful. "


    "It''s not your fault to be ugly. It''s your fault to know that you are ugly and frighten people."


    "As the saying goes, ugly people do more mischievous things. I''m afraid it''s you who say it?"


    Gao Peng did not hesitate to go back directly, at the same time, I do not know why suddenly fell into silence.


    All the people here are looking at Gao Peng strangely. Here Is it something people can say? Why do you feel that every sentence is deeply hit in the heart of others.


    Especially when hearing Gao Peng say that Hong Xing is ugly, all the people present could not help but look at him well. They thought that Gao Peng''s words seemed to have some truth.


    I don''t know if they were misled or until now they really found out.


    However, Hongxing seems to be a little ugly.


    Although they can''t see clearly and truly, they can guess it just by virtue of his slim and incomparable figure and his vaguely visible face.


    Of course, that''s all the people here are skeptical.


    However, there are not only these people here, but also some of the most powerful people who come together. They just have a slight twitch at the corners of their mouths.


    A look of silence.


    Especially when they look at Gao Peng, there is always an indescribable meaning in their eyes.


    In fact, Hong Xingchang is not very good. He has a sharp mouth and a monkey''s cheek. Even his body is extremely small. The whole one is the monkey''s appearance.


    It would be a great violation.


    In particular, those peerless and powerful people naturally know his true face, so they will leave such a reaction.


    At the moment, they look at each other and suddenly read some meaning from each other''s eyes. Gao Peng''s strength doesn''t matter to them, but their glib words make them worry a little.


    If they put it on them, they all doubt whether they can survive.

 Chapters 229

    Hongxing''s face changed again and again, and finally became as black as the bottom of the pot, and even the whole person had fallen into a state of desperation.


    "You You... "


    Angry at the moment, he has been a bit of a bad talker. He never thought that he would be scolded by others in front of so many people.


    What''s more, these words are so ugly that he can''t accept the unexpected encounter.


    Only to see him looking at Gaopeng, hand slightly shaking pointing at Gaopeng: "you Do you dare to say it again? "


    Gao Peng himself was stunned slightly. He thought this guy would explode directly. After all, he was on the edge of a rampage. He didn''t even attack like this.


    Don''t you Does he tend to shake?


    Otherwise, how could he have been scolded by others, but he didn''t break out directly. Besides, his strength should not be weak.


    The self-esteem of such a strong man should be very strong. Does he really have such a tendency?


    The more he thought about it, the more disgusted Gao Peng felt. In his eyes, he could not help but show a trace of disgust, and even stepped back slightly.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such a tendency Click! But it doesn''t matter. I won''t look down on you. I don''t treat anyone the same. Don''t worry! "


    Gao Peng, as if he knew something secret, clapped his chest and assured him that all the people present were stunned by his words.


    I don''t know what the meaning of his inexplicable words is.


    However, when they looked at Gao Peng, they somehow understood the meaning of it, so they only saw that they looked at Hongxing again.


    Would Hongxing not know that he was humiliated by others?


    Only saw his face blue tendons exposed, from time to time also issued the sound of gnashing teeth, hands tightly clenched fist.


    But Gao Peng seemed to have not seen his reaction, and he still said it on his own.


    "Since you have such a need, then I can''t refuse it. I''m sorry for the humanitarian situation, so I''ll say it again!"


    "You are so ugly that you can frighten children."


    "It''s not your fault to be ugly, but when you know you''re ugly, you still scare people. That''s your fault."


    "As the saying goes, ugly people do more tricks!"


    "You Go back where you come from! "


    When Gao Peng finished saying this, there was a trace of contempt in his eyes. If the people present have not found anything wrong, it can only prove that their brains have not turned around completely.


    Now, of course, they''re completely dumbfounded.


    It''s not enough to scold once. Are you scolding again directly?


    This is too cruel!


    When they saw Hongxing''s appearance that might erupt at any time, they knew how insulting it was to a strong man.


    What''s more, this is a powerful man with a head and a face.


    On the whole continent, he is not a nameless person, but he was scolded in front of so many people. No one can accept it.


    What''s more, what Gao Peng said is simply unbearable. It can make people spit blood in minutes.


    In particular, seeing the disdain in Gao Peng''s eyes makes them more certain that Gao Peng is definitely intentional!

 Chapters 230

    "You... You... You! "


    Hongxing''s blood surged up, and the whole person''s face turned from black to red. Then he suddenly spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the whole person looked tired.


    Poop!


    Blood directly sprayed on the sky, drop by drop of blood dripping down.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene. It was Have you been spitting blood directly?


    It''s horrible! How powerful it is to breathe directly to exhale blood!


    Gao Peng is also stunned by the scene in front of him, and there is a trace of disbelief in his eyes.


    "This is Have you breathed blood? "


    "Isn''t it too bad to bear? I didn''t say a word either! Why is it just spitting blood? "


    Gaopeng''s murmuring naturally falls into Guan Qimeng''s ear, only to see her turn her eyes, some speechless looking at Gaopeng.


    Although she also thinks it''s too exaggerated for you to breathe blood, it''s understandable just after a little thought.


    After all, it''s a powerful platinum power. Have you ever been so insulted? Never been treated like this.


    For such a person, the ability to bear will naturally be a little worse, it is not surprising to be angry to spit blood.


    It''s the only one that doesn''t force others to spit blood! At least the other side is also the top strongman in the southern region.


    If it''s known, it must be the same with scarf beaters.


    At the moment, Guan Qimeng doesn''t know what to say. Gao Peng is not only so bold, but also points at other people''s noses and scolds them.


    It''s not a big courage to spit blood out of other people''s breath. It''s just a courage, not to mention the strength, that''s already admirable.


    "Hum! It''s not cowardly, but I''d like to see how you end up insulting the strong. Then you will have good fruit to eat! " Guan Qimeng snorts coldly, and her heart is filled with hatred.


    I wish I could see Gao Peng cleaned up by others. It''s what Gao Peng did before, which makes her extremely dissatisfied. Without seeing Gao Peng cleaned up, it''s hard to understand her hatred.


    Gao Peng naturally didn''t know what she was thinking, otherwise she would have to be knocked out.


    Gaopeng is surprised that Hongxing''s bearing ability is poor, but all the people present are completely indecisive. They never thought that someone could forcefully exhale a powerful person to the point of bleeding.


    How tough is this? They can get rid of each other''s spitting blood just by means of language, although they also feel that those words have a strong impact on people.


    There is no real feeling, and they don''t know how great the threat is. Of course, Hongxing itself has this problem.


    The word "ugly" is a taboo to him. It''s like a taboo. Every time he hears it, he feels the blood rush up.


    What''s more, Gao Peng''s swearing is just a change of style. Has he ever heard such an insulting statement? For a while, the blood gushed up and out.


    This also creates the scene in front of us.


    Even those peerless and powerful people who also belong to the major forces look at each other in succession at the moment. The scene in front of them is just a little strange.


    With just a few words, you can breathe blood out of a powerful person!


    Is this the other side''s language too sharp, or is Hongxing''s ability to bear too bad?


    Anyway, don''t let them look at Gao Peng differently.

 Chapters 231

    "Hahahaha! Very good! Very good! "


    "I didn''t expect that! I was so angry that I vomited blood. You have some skills, but You''ve really pissed me off. I''ll let you know what a real strong man is! "


    Hongxing laughs for a while, and then only sees his face become extremely horrible, which is more insidious to send out a murderous gas.


    "Oh, is it?" Gao Peng looked down on him and said, "of course I have the ability, otherwise how can I snatch the hostages from you?"


    "Don''t you just get pissed off? There''s something wrong with the brain. "


    For a moment, Hongxing''s face turned black again, but he didn''t say a word more.


    The principle that the whole person disappears like a thunderclap.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Hongxing


    physique: hunfeng dominates the body


    blood vessels: none


    realm: wuzun first level


    martial arts: Heaven level martial arts "Hunyuan all in one", heaven level martial arts "thunder" and heaven level martial arts "thunder footwork".


    [the enemy''s realm is the first level of wuzun, which will automatically upgrade to the second level of wuzun for the host! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, and will not be promoted temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest martial arts are not stronger than the host''s, so the heaven level martial arts skill "coming of the beast" has been greatly improved. Note: this martial arts skill is a growth type. ]


    only in a moment, Gao Peng reached the level of wuzun directly. A huge force spread all over his body. He felt that he had endless strength.


    At the same time, it seems that Guan Qimeng is aware of something. There is a little doubt in her eyes. Just now, she felt a strong force.


    But then it disappeared.


    It made her wonder if she had just had an illusion.


    However, she did not pay too much attention, because Hongxing still appeared in front of them at the moment, which also made her face change instantly.


    "No, run!"


    Guan Qimeng hasn''t responded yet. The convenience has come to them. At the same time, a huge energy burst out beside her.


    Boom!


    In this moment, her face is not willing.


    Her eyes closed tightly. If she died, Yongshan castle would be really over. Her coming this time is the last hope.


    But But was involved in this kind of thing.


    Damn it! Why is that?


    When she was in great despair, she did not feel the attack of destruction, which also made her feel very confused.


    But then, when the voice sounded, it was also in addition to his doubts.


    "Ha ha! Can you make it harder? Is this the real power you want me to see? "


    "If it''s just like that, you''re disappointing me too."


    In fact, Gao Peng''s heart is extremely disappointed at the moment. Unexpectedly, the guy in front of him is so bad. Apart from his higher realm, there is no place for him to improve.


    Isn''t this rubbish? I didn''t expect that such a waste could cultivate to such a level. Those talents before that didn''t waste their talents?


    Seeing the waste in front of him, Gao Peng just wanted to slap him to death.


    Weak even if, unexpectedly still has been jumping.

 Chapters 232

    All the people in the room looked at Gao Peng with a wild face. They still stimulated the strong man when he died. Isn''t that what it is to seek death?


    When they saw that Hongxing had made a direct move, their faces slowly showed a look of schadenfreude. Gao Peng had always been so unpredictable.


    At this time, they feel extremely upset. Although Gao Peng did let them go before, sometimes people''s emotions are extremely strange.


    "Hahahaha! This time he must be finished. I don''t believe he can defeat the most powerful! "


    "Ha ha! As the saying goes, heaven can forgive evil, and you can''t live if you do it yourself! "


    "This kind of person is too arrogant. He doesn''t even know how much he has. Now he should regret it! If you dare to speak up, you have to pay for your actions. "


    However


    They didn''t feel proud for a long time. When they saw that Gao Peng easily took Hongxing''s attack, even after the voice came with great disdain.


    The expression on their faces was completely frozen, and they all screamed out.


    "Impossible! How could that be! That''s a strong warrior! How could he take the attack? I must be hallucinating, or I haven''t woke up yet. "


    "False! It must be all fake! "


    They couldn''t believe it. Gao Peng was so easy to take on such a powerful attack, and he seemed so understated.


    This makes them gloat at at the beginning, it seems a little ignorant, what''s more, how big is Gao Pengcai?


    Even though they had expected it before, they never thought it would be so powerful, which is beyond their imagination.


    They have even broken their cognitive view and world view. A guy who belongs to the same generation as them has so much more power than them.


    Maybe even stronger than wuzun!


    Wuzun!


    You should know that this is the most powerful man in the south, but Gao Peng even so easily took the other side''s blow.


    Doesn''t that mean He is also wuzun!


    After such a thought, they are all shocked by their imagination, which is too horrible! If it''s as they think


    "My God! Is he really no longer a normal person? Why is his strength so strong? Even wuzun is no match. Who else is his match? "


    "Is there anyone else in the world who can deal with him?"


    Not to mention the presence of all the people, even those peerless strong are the same, one by one was scared by the scene in front of us.


    A junior who was despised by them should show such a strong strength at the moment, which they will not accept for a while.


    No one is more shocked than them, because they know how difficult it is to upgrade the level of wuzun.


    But How could it be that there was such a young warrior in front of him?


    Even if they need to spend hundreds of years, if the talent is good, it will take hundreds of years at least, but the guy in front of them looks so young.


    But the strength he showed was so amazing, which made them not slow down for a while, looking at Gao Peng with round eyes.


    At the same time, I also looked at the red face of Hongxing.


    Their hearts are hard to recover for a long time, as if they have turned over the waves.

 Chapters 233

    After Guan Qimeng opened her beautiful eyes, she looked at Gao Peng with some consternation, and her delicate face revealed an incredible look.


    He How could he be so strong?


    The other side is the strong one with platinum level strength. With such a terrible attack, he can go on with such ease.


    How strong is he?


    Guan Qimeng''s calm and waveless heart set off a ripple, and there was a flash of curiosity in his eyes. If he was not shocked, it would be impossible.


    But she was more curious about what realm Gao Peng was, why Mingming and them were of the same generation, and why the strength gap was so large?


    It''s just too weird, not to mention what she saw with her own eyes, but to imagine a little that she didn''t dare, let alone what she saw with her own eyes at this time.


    Not to mention Guan Qimeng''s inner shock, Gao Peng looks at Hongxing with disgust on his face at the moment, which is a strong sense of disgust emanating from inside to outside.


    "Waste!"


    "In addition to a slightly higher realm, it''s just a complete waste, even if there''s no blood power, and the constitution is such a waste. What''s the use of you?"


    "Don''t you waste your resources living in this world?"


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a rubbish. It was beyond my expectation and I have been looking forward to it for such a long time."


    "How can a person like you live in this world? What face do you have to face everyone? Who gave you the backing? "


    "Can ugliness be ignored? Not only ugly, but also a complete waste. What qualification do you have to live in this world? "


    The scene was once silent.


    All the people stared at Gao Peng.


    Eyes almost fell down directly, mouth is very big, even if it is an egg, it is not forced to put in.


    It never occurred to them that someone dared to speak like this.


    The swearing was too fresh and refined, which shocked them even more. Or did Gao Peng dare to directly scold the powerful warrior, which was too horrible?


    Although he easily took the attack from the other side, he humiliated the other side so much that they could not accept it.


    It''s like a person who is high above, with a mysterious aura all over his body, but suddenly he is pulled down from the altar, and the contrast between the front and the back makes them feel a little uncomfortable.


    But They never thought that they could see someone directly calling wuzun a waste.


    It is to emphasize each other''s appearance again and again. It''s just to die!


    He has offended the other side thoroughly. As the saying goes, if you hit someone, you will not face them. If you pick someone up, you will not be short. But Gao Peng did it without any scruples.


    Even in front of so many people, this kind of practice makes them feel incredible, but also some unacceptable.


    That''s the most powerful man on the mainland! It''s something they''ve never seen before that people point their noses at trash.


    At that time, it was amazing. The scene was once in silence. No one dared to speak. They quietly watched the figure floating in the sky.


    No one can imagine that Gao Peng would scold such a powerful person. Maybe Gao Peng''s strength is really strong, but he insults such a powerful person.


    That''s not dead hatred!

 Chapters 234

    "My God! What do I see? Isn''t he afraid to take revenge on each other? How dare you scold and even insult each other directly? That''s exactly the rhythm that you want to keep alive! "


    "It''s really a funny thing to see. I have to say that his strength is quite strong. But if he really annoys a super strong person, he has to weigh it well."


    "Ha ha! Don''t forget that there are other powerful forces here who haven''t fought. If they do, what will they calculate? "


    "Also, now he just has a little bit of the upper hand, and starts to get complacent when he has a little talent. If he really annoys these big forces, his life will not be easy."


    Even though Gao Peng has shown unprecedented strength, there are still many people talking about it in a strange way. I don''t know if they can''t stand Gao Peng''s performance.


    Perhaps, Gao Peng''s performance is too publicity.


    Although Gao Peng''s strength is extremely despairing, such a publicized performance will still make many people feel extremely unhappy inside.


    At this moment, it is natural to hope that the strong of all major forces can teach Gao Peng a good lesson and kill him, or his tail will soon be up in the sky.


    Although Hongxing''s attack was immediately caught by Gaopeng, they did not waver in any way. After all, there are so many powerful people who have not yet taken action.


    Once waiting for them to take action, what does Gaopeng count?


    In particular, Gao Peng and the other side at this time have become immortal situation, not to mention the previous abuse, is now the tone of incomparable disrespect and contempt.


    It will certainly make Hongxing extremely angry, who knows that it will definitely create a situation that will never lose.


    However


    Once the powerful of the major platinum level forces really participate in it, it is almost the same situation from time to time. Who makes Gao Peng lose their face again and again.


    If the powerful of the major forces don''t get face back, it will become a laughing cake on the whole continent.


    At least they are also the platinum power of Mingdong in the whole continent, especially at this moment, which has been paid attention by many people for a long time.


    If you don''t pay attention, you will be laughed at by others.


    This has doomed Gao Peng and these forces to be the opposite.


    "Ha ha! After provoking so many powerful enemies, it''s still a question whether he can get through the difficulties in front of him. This time, it''s to see how arrogant he is. "


    Not to mention all the people present, there are also people in broken Star City who hate Gao Peng very much. Relying on what happened before, they can make Gao Peng live forever.


    But their strength is too weak to cause any harm to Gao Peng.


    At the moment, I see Gao Peng offending each other with such unbridled.


    Naturally, they are very happy to see it.


    Only saw they extremely obscure cold smile, but did not dare to show too much, if it is really detected, they must also lose their lives.


    "Oh, I see how long you can live. Not only you, but the Gao family will be destroyed. Wait and see!"


    "Hahaha! I must see with my own eyes the destruction of Gao''s family. At that time, all the men will be killed, all the women will be turned into playthings, and they will not be sold to the kilns until they have had enough. "


    At the moment, many people are already thinking in their mind. They are eager to see Gao Peng killed by others in an instant. However, if Gao Peng is less vulnerable, it is not a worry.

 Chapters 235

    Not to mention the thoughts of all the people present, Hongxing was about to spit blood in the class, because now he felt the blood gushing up, as if he was about to control it.


    Fortunately, he was stifled to go back.


    But then his whole face was as black as a pan.


    His eyes are red and staring at Gao Peng. There are several murderous flashes in his eyes. I wish I could directly kill Gao Peng.


    It''s even worse to say that he''s ugly again and again. I can only see that his whole face is twisted at the moment, which is extremely ferocious.


    "Yo Yo! At the sight of your face, it suddenly becomes uglier! " Gaopeng saw the expression on his face gradually become ferocious Hongxing and joked.


    Let alone, the guy in front of me is really ugly.


    Fight with some Yun, no! Maybe it''s uglier than him. At the moment, with his ferocious expression, it''s just ugliness plus ugliness.


    Gao Peng is not ready to let him go. He says with a disgusted look: "your expression is getting uglier and uglier. You can barely watch it, but you can see your ferocious face..."


    "I can''t see it!"


    "I don''t know why you have the courage to live. Who gave you the courage?"


    "Let alone, how could your parents have such an ugly guy? You don''t pick it up, do you? "


    This sentence seems to be another sharp bayonet, which stabbed Hongxing''s heart directly and deeply, only to see his face become more and more ugly at the moment.


    Words can''t describe his expression at the moment, but from time to time, he can still be heard gnashing his teeth.


    In fact, Gao Peng''s words really touched one of his heartstrings, which made him more angry.


    "Shut up! I told you to shut up! " Hongxing became extremely angry and shouted directly.


    But no matter how angry he was, his hands still couldn''t get rid of Gao Peng''s shackles, so no matter how angry he was, he still kept his original posture.


    How could it be so easy for Gao Peng to get free? If it is, it will take some time for Gao Peng to get free.


    "Ha ha, am I really right? Then I''m too clever. I didn''t expect you really picked it up? "


    "Oh, it''s pathetic."


    "Let me mourn for you for three seconds!"


    Everyone in the room twitched in succession.


    Looking at Gao Peng with a speechless face, I have never seen such a disgusting guy. Are these people''s words?


    It''s just to make people angry!


    Not to say whether the other side is this kind of situation or not, but Gao Peng''s tone is still extremely unacceptable. Instead, they stand in Hongxing''s position.


    After this thought, all of them couldn''t help shivering and shaking their heads.


    If they were in that position, they would be killed by life, not only by breath and blood.


    It also shows how poisonous Gao Peng is.


    No matter how strong your strength is, you will still be angry by his tone and words.


    This What a disgusting person!


    All the people turned around and saw Gao Peng, who had a funny face. They couldn''t help but sweat a little.


    This kind of person is simply too terrible, this has not yet fully started, only with a few words, it has been extremely unbearable.


    What kind of language ability is this?

 Chapters 236

    "This man speaks Really... "


    All the people at the scene looked at each other. They didn''t know what words to use to describe Gao Peng. They saw a slight twitch at the corners of their mouths and looked at him silently.


    Maybe this is the first time they have seen such a strange person.


    The strength is really very strong, but in their opinion, Gao Peng''s mouth is even more formidable than his strength.


    Who knows what he will say next? If they can''t bear to say anything, it''s not as simple as spitting blood.


    "You say, is it true that the adults of Ji Lei men were picked up? Otherwise, why is his reaction so fierce? "


    "Should Right! "


    "That''s right. Otherwise, I won''t be so sensitive to this sentence. Even when I hear this sentence, the whole person becomes extremely angry."


    I don''t know why, the people here are very curious, but they didn''t dare to say it out loud, but they totally underestimated wuzun''s hearing.


    And their distance is not far at all. They still listen to their comments clearly.


    The powerful of all forces also slightly twitched at the corners of their mouths. Naturally, they heard these people''s comments, but they didn''t say anything.


    Just look at Gao Peng without words.


    This guy hasn''t shown all his strength so far, but all the people in the presence of his venomous tongue have thoroughly learned it. Just a few words can make people breathe until they vomit blood.


    It has to be said that he is powerful.


    Of course, Hongxing also heard the voices of these people.


    Only to see the expression on his face become more terrifying, blood rush up, at the moment he really can''t get away, but his eyes full of murderous look around a person.


    Those who are talking about the guy immediately quiet down, some timid looking at Hongxing.


    Gao Peng laughed at this time.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Do you hear me? They are also wondering if you picked it up. After all, your face is so strange that ordinary people can''t have you at all. "


    "Hahahaha! Do you want to satisfy your curiosity? Let them know if you were picked up. "


    Gao Peng, who didn''t care about it, laughed and all the people could hear what he said.


    For a time, all the people looked at him speechless.


    Even the guys who talked about it before are afraid to speak now.


    After all, it''s behind the scenes to talk about an extremely powerful person. With their strength, they will be destroyed in minutes. How dare you say more?


    Of course, they looked at Gao Peng with great resentment.


    "Asshole!"


    "I''m going to break you up! I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! "


    "All of you, all of you, all of you, all of you, you damn people! It''s not going to work. Get over here and help! "


    "When do you want to watch the play? Or can you deal with him alone with your rubbish cultivation? "


    I don''t know if Hongxing is angry by the words. The whole person becomes extremely mad. Even he speaks directly to those strong people who are indifferent all the time.


    As soon as he said this, the faces of those guys suddenly changed, and the breath on them became extremely horrible.


    Gao Peng looks at him convulsively with the same face at the moment. This man is just a dead hand If he asks for help, maybe others can help him.


    But He has a ghost when someone helps him!

 Chapters 237

    As long as people with brains don''t talk like this.


    But Words have been said, as the saying goes, it''s hard to make ends meet.


    At the same time, all the people were shocked to see Hongxing. They never thought that this sentence was said from his mouth.


    Does he think he has no one to fight against?


    There was no door at all. All the people at the scene looked at him strangely, even with a little sympathy and shook their heads slightly.


    The strong of the other major forces, listen to Hongxing''s words, Deng! The whole face became extremely ugly, eyes staring at Hongxing.


    Even they were shocked at the moment. The weakest one among them dared to speak to them in this tone.


    Has this guy been pissed off?


    Or that''s what he always had in mind.


    No matter what his purpose is, he has said what he said, so he has to pay the price.


    The strong man of the rebellious sword sect said with a livid face: "what are you? Dare to speak to us in this tone, and don''t look at your own weight. Do you think I can do anything if I break through wuzun? "


    "You are still a little tender. If you don''t say it''s you, even if you are the elder, you dare not talk to us like this. Who gave you the courage?"


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion also smiled coldly. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes. This kind of guy was not enough to stand with him at all.


    If it is not the same platinum power, this kind of guy will be in his eyes.


    At the moment, he dared to speak to them in such an ordered tone, even in such unbridled words, which made him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    "Ha ha! Can this matter, I would like to visit the door, I would like to see if your whole Ji Lei door is like you? "


    The other strong ones were almost the same, but they didn''t say much. They all looked at Hongxing with iron faces. From their faces, they could see how bad their mood was at the moment.


    Even Gao Peng felt a little unexpected. Unexpectedly, the guy in front of him was so rubbish. His strength was weak, and even his brain could not turn around.


    It''s really blind this realm.


    I didn''t expect that this kind of person could cultivate to such a level. It''s really heaven without eyes!


    At the moment, Gaopeng looks at this guy with great interest: "look, it seems that all people are dissatisfied with you? It''s estimated that you are ugly. After all, a guy who looks so ugly as you even came out and ran around. "


    "It''s hard to be dissatisfied. It''s not your fault to be ugly, but it''s your fault to run out and scare people."


    Gao Peng sighed a little and shook his head.


    If I don''t know the person, I really think he is sighing. I just listened to his tone, and I can know.


    He''s just afraid that he won''t make trouble!


    The eldest of the Golden Lion Pavilion took a fierce swipe at the corner of his mouth. His words didn''t mean that, but Gao Peng totally misinterpreted his meaning.


    But he was too lazy to talk, and he didn''t explain too much, especially to pay attention to the self righteous guy.


    The rest of them also looked at Gao Peng with speechless faces.


    This guy just can''t let go of any chance to beat others, and it seems that he is familiar with these things all the time.

 Chapters 238

    Maybe it is not light that is stimulated. Hongxing''s eyes are still red at the moment, as if they are like a wild animal, but they are twisted together according to his facial expression.


    There was a hoarse voice in the throat.


    "Asshole! Bad ass!


    "I must kill you! Kill all of you! "


    Seeing the guy in front of him, Gao Peng shook his head slightly, sighed and said, "there is no help."


    "Even if you are ugly, you can''t even bear the blow. I don''t know why you can practice to this extent. You should not waste resources."


    "Let me take you to hell! Or let you completely free! "


    Gao Peng didn''t restrain his voice, so his voice was very clear to all present.


    Then, only to see all the faces have changed color.


    The same is true of the reactions of the powerful of all forces.


    "He Is he joking? Does he really want to kill each other? If so, it will be a real copper mine! "


    "Ha ha! This must be a fake. It''s nothing more than frightening others. He can''t really kill each other. After all, it''s the most powerful one! "


    "Yes, the other side is also wuzun. How could he be killed so easily? What''s more, he has no courage to do it. Once he kills the other side, he knows how great the consequences will be."


    Although everyone was surprised at first, after a little thought, they thought that Gao Peng had no such courage at all.


    Then they relaxed slowly, and looked at Gao Peng.


    "I''d like to see how he''s going to end up. I don''t know how to boast. I don''t know."


    "Hum! If you think that you have a little strength, you will be arrogant. This kind of guy is the fastest to die. He can make trouble everywhere. But he has no great ability. He doesn''t need to see what kind of power the other party is. He can completely crush him only by relying on the information of others! "


    All the people present at the moment think Gao Peng is bluffing. After all, fighting is one thing, killing a strong one is another.


    If Gao Peng really makes such a move, waiting for him will be endless pursuit, even more terrifying.


    It can''t be said that there will be thunder and anger from platinum level forces.


    That''s not a joke, so the people on the scene naturally don''t believe what Gao Peng said. They all look at Gao Peng cruelly and want to see how Gao Peng ends next.


    Gao Peng naturally didn''t know what these people were thinking. He shook his head slightly: "your ugliness has completely polluted my eyes."


    "It also pollutes the air around me, so I will give you Death penalty! "


    Bang!


    A sound like a watermelon exploding, followed by Hongxing''s head exploding.


    Gao Peng''s hand has turned into a headless corpse, with blood splattering out like a blood shower.


    Tick by tick


    Gao pengextremely disliked to throw away the headless corpse, but fortunately, he was already familiar with the scene, so the blood could not splash on him.


    With the whereabouts of the headless body, the scene suddenly fell into a strange silence, as if surrounded by dead people, no one made any sound.

 Chapters 239

    "Dead The strong of the thundergate is dead! "


    "How could it be? That''s a strong warrior! "


    "My God! How could it be that the strong man of Ji Lei men was killed? How dare he do that? "


    "Is he really wuzun? Why do you feel that his strength is so weak? He was killed by others in a flash. "


    "No It''s not that he''s too weak, it''s that Gao Peng is too strong. He hasn''t used all his strength from the beginning to the end, because he hasn''t used the power of his blood. "


    With the discussion of all the people, all the talents fully understand that Gao Peng''s strength at this moment is not all his strength, and he is so relaxed in dealing with hongxingshi, so it is impossible that he has shown all his strength.


    And they were shocked.


    That''s wuzun!


    Besides, the other side is still a strong platinum force!


    And look at Gao Peng''s performance, it seems that he killed a mole ant. His expression on his face is unshakable. He didn''t kill such a strong man because of any waves in his heart.


    This is what shocked them most.


    Not only the people present, but also the powerful people of all major forces are shocked at the moment. Their purpose at the moment is to fight against Gao Peng, so that this guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth knows who can provoke and who can''t.


    However


    Not only did they not wash away the humiliation, but one of them was killed, even in full view of the public, which was undoubtedly merciless, slapping them in the face.


    Although, there are also their factors in it, but the other side didn''t have any hesitation, which is the most incredible place for them.


    Do you mean Does the other party have any scruples at all?


    Besides, his family is here. What makes him have the courage to provoke them?


    Don''t he know that once platinum and its power get angry, the destructive power caused by it is not affordable for ordinary people at all?


    The elder of the rebellious sword sect looked at Gao Peng and said, "you How dare you kill him? He''s the elder of the thundergate! "


    Gao Peng is very dismissive of his glance: "it''s just a rubbish, why dare not kill him? Since you have all come to the door by yourself, how can I care who you are? "


    "Since it''s an immortal situation, kill one over there until it''s over!"


    For some reason, all the people in the room were shaking, as if the temperature around them had suddenly dropped.


    But what shocked them most was the strong of all the major forces. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to say that. It was just preparation to fight with all the major forces!


    I''m afraid it''s not a madman? Don''t he know how powerful the platinum power is? Even these guys here are nothing in the platinum power.


    It''s just the bottom.


    Of course, except for the elders of the Golden Lion Pavilion.


    Although they are all in wuzun, there is still a huge gap between wuzun and wuzun. Some wuzun can kill the strong at the same level at will.


    Therefore, Hongxing is the lowest level guy, and it''s just a breakthrough. Its strength is not so strong.


    This will be looked down upon by the rest of the people, but it is wuzun after all, let alone the elder of Ji Lei men.

 Chapters 240

    Gao Peng''s murderous words directly shocked everyone, not to say that he was feared by all people, but the first impression he gave others was the complete madman.


    Why does he want to fight against the powerful of all forces?


    Does he really think that with his own strength, he can fight against so many platinum level forces?


    This is too naive, too arrogant!


    "Naive! Does he think that with his current strength, he can fight against the major platinum level forces? Just kill a strong man, think he is invincible in the world? I''ve never seen anyone so arrogant and ignorant. "


    "Ha ha! Such a peerless monster as him naturally thinks that he is invincible in the world, where will he put the people of the world in his eyes. "


    "I''d like to see how he does it. He will kill one by one. This kind of arrogant and ignorant guy will surely be destroyed!"


    All the people in the room immediately caused a commotion. They thought Gao Peng was immeasurable, but when Gao Peng said this sentence.


    They immediately felt extremely unhappy. Although they had some strength, they could not accept such a boast.


    After all, several platinum level powers are well-known. Although wuzun level powers are not all over the place, they also have countless powers.


    Gao Peng dare to utter such arrogant words. What''s this?


    I have killed an elder of the Ji Lei clan, but now it seems that he declared war with all the major forces. This is an act of seeking death.


    With Gao Peng''s strength at the moment, it is natural that he clearly heard the voices of all the people present, but he did glance at it with disdain.


    If you don''t kill these guys, you won''t get any benefits. You''ve already killed these guys in minutes, looking at the incomparable lover noisily.


    However, Gao Peng''s eyes directly let many people close their mouths, although Gao Peng''s words were really arrogant.


    But they are not qualified to make an evaluation at all. Gao Peng can kill them with one hand. With this alone, they dare not say any more words.


    The powerful of all forces were also frightened by Gao Peng''s words. This kind of guy who completely put his life away from others is the most terrible thing for them.


    After all, they don''t want to die. If they are pulled on their backs, it''s too bad.


    Therefore, there was a trace of fear in their eyes. Some of them were afraid of Gao Penglai. Who knows what this kind of lunatic would do.


    However, before they did anything, Gao Peng looked at them contemptuously.


    "Are you too weak? Is platinum the only force? If it''s just that, it''s really disappointing. "


    "I''ve been looking forward to it for a long time, but I didn''t know that all of you were rubbish. It''s really beyond my expectation. Isn''t there anyone who can fight now?"


    Offended by platinum power, Gao Peng doesn''t care. He only cares about more peerless powerful people. Only in this way can he improve his strength.


    But in the end, it was this group of rubbish.


    This made him feel extremely angry. When he said this, he had already gnashed his teeth a little.


    But as soon as his voice fell, the scene immediately fell into silence, one by one, their eyes were staring at Gao Peng.

 Chapters 241

    "Isn''t he really mad? Does he really think that if he kills a warrior, he can despise all people? "


    "I''m afraid you''ve already lost your mind, otherwise you won''t say such arrogant and ignorant words, ha ha! I''d like to know when he can still be tough, but there are several peerless strongmen who have never shot, and I don''t know how strong they are. "


    "At least it''s wuzun!"


    What Gao Peng said can''t be endured even by all the people present, let alone the powerful of all the major forces?


    Anyway, they are all the strong men at the top of the southern region. Gao Peng''s words are a great insult to them.


    It''s as if they''re random objects.


    They were furious at this time. They all looked at Gao Peng with round eyes, and a trace of fierce light came out of their eyes.


    "Boy, you are arrogant! Don''t you know what low key is? Do you understand the reason that it is easy to fold? " Wuzun of yinyuebao looks at Gaopeng coldly.


    The look in the eyes was very powerful.


    But for his eyes, Gaopeng did not pay any attention, but crooked his head, extremely disdainful eyes.


    "Is that arrogance? I have more arrogance. "


    "Are you a group of rubbish prepared one by one or together?"


    "Oh, I don''t think you dare come here one by one. After all, you are afraid of death. Everyone thinks that you are the most powerful person in the world, but in the end, you are nothing more than a group of garbage!"


    "But I always think that all people are ants. Do you know that? You are just like ants in my eyes. "


    Gao Peng''s eyes were full of disdain, as if he was looking at a pile of garbage, and he didn''t take a straight look at it at all.


    But this look in his eyes, deeply stimulated these strong people.


    Even the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion also took a deep breath to calm his mood.


    Gao Peng''s words are just too vicious. If they don''t calm down their mood as soon as possible, they may really want to step into Hongxing''s afterlife.


    Yo, where can I do it?


    They didn''t even get angry. Did they fear me completely? This class is not very good, if you don''t do it, how can I improve my strength.


    No, you must do it!


    Gaopeng is surprised to see those guys on the opposite side. Unexpectedly, the endurance of these guys is pretty good. At least they have more to rob than Hongxing.


    "What''s the matter? Are you a bunch of crap holding back? If it is, it makes me look down on you too much. "


    "It''s just that you are weak. How dare you even be so timid? Are you so timid


    Gao pengyou started his ruthless map cannon, and every sentence was extremely insulting. For every strong person, he could not bear these words.


    What''s more, Gao Peng still humiliates them in front of so many people. If they don''t do anything at the moment, doesn''t it mean that they are really afraid of Gao Peng?


    Once they are spread out by the people who are interested, their reputation will be completely destroyed. For them, this is a terrible thing.

 Chapters 242

    With Gao Peng''s stimulation, wuzun''s eyes of yinyuebao suddenly turned red, and the whole person fell into a rage.


    "Since you are so arrogant, let me meet you there. I want to see how powerful you are!"


    At the same time, the sky seems to have been cut by him, and a crack has not been completely recovered for a long time.


    Just from the perspective of momentum, he is much stronger than Hongxing. Although his speed is a little slower, his power can''t be compared.


    Gaopeng watched the other party''s fierce attack, but he looked at it calmly, even with a happy smile on his face.


    This scene completely fell into the eyes of all present.


    There was another exclamation. Regardless of Gao Peng''s arrogance or his victory, his disregard was a sign of great shock to all the people present.


    "My God! Is he really prepared not to hide? In any case, the other side is also a powerful warrior, let alone relying on the power of terror, we can know that his strength is not the one that can be compared before. "


    "Ha ha! He is just too arrogant. When he has been hit hard, he will know that there are people outside, there are days outside, but it is a little bit of genius and evil spirit that makes him so complacent


    "It''s like dying! Even if he is really powerful, he can take such a terrible attack forcefully, and he must not be easy to suffer! "


    All the people present were talking about it in a strange way. People in the broken Star City wanted Gao Peng to be killed most. After all, they were threatened by Gao Peng.


    Naturally, I wish Gao Peng had been killed by others. Only in this way can their hatred be relieved.


    But just as they were looking forward to the sky, they were completely stunned by the scene in front of them.


    The eyeballs almost didn''t fall down directly.


    How is it possible? Why did he catch it again?


    Has not his strength been fully demonstrated? What state is he in? Why does he feel so deep.


    Not to mention the presence of such people, but also the powerful assassins of all major forces are extremely shocked. Hongxing''s killing is still within their acceptable range.


    But The warrior of Yinyue castle is not simple, but it is so easy to be subdued by others.


    This makes them a little unbelievable!


    In the sky, Gao Peng just reached out his hand and gave the other side a place. Although it seemed very relaxed on the surface, he had fully used his blood force at the moment.


    Otherwise, it won''t be very easy. Of course, face project has to be done, or it won''t be incredible to leave so many people.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Shi Xuan


    Constitution: Blood Moon dominates the body


    Realm: wUzUN Level 3


    martial arts: the heaven level martial arts "the baptism of the moon", the heaven level martial arts "the power of the moon", and the heaven level martial arts "shadow moon footwork".


    [the enemy''s realm is level 3 of wuzun, which will automatically upgrade to level 4 of wuzun for the host! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, and will not be promoted temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest martial arts are not better than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily!

 Chapters 243

    At the moment, Gao Peng is very angry. Looking at the guy in front of him, he really wants to break up.


    Why?


    Why the power of incomplete blood?


    If it is the power of complete blood, then his blood milk can definitely be promoted again, but


    What a chance it is! But the guy in front of him had something wrong for some reason. His blood was incomplete, which made him feel extremely angry.


    It''s not easy to catch an opportunity to improve the strength of blood, but it''s because the guy in front of you is lost.


    How can this not make him angry?


    The expression on Gaopeng''s face slowly revealed the angry tongue, stared at Shixuan, and his tone was also gnashing, "why? Why is your blood power incomplete! "


    Shi Xuan''s face is red, just about to speak, but Gao Peng interrupts.


    "Waste!"


    "You are a complete waste! Why is the power of blood not complete? "


    Gao Peng''s heart is full of hate! It''s not easy to meet a guy who can improve his blood power, but he was so hard to miss.


    Why the power of incomplete blood?


    Although Gao Peng didn''t know why this happened in his heart, he thought that Tieding was the fault of this guy in front of him, otherwise he would not be able to improve his blood power.


    "I......"


    PA!


    Shi Xuan just opened his mouth, and Gao Peng slapped him hard. For the guy in front of him, he naturally didn''t want to let him die so soon.


    This kind of guy who makes him unable to break through the power of blood, how can he be released so easily? Isn''t it cheap for him?


    At this moment, the sound of slapping is very loud. Even if Shixuan is wuzun, there is a slapping mark on his face.


    One slap is not enough. Gao Peng shakes several slaps in succession. Shi Xuan is so motionless that Gao Peng slaps him. His voice is very clear and loud.


    And no one is making a sound at the moment.


    Looking at Gao Peng, they didn''t want to stop at all. Their eyes were about to fall. They insulted a strong man in full view.


    This is something they can''t imagine.


    What''s more, Gao Peng said a lot of inexplicable things at the beginning, which made them a little confused.


    But the only thing they know is that a powerful warrior is mercilessly humiliated by others, and there is no resistance left.


    Like a puppet controlled by others.


    When they see it with their own eyes, they seem to be hallucinations.


    Never thought that they would see this scene, but they actually saw it. At first, all people thought it was an illusion.


    He pinched himself hard, but what happened was still going on, which made them realize that it was really happening.


    "My God! A powerful warrior doesn''t have any room for resistance, just like a puppet. Is that guy Gao Peng really so powerful


    "I can control a warrior without any effort. God! What kind of state is he! And how strong is his strength? There''s no limit to how it feels. "

 Chapters 244

    At the moment, there is no words to describe the inner shock of all present. If a person can barely explain, he can be dealt with so easily again and again by Gou Peng.


    Don''t you Wuzun, has that become so water?


    It''s too rubbish to deal with even a small generation?


    Some people have some doubts in their hearts, but they shake their heads again and feel the power erupted before. They also know that these guys are not weak.


    But Gao Peng''s strength is really too strong.


    They are many times more powerful than them, which also presents a trend of crushing, so that they can see the result that the enemy can be easily solved.


    But What realm is Gaopeng?


    Why does strength become so powerful? It seems that it doesn''t take any effort to deal with anyone. Has his strength already surpassed that of all the people present?


    Not to mention that there are so many people here, just the strong of the major forces, are already the top of the southern region, but what Gao Peng has been dealing with is very calm.


    Even the expression on the face has not changed at all.


    That is just now, the face will appear extremely angry expression, and then there will be a slap.


    But just as the crowd was stupefied.


    It was a series of crisp sounds, more rhythmic than the one before, as if what they heard was not slapping, but a very clear music.


    Music


    That''s right. At the moment, people have such illusions.


    But when they looked up at the sky, they saw that the whole face had been swollen, and it was no longer the same as before, just like a pig''s head.


    There was a convulsion in the mouth of all the people present.


    It''s too cruel!


    It''s tough to turn someone''s face into a pig''s head, isn''t it?


    When they think about it a little bit, if they were in this position, they would have killed themselves on the spot. At least they are very strong.


    But it was stiffly suppressed by others. In front of so many people, he was drawn into a pig''s head. No one can stand such humiliation, can he?


    What''s more, after every slap, Gaopeng still can''t help but express a word in his mouth.


    Every time I heard it, everyone in the room immediately felt speechless.


    "Let you be such a waste! Make you such a waste of wood! "


    "Why do you come out when you are such a waste?"


    "Waste..."


    After that, all the people only heard the word "waste", watching the rhythm getting faster and louder, the voice getting louder and louder, which can no longer be described as pig head, the swollen one can no longer recognize that it is a person''s head.


    This kind of person doesn''t need to think at all, then he can know that he wants to die at the moment.


    It''s true that Shi Xuan is furious after being slapped, but he still can''t get out of the settled situation.


    Whenever he wanted to break free, a kind of oppression seemed to come from his heart, which made him unable to do his best, let alone wanted to break free.


    However, if he doesn''t break free, the bastard in front of him will always slap him. Now he can''t remember how many slaps he has been slapped.


    But he only felt that the whole face was not his own. There was a huge feeling, a heavy touch, and even his whole face was a bit numb.


    At this moment, he almost doubted life!

 Chapters 245

    Crazy!


    This is totally crazy!


    It''s beyond everyone''s imagination to beat a powerful warrior like a pig head. Even all the people present are extremely restless.


    One after another, they felt extremely mad.


    That''s wuzun!


    Why does it feel like a cat and a dog in his hand? It''s not valued at all.


    Of course, when they think so in their hearts, the corners of their mouths twitch uncontrollably. In Gao Peng''s words, such rubbish is not worthy of his attention.


    Even if Gao Peng doesn''t speak, they can guess what Gao Peng wants to say, or even use Gao Peng''s tone of voice.


    It can be seen that Everyone here is very impressed by what Gao Peng said.


    However, Gao Peng''s formal style still made them a little surprised. Even if they had expected it in mind, when they could really hear it, the corners of their mouths were still twitching.


    "Eh! Your swollen head is quite round. I didn''t expect that my skill is so good. It''s just to help you to have a facelift! "


    "If I had known that I had such a skill, I would not have killed that guy so soon. I would have to let him have a good face lift. Otherwise, even if I went to hell, I would have scared the dead alive with his appearance."


    Gao pengextremely regretted shook his head, as if he had missed something interesting before.


    But All the people here gave a mouthful of blood and it came out.


    Lie, slot!


    Why is this man so angry? You are so nice to say that you have beaten other people''s faces like this. You are so nice to comment on them.


    Never seen such a shameless guy, let alone what he just said?


    He even said he would help Hongxing with the plastic surgery That guy is really ugly, but you have already killed others. Why do you need to take him out again to whip the corpse?


    And it''s still in full view of the public. It''s just making other people die uneasily! If you are really heard by that guy, you must want to climb out of hell.


    Gao Peng shook his head slightly and said with great regret, "it''s just a little bit closer! If I hadn''t met this rubbish, my blood power would have been improved. "


    "Alas! There are many wastes every year, especially this year! "


    All the people here were speechless for a while.


    Yes! Know you''re strong.


    But you also don''t want a mouthful of garbage, a mouthful of garbage!


    If even a warrior is a waste, what are the people here? Not even as good as waste?


    This is the real heart.


    Not to mention all the people here, Shi Xuan is already extremely angry at the moment. When he feels the touch on his face, an anger comes out of his chest.


    At this time, his whole head is very heavy, as if the whole head does not belong to him.


    However, anyone who satirizes you 360 degrees can''t stand it. What''s more, he has always been a high-ranking warrior.


    "Scotty, buchhol!"


    Shixuan is in a rage, but when he really speaks, they almost fall to the ground.


    This is It''s wonderful!


    Everyone hears what seems to be a big tongue, and what they say is not difficult to understand, but when they listen for the first time.


    Still feel shocked!

 Chapters 246

    God! A peerless strong man is really beaten into a pig''s head, even talking has been said not agile!


    It''s terrible!


    At this time, everyone here fully understands that Gao Peng''s appearance has not only changed into a pig''s head, but also his voice.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would have thought it was two people.


    It''s just like being different. Of course, this is not the main thing.


    Wuzun''s self-healing ability is extremely powerful. Once they are slightly injured, it doesn''t have a great impact on them.


    It won''t be long before we can recover. But now Shixuan is playing so hard, but we haven''t found any cure. Now, even talking has become a big tongue.


    This is what shocked them most.


    After Gao Peng made a move, he didn''t even show his healing ability. It''s too horrible!


    Directly let wuzun lose a big advantage of his own. When he realized this, the powerful of all forces also became vigilant.


    If it is true that when they encounter such attacks, what will happen to them? It should be added to the injury until they have no resistance at all.


    After this thought, they couldn''t help shivering.


    It''s not a joke. At the moment, they don''t have any courage to look down on Gao Peng. Who let Gao Peng show the strength they can fear now.


    However


    After the hearts of all the people flew out of the sky, a long sound came into their ears.


    "I don''t want to play anymore. I didn''t even think that I could play. It''s really disappointing for me. I''d better solve you as soon as possible! You don''t have to walk in front of me and look out of the way. "


    Gao Peng looks at this guy in front of him with some lack of interest. How good would it be if it was the power of the emperor''s blood? If met by him, the strength of his blood can definitely be upgraded to the power of the emperor''s blood.


    But he can only think about it, because the guy in front of him is so angry that he is an incomplete blood force.


    This is beyond anyone''s imagination, which caught Gaopeng by surprise. Unexpectedly, Gaopeng has such blood power.


    Of course, he is also the most angry. If he is not the power of incomplete blood, then his blood power will certainly go up to a higher level at the moment.


    But now everything is in vain. After looking at this guy, I can''t lift any strength.


    Why? Why don''t you even have one to fight? All of them are so weak garbage. What''s more, these guys only have realm. Their physique and blood power are poor.


    Now even the martial arts can no longer be improved, because there is no one who can make him improve, which is the most distressing.


    Originally, it was thought that the strong of the major forces were extremely terrifying, which should allow him to improve his strength, but also his blood strength and physique.


    But who knows In the end, none of them made him promoted.


    In addition to the realm, this is also a place that makes him extremely dissatisfied. Unexpectedly, all of them are a group of garbage. If one or two of them really emerge, his physique and blood power can be improved.


    Then he also thought that this time there was no white wait, but what he finally waited for was these wastes. It must be said that Gao Peng''s heart was extremely depressed at the moment.

 Chapters 247

    "God! Is that still what people can say? Does he really think he is invincible? It''s nothing more than to defeat some of the lowest martial masters and think that they are invincible in the world! It''s disgusting! "


    "Wuzun who is still at the bottom Your tone is not small! "


    "This guy''s words are not human''s words. It''s red, naked and naked contempt. No matter how strong his strength is, but as far as he said these words, they will certainly attract the siege of all major forces."


    "And their situation may have fallen into a situation of endless immortality. It seems that this extremely arrogant guy will definitely provoke the crazy pursuit of all major forces."


    "Who asked him to insult all the major forces again and again? Didn''t he trample others'' faces on the ground? In the end, he will surely attract endless pursuit and destruction. "


    In the face of such arrogant Gaopeng, the people here are naturally unable to calm down. Not to say that Gaopeng has killed one warrior, even if he killed several more, they also think that Gaopeng is extremely arrogant.


    It''s better to keep a low profile.


    Otherwise, I''m sure it will be thunderstruck!


    Everyone, I''m looking forward to what Gao Peng will do in the end, but they are more looking forward to all the strong people joining in.


    After all, only in this way can they really observe the battle between the strong.


    Otherwise, like Gao Peng, we''ve solved our opponents twice. How can they observe?


    That''s almost a white run, and also hard to see Gaopeng in the forced, which makes everyone feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Naturally, I hope that all the people will attack it and let Gao Peng shut up completely. At the same time, they can watch something.


    Of course, the real strong are not so easy to get out.


    Although the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion is also very dissatisfied with Gao Peng''s words at the moment, he didn''t want to make a move from the beginning to the end, because now he hasn''t fully understood Gao Peng''s way.


    It seems that Gao Peng didn''t show all his strength, which made him a little bit ungrounded.


    It''s also that he didn''t want to make a move. He only had to watch more for a while. As long as he can understand Gao Peng''s strength, he can make a move at ease.


    However


    His plan is doomed to fail. It''s impossible to describe Gao Peng with common sense. In short, he is forced to hang up. He can never be evaluated and measured with normal thinking.


    Shi Xuan, swollen like a pig''s head, glares at him. Although he can''t move all over at the moment, he feels insulted by others. It''s better to kill him directly.


    "You quit a hateful family product and fight openly if you have the ability! Don''t let this means of abuse, we fight like a man


    Stone Xuan''s words just said, then saw a huge black shadow, slowly covered his eyes.


    Then, he heard a huge and incomparable voice, the whole person seemed to be deaf, even his eyes had become extremely shaking.


    PA!


    Gao Peng''s face was disdainful: "pig head, don''t talk to me!"


    "Just like you, you want to fight with me. You can''t control your body. What can you do? You stand in front of me and shout. I don''t know what you''re thinking. "

 Chapters 248

    This... A crisp blow.


    Why do you feel such a violation?


    That''s wuzun, anyway, but now he''s been rejected by others. What''s the matter with the world?


    Is it really that he is too strong, or has the world really changed?


    At this moment, everyone here has gradually become numb. After all, the strength that Gao Peng has shown over and over again has already made them completely accept Gao Peng''s strong and incomparable strength.


    Especially at the moment, Gao Peng doesn''t show all his strength at all.


    This is the most confusing place for them. After all, no one can escape from his palm, and no one can force him to exert his blood.


    This is the most concerned place. A man has never used the power of his blood, nor even the power of his constitution. He is always so crisp when facing the enemy.


    Anyone can know that Gao Peng is completely at ease in dealing with it, which can make them feel more curious about how powerful the real strength of Gao Peng is.


    "He How strong is he? Why didn''t you see him use his blood power? From the beginning to the end is a crisp solution to the opponent, is he still hidden strength? "


    "That''s for sure, so easy to solve the opponent, which means that all his strength is not only what he shows now. When he shows all his strength, no one here can be his opponent."


    At this moment, some people began to speculate one after another. After all, the strength shown by Gao Peng is always so suspect. Such a young generation shows such a strong strength.


    Does this only prevent them from being suspicious?


    Of course, what they are most curious about now is Gao Peng''s real strength. The peerless monster can''t really describe Gao Peng.


    Who is so terrible as Gao Peng?


    It is the most hopeless place for a young generation to see that his bone age is not very old.


    The same is from the birth of people, why the gap is so different?


    It seems that they are just normal people, and the other party is a completely open guy. At this moment, everyone here has such a sense of seeing.


    They don''t know at all. In fact, they are right.


    Gao Peng is a thorough force.


    Not only don''t need to cultivate, but also can be stronger than all people. As long as there is a stronger enemy, his strength can be improved endlessly.


    "No impossible! How could no one be his opponent? I don''t believe it! "


    "Yes, I don''t believe it either! The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion is there. I don''t believe that he can really defeat the elder. "


    "He''s really powerful, but he hasn''t reached the point of invincibility!"


    In their hearts, naturally, they couldn''t believe that Gao Pengzhen was invincible and began to deny it one by one.


    But is it true?


    No one dares to pat his chest and say for sure, which shows that even they have some doubts.


    After all, Gao Peng has been too calm all the time. Even if he is dealing with the powerful warrior, it seems to be effortless.


    It can be seen that his strength is more than that.


    However, no one has yet let him show all his strength.

 Chapters 249

    It has to be said that Gao Peng is extremely disappointed at the moment. If these guys are really just in a higher realm, there is nothing outstanding about their physique and blood power.


    If it''s all like Fang Jianhui''s genius, how nice it would be!


    At least don''t worry about his physique and blood strength. Although the realm can improve his absolute strength, the higher the physique and blood strength, the stronger the fighting power he can play.


    That''s why he always wanted to improve his physique and blood power.


    That''s the essence!


    Unfortunately, the strength and constitution of many people''s blood are too common to play any role in him at all.


    When he was disappointed, Gao Peng didn''t plan to spend it like this. At the same time, there was a faint expectation in his heart. Now, he can''t understand what the genius war is?


    Since these guys are all powerful forces, let them explain for me. Maybe this is a way.


    Gao Peng''s eyes brightened slightly. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the figures on the opposite side.


    "Why don''t you answer me a question and I won''t kill you, you punks?"


    All of you were stunned. No one thought that Gao Peng would not suddenly say such a thing.


    Moreover, what Gao Peng said seemed to be a gift not to kill them, which made them feel extremely angry.


    Who are they? The top strongman in the southern region, however, has been so looked down upon by others at this moment. No matter who it is, it can''t be tolerated.


    The elder of the rebellious sword sect suddenly exudes a strong breath and a murderous air in his eyes.


    "Boy, you are too arrogant!"


    This scene happened so fast that even the people here didn''t respond to it. But when they slowly recovered, they all stared at the scene.


    "Isn''t he crazy? Even if he is really powerful, isn''t he insulting others? A strong man will endure such insults. "


    "It''s called looking for death! It''s too arrogant to admit that he''s really strong, but he''s not strong enough to ignore everyone. "


    "Ha ha! What do you know? It''s no surprise that such a young man, whose strength is still so strong, will naturally think that he is the Lord of heaven, and no one will be his object. "


    Everyone here doesn''t deny that Gao Peng is powerful, but they still think that Gao Peng''s actions are just looking for death. Every strong person has his own killer mace.


    Although their strength is not very strong.


    But when they try their best, they will surely take out their own Assassin''s mace at the first time, and the destructive power caused by that is certainly not the same.


    Even if you are strong and don''t pay attention to it, you may be hit hard.


    That''s why people think that Gao pengheng doesn''t know the height of the earth. He is very powerful, but when a strong man is really desperate.


    That''s not to be measured by strength and state. It''s hard to imagine the destructive power of a guy who is completely put to death.


    I saw everyone gloating at Gao Peng. They were all joking. They really wanted to see the end of the capsizing in Gaopeng''s sewer.


    Who let Gao Peng perform so high-profile, which inevitably makes many people feel unbalanced.

 Chapters 250

    Those guys talked recklessly, and they didn''t know what they were talking about. They had been heard clearly by the parties.


    At the moment, it seems that nothing has happened.


    However, they have already been blacklisted.


    No! It''s the death list.


    Gao Peng is not used to these guys. Since he comes here, he must be ready to be killed.


    Especially these people who talk about things over and over again and over and over again, it''s worth a thousand times and 10000 times.


    However, in addition to these people, because people''s eyes are always on Gao Peng''s body, even her eyes are almost out of the stars.


    The heart rate is also inexplicably happy.


    "My God! How could he be so domineering? Is it true that he is not afraid of the strong of all forces? Although he is really powerful, it is impossible to think that he is invincible in the world. "


    Although I think so in my heart, Guan Qimeng''s eyes keep staring at Gao Peng, and the eyes never move. Just from the expression of the eyes, I can know that her heart has become loose.


    Although at first I felt that Gao Peng was extremely domineering, and every word was extremely unpleasant, but I don''t know why it fell into her eyes, but it was extremely attractive.


    But also can be seen so close, close Qimeng heart rate inexplicably accelerated, the cheek also slowly revealed a little red faint, a little shy meaning revealed.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng glanced at the guy who came out, maybe he was also a powerful guy from the perspective of momentum, but in his eyes, it was nothing more than a stepping stone.


    Once you do, it means that the other side has lost.


    "This is called arrogance?" said Gao Pengji


    "When I''m really arrogant, you haven''t seen it. Where is it?"


    "If you can''t stand the language stimulation, you''re too bad."


    "Look at the robe you''re wearing. You must be a rebel, right? That''s really interesting. I heard that Fang Jianhui of your clan was known in the first day in the southern region. "


    "What a pity! I died young. Maybe it''s fate. Some people always say that if you don''t have it, you won''t even react. "


    Gao Peng pretends to shake his head deeply, but when he finishes this sentence, the people here are really unable to calm down.


    Lie, slot!


    I''ve never seen such a cheeky guy. It''s clear that you killed people. But you are still pretending to be profound here. Don''t you want a little face?


    What''s more, I can''t bear to say that in front of the elder of the other side. You want to stimulate other people''s madness!


    Originally a promising genius, once it really grows up, it can definitely lead them to the top.


    However, they have invested so many cultivation resources, and finally got such a bad news. How can they bear it?


    Especially at the moment, Gao Peng even said so, which made the elder unbearable.


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion and the elder of the heaven and earth hall looked at the elder of the rebellious sword clan one after another with strange eyes, which revealed a trace of smile.


    It''s interesting what the meaning is.


    But everyone here has completely convinced Gao Peng. You dare to say anything about this product!


    It seems that what words can stimulate each other the most, he will say what words, it seems like that he wants to give up all the people to breathe blood.

 Chapters 251

    "You... You... "


    The old-fashioned man of the rebellious sword sect almost burst out with blood. He had never seen such a disgusting guy. He clearly killed him, but now he pretends to be deep.


    Look at his expression. If you don''t know that Fang Jianhui was killed by him, you will be confused by his expression.


    But At the moment, he heard this sentence, but it was very angry, that was the object they focused on training!


    Not only was he killed by others, but now he dared to say in front of him, isn''t this a red, naked, naked face fight?


    "What are you? Oh, I see. You must be very sorry, right? After all, that''s the talent you''re focusing on, but it''s a pity that you''re dying young! "


    "I have invested so many cultivation resources, but in the end, I have not only failed to get return, but also lost so much, alas! Poor, poor! "


    Gao pengshook his head. It was a pity that what he said was true, but I really know that after what he did, he would not think so.


    All the people here look at him speechless.


    No one knows that he killed everyone.


    But what? But now he seems to be in the general, in front of others to publicize, this is to live people to breathe blood ah!


    Although the elder of the rebellious sword sect is not angry to spit blood at the moment, he just looks at his facial expression and can know how mad he is at the moment.


    His whole face was full of blue tendons. He was gnashing his teeth, and his eyes were staring at Gao Peng like a flame.


    The sound of gnashing teeth came out from time to time.


    "Don''t go too far!"


    "Boy, you are too arrogant, but you will not get a good end!"


    The elder of Ni Jianzong stares at Gao Peng mercilessly. If he didn''t have some fear of him, he would have already rushed over at the moment.


    But The power that Gao Peng has shown before makes him a little bit of a contrarian. After all, the power that Gao Peng has shown is not weaker than that of him. What''s more, he hasn''t made full use of all his strength from the beginning to the end.


    On the contrary, he seems to be able to do it easily, which makes him extremely afraid.


    "Arrogant?" Gaopeng slightly lowered his head and muttered to himself, but then he immediately turned his head back, showing a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You are not afraid of me, are you? Otherwise, why don''t you want to fight all the time? If you are really afraid of me, just say it. "


    "How do I know if you don''t say it?"


    "If I don''t take it lightly, I''ll dismiss you right away. That''s not good!"


    "At least your first day has been killed by me. If you are also compensated, it will be a bit of a loss."


    If it wasn''t for seeing Gao Peng''s deep smile, all the people really thought that Gao Peng was dissuading. At the moment, all the people here looked at Gao Peng speechless.


    This guy is always so reasonable.


    What''s more, every word we say can force others to exhale blood. What kind of ability is it?


    What''s more, Gao Peng''s words are extremely arrogant in their eyes. But when they come back to their senses and think about it a little bit, they think they have some truth.


    Gao Peng absolutely has the courage to say such a thing.


    But I don''t know why, when people here hear Gao Peng''s words, they can''t help but show them.

 Chapters 252

    "God! I''ve never seen such a shameless guy, and he''s so fresh and refined! "


    "I''ve been humbled by him. Why is this guy so ungrateful? He wants to make others angry. Look at the elder of the anti sword sect. His whole face is twitching now. You can imagine how uncomfortable people are at the moment! "


    "I can''t bear it for a long time. How can there be such a person in the world?"


    All the people present were completely indecisive. All the people were completely confused by Gao Peng''s action.


    Because Gao Peng''s action at the moment is just too cheap.


    We can not only emphasize that Fang Jianhui was killed by him in front of others, but also say that the strength of the other side is weak.


    Both inside and outside show that he is extremely powerful.


    Never seen such a bold man!


    This is to boast in disguise in front of so many people. Although it is true, can boast in front of so many people, won''t he blush?


    Won''t you be sorry?


    Er


    Then all the people who were present returned to their senses one after another, and the corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    This guy really won''t be embarrassed. How could he be embarrassed for these things, seeing his good face.


    What''s more, he has always been so arrogant, just from this short period of contact, we can know what kind of person Gao Peng is.


    This is a very arrogant guy.


    Of course, the strength is beyond everyone''s imagination. Otherwise, he would have been killed by others, and he might have been jumping all the time.


    "Hateful!" The elder of the rebellious sword sect was completely angry. A broad and incomparable long sword flew out from behind him. At the same time, the long sword was surrounded by blue flames.


    In the long sword around as if frozen, the water in the sky has been completely frozen, one after another ice fell from the sky.


    At the moment, all the people in the room couldn''t help shivering. The temperature seemed to drop in a straight line, even they felt a trace of cold.


    One after another took a breath of cool air, especially looking at the magnificent scene in the sky, which made them afraid.


    If they get a little closer, the real minutes will be torn apart.


    At the same time, at the beginning of this moment, they also really knew what was called wuzun strongman. The two guys before had not fully demonstrated their own strength, and had been solved.


    Now, this is to fully show their own strength, but also belong to the real strength of the powerful warrior!


    "Hiss! Is this the strength of the real warrior? Is that too powerful? It just makes people feel hopeless. If it makes me right, I don''t even have the courage to fight. "


    "My God! I said that wuzun can''t be so weak. Maybe that guy is too strong and doesn''t play his real power at all. Of course, it doesn''t rule out his sneak attack. "


    When they really saw the strength of wuzun, they inevitably had some doubts. Did oupeng really defeat the two guys before?


    Why do they feel so unrealistic?


    If every warrior is so powerful, how powerful is Gaopeng?


    Moreover, they have some doubts about Gao Peng''s strength. If Gao Peng really has such a strong strength, how terrible talent he has to cultivate to such a level.

 Chapters 253

    When the elder of the anti sword sect directly uses the power of blood, the expression on the other two faces suddenly becomes serious. Maybe this is the opponent that can make them stand by.


    Of course, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion is better than him, but even so, there is no sense of slackness on his face.


    This is also a strong opponent!


    When the people of the broken star city feel the strong and incomparable breath, they are completely flustered.


    Have they ever felt such a strong breath?


    Besides, now it''s still the other side who comes to us. Who knows if they will be killed by others by mistake? Then there''s really no place for us to complain.


    "It''s over, it''s over! How could such a strong breath be resisted. "


    "Are we really going to die here? God! Why should I not die? "


    At the moment, no matter how much they hate Gao Peng, they are afraid to show it. The thunder method that Gao Peng showed before has really scared them.


    Although it is very flustered now, no one dare to say it, because they are completely afraid!


    I''m afraid that they will be the ones who can be killed by Gao Peng''s waving.


    Guan Qimeng also didn''t feel this horrible breath. Although Gao Peng was standing in front of her, she seemed to be on the spot.


    Like this breath is coming to her.


    "It''s so powerful! It''s terrible! "


    "He Can he really resist it? This breath is so strong, is he really going to be ok? "


    The reactions of all the people here are different, but no matter what the reactions of all the people in the room are, the corners of Auburn''s mouth show a happy look.


    Just now, the system rings again.


    This is the most exciting time he has felt for so long.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Hong hang


    physique: extreme flame dominates the body


    blood: blood of the ice sword soul (emperor level)


    realm: wuzun level 5


    martial arts: the heaven level martial arts "extreme cold sword Jue" is a great success, the heaven level martial arts "three thousand polar regions" is a great success, and the heaven level martial arts "sword soul attached body" is a great success.


    [the enemy''s realm is wuzun level 5, which will automatically upgrade to wuzun level 6 for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is the blood of the soul of the cold ice sword, which will automatically upgrade the host to the blood of the fat left (emperor level)! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful martial arts are the heaven level martial arts "extreme cold sword Jue", the heaven level martial arts "three thousand polar regions", the heaven level martial arts "sword soul attached body", which will automatically host the heaven level martial arts "drought world", the heaven level martial arts "ten Jue huangquan" and the heaven level martial arts "divine beast coming". ]Just for a moment, Gao Peng felt that he had been baptized by a powerful force. At the same time, a strong force seemed to come out of the well and he was almost out of control.


    Especially when he felt the power of blood, the whole person was full of joy, which was what he wanted to see.


    This whole body is full of power, especially at this moment, he also formally entered the high level of wuzun.


    At the moment, his strength has already changed dramatically, and his blood power is even stronger.


    The power of imperial blood!


    What a coveted power of blood! Finally he got it.

 Chapters 254

    This is the power that Gao Peng wants. Of course, the promotion of the realm is extremely pleasant. But the promotion of the realm is too easy for him.


    Only the power of system and blood can make him feel so happy. At this moment, his blood power has more than doubled, especially when the whole body is full of strong power.


    He couldn''t restrain himself. He was full of joy.


    Even the face can''t help showing the look of enjoyment.


    However


    This scene was just seen by all the people on the scene, only to see the corners of their mouths twitching, and the cold sweat on their faces.


    This Is this guy crazy?


    Why do you show such an expression? Does he have any bad taste?


    After thinking about it like this, I only saw that they were shivering all over. If Gao Pengzhen had such a bad taste and looked at them, then where could they resist?


    Just thinking about it makes them feel a terrible breath.


    God! No


    Not only the people present, Hong Hang''s whole face is about to be twisted together. After all, at this moment, he has burst out all his strength, and even his own blood force has been used.


    But the other side showed such a happy expression.


    Is this looking down on him? Otherwise, how could it show such an expression.


    After such a thought, he seemed to have erupted like a volcano, and his face became extremely ugly. One face had become the bottom of the pot.


    "Damn it! Don''t be too arrogant! "


    "Who are you looking down on? I''d like to see what you can do. Don''t get carried away! "


    With Hong Hang''s anger, the sword with blue flame behind him suddenly sent out a dazzling light, and there were many snowflakes in the sky.


    As if the air was frozen, everyone could clearly feel that the temperature around it had dropped a lot.


    Before they could take a breath of cool air, they saw the arrow with blue flame flying out and attacking Gao Peng directly.


    There is a trace of blue flame directly in the sky. The sky seems to be cut off in one stroke, showing polarization directly. It is divided into two parts by the blue flame.


    Have you ever seen such a scene? Only to see them staring at this scene, eyes are about to fall.


    Even if all of them attack at the same time, this kind of power can''t produce such a terrible power, but you can easily cause such a destructive power.


    Only then did they know how big the gap between them was, but they didn''t wait for their complete response.


    Gaopeng seemed to ignore the attack, the corner of his mouth slightly raised, showing a smile.


    "I''m in a good mood today. What if I don''t want to kill you?"


    Looking at Gao Peng''s performance at the moment, no matter how long he grows, he is going to be crazy. Don''t you see that horrible attack?


    That''s going to attack you!


    Are you so indifferent? Don''t be so arrogant.


    But when they saw Gao Peng''s performance at the moment, they were all going crazy. They had never seen such a calm guy, and other people''s achievements were so strong.


    It''s almost there, but you say you don''t want to kill others. It''s killing!

 Chapters 255

    Hong Hang''s fierce attack is coming, but Gao Peng ignores it completely and still considers whether to kill the other side or not. This is a sharp contrast.


    Let everyone in the audience have a convulsion.


    Even the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion doesn''t understand Gao Peng''s actions at the moment. He''s looking for death!


    You know, it''s the blood power of the emperor level, but he didn''t want to do anything to prevent it. Now he''s still boasting.


    Don''t you Is he really not afraid at all?


    Still, he has already won, but Is this really possible?


    Even if he has to weigh it well, we can see how terrible the attack is, but Gao Peng''s performance is so indifferent.


    This is what puzzled him most.


    "My God! Is he looking for death? It''s already this time, and I''m still gossiping there. It''s just a madman! "


    "This time he must be finished. He just looked down on the other side. He didn''t even think of dodging such a terrible attack. It''s arrogant. He will be devastated later!"


    All the people present were completely speechless. Gao Peng''s performance was maddening. Anyone who faced such a fierce attack even showed such lightness.


    Who does this really look down on?


    However


    Just when all the people were extremely mad, Gao Peng did tilt his head, glanced at the coming attack, but in his eyes he didn''t care.


    "Cut, this kind of attack also means to take a hand. If I were you, I would have been eager to find a crack to drill in."


    As soon as the voice fell, a fire red light suddenly appeared behind him, followed by a huge figure, and a huge head appeared in front of everyone.


    Then came out two bodies like a snake, and these two bodies were tightly connected to this head. After a careful look, they looked like a snake.


    But it''s different from ordinary snakes. It''s a snake with one tongue and two bodies, and this strange snake has a loud name.


    Fat left!


    Once it appears, it will bring drought.


    A fierce animal with a great reputation!


    It''s just that the temperature just started to rise for hundreds of miles. The ice and snowflakes that were caused before melted slowly. Even visible to the naked eye, there has been a tiny crack on the ground.


    As if the whole earth''s water has been evaporated, and after the strange sound of fertilizer, this trend slowly stopped.


    But all the people in the audience have thoroughly felt its terror, and their mouths have been opened up one by one, and the color of shock is on the edge.


    At the same time, that fierce attack has long been self defeating, and it has slowly broken down before it reaches Gaopeng.


    Hong hang tried to stop him several times, but his attack was so self defeating that it didn''t even have any effect on his main idea.


    It made him extremely disbelieving what was happening, and his face was full of disbelief.


    "Impossible Impossible How can it be! "


    "It''s absolutely impossible for him to let my attack break without any effort!"

 Chapters 256

    Hong hang couldn''t believe what was happening. His attack was so easily handled by others that he didn''t even reach the other side.


    How can he accept it?


    It was an attack that carried all the strength of his blood, but it was so unbearable that he could not break himself.


    You should know that he has the blood power of emperor level!


    But What happened in front of him, he could not believe it!


    The eyes of Gao Peng are a little dull. The whole person seems to have lost his soul.


    Not to mention him, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion showed an incredible look for the first time. No matter what happened before, he did not show such a look.


    But now, he looks at Gao Peng incredibly.


    Even he can''t think of it. How could such a terrible attack be easily taken over? And have not arrived in front of each other, have been dissolved.


    What''s going on?


    Even though his strength is extremely strong, he is also extremely ignorant at the moment, and he has no idea what happened.


    But the present public is unable to calm down, originally thought that is enough to kill all attacks, unexpectedly was so easy to dissolve.


    It''s just unacceptable!


    "My God! What''s going on? Am I dazzled? Or am I hallucinating? "


    "This must be before you wake up, otherwise, how could you see this scene in front of you? It must be a dream! "


    "Crazy! Completely crazy! "


    "Do you want to exaggerate? This fierce blow, not only did not cause any effect, has been dissolved in the middle of the way. What is the means? "


    This kind of means is just like a mirage to them. It''s just too horrible. It''s a strike of wuzun full power!


    Not only didn''t cause any harm, but also didn''t arrive in front of the other party, which had been resolved by others.


    What an enigmatic means it is! They just can''t imagine it.


    No one is not frightened by the scene in front of them. Before they felt how terrible the attack was, but now it is the result.


    No one can imagine it!


    Gao Peng is very indifferent, just as he thinks in his heart. When his enemy makes a move, it means that he has lost.


    Just like at the moment, no one is his opponent, because his strength changes with the strength of the enemy. The stronger the enemy is, the stronger he is.


    Of course, a weak enemy does not mean that he will become weak.


    This is not an equal sign.


    "All right! Originally, I wanted to see you let go when I was in a good mood. Now that you have dealt with me, there is no need for you to stay in the world again. "


    "This man is still very principled. No matter who dares to fight me, I will send him to hell once."


    When Gao Peng said this, it seemed that some people were harmless.


    But All the people covered their faces.


    What they said made them speechless.


    At the moment, they don''t know how to describe Gao Peng with any words. This is a guy who can''t cross with common sense, especially his immeasurable strength.

 Chapters 257

    "No... No! " The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion suddenly changed his face and cried out.


    At this time, it immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion, who has never changed his face for a long time, made a surprise at this time, which naturally attracted everyone''s attention.


    Especially the elder of heaven and earth hall beside him, who also looked at him in surprise, did not know why this guy suddenly made such a sound.


    "This blood line This power of blood! " The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion didn''t pay attention to the people''s eyes. Instead, his voice trembled and said: "emperor level This is the power of the emperor''s blood! "


    Even at this moment, his face has shown an unbelievable look, and his eyes have flashed a complex emotion from time to time.


    Especially seeing the fat left behind Gao Peng made him unable to control his emotions. You know, it''s the power of the emperor''s blood!


    How could there be imperial blood in Outland? It''s impossible!


    It is reasonable to say that only the Middle Kingdom can have imperial blood, which is why he suddenly showed this expression.


    However, when he was so shocked, he was immediately heard by all the people present.


    At the moment, they haven''t fully reflected, and when their eyes fall behind Gao Peng, they can''t even calm down.


    Because at the moment, they have guessed out why the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion reflects such a huge amount. That''s the emperor level blood purchase!


    "My God! Is that really Is it really Empire level blood? "


    "How could it be? It''s impossible for anyone to have imperial blood. Such blood may appear in other regions. "


    "It should not be possible. Is he from the central region? If it is, it can really explain why he has such a genius of evil. "


    "No It''s impossible This is absolutely impossible! "


    With the exclamation of the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion, all the people present were completely restless, and they also heard about the imperial blood, but that was just spread in the legend.


    In particular, it is impossible to have such a powerful blood power in Outland, and only in that legendary place can it appear.


    That''s why they were so shocked.


    If Hong hang, the elder of the rebellious sword sect, is the power of the emperor''s blood, and can destroy his blood in an instant, it is only the emperor''s blood.


    After a little combing, they are more convinced that Gao Peng has such horrible blood power.


    The elders of the heaven and earth hall are also watching Gao Peng. Even at the moment, there is a little happiness in his heart. If Gao Peng really has such a terrible blood power, how can they be rivals?


    It''s no wonder that the previous few people were not rivals at all, and even one of them was completely stunned at the moment, with a fool in his eyes.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t do it, or I will go to hell now!" The elder of heaven and earth hall almost didn''t pat himself on the chest, but he was also slightly relieved.


    Even when he saw Gao Peng''s eyes, he unconsciously flashed a look of fear. If he was allowed to face Gao Peng alone at the moment, he would not like to.

 Chapters 258

    In Guan Qimeng''s beautiful eyes, there is also a trace of disbelief, and more complicated looking at Gao Peng.


    Because she didn''t expect that Gao Peng not only has such terrible power, but also the power of blood. It''s not human!


    What''s more, she also heard the voices of all the people present, especially heard that only the central region would have such blood power, which could not help but filled her with doubts.


    "Is he really from the Middle Kingdom? Otherwise, why is his talent such a monster? It''s not like a normal person at all. No one in the Outland has the same talent as him. Maybe he really comes from that legendary place! "


    At the moment, I don''t know what Guan Qimeng is thinking. The fanatical idea has gradually subsided. Even she doesn''t know what her idea is at the moment?


    There is a faint loss.


    Even she didn''t realize it, but his expression fully showed her mood at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng naturally heard the comments of all the people present, but he didn''t think about it at all. Instead, he looked directly at Hong hang.


    If it wasn''t for this guy in front of him, he wouldn''t have such a strong blood power. Maybe he should thank this guy.


    However, his principle is not allowed to be broken.


    Then I can only send this guy to hell. Although I feel sorry, I can''t help it.


    He shook his head slightly: "I wanted to let you go, but I will give you a good ride."


    As soon as Gao Peng''s voice fell and the Chinese language on the scene didn''t respond, Feiyi rose to the sky directly, and the two huge bodies shook in the sky.


    There was also the ferocious head, which was even more frightening. When all the people saw this horrible creature, they were all pale with fear.


    From such a distance, they can feel that terrible ferocity, even a sense of recklessness in the sky, which makes them even more afraid.


    Fizz ~


    Feiyi makes a strange sound. Then he opens his big mouth and swallows Hong hang. Before he chews, he swallows Hong hang.


    Then he slowly went back to Gao Peng''s back and became a dispensable background wall.


    But at this moment, no one regards it as a background wall at all. Just now, it has made such a horrible scene that all present can''t forget the bloody mouth.


    Even now, they still remember that picture in their mind.


    Feiyi shakes his two huge bodies and opens his mouth.


    This picture came to their mind from time to time, which also made their faces more pale.


    A warrior is so easily swallowed by a mouthful. How can this not make them fear? Although Hong hang didn''t resist for some reasons, he was also a powerful man.


    But such a powerful person was killed in a flash, and the power of his blood was too terrible.


    What''s more, it''s a completely condensed blood force, which is the most shocking place.


    But at the moment, all the people''s heads are as if they were on the spot, and they have never been back to their senses.

 Chapters 259

    "This... This is dead? God! That''s a strong warrior! So easy to be killed, not even a splash, this... "


    "It''s terrible! Is this the power of imperial blood? It''s terrible that a warrior can be killed easily. "


    "Who else would be his opponent? No one can beat him. Not only is his strength so strong, but also his blood is so rebellious! "


    Seeing that Hong hang has been killed, all the talents have responded to it, but at the moment they are still unable to calm down.


    It''s not that they have hallucinations that the peerless and powerful who were originally high were killed so easily?


    They even have some difficulties in seeing these peerless strong men. It''s hard to see so many peerless strong men at the moment. Unexpectedly, they see one after another killed by others.


    This This is beyond their expectation.


    In my heart, I just turned over the waves. I didn''t expect that I was lucky to see this scene this time. Of course, when they put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    I can''t help but step back. This guy has killed three martial arts masters in total, and there is no one to make his opponent. Even at the moment, he seems to be able to deal with it.


    This is the most frightening place!


    Don''t you Hasn''t he used all his strength yet?


    Although he has used the power of blood, all the people present did not find that Gao pengyou had full strength, which had to make them feel frightened.


    It''s so horrible!


    However


    At the moment, the most shocked are the people in the broken Star City, because they haven''t seen the power of Gaopeng''s blood, but now the power of Gaopeng''s blood is not the one they have seen.


    This What''s going on?


    Does he have several blood lines?


    Why is his blood power different after a period of time? And the power of every blood is so powerful, what is it?


    "What''s going on? Why is the power of his blood always different? Before it was a white tiger, now why did it become such a strange snake? "


    "My God! Can he change his blood force at will? How could it be? Never heard of such a thing, or did he have a secret


    All the people in the broken star city looked at Gao Peng in shock. They had never heard of such a thing happening. At the moment, they saw with their own eyes the power of Gao Peng''s blood.


    If we don''t say that we will change the strength of each blood vessel for a period of time, we will say that the strength of each blood vessel is stronger than that of the previous one. How did he do it?


    This can''t help but make them daydream. If they can get this method, their strength period will be so weak. It''s only easy to deal with Gao Peng.


    When they think so, they can''t help but flash a trace of greed in their eyes.


    However


    They just remember to eat or not to beat, and they are blinded by greed. At the moment, they show this emotion, which is detected by Gaopeng in an instant.


    Maybe they don''t think that someone can detect their thoughts at all, which makes them so unbridled.

 Chapters 260

    Gao Peng''s consciousness is extremely sharp. When the people in the Star City show their greedy looks, they are only aware of it in a moment.


    "Ha ha!" Gao Peng can''t help but smile a little. Unexpectedly, these guys are just stubborn. They have been forgiven once, but they still don''t know how to survive.


    "Since you have been given a chance, you don''t know how to cherish it. Then I will let you know that I am a man of no difference."


    "It''s just enough to get rid of you moths, and save them from irreparable consequences."


    When Gao Peng thought so, his movements moved in an instant. He waved his hands, and the fat left behind rushed to the sky directly.


    Gao Peng''s action immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    All the people on the scene retreated for several miles. They were really afraid that Gao Peng would deal with them, so their environment would be so fierce.


    Even if the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion looks at Gao Peng, he seems to want to deal with Gao Peng''s attack at any time.


    But They are not the targets of fat heritage at all.


    It''s the greedy guy in broken Star City.


    Drought in the world!


    This scene is beyond everyone''s expectation. Nobody thought that Gao Peng''s target was these people.


    Isn''t that his base camp? Why did he come out of the blue? Is he crazy already?


    "Here What''s going on? Why did he suddenly go crazy? That''s his base camp, but why did he suddenly attack his own base camp? "


    "My God! This guy is totally crazy. He doesn''t have any targets to attack at will. Will the next one be us? "


    When they think so, the whole face becomes extremely white, which is an irresistible regression.


    But when they just had action, a voice suddenly rang, and their actions stopped one after another.


    "No No, take a closer look! He is not aimed at all, his attack is only aimed at individual people! "


    When this sound sounded, all the people could not help looking at that side, but their eyesight was limited and they did not see so clearly.


    However, there is still a doubt in their mind at the moment, which can never be waved away.


    Even the people in broken Star City are in a state of ignorance at the moment, especially when they see the huge and incomparable figure, flying slowly over their heads.


    It made them shiver all over.


    Gao Jingming and other people of the Gao family are also completely restless at the moment.


    "Here What''s going on? Does he want to kill us all? "


    "Impossible, this is absolutely impossible!"


    "Shut up, peng''er may hurt us. You all stay with me and will not hurt you by mistake!" Gao Jingming gave a fierce glance at the people of the Gao family, but they were a little quiet for a while.


    But from their eyes, there is still a trace of fear.


    However, because of Gao Jingming''s majesty, they didn''t dare to say anything more. At last, all the people closed their mouths tightly and looked at the huge thing in the sky with fear.

 Chapters 261

    Feiyi didn''t land, just hovered over the city for a while, and didn''t do anything else.


    All the people here were puzzled. What was the situation?


    "What''s the matter? Is it just that it''s over? What''s the point of that? "


    All of them were stunned, and then the eyes of all the people gathered on Gao Peng, only to see his mouth slightly raised at the moment, showing a smile.


    When they saw this scene, they were even more at a loss. What was the matter?


    What is his purpose?


    But they haven''t waited for them to do too many ideas. There was a flurry in the broken Star City. They just seemed to be at peace.


    But now Even a large part of the body''s water has been evaporated, directly into a pile of dust fell to the ground, around the dust.


    When I saw this scene.


    All people can''t help but open their mouth, an egg can be put into their mouth.


    All the people showed an incredible look, and their eyes were protruding directly, and their eyes almost fell off.


    What''s going on here?


    Why do these people suddenly become a pile of dust?


    What''s the situation?


    Everyone''s brain is like a short circuit. They don''t know what happened at all, but the only thing they know is that Gao Peng must have done it.


    Was that inexplicable act he had done before the result?


    "My God! Why is that? Why does a living person suddenly become a pile of dust? What has he done? "


    "Crazy! Completely crazy! If all this is done by him, what if it is applied to us? "


    The people present at the moment are completely indecisive. After all, this unpredictable means makes them feel extremely scared, if it is really used in them.


    Whether they can withstand it or not is still unknown, which is the most unacceptable thing for them.


    Broken star city is even more chaotic, a living person turned into a pile of dust in an instant, all the things on his body also disappeared.


    When I see this scene with my own eyes, I will completely frighten them and shout in horror.


    The people of Gao family witnessed this scene with their own eyes. They all looked shocked. Then they looked up at the figure in the sky.


    There was a flicker of fear in their eyes, because they knew that this must be what the guy did, and only the strange move he just made, and then this happened.


    If it''s not what he did, it''s a little unexplained.


    But that''s what makes them even more incredible.


    How did he do it? This kind of unpredictable means, just think about it has made them feel fear, especially after seeing that scene in front of them.


    Their bodies were shaking uncontrollably. It was terrible!


    As if there was no restraint at all, the whole person had been killed and turned into a pile of dust.


    No matter how shocked everyone was, Gaopeng nodded his head with great satisfaction. Unexpectedly, since this martial art is so powerful, especially the destructive power caused by the blood force, it is quite impressive.

 Chapters 262

    The pupil of the elder in the Golden Lion Pavilion shrinks, and he looks at Gao Peng in surprise. This is an unimaginable way. How did he make it out?


    Does it work for him?


    He didn''t know, but his vigilance to Gao Peng rose to a higher level.


    Not to mention the strength of Gaopeng, only this time he missed this hand, has already made him attach great importance to it. If this means is used in him.


    What are the consequences? He did not know this, but he had to guard against it.


    However, just when everyone was shocked, Gao Peng did look around, revealing a shred of ferocity in his life.


    "I don''t know what you think in your heart, but please put yourself in the right place and learn to be satisfied..."


    "Otherwise These guys are your end! "


    When Gao Peng said this, he glanced at the broken Star City intentionally or unintentionally.


    This made the people in the broken Star City even more frightened. If Gao Pengzhen really dealt with them, it would be no effort at all. At this moment, they are slowly able to figure out why.


    It''s not that those guys show greedy looks, otherwise they won''t be killed.


    When I think of the reason, many people are very glad to take a picture of their chest. Fortunately, they have not lost their reason because of greed, let alone they have self-knowledge.


    They don''t think that with their strength, they can really get this secret from Gao Peng''s mouth, which also causes them to give up their greed.


    But that is their giving up, let them pick up a soul.


    "My God! I just picked up a life like this. It''s just a blessing in misfortune. Fortunately, I didn''t show it because of greed, and thanks to my choice to give up, otherwise I will become a pile of dust at the moment! "


    "It''s terrible! I thought that the strength he showed before was extremely powerful. I didn''t expect that he had such unpredictable means. It''s unbelievable! "


    "It''s OK! Fortunately, we are not greedy, or we will die at the moment! "


    In addition to these very lucky guys, all the people on the scene looked at Gao Peng in fear. All of them could hardly breathe. It can be seen how nervous they were at the moment.


    Gao Peng, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion, said, "what did you think about my previous proposal?"


    The reason why he talks to this guy every time is that in Gao Peng''s opinion, the strength of this guy is not simple at all, just the breath of being as if nothing emanates from him.


    You can let him know that this must be a very powerful guy.


    It''s a lot stronger than everyone before.


    But he didn''t make a rash move. Instead, he wanted to know the information about the war of genius, because it''s crucial for him. It''s not so urgent just to improve his level.


    He would like to improve his physique and blood strength, only in this way, his strength will show the trend of rolling every time.


    The promotion of realm Any time he wants.


    This is the reason why he is not in a hurry to improve. He wants to know more about the information of talent war. Since so many forces will attach importance to it, it should be a matter of world attention.


    If you can find the real genius of evil in it, maybe his constitution and blood power can be improved again.

 Chapters 263

    With Gao Peng''s voice falling, the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence, one by one, they were shocked to see Gao Peng.


    Naturally, everyone here knows what Gaopeng''s words mean, so they only see one by one looking at the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion.


    What decision will he make?


    Anyway, he is also the elder of platinum level power. Shouldn''t he be so counseled?


    Although Gao Peng''s strength has been unbelievable for a long time, wouldn''t it tell the world that they are afraid of the guy in front of them if they were so obedient?


    And just for a while, the elders of several major forces have been killed, and they don''t take measures to deal with it. That''s really a big smile.


    And just when everyone was extremely curious, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion took a step forward, and a stubborn atmosphere was directly around him.


    When all the people in the room felt this breath, their pupils shrank one after another, and their hair was standing up, and their backs were wet by cold sweat.


    "So strong!"


    "How could it be so powerful? It''s just incomparable with those before. "


    "That''s tough! It''s just the breath that can''t pass on my breath. Is this the real peerless power? What are those elders before? "


    All the people in the room were shocked. They all looked at the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion. At this moment, they felt unprecedented pressure.


    In their hearts, they also compared the former elders with those in the Golden Lion Pavilion, but the final result was


    Those elders before Together, it can''t be equal to the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion, and there is no comparability at all.


    When it comes to this result, all the people present are unable to calm down.


    However


    Then they put their eyes on Gao Peng''s body, showing sympathy and even gloating.


    Who makes Gaopeng''s light so dazzling? They are all ashamed of themselves. No one can deal with Gaopeng.


    At this moment, I suddenly found that the real strong had not made any moves from the beginning to the end, which made them more curious. What should Gao Peng do?


    "Ha ha! This time he can''t be arrogant, can he? Finally, there is an extremely strong man who can deal with him. Moreover, with the strength shown by him, he may not be the opponent of the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion. "


    "The power of imperial blood? It''s just a joke. Even if the talent is good, how about it? When it comes to the wrong people, they still can''t give full play to their strengths. "


    "It''s really a good play this time, but it''s to see how he can be arrogant. I''m looking forward to seeing his face of fear."


    This is the expectation of all people. Everyone is looking forward to seeing Gao Peng''s fear of the strong. It may be a slight imbalance in their mind.


    But


    When they looked at Gao Peng, they found that there was no expression on Gao Peng''s face, not to mention any change because the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion showed such powerful strength.


    This makes them a little unbelievable!


    Why? Why hasn''t he changed anything? That''s a very calm look. Isn''t he afraid?

 Chapters 264

    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion was also a little surprised at Gao Peng''s reaction at the moment, and had to look at him more.


    He doesn''t have all the strength now, but with the strength he shows at the moment, he can crush anyone.


    But


    When he thought that Gao Peng would look shocked, Gao Peng''s expression did not change at all, which did not prevent him from feeling a little frustrated.


    At the same time, a trace of warm anger gradually appeared in his face.


    "Oh! I have to say that you are really powerful. The general warrior is not one of your enemies at all. Moreover, you have the imperial blood! This is a big surprise to me. "


    "The power of imperial blood appeared in the outer world, which is unimaginable to all people, but If you just think that it''s invincible in the world, then you''re wrong. "


    "In this world There are many other things you can''t know! "


    "And you''re a little carried away!"


    Although the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion is a little afraid of Gao Peng, he doesn''t think that he can''t deal with Gao Peng.


    At the moment, he is still full of confidence. In his opinion, even the power of imperial blood? It depends on whom it appears.


    If you don''t make good use of it, what if you have the talent to go against the sky? After all, it''s useless.


    This is also the reason why the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion has to be fearless all the time, because he doesn''t believe that Gao Pengzhen can deal with him. At least he is also the person standing at the top of the southern region.


    Not to mention that the cultivation methods are all the top, and the martial arts are unimaginable to others, let alone with his talent, there are so many cultivation resources.


    If even a junior can''t cope with it, he can buy a piece of tofu and crash it to death.


    Every time the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion said a word, his breath rose to another level, as if his momentum could rise with the passage of time.


    I don''t know if he''s procrastinating.


    But as time went by, his own breath became more and more powerful, so powerful that even ordinary people could not easily approach.


    At this time, everyone seemed to have guessed something and looked at the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion in shock.


    "Here This... Is this procrastination? God! This breath is just too horrible. It will become more and more powerful as time goes by. Hasn''t he fully demonstrated his strength? "


    "Impossible? If he didn''t show all his strength, it would be terrible! "


    "Who else would be his opponent? This breath has been so terrible, but his breath is still climbing. Is there no end to it? "


    It''s no wonder that the present people are so shocked. They have never seen such a huge breath. What''s more, the breath of the elder in the Golden Lion Pavilion has not stopped, as if it is gradually increasing with the passage of time.


    This is the most terrifying place.


    Almost as endless as the general growth, which makes their hearts suffered a huge impact.


    As expected, people can''t compare with each other. All the people here can''t even see the faces of these powerful forces, and it''s even more impossible to speculate what they are doing.


    Just one thing That''s how powerful these guys are!

 Chapters 265

    However...


    Not waiting for their too much shock, all the talents responded one after another, only to see that they all looked at Gao Peng.


    What about Gao Peng? Unexpectedly, he looked at the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion with a smile on his face. He had no reaction to the improvement of others'' strength.


    Instead, the expression on his face became more and more strange.


    That''s right! It seems to all present that Gao Peng''s expression at the moment is indeed extremely strange.


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion is procrastinating!


    Now the breath is still climbing, shouldn''t you stop it? It doesn''t matter if we don''t stop it. Now we still smile like this.


    What do you mean?


    Why does it feel like a happy smile?


    It''s totally confused. Everyone here doesn''t know what Gao Peng is thinking? Has he become so conceited?


    I think I can do anything, otherwise I can''t see the strength of the enemy getting stronger and stronger, but I''m totally indifferent.


    What is more unacceptable is that he even showed a happy smile.


    This They can''t even think through it.


    "My God! What is the situation? Doesn''t he want to stop it? How terrible is this breath? Can''t he feel it? "


    "I''m afraid I''ve been shocked by this breath, right? Otherwise, how can we be indifferent all the time? "


    "It''s estimated that he was really scared and stupid. How could he compare with the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion with his strength? Now he is absolutely ignorant


    "Should it not be? At least he killed several wuzuns in a row. He said that he was really weak, which was not realistic. "


    "Ha ha! You''re afraid that you think too much. It''s just that those guys are too weak. Now when they meet someone who is a little stronger, they are scared to be stupid. Do you really think how strong he is? "


    There are many people talking about it. Most of them think that Gao Peng is totally scared and stupid at the moment. Otherwise, how could he have done nothing?


    I even smile. What''s the sign of falling sand?


    I saw Gao Peng looking at him with a sneer, as if he was going to be killed at the moment. Somehow, there was a joy.


    Although the people of the broken Star City dare not show it, their hearts are also extremely happy. Even they think Gao Peng is scared to be stupid.


    After all, the strength of the other side at the moment is slowly climbing. With the thinking of a normal person, shouldn''t it be stopped quickly?


    How can I look around and even smile like this? It can only be explained by the speculation that I''m scared to be stupid.


    They wish Gao Peng were killed at the moment. After all, no one wants to have a knife hanging on his head, and it is the kind of knife that may kill them at any time.


    Naturally, there is an urgent hope that someone can kill Gao Peng. Before that, they were full of despair.


    Especially when Gao Peng killed the elders of several major forces, that''s a powerful warrior!


    Then in Gao Peng''s hand, he is as weak as an ant.


    When they were in despair, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion appeared, which also made them find hope in an instant, and they were all extremely eager to kill Gao Peng.


    There is a trace of joy in their eyes. However, in order to avoid being killed, they cover up each other very well, which is very difficult to find.

 Chapters 266

    The breath of the elder in the Golden Lion Pavilion did not stop because of this, but gradually became more powerful with the passage of time.


    If you feel it carefully, you will feel that the whole sky is trembling because of it. There are many cracks in the sky.


    And these It''s all caused by the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion breaking out his own strength, which is the most frightening place.


    Just the breath, has caused such a terrible response, if he moves.


    What kind of destructive power will it cause?


    No one dares to imagine, no one dares to try.


    However, at this moment, a huge column of light rose from behind him, followed by a thick black smoke.


    In this huge light column, from time to time came a roar, as if there were unknown beasts roaring.


    The whole sky was shaking.


    The faces of all the people on the scene turned white, and they could not help but step back. They all began to sweat, and the expression on their faces was the color of fear.


    Somehow, they had a little fear of the guy in the light column.


    However


    All of them just put their eyes in the light column, didn''t notice the eyes of Feiyi at the moment, only saw that Feiyi''s eyes slowly became extremely hot.


    Even more in the sky is the flow of his body, if you look carefully, you can also see the desire in his eyes.


    Naturally, Gao Peng soon sensed Feiyi''s action. With a little feeling, he could already know what kind of idea Feiyi had?


    I saw him slightly stunned, and the power of blood was too magical, right?


    Is this another way of life?


    Why do you still have your own thinking? What''s more, it even knows how to eat, which is the most incredible place.


    Although Gao Peng wanted to find out, it was not the right time. He nodded a little and said, "don''t worry, that guy must belong to you, but you should show yourself well!"


    With Gao Peng''s voice falling, Feiyi suddenly calmed down, but his eyes were still tightly fixed on the back of the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion.


    This scene was not noticed by others. Instead, everyone looked behind the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion.


    After a while, a giant slowly appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    A giant crocodile!


    He was dark all over, and sometimes he was smoking a thick black smoke. Looking at his sharp teeth, he couldn''t help sweating.


    This huge crocodile is about to solidify, at this time, it is almost in a semi illusory state. After this discovery, the people present are even more unable to calm down.


    If Gao Peng has the power of Empire level blood, they can barely accept it.


    But why is there now an almost equal power of blood?


    Although it didn''t reach the imperial level, it was not much worse. I saw that all the people were already confused. What was the situation?


    Are they really hallucinating? Or I haven''t wake up completely, otherwise I will see these strange things again and again.


    There will always be something unbelievable.

 Chapters 267

    The appearance of the Ming crystal crocodile also represents that the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion has shown his strength here, but only for such a short period of time, all present have known his powerful power.


    Just burst out the breath, it can make the sky tremble, even the space cracks appear from time to time.


    As if he could not bear the pressure.


    How can we not let all the people present look at this terrible power.


    "Now Do you think you are really strong? "


    "Maybe your blood is really powerful, even I can''t imagine it, but it''s not insurmountable."


    "If you really think that you can do whatever you want with the power of imperial blood, you are not the only one who has such a powerful blood power."


    "Although I''m a little short of you, but it''s enough to deal with you. How do you feel now? "


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion looked at Gao Peng contemptuously, as if Gao Peng was nothing in his eyes at the moment, just a guy with a little talent and a little evil.


    This is not enough to make him feel valued, he can show all the strength at this moment, it is just to let the world know.


    The Golden Lion Pavilion is not so easy. It is even more impossible to be a soft persimmon.


    However


    When the people he had been present were looking forward to Gao Peng''s reaction, they saw Gao Peng turn his eyes and look speechless.


    This What''s the situation?


    You have to express yourself, isn''t that your reaction?


    How to say that the strength of each other''s blood is also so strong, although it is not stronger than you, but you have to show shock, right?


    But what''s your reaction? He turned his eyes directly. It seemed that he looked down upon him very much. In a moment, the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion couldn''t stand it.


    "Boy, I dare to be so rude when I''m dying. I''d like to see when you can be tough. If you kneel down to beg for mercy now."


    "Maybe I''ll let you go when I''m happy, or you won''t want to leave alive today."


    The elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion smiled coldly. At the same time, he seemed to hold the winning ticket, as if Gao Peng could be taken down at any time.


    But then the expression on his face suddenly solidified.


    "Idiot!"


    "If this is all your strength, it really disappoints me. I didn''t expect that you have been brewing for half a day. It''s just this strength."


    "It''s just a piece of rubbish. I''ve been waiting for you for so long. It''s a waste of my time." Gao Peng looked at the elder of the Golden Lion Pavilion contemptuously.


    In Gao Peng''s view, the other side made such a huge move, how to say the strength should not be weak to where.


    The strength and constitution of one''s own blood should not be weak.


    But who knows? The physical and blood strength of the other side is simply weak and explosive. There is no need for systematic prompt, and he can already detect the strength in the other side.


    That''s why.


    But as soon as he said this, all the people present were completely indecisive.


    God! Is this guy completely crazy?


    Don''t you find that other people''s blood is so powerful? What''s more, the breath of the other party is so terrible. Who gave you the courage to talk like this?

 Chapters 268

    "God! What did he just say? How dare this guy say that he should scold each other''s idiots? Didn''t he feel the horror of the other side? "


    "I''m afraid that he didn''t think he was very strong and didn''t pay attention to the other party at all, otherwise he would not have said such a thing."


    "Ha ha! It''s just a self inflicted death! "


    All the people in the room looked at Gao Peng with the eyes of looking at the dead. Although Gao Peng showed strong blood power, he didn''t show any strong breath from the beginning to the end.


    There was a move to kill Wu Zun before, but it is reasonable that the breath of the elder in the Golden Lion Pavilion is more convincing to all present.


    This also made them believe that Gao Peng was completely mad. Otherwise, would he say such arrogant words?


    The whole face of the eldest of the Golden Lion Pavilion suddenly twisted together. His eyes seemed to blow out anger and glared at Gao Peng.


    At the same time, a very strong atmosphere swept directly, but the goal went straight to Gaopeng.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Fang Jin


    blood: the blood of the Pluto crystal crocodile (semi imperial blood)


    Constitution: the devil body of the Pluto


    realm: the eighth level of wuzun


    martial Arts: the sky level martial arts "exploding star magic fist" is complete, the sky level martial arts "the devil changes of the Pluto star" is complete, and the sky level martial arts "ghost shadow of the dark magic" is complete


    [the enemy''s realm is wuzun level 8, which will automatically upgrade to wuzun level 9 for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful martial arts are the sky level martial arts "exploding star and magic fist", the sky level martial arts "dark star and magic change", and the sky level martial arts "ghost and shadow" ; upgrade the automatic host to the beginner level of the divine level martial arts "Disha divine finger", the beginner level of the divine level martial arts "silence divine fist", and the beginner level of the divine level martial arts "snake walking slowly" ]


    when the strong breath swept in, Gao Peng could laugh instead. Even because of the joy, the laughter was completely undisguised.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "I thought you were just a piece of garbage, but I didn''t expect you to give me some surprises. What a mistake!"


    "But you''re really a waste. The power of blood can be improved. Why don''t you try your best to enter the imperial blood? Waste is waste. "


    Although Gao Peng is full of joy at the moment, he still has a trace of dissatisfaction. Who let Fang Jin''s blood flow is not emperor level?


    If it is the power of the imperial blood, doesn''t it mean that he can reach the divine blood in an instant?


    Just thinking about it, his blood was boiling.


    Even the attack that was about to attack was senseless, but this scene made all the people on the scene completely indecisive, one by one, their eyes were wide open.


    I''m afraid it''s not really crazy? It''s not the way to seek death. I dare to wander in the face of such a powerful person, and even laugh strangely.


    Is this crazy? Otherwise, how could such a strange move be made.


    Even Fang Jin feels that Gao Peng''s brain is in trouble at the moment. No matter how different their strengths are, they just rely on Gao Peng''s action of not hiding.


    He was already in deep thought. Is this guy having a brain problem?


    It''s not just talking and doing things, it''s totally different from normal people, maybe it''s really possible

 Chapters 269

    But what makes people drop their eyes is that when the strong breath swept away, they were about to attack Bai Gaopeng, but somehow they seemed to be blocked by an invisible wall.


    No matter how the outbreak, there is no progress in the end.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of all people, one by one, they all felt amazing.


    But they felt the power of that breath. Although they didn''t have all the attack power, it was extremely powerful.


    But why is it so easily blocked?


    "What''s going on? That attack is so powerful, why can''t it go further at the moment? Don''t you... "


    "No It''s impossible. How can we do it with his strength! "


    "I don''t believe it either!"


    All the people at the scene were shocked to see Gao Peng. They all felt incredible. Everyone''s face was almost the same, and an egg could be stuffed into his mouth.


    Not to mention the presence of all the people, Fang Jin is also a bit unbelievable at the moment. Although he didn''t make full use of all his strength, the just breath was mixed with his blood.


    How could it be so easily stopped?


    Let him some get hit, but also some shocked looking at Gao Peng.


    This guy with a brain problem, is his strength really so strong?


    Fang Jin''s eyes twinkled and stared at Gao Peng closely. At the moment, Gao Peng''s face was still full of joy. He didn''t want to hide it at all.


    This made him feel a little more invisible.


    But then, Gao Peng''s words completely let him fall into a rage.


    "Ha ha! I don''t know what to say, you look shocked. "


    "A bunch of guys who haven''t seen the world."


    "Don''t you be ashamed of your actions when you look like you haven''t seen the world?"


    Gao Peng''s words are hard to accept. Coupled with his disdainful face, it seems that all the people present are the people he has seen.


    How can this be tolerated by all the people present?


    I saw Gaopeng glaring at each other. If they hadn''t been able to do anything about Gaopeng, they would have been fighting together.


    The only thing he can do is Fang Jin. After all, the strength he shows now is stronger than Gao Peng.


    "Arrogance!"


    "It''s just an ignorant child. Who gave you the courage to speak so loudly? Do you think that when my random attacks are revealed, they will be invincible in the world? "


    "If you really think so, you are really wrong. I want to see what you can do."


    Gao Peng did turn his mouth and look disdainful: "my ability is so great. Do you think everyone is like you? The strength is not strong, but the tone is not small. "


    "If I were like you, I would have killed myself with a piece of tofu. It would be disgraceful to come out."


    "You..."


    Fang Jin was almost angry. He had never met anyone who dared to look down on him, and even looked contemptuous.


    How can he stand it?


    A black smoke suddenly covered his whole body, and then his whole appearance had changed, and a sharp corner slowly appeared on his head.


    And his body also slowly exposed one after another dense scales, the whole person has become a little different, it is not human at all.


    But His breath group became extremely strong.

 Chapters 270

    This change of Fang Jin is only in a moment, but the change between these moments makes everyone in the room stare at it.


    Even Gao Peng was shocked.


    Of course, the presence of all the people is extremely shocked. Will we become like this? And the strength has skyrocketed so much.


    Is that too scary?


    However, Gao Peng was not shocked by Fang Jin''s strength, but blurted out directly.


    "Lie down, sink! Is that too ugly? How can a good person be so ugly? "


    "Isn''t it a variation? But is that too ugly? "


    Originally, all people were addicted to Fang Jin''s awesome power, but Gao Peng''s words directly brought back all people''s spirits.


    At the same time, they all looked at him speechless.


    Is this what you should focus on?


    Shouldn''t you be concerned that the strength of others has grown? You''re focusing on something, don''t you think?


    All the people here just don''t know how to describe Gao Peng. This guy is not a normal person, and his focus is different from that of all the people.


    "This guy is just like a madman. Shouldn''t he be concerned about why the strength of the other side has skyrocketed?"


    "My God! There is no remedy for this guy. Even at such a critical moment, he has not paid attention to the right point. He is afraid that his brain is not in trouble! "


    All the people here don''t know how to use words to describe Gao Peng at the moment. They are all speechless.


    At the same time, Fang Jin did "transform" at this moment, and the whole person really became extremely ugly, although there was still a person whose shape and face had completely become the face rather than the face.


    There has been a huge difference with people.


    What''s more, the ferocity of his face at the moment, a strange black smoke all over his body, makes people don''t want to approach at all.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "This is your guy''s way. If you didn''t stimulate me again and again, I wouldn''t have come up with all my strength and become like this."


    "It''s a feeling of strength all over. It''s really cool!" Fang Jin pinches his fist slightly and feels that his whole body is full of energy, which makes him more confident.


    At the same time, the look at Gaopeng is full of contempt.


    "Should you regret it now? If you rely on your current strength, and work hard directly, maybe I can''t show all my strength at all. "


    "But Now that you have completely missed the opportunity, let me treat you well! "


    When Fang Jin finished this sentence, he directly took a step forward. The whole person has taken dozens of feet. The speed is amazing.


    However


    To everyone''s surprise, Gao Peng even stepped back a little, with a look of disgust on his face.


    "Don''t come here! Don''t get close to me, you ugly guy! "


    "Hmmm ~"


    somehow, the scene fell into a dead silence, staring at Gao Peng one by one, with an unbelievable look on his face.


    Fang Jin''s dark face is just like the bottom of the pot. The color becomes more ugly. He was full of self-confidence and was called ugly by others!


    It was too much for him!


    A burst of anger came out of my heart.


    But before he was really angry, Gao Peng looked him up and down again.


    "Here Ugly is really special... "

 Chapters 271

    Quiet!


    Dead silence!


    All the people in the room stared at Gao Peng, all of them were unbelievable.


    Can you say anything like that?


    How big is your heart? And your focus seems to be wrong. Shouldn''t you focus on the sudden surge of strength of the other party?


    Is the appearance of others really the focus of your attention?


    Although Fang Jin is really ugly now, but shouldn''t you pay more attention to the strength of the other side?


    With the strength of the other side''s promotion at the moment, you can kill you in a second. Shouldn''t you worry about yourself?


    The people here really can''t understand Gao Peng''s behavior at the moment, and even can''t bring Gao Peng''s thoughts at the moment.


    After all, in their view, the most important thing to care about now is that Fang Jin suddenly becomes stronger, and his image seems to be the devil man.


    Devil Man!


    Once upon a time, it also appeared on this continent, and even caused a huge catastrophe. If not for a martial god at that time, all the turmoil would have been pacified.


    At this moment, sin yuan continent has already become the territory of demons.


    The name of sin yuan continent is so called from when. Many powerful people think that it is because of the rampage of demons that it is called sin yuan.


    No matter how people on the mainland guess, we can''t get the origin of this name. It has been called this way since ancient times. As time goes by, people all over the world are used to it.


    However, molen is still a major problem that bothers them. Fortunately, all the major forces in the central region have jointly sealed the entrance, which makes the demons no longer appear on the mainland.


    But


    Fang Jin seems to have become a demon man now. All the people on the scene felt shocked and looked at him incredulously.


    Is he really a devil?


    Doesn''t it mean that all the demons have been sealed? How could it still appear on this continent, let alone be a big elder with great power? How could it be?


    They can''t help thinking. It''s the appearance of Fangjin now that makes them too scared. If it''s a devil, they really should think about it. Should they run away?


    "Here How is this possible? Aren''t the demons sealed? It''s impossible to open the intersection! Why does he look like a devil at the moment? Why in the end? "


    "No No way! "


    "It''s terrible. If it''s really a devil, isn''t there any disaster in the southern region?"


    All the people in the audience were stunned, and they all looked unbelievable. In their opinion, the devil man could not be born at all.


    But why Fang Jin is just like a devil, which makes them feel extremely uneasy, not only these people, but also the people in the star city.


    It''s the name of the devil man that makes them feel that he is too scared. Although they haven''t really seen it, they have learned about the dark history from all aspects.


    There are also records in ancient books, that is, the darkest period of time. The catastrophe caused by the demons directly swept across the whole continent. No one can survive.


    Human beings were almost exterminated as a result of this. We can imagine how great a catastrophe was caused at that time.

 Chapters 272

    A trace of fear slowly permeated the hearts of all the people present, especially when they saw Fang Jin''s appearance at the moment, which intensified their inner fear.


    However, there is a person who has no reaction at all, even a smile of joy on his face, that is Gao Peng!


    Naturally, he heard the voices of all the people present.


    Before he knew it, he knew it in an instant, and his face was smiling with joy.


    Good devil!


    It''s said that every demon man is extremely powerful, and his constitution is even stronger. If you can find them as opponents, it doesn''t mean that


    Just thinking about it, Gao Peng was so excited that he laughed a few times. It''s like someone gave pillows when he dozed off. Is there really a good thing about pie falling from the sky in the world?


    Fang Jin, aware of Gao Peng''s expression at the moment, is addicted to his powerful strength. He waved his hand slightly and saw a faint ripple in his affairs.


    "Hahahaha! It''s really hard for me to hold back. At last, I can fully show my strength, but I can''t show my strength. This feeling is just too frustrating. "


    "But I have to thank you very much. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t have made up my mind to show my present scene. In order to repay you, I''d like you to taste the taste of death! "


    Fang Jin looks up at Gao Peng. At the moment, he is full of absolute confidence. Maybe when he shows all his strength, he thinks he is invincible in the world.


    Of course, there is no problem in dealing with Gao Peng.


    That''s what he thinks at the moment, but what''s the truth?


    As for his words, Gao Peng looked at it with great contempt: "you are so ugly. Who can hold your back?"


    "I didn''t expect that you could become stronger if you were ugly. Today you really have a long experience. But you have to pay such a huge price for a little strength. I have to say You''re really determined. "


    "But I want to tell you how sad you are! Even if it''s ugly, its strength has only increased a little bit. I''ll be proud of you! "


    "Alas! As expected, there is inexplicable confidence in people''s ugliness. "


    The expression on Fang Jin''s face suddenly solidified, and his eyes stared at Gao Peng, not to mention him. The people at the scene also looked at Gao Peng incredibly.


    Lie, slot!


    You don''t want to die, we need to!


    Don''t stimulate him any more. Once he gets really mad, all of us may be killed by him!


    And now he hasn''t thought of killing people. If he is stimulated again, he will be able to do anything when he is mad.


    All the people here look at Gao Peng with great resentment. Don''t you know what to say or not?


    The expression on Fang Jin''s face becomes extremely wonderful. Although it is difficult to distinguish the change of expression on his face at the moment, it can be found from his eyes.


    "Good! Very good! "


    "I never thought that I would be satirized by such an ant. I have to say that you are brave, but But you push yourself into the abyss. "


    "You will never know how terrible the devil man is. Now let me let you relive your fear!"

 Chapters 273

    "If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t tear off my disguise and let you see my real face."


    "But it''s better Finish the task of the devil emperor ahead of time. The whole devil kingdom can completely invade there. You are waiting for trembling! "


    The ferocious face laughed, as if he had met something of great joy, and only his voice was heard at the scene.


    When all the people in the room heard his words, they turned pale and began to tremble.


    Devil Man!


    He''s a real devil!


    What''s the matter? Why does he lurk in the power of man? And it''s hidden. It''s not that he''s torn open the disguise. No one will find out.


    Are the demons ready to invade?


    And the devil emperor he said, since he dare to be called emperor, it can be seen that at least there is the level of Emperor Wu.


    If there is such a level of invasion, who can resist it?


    At least no one can resist it.


    How can this help them not to feel fear? Their whole body has started to tremble, as if the whole person has fallen into the ice cellar.


    "Since how do you want to die, then I will complete you!"


    "Let you feel what is the world covered by the devil man!"


    The dark eyes flashed fiercely, and the thick smoke came up again and again. Don''t roar in the sky.


    Gaopeng has already woke up from the happy place, only to see that at the moment he tilted his head and looked down at mingluo with disdain on his face.


    "Why do you talk so much nonsense? Are you still fighting? Even if he looks ugly, he is still a chatterbox


    "Don''t you want everyone to know you''re ugly? If you really want to say that, how can I know if you don''t say it? "


    All of a sudden, the voice stopped abruptly, just like someone had strangled his neck.


    Then I saw the fierce light in his eyes, and a more horrible breath came out of him.


    "Since you want to die so much, don''t blame me over there!"


    Boom!


    There was a huge roar, and Pluto disappeared directly in place. Pluto crystal crocodile suddenly became more and more huge, directly covering all people''s heads.


    It was as if a cloud suddenly appeared above the heads of all the people present.


    When the audience just translated, Ming Luo appeared behind Gao Peng. Guan Qimeng opened his mouth, but didn''t make any sound.


    But in the place where people didn''t see clearly, Gao Peng showed a smile that couldn''t be concealed. At this moment, he would like to laugh.


    Because, he even brush two grades on the same person!


    That''s cool!


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Pluto


    blood: Pluto crocodile blood (semi imperial blood)


    Constitution: Pluto devil body


    realm: wuzun level 9


    martial arts: sky level martial arts "exploding star magic fist" is complete, sky level martial arts "changing star" is complete, sky level martial arts "ghost shadow" is complete


    [the enemy''s realm is wuzun level 9, which will automatically upgrade to semi emperor level 1 for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest martial arts are not better than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily!

 Chapters 274

    Gao Peng is very comfortable now. He never thought that he could improve his level twice in a person, which he never imagined.


    And at the moment his strength seems to be doing rocket like flying.


    The other side only changed his realm and name, and the rest did not change at all, but that is to say, he stepped into the semi emperor level.


    Half Emperor


    Although it is not a real emperor level strong person, it is also recognized as a strong person, but the general people also recognize that it is a emperor level strong person.


    What''s more, there is no such existence in Outland. Just for a moment, his strength has soared again.


    At the moment, he really didn''t know how to thank the ugly guy in front of him.


    Since no thanks, kill him first!


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Ants! Just wait for the shiver! "


    "I''ll start with you, and then I''ll let the whole demon world come to this continent, so that you can feel the power of the demon world!"


    It was as if the victory was in hand. He was very proud of it. But just when he was elated, a huge finger full of evil spirit suddenly appeared in front of him.


    When he just wanted to resist, he found that there was a divine power in it, which he could not resist.


    Just for a moment, the scales on his whole body had fallen off one after another. At the same time, the whole person fell out, dropping purple blood from the air.


    And there was a scream in his mouth.


    Boom!


    "How weak!"


    "Is this your proudest strength? If it''s just like this, you''d better roll back as soon as possible. Garbage is garbage after all. "


    has never seen woodlouse in the world!


    Gaopeng looks down at mingluo from the top of his head. He doesn''t want to look at mingluo directly. If it wasn''t for mingluo, he would be promoted twice.


    Gao Peng is too lazy to say a word.


    But suddenly there was a eerie silence.


    No one dares to make any sound at all.


    Who am I? Where am I? What the hell happened?


    A series of three consecutive questions appeared in the minds of all the people present, especially when they saw the bleakness of the past, which had become extremely miserable at the moment.


    The scales on their bodies had already fallen off one after another, and there was purple blood on them, which made them feel shivering.


    A chill rose from the bottom of their feet, which made them wake up.


    One by one looks at Gao Peng like a ghost.


    Is this the end? How strong is his strength?


    The other side has soared so much, but his strength has not been exposed, as if no matter who is in front of him is vulnerable.


    How strong is his strength?


    And where is his bottom line?


    All the people in the room couldn''t help but fall into doubt and look at Gao Peng in astonishment.


    That''s a devil!


    And the strength is so strong, I can''t walk in his hands? They are afraid that they have not seen a fake devil.


    Otherwise, how could the strength be so weak? It''s not enough for others to kill in one move. Are they short-sighted, or are they meeting a fake devil at this time?


    The expressions on the faces of all the people on the scene became extremely wonderful, which could be turned into face changing performances.

 Chapters 275

    "Heaven! What do I see? How powerful is the strength of a powerful demon man who was killed by him? Why did he just make a move all the time? Is he really invincible


    "No Impossible! How can there be invincible people in the world? It''s absolutely impossible! "


    "I don''t believe it!"


    The people here don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment. What is their purpose of coming here?


    Isn''t it to see the fight between the strong?


    Why did this happen? It seems like a personal show of Gao Peng. No one is his opponent at all.


    What a powerful force it is!


    Not to mention all the people present, Guan Qimeng is also staring at Gao Peng, which is not the same as what she imagined.


    Her heart was full of shock at the moment.


    Gao Peng''s behavior has broken the world''s cognitive view and even her world view again and again. She never thought that there were people who were so powerful.


    It seems that the bottom is not deep.


    What''s more, it''s a powerful demon!


    She was defeated so easily, and she could not bear to look at the miserable appearance of that demon at the moment.


    "How powerful is his strength? Why can he kill every opponent in one move? Hasn''t he showed all his strength all the time? Or is there no one worth his second move? "


    At the moment, mingluo felt a sharp pain all over his body, and even wanted to die. He was full of confidence, but now he can''t even resist the move of others.


    How can he be called a demon?


    He is a devil!


    Why is that? Shouldn''t his presence make everyone tremble? This is not what he thought.


    Or the time when the demons were sealed, the continent has changed dramatically, otherwise why?


    Is it not enough time for him to lurk in this continent?


    It''s no wonder that he has such an idea at the moment, because when he meets Gao Peng, his world view has been completely subverted.


    At first, he thought that he had fully understood the continent, but now he suddenly found that he did not understand it at all, and even his insistence in the heart was slowly crumbling.


    "No I don''t want to! "


    "How could this happen? The devil should rule this continent. You are all ants. You should submit to the devil''s feet honestly! "


    "Ants! You are all ants! "


    Mingluo spits purple blood and yells. His eyes are full of gray. He has no hope in his heart.


    But he was extremely unwilling.


    Can only use this method to vent their own emotions, but also slowly firm his own beliefs, which made him even more shaken.


    Because that horrible guy is getting closer at the moment.


    The other side is so young, and his strength is beyond his imagination. At first, he just wanted to find out what talent there is, but who would know such a result.


    He didn''t even know it.


    All the people at the scene looked at the miserable appearance of this demon man, and could not help but sweat all over. When they looked at Gao Peng, they all shivered.

 Chapters 276

    This NIMA is more terrible than the devil!


    Who is the devil? Why did they have pity for that demon, but fear of Gao Peng.


    At the moment, the hearts of all the people present are extremely complex. They never thought that things would change like this.


    "Why do I have compassion for that demon?"


    "I''m in the same mood. Why?"


    All the people at the scene looked at each other with strange eyes, but when they saw Gao Peng, they suppressed this idea directly.


    Step by step, Gaopeng goes towards the dark fall, and if you let him take a step, a crack will appear in the sky.


    It seems that the whole sky can''t bear the breath he sends out. At the same time, the fat left behind him makes a strange sound, which directly rings through the sky.


    And every time Gao Peng takes a step, his body seems to have doubled, and a huge figure slowly emerges beside him.


    A very strong breath swept in.


    All around the space is a trace of space cracks.


    Here He has been unable to bear the fierce momentum, just slowly burst out of his strength, has caused such a violent reaction.


    "Now, let me show you what real strength is!"


    "At best, you can only be regarded as a child. I didn''t expect you to show off in front of me again and again. I don''t know what to say about you."


    The faces of all the people were speechless.


    Is the fight between the peerless and powerful really a child''s family?


    You can say that. You don''t take wuzun seriously, do you?


    Even if your strength is really strong, do you know how striking this sentence is? Not to mention the peerless strong ones, only after a lot of hard work, all the people present can get such a powerful strength.


    But it''s good to be a child in your mouth. It''s really striking.


    However, although the hearts of all the people are speechless, Gao Peng''s strength is indeed incomparable.


    Just feel those space cracks in the sky, they have fully recognized the reality. Gao Peng is a powerful existence they can''t match.


    A guy who can make space cracks.


    That''s just showing off! The whole sky has been shaking completely, and the space cracks have been appearing all the time.


    If Gao Peng didn''t aim at them, they must all die here at the moment. Just breath leakage can make all of them die.


    It can be seen how terrible this breath is.


    They also have self-knowledge, but they are still shocked by their terrible strength.


    How could such a powerful man appear in the southern region?


    And I don''t seem to be very old. What''s the matter?


    "My God! How could he be so strong? It''s not only powerful, but also incredibly powerful in blood and constitution. Just releasing your own breath will make the whole sky unbearable. "


    "How could such a powerful man appear in the southern region?"


    Everyone''s heart was extremely puzzled, but looking at Gao Peng''s huge figure, all of them fell into silence.

 Chapters 277

    A trace of holy power radiated from Gaopeng, and the space around him became extremely unstable. All the people present were restrained by this trace of holy power.


    Who is this si Shengwei not deliberately aimed at, otherwise there are still people alive on the scene?


    There was another gush of blood in mingluo''s mouth, and his face was shocked. He could not help exclaiming.


    "Holy body!"


    "How is it possible that your constitution should be holy? How can there be holy bodies in the outer regions? Even in the middle regions, holy bodies may not appear. "


    "Who are you? I absolutely don''t believe that anyone who appears has such a strong blood and constitution. "


    At this moment, the mood is beyond description with shock, and the expression on the face becomes extremely wonderful.


    With the cry of the dead, everyone in the room was a little frightened by Gao Peng. At this moment, everyone''s face was in a state of stupor.


    What is the special situation?


    Don''t we live in the same world at all?


    In their cognition, all people who have physical fitness are geniuses. No matter what level of physical fitness they have, their cultivation will be greatly increased.


    Although blood power is common, a little higher blood power can also speed up their cultivation. Many people will be called genius as long as they meet one of the conditions.


    It can be seen how inaccessible this is.


    However


    These are nothing in Gao Peng''s body.


    He is not only extremely strong, but also in such a young age, he has already possessed the strength that everyone on the court could not imagine.


    What''s more incredible is that his blood power is imperial! The power of imperial blood.


    And what do they hear now?


    The miserable devil said that he had holy body, holy body! What an unattainable constitution it is, as he said.


    How can such physique appear in Outland? Even in the Middle Kingdom, it is extremely difficult to have this kind of constitution, which also shows how rare the holy body is.


    But How can this kind of genius, which is just like a monster, all appear in one person? How can it not make them reflect so violently?


    It''s not that they are too fussy, it''s not that what Gao Peng shows is too amazing, breaking their world view again and again.


    In people''s cognition, physique can be divided into common physique, element physique, inborn domineering physique, inborn devil physique, inborn holy physique, inborn Tao physique and divine physique.


    It''s hard for the Outland to have a natural devil body, and it''s hard for the natural hegemonic body to appear. Everyone with such a high-level physique is a genius of every great power.


    Or the senior figures of various forces, only with such a strong talent, can their strength become so strong.


    The holy body has never appeared. It can be seen how shocked their hearts are at this moment. They all stare at Gao Peng.


    That look I wish I could dissect Gao Peng. Let''s see what this guy is made of. Why is his blood power and constitution so advanced?


    Is this still human?


    Do they really live in the same world? And they have been practicing for so many years. I''m afraid they have not been practicing on dogs.


    Otherwise, why is the gap so large? Despair can''t describe their mood at the moment.

 Chapters 278

    "He... Is his constitution really holy? "


    "Should Maybe... Probably? "


    "Why? Why does such a strong blood power and physique appear in a person? It''s not fair! "


    "Impossible! Why is everything on him? And we have been cultivating for so long that we can''t even compare with other people''s hairs. What''s the injustice in this world? "


    In addition to the shock, all the people present also have a strong sense of dissatisfaction. They are so diligent in every practice.


    Otherwise, I would not come here to see the battle between the strong, but instead of seeing the battle between the strong, I saw a side down massacre.


    They have also been deeply hit, which has shaken their hearts of martial arts.


    At the same time, they are still dissatisfied with heaven. Why do they practice so hard? Chance did not get much, but why does the other party have such a genius?


    Not to mention the power of blood, just this holy body is enough to make a person peaceful. It can be seen how enviable these talents are.


    However They can only envy at the moment, but there is no other way.


    At the moment, Guan Qimeng doesn''t know what words to use to describe her current mood. From the beginning to the end, she can see it most clearly. After all, she is closest to Gao Peng.


    It is also more profound to realize how terrible Gao Peng''s strength is.


    Just look at Gao Peng''s side, there will be space cracks from time to time. You can know how rebellious his strength is. Even the Outland can hardly bear his powerful strength.


    "If I asked him to help solve Yongshan castle''s dilemma, I don''t know if he would agree?" A glimmer of light flashed through the beautiful eyes of Guan Qimeng.


    "If you can invite him, with his strong strength, it won''t take long to solve all the problems. Those guys don''t dare to have any opinions."


    "It can even shock some people who plan to do something wrong."


    When Guan Qimeng saw Gao Peng''s strong strength, her ideas gradually changed from paying respects to inviting.


    Although I don''t know if she can succeed in the end, she is also very serious in thinking about the plan, and her pretty face is extremely serious and lovely.


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to the thoughts of all the people present. At the moment, his strength hasn''t been fully revealed. Just a little breath has been released, which has made such a drastic change in the sky.


    This also made him slowly restrain his powerful power. He didn''t want to be sucked in by these space cracks, although he didn''t think it would be a threat to him.


    But he didn''t want to get into trouble.


    I saw a disdainful smile on Gaopeng''s face.


    "Now Do you know what is powerful? With your strength, you can kill every minute. "


    "It''s like that devil emperor you said came, and I can''t miss it. Besides, who gave you the courage with your strength like an ant?"


    "Once I go to Gaopeng, there is no one in the world who can be called a genius."


    "Because I am the nightmare of all genius! "


    The rampant voice of Gaopeng directly resounded in the sky, and everyone was stunned to see the proud figure. For a while, they were speechless.

 Chapters 279

    Gao Peng''s words have to be extremely arrogant. Even the genius in the central region dare not say that. After all, it is almost equivalent to declaring war directly on the genius of the whole continent.


    Unless you think you are invincible.


    Otherwise, who dares to speak in vain?


    But At the moment, Gao Peng dare to say that, doesn''t that mean he has absolute confidence?


    Although all the people present did not deny his talent, where to let them really admit it, they were still a little hard to accept.


    They are not as good as they are, but the genius of the central region has not yet appeared, which makes them how to recognize Gao Peng''s status, and they also hope that someone can teach Gao Peng a lesson.


    Looking at Gao Peng''s arrogance, there will be a trace of dissatisfaction in everyone''s heart, but who let their strength not as good as people, can only be suppressed in their own heart.


    In the end, it''s nothing more than secretly expecting someone to clean up Gao Peng.


    "Now, tell me where the entrance to the demon world is, or I won''t blame you." Gao Peng tries his best to control his strength within a critical point, so as not to make the surrounding space unbearable.


    "No You don''t want to know the entrance to the demon world! '' The Ming falls mouth to spit the blood mouth hard to say.


    "I will never tell you where the entrance of the devil kingdom is. You will die!"


    "Hahahaha! Do you feel desperate now? No, I''ll tell you the entrance of the demon world. You can go through this torment slowly! Once the demon world really invades, all of you will be slaves! "


    Hateful! How could it be like this?


    The faces of all the people on the scene suddenly turned white. If the devil Kingdom really invaded, the devil people would certainly wreak havoc on this continent.


    What will happen then?


    No one can imagine that at this moment, all the people''s faces have become extremely blue. I wish I could pry open the dead mouth.


    If you can know the entrance of the demon world, you only need to spread the news, and someone will definitely seal it.


    Then there will be no need to be afraid of the invasion.


    Whew!


    A very slight sound suddenly came, all the facial expressions on the face suddenly solidified, and before that, the eyes were still extremely arrogant, and there was an incredible look in the eyes.


    Then all he saw was his head falling off.


    How? How could this happen?


    Shouldn''t you ask me? Or torture me to tell me the location of the entrance to the demon world. Why is this? The play is totally wrong!


    I didn''t understand why I was killed suddenly.


    All the people at the scene also looked at Gao Peng with a gaping face, and they all did not understand what he had done.


    Gao Peng said with a disdainful smile: "I''m just a habitual question. Do you really think I want to force the entrance out of the devil kingdom?"


    "I don''t care whether you invade or not, but I will kill you if you offend me. I don''t care what you are."


    Quiet!


    Dead silence.


    Everyone in the room stared at Gao Peng. The script was not right at all!


    Do you mean to kill? Shouldn''t you hurry to ask the entrance of the devil Kingdom, how can you easily kill each other?


    This Wool!


    Don''t you wonder where the entrance is? What''s more, if we don''t seal the entrance of the devil Kingdom, it will definitely attract the invasion of the devil kingdom.

 Chapters 280

    All of a sudden there was a short circuit, a blank brain, completely unable to keep up with the rhythm of Gaopeng.


    Such an important hostage said that he would kill if he killed, and there was no sign of it. Shouldn''t he be forced out of the devil kingdom?


    Is this good for sealing?


    No matter what people think in their minds, mingluo has been killed, and it''s still so crisp.


    Such a powerful demon man was killed so pitifully and pitifully. It must be said that this is the great story of sliding the world.


    "Something''s wrong!" Gao Peng left his dead body and put the space ring away. "Is it just a magic world? You can''t be saved. The damned will die after all. No one can save you. "


    "What if you have a strong back behind you? He''s just going to hell later. There''s no difference at all. "


    No matter what people think, Gao Peng is extremely dismissive, even if the evil emperor is just his stepping stone.


    Otherwise, it''s OK. If it does, it''s just a fist to kill.


    It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    There was a convulsion at the corners of their mouths.


    Lie, slot!


    This tone is just big enough to break the sky. I''ve never seen such a arrogant guy. No! Today, I finally met the most arrogant guy.


    But it''s too arrogant and ignorant.


    Does he really not understand the history of sin yuan continent? It''s a fear once shrouded by demons, and it can also be a dark era.


    Such a frightening demon world turned into a mere one in his mouth. Did the world become too fast, or were they completely behind the times?


    Or is this guy too complacent?


    In the eyes of all people, Gao Peng belongs to the guy who is too complacent, otherwise how can he say such arrogant and ignorant words.


    Even the Middle Kingdom has to work hard to deal with the devil Kingdom, and no one knows the final outcome.


    After all, the demon world has been sealed for such a long time, who knows how much its strength can grow? The power of the demons inside is so terrible.


    "Ya! I''m afraid I didn''t hear you wrong, did I? This guy is talking about the devil kingdom. Who gave him the courage to talk like this? Does he really think that with his strength at the moment, he is invincible in the world? "


    "Lie down, sink! I really hate to beat him up when I hear him say that. If it wasn''t for his strength, he would have been half disabled now. "


    "Alas! After all, it''s too young and vigorous for people on the whole continent to deal with the devil Kingdom, let alone him? We can''t help but say that his strength is really powerful and his talent is incomparable. But just by this way, he wants to deal with the demon world with his own power. We have to say that his idea is too naive! "


    When they saw Gao Peng''s face and mouth at the moment, they all wanted to beat him. Of course, they still knew that with their strength at the moment, they couldn''t do anything to get Gao Peng.


    But just such emotions, we can know how dissatisfied they are with Gao Peng. After all, they talk big again and again.


    I can''t stand it. What''s more, Gao Peng despises the demon world, which makes them even more unbearable.


    The devil kingdom is a scary guy, but it''s such rubbish in his mouth. People really don''t know how to describe it.

 Chapters 281

    Gao Peng ignored the reaction of all the people in the room. He stepped forward and came to the elder of the heaven and earth hall. They were very close.


    At this time, the elders of heaven and earth hall could not help swallowing saliva, and cold sweat had come out.


    If at the beginning he didn''t see Gao Peng show all his strength, he might have the courage to shout, but at the moment he can''t dare to do anything rashly.


    Even Now he was in a panic, for fear that Gao Peng would kill him directly.


    The two looked at each other for a few seconds.


    All the people in the room did not dare to make any sound and looked at the two people quietly.


    Gao Peng stared at the elders of the heaven and earth hall and said, "tell me what the genius war is. If I am satisfied with the answer, then you are the only one who can survive. Otherwise, you can bury with them."


    Deng!


    As soon as Gao Peng''s words came out, the elders of the heaven and earth hall did not dare to hesitate any more and said all the things they knew directly.


    It''s not only Gao Peng who hears it clearly, but also all the people here feel that they have learned a lot. There is another "world" in a place they don''t know.


    As the name suggests, genius war is a battle between talents, but it''s not a one-to-one battle, which is different from what people generally know.


    In addition, all the talents of Outland have entered a broken continent, completed the specified tasks and ranked by the point system.


    The 100 with the highest points are 100, all of which have places to enter the middle field. When the 100 are selected, they will be ranked.


    And now it will be a face-to-face battle between talents, but this is almost equivalent to the prosperous age of the whole continent, because there will be many talents in the central region.


    In order to select talents, some big forces in the middle kingdom came here to watch. Once a talented person is selected, it is almost like flying to the branch to be a Phoenix.


    Originally, his forces could also obtain many cultivation resources rewards, which is why so many people are so keen.


    Of course, the most precious is the number of places to enter the central region, which is a condition that no one can refuse.


    After all, it''s the holy place of all martial arts and the place everyone yearns for. If they can enter the central region, even if they don''t join any forces, it will be of great benefit to them.


    The big fish in the river has entered the sea, even the small fish in the sea are incomparable, which is also the reason why all people want to enter the middle area.


    When he learned all this from the elders of the heaven and earth hall, Gao Peng''s eyes lit up in a flash. If so


    Doesn''t that mean


    Ha ha! Gao Peng is about to laugh three times now. He never thought he had such good luck. Now his realm has been improved.


    The strength of blood and physique have also been significantly improved, but he doesn''t want to stay in the same place all the time, and this talent can be found for him if he fights well.


    This is to doze off and someone will send a pillow. It''s God''s help!


    It''s not only Gao Peng, but the rest of us are also excited. Even if their strength is weak, no one will give up such an opportunity.


    Who knows if they will find opportunities to improve their strength in that broken continent?


    Once they really find the best chance, they will fly to the sky.


    No one will miss this opportunity.

 Chapters 282

    Now that you have learned what you want to know from the other side''s mouth, the guy in front of you is dispensable, let alone unable to make any progress.


    There is no use value at all.


    Gao Peng said in a cold voice, "go away! Don''t let me see you again, or it won''t be so easy to live. "


    "Yes, yes! Thank you for not killing me! " The elder of heaven and earth hall flies away, even dare not return his head. What he is most afraid of now is Gao Peng''s sudden repentance.


    After the elders of the heaven and earth hall left, there was a riot in the crowd. Some people even wanted to leave carefully.


    But when they just came up with the idea.


    The body suddenly can''t move, just like being fixed.


    Everyone: "..."


    Everyone''s movements stopped, even their brains almost stopped working, and they didn''t know what happened.


    But then, a burst of sound suddenly rang in their ears.


    "Hum! I said, "have you left?"


    As soon as Gao Peng''s words came out, people''s faces changed, and they naturally knew who the owner of the voice was.


    And now all of them are in the same way that they were in the city of broken stars.


    At this moment, all people''s blood suddenly boils, and fear immediately permeates all people''s hearts.


    "No What do you want? Let us go quickly. We''re just going to have a look. It''s none of our business. Why don''t we go? "


    "Yes! We didn''t provoke you at all. We didn''t do anything out of the ordinary. Why did you do this to us? "


    All of them have been completely flustered and have made excuses for themselves. After all, they are here just for the fun.


    The only thing that they have done is to talk about a strong man with impunity.


    This is the sorrow of being weak. No one is allowed to chew the tongue.


    Gao Peng looked at these guys with the a frosty face and a serious expression on his face. He said, "do you think I didn''t hear the previous comments?"


    Deng!


    Everyone''s heart beat suddenly slowed, as if it was stifled by something, even their breathing stopped for a while.


    "Since even a strong man dares to argue, he is ready to pay for it."


    "No No... Senior! Senior! Please let us go, we didn''t mean it! "


    "Yes! Let us go! No matter what request we are willing to accept, just ask you to let us go! "


    At the moment, all the people in the room are still in charge of Gao Peng''s incomparable youth. They just want to live. They have just learned about the talent war.


    Where is willing to die so easily, which makes them suddenly burst out of unimaginable desire for survival.


    Gao Peng didn''t want to embarrass these guys, so he waved and all the people regained control of their bodies.


    "Leave all the valuable things behind, and you can go away! If someone dares to hide something, your life will stay here! "


    Crackle, crackle, crackle!


    All the people directly stripped off their valuable things without hesitation. These things are not worth mentioning compared with life.


    When they lost their things, they left one after another, and the speed was just to use their milk strength.


    This may be the source of nightmares for them. After all, they almost died here.

 Chapters 283

    A noise sounded, the crowd gradually away, then the rest is dead silence.


    For a long time, all the people in the broken Star City couldn''t get back to their senses. They stared at the figure in the sky with a gaping face. At the moment, their minds were still in the same state.


    It''s just incredible what''s going on right now.


    He Unexpectedly, one person killed the strong of all major forces, which made all the people piss off.


    Is that too scary?


    The same is true of all the people of the Gao family at the moment. They look at Gao Peng with a ghostly expression, as if they have never known him before.


    Is this guy with such strong strength the Gao Peng they know? Why can''t they even recognize themselves?


    Don''t you Can people really change so much?


    No matter how they think about it, it is undeniable that Gao Peng is really powerful beyond all their expectations, and even Gao Peng alone has gained a powerful influence.


    Gao Jingming''s face showed a happy expression. The color of worry had disappeared for a long time. Now he felt that Gao Peng was extremely satisfied.


    With such a strong person as Gao Peng, who dares to say that Gao family can''t rise? Who dare to bully them?


    "Great! I didn''t expect peng''er''s strength to be so strong that even the strong of platinum level forces are not rivals. Who else can stop Gao family from rising? "


    Gao Jingming''s joy can''t be disguised. All his emotions are on his face, without any disguise at all.


    Guan Qimeng''s beautiful eyes also flashed unbelievable looks, but when she looked at Gao Peng, she bit her lips gently.


    As if he had made up his mind, he suddenly came to Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng is stunned by Guan Qimeng''s action at the moment. I wonder what the girl disguised as a man wants to do?


    You don''t want him to be in charge, do you?


    In this way of thinking, Gao Peng can''t help but step back and look alert on his face.


    Guan Qimeng was still hesitant, but she was more confused by Gao Peng''s move. When she responded, a charming smile appeared on the corner of her mouth.


    Gao Peng is stunned!


    Although he didn''t completely recover the woman, his delicate face and infectious smile made him unable to extricate himself.


    "You Would you do me a favor? A trivial task for you, I wonder if it is possible? " Guan Qimeng is full of expectations.


    Gao Peng is slightly stunned, and then only sees him calm down, looking at Guan Qimeng and whispering, "what do you say first, and then I''ll decide whether to help you."


    Although Gao Peng just lost his mind for a moment, it doesn''t mean that he lost his mind completely.


    More won''t agree to each other''s request in a hurry, originally two people are only the first time to meet, if so easily agree to each other, ghost knows what will suffer.


    Who knows the other side''s heart?


    Guan Qimeng didn''t get angry because of this. Instead, she calmed down to slowly tell her predicament. At the same time, in her tone, she also strongly hoped that Gao Peng could help.


    For Gao Peng, it''s just a matter of hands, but for her and Yongshan castle, it''s a matter of life and death.

 Chapters 284

    When Gao Peng learned about the story, he agreed without hesitation, because he found that it was easy to solve.


    The most important thing is to keep going.


    "No problem. Now you can go back and wait. When I''ve arranged everything here, I''ll find you."


    "Here..." Guan Qimeng hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "OK, I''ll wait for you in Yongshan castle."


    When he left, Guan Qimeng took a deep look at Gao Peng, as if he wanted to remember the whole person in his mind.


    Gao Peng forced calm not to pay attention to her. Whenever he saw Guan Qimeng, he could not help thinking of the softness in his hand.


    He is not Xiaobai either. At least he has seen countless martial arts action blockbusters. How could this kind of thing be unknown?


    But he just didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Gao Peng came to Gao Jingming''s face and said to a group of people in the high family, "hurry up and pack up your things and go with me. Take all the valuable things with you. Some unimportant things should be discarded and discarded."


    The people of Gao family are directly confused.


    What''s the situation?


    There was no reaction at all. After all, Gao Peng spoke to them like this, which made them feel at a loss.


    Especially what does Gao Peng mean?


    Gao Jingming''s face is very dignified. As a long member of the family, he naturally thinks deeply about something, so he doesn''t need to think too much, and he has understood what Gao Peng said.


    Gao Jingming nodded slightly and said, "no problem, just give us a little time, and we can finish cleaning up as soon as possible."


    "But peng''er, do you have any good place to go? If we don''t have a good foothold, we can only wander around. "


    "Don''t worry, how big is the world? Is there no place for us? When I find a hidden place, I don''t believe that anyone can find you unless I have a strong array. "


    "Peng er Are you going out again? " Gao Jingming looks at Gao Peng with some worries. After all, he has offended so many powerful forces at the moment. Who knows what kind of revenge will come?


    Especially now that the devil man has appeared, the devil knows what will happen next, and the world becomes more and more restless.


    "I must go to the talent war. Only in this way can my strength not stay in place."


    Facing Gao Peng''s resolute face, Gao Jingming sighed a little at last. He knew it would be like this, but he could not help asking because of his worries.


    At that time, Gao Jingming directly called together all the people of the family of Gao to start packing things, and didn''t bring anything unnecessary.


    In a short time, in the astonished eyes of all the people in the broken Star City, the Gao family suddenly came out of the house, and even all the things were cleaned up.


    I don''t want to leave any privacy for others.


    At the same time, the broken Star City suddenly fell into a strange silence, one by one looking at the leaving Gaojia, their hearts are very nervous.


    More panic.


    Everyone of the Gao family has left, so who else can cover them here? Isn''t that to say that they are in great danger now?

 Chapters 285

    "This... What''s going on? Why has the whole Gaojia family gone? Have they already moved their families lightly? "


    "My God! Over... We are completely finished. If there is no guard of the high family here, how can we still be here safe and sound? "


    "No May not! Don''t let them go, or what shall we do? "


    The people in the star city are not calm, but when they just want to chase them out, they will find that the people of Gao family have already gone away.


    Where is Gao''s figure at the moment?


    This makes them feel even more desperate, as if they have been abandoned by others, and they may even encounter a life and death crisis at any time.


    For a while, broken star city fell into chaos directly!


    Then no matter what they will eventually do, Gao Peng and others are no longer ready to pay attention to them. A group of white eyed wolves, not killing them, are merciful.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later.


    "Here Is that where we are going? "


    Gao Jingming looks at the wasteland in front of him, and his mouth twitches. He puts down the basic business of Gao family and chooses to believe in Gao Peng.


    Who knows that Gao Peng took him to this kind of place, not to mention that all around is desolate, even the place in front of them is wasteland.


    Is this special for people to live in?


    At the moment, Gao Jingming is deeply doubted. Was the decision made by him brain pumping? Even choose to believe in Gaopeng.


    Maybe it''s because Gao Peng''s performance is too strong, and even his previous image has changed greatly, which makes them believe Gao Peng without hesitation.


    It''s not only Gao Jingming, but also all the Gaojia people here are extremely speechless. Is that their future goal?


    Do you want to be so miserable?


    How do you think they''re getting back together?


    If you don''t stay in broken Star City, you should come here to open up wasteland. This is definitely a brain problem. Otherwise, how could you do such a brain pumping thing.


    Gao Peng didn''t reply. He couldn''t accept the sight at first sight. His heart was as clear as a mirror.


    So he only saw a step directly in the sky, and a space ring flew out of his hand.


    At the same time, a huge and incomparable palace flew out. The palace is almost the size of a city. What''s more, the palace is still getting bigger and bigger.


    In a short time, the palace was countless times larger than the Star City, and even a huge roar sounded. The palace was directly located on the wasteland in front of us.


    A huge palace appeared in front of them.


    The huge contrast in front of us made all the people of Gao''s family stare at each other with an unbelievable look on their faces.


    What is this special thing?


    No one here has ever seen such a huge palace, let alone be free to grow bigger and smaller.


    What level of treasure is this?


    It''s no wonder that they have no sense on their faces. They have been in such a remote place all the time, and they have been derailed.


    For some of the more hidden things, they have no way to know, so they can also be called the country bumpkin.


    However


    No matter how inexperienced they are, when they see the four characters on the top of this palace, they still feel the shock from inside to outside.


    Glass Palace!

 Chapters 286

    When the Glass Palace officially landed, Gao Jingming couldn''t help asking, "peng''er, what is this?"


    "Why can it grow larger and smaller at will? Is this a celestial instrument? "


    With Gao Jingming''s words asked, all the people of the Gao family looked at Gao Peng one after another, and they were extremely eager to know what the huge palace was?


    Tianqi, this is only heard in the legend.


    But no one had ever seen them, not even the earthenware. It can be seen how rare they are.


    Of course, some of them are located in a slightly remote place, completely far away from the central area, otherwise they would not be so fussy.


    Gao Peng said indifferently, "it should be an artifact of heaven, right? I don''t know what level it belongs to, but it can be used as the foothold of our high family. "


    "I also forgot which guy''s space ring I took out, it''s just a palace, you don''t need to be so surprised."


    "A little toy!"


    Hearing Gao Peng''s words, everyone was speechless.


    Although they have very little experience, they also know that Tianqi is extremely precious. Even the major platinum level forces are very few, which shows how rare it is.


    And in Gao Peng''s mouth is a small toy.


    Lie, slot!


    This tone is too loud. Although it is not the first time they have heard Gao Peng speak like this, they will feel extremely speechless every time they hear it.


    When can he get rid of the problem?


    It seems that everything in the world is not worth mentioning before his eyes. How did he practice?


    Gao Jingming''s mouth is also slightly twitching. Sometimes he really doubts whether the guy in front of him is his son or not.


    But he confirmed again and again that it was his son.


    But Every time I say such a thing, why do I owe you so much?


    No matter what he thought, Gao Peng didn''t chat with them too much. Since the palace of glass has been located.


    Then there are other measures, only to see Gao Peng suddenly waved out countless stone like objects, until these stones have fallen to their respective positions.


    A huge barrier suddenly rose, and all around it rose directly to the sky. The scenery and palace inside had become a little fuzzy.


    After a while, the people could not see the situation inside, as if it was a wasteland.


    This What''s going on?


    What about the Glass Palace just now? Why is it all gone? What''s going on here?


    All the people in the room looked shocked and wanted to look for it, but they found that the huge palace had disappeared.


    Or They couldn''t find it at all.


    "What is this? Have we all just hallucinated? But it can''t be! "


    "No It should have been caused by the stones just now. This must have been a formation arranged so that all of us can''t see the situation inside. Otherwise, it can''t be like this. "


    "My God! What kind of array is this? At the moment when it just appeared, I actually felt huge energy. Isn''t this array very simple? "

 Chapters 287

    When everything was calm, Gao Peng clapped his hands slightly and was extremely satisfied with the masterpiece in front of him.


    Although everything is quick, who makes him have so many treasures?


    After all, he didn''t need these things all the time, and he had the most of them. There was no way Every person killed by him, the space ring will be stripped by him.


    As time goes by, he will naturally accumulate a lot of treasures, which he does not need at all.


    No matter whether it''s earth or heaven, it doesn''t have any effect on him, so he doesn''t care much about these.


    It''s just to collect more treasures to develop the family. Somehow Gao Jingming is also the patriarch.


    "Well, in the future, Gao''s family will stay inside. No matter how big things happen outside, I don''t think they will affect us so much."


    "You can digest all the cultivation resources and improve your strength by the way. After all, your strength is too weak."


    "If you don''t come to my level, you should at least have the ability to protect yourself."


    Gao Peng did not take into account the face of all the people present and pointed out without mercy.


    But At the moment, people didn''t care what he said.


    On the contrary, he pointed at the wasteland in front of him.


    "Here What''s going on? Where did the palace just go? Is this really a array? "


    "Yes, an offensive and defensible array, even with a certain degree of confusion, people do not know the situation in the array, which can also do a certain disguise."


    Gao Peng''s answer is very natural, but in the eyes of all people, his words are very incredible.


    Although they have little experience, it doesn''t mean that they don''t know anything. An offensive and defensible array is extremely precious, let alone confusing.


    And How can the things Gao Peng brought out be bad?


    After thinking about this, they felt more happy about the place in front of them, especially the huge palace before them.


    All the people of the Gao family immediately looked at the scene in front of them with great curiosity. Here will be where they are next.


    And Gao Jingming cares more about the power of this array. After all, this is the place the whole Gao family needs to stay next. If the defense is not enough, Gao Peng is not there.


    Then they may suffer.


    So he only saw Gao Jingming and asked, "what''s the power of this array? What about defense? "


    "There is absolutely no problem in defending the attack of wuzun, at least it can last for a while," said Gao Peng


    "As for the attack power, kill the warrior!"


    Deng!


    All the people who were noisy before were quiet in an instant, and they all looked at Gao Peng in disbelief.


    Wuzun!


    According to their previous opinions, they could not meet such a powerful existence at all. At this moment, they not only saw such a existence, but also killed Gao Peng in front of their eyes.


    Now, Gao Peng even said that this array can kill wuzun, which made them unable to calm down for a while.


    If this is the case, isn''t it to say that their safety is safe?


    I don''t need to be afraid of wuzun any more. When I think so, I look at Gao Peng in shock. The shock that Gao Peng brings to them is just too much.


    This kind of array can hold hands, especially his indifferent expression, as if he didn''t care at all.


    This is the most incredible place.

 Chapters 288

    "This... This... It''s really great! " Gao Jingming''s eyes are full of joy. After all, he has such a powerful array, which is also a security guarantee.


    For the once high family, this is a kind of extravagance.


    Who knows that at this moment, you can take it at will, which makes him feel that the future is more and more promising. As long as there is Gao Peng, how difficult is it to rise?


    "You can kill wuzun, God! It has never been thought that such a powerful array would be arranged. Then our security doesn''t need to be worried at all. "


    "Not only don''t worry about it, but if someone dare to be bold, he will be killed directly!"


    "Hahahaha! From this moment on, our high family will rise slowly! "


    In addition to the exclamation, the people of the Gao family also have an undisguised joy. With such a powerful array, what else can they fear?


    Plus they have so many cultivation resources, why can''t they quickly improve their strength?


    On the whole, they have no worries.


    Gao Peng was a little contemptuous of these guys'' reaction, and then only saw that he was dismissive and said: "what''s exciting about this? Isn''t it possible to kill wuzun? No need to make such a fuss. "


    Originally excited people, as if by others to pour a basin of cold water, suddenly quiet down.


    However, I don''t understand that they have redundant ideas.


    Gao Peng''s voice came again.


    "The glazed palace can only be broken if there are at least half emperors. It''s just to kill wuzun. There''s no need to be so excited."


    As soon as Gao Peng said this, he immediately fell into a dead silence, as if the needle could be heard.


    He What did he just say?


    How could a half emperor break the glazed palace?


    Doesn''t that mean Wuzun can''t break the defense at all?


    At this moment, all the people on the scene responded completely. They all stared at Gao Peng, even Gao Jingming.


    He also had a crash in his mind at this moment.


    He never thought that the Glass Palace would have such a terrible defense. If Gao Peng''s words were true, it would be invincible.


    Gao Jingming stumbled and asked, "here But is it really the case? Do you really need the semi emperor to break the defense of the Glass Palace? "


    "Of course, don''t you think I''m kidding?" said Gao Peng, turning his mouth


    "God! How could this defense be so powerful? Is this the power of celestial instruments? It''s horrible! This is absolute defense! "


    "Hahahaha! If the defense is so strong, then who can destroy our Gaojia? It''s heaven''s help! "


    "Yes! Yes! Gao Jia will definitely rise. No matter how turbulent it is, with the Glass Palace, we can definitely squeeze into more advanced forces! "


    In addition to the shock at the beginning, the people of the Gao family finally turned into joy, which could not be concealed at all.


    I didn''t expect that the defense of the place they were going to stay was so strong, which they couldn''t imagine at all.


    This time they are more convinced that Gaopeng is a monster, not only its own strength is incomparably strong, but also the treasures taken out by the chain are so precious.


    One by one, their functions are so abnormal, but fortunately, Gao Peng is a member of the Gao family, which makes them feel a little bit lucky.


    Fortunately Once they didn''t go too far, otherwise there is no need for their existence at this moment.

 Chapters 289

    Yongshanpu is located in the east of the southern region, which is also close to the eastern region, but its resources are also limited, so it just managed to squeeze into the gold force.


    Originally, yongshanpu wanted to develop slowly, not to mention to be a platinum force, but at least to be the top of the gold force.


    But When they just had this idea, the next force completely destroyed their dreams.


    It''s an extremely vicious force. It''s not just that all evils are committed.


    More importantly, some people with a little cultivation talent are used as tripods to improve their own strength. Almost the whole school is like this.


    If you only know such a little news, it''s really possible to meet with yiyongwei. However, this force is so powerful that the emperor has several people.


    There is even a powerful sect leader, which is the most feared place.


    The castle Lord of Yongshan castle is not accustomed to the behavior style of the broken bone gate, so he made a big move. However, he was severely damaged by an elder. So far, his strength has declined a little.


    What''s more worrisome is that the broken bone gate has directly targeted Yongshan castle, asking Yongshan castle to hand over a certain number of people to them every month, as well as Guan Qimeng as a hostage to them.


    Otherwise, we will do our best to destroy Yongshan fort.


    Yongshan castle is completely in crisis, and people''s hearts have been scattered.


    After all, all this was caused by the castle leader, otherwise he would not offend such a powerful force, because the castle leader is only in self reproach.


    And Guan Qimeng, the daughter of the castle Lord, also felt tremendous pressure. Otherwise, she would not have risked such a huge risk to see the battle between the strong.


    Of course, her goal is very clear, that is to make a strong teacher, but in the end, her expectations fell through.


    But good thing is that Gao Peng is willing to help her, otherwise she will be called real despair.


    In the main hall of Yongshan castle, Guan Yubo said with worried face: "Alas! Hasn''t the dream come back yet? "


    An old man standing by said, "I haven''t seen the young lady come back yet, but it''s better if she doesn''t come back. If she comes back, it''s related to her."


    "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t hold back, I wouldn''t have brought such a disaster!"


    "It''s not about the castle Lord. After all, no one can bear that kind of situation. And even if the castle Lord doesn''t make a move, the dogs will come to us. Depending on their unbridled appearance and crazy expansion, they will come to us sooner or later, just sooner or later."


    The old man said comfortingly, with a worried look in his eyes.


    No matter what he said, he still couldn''t solve the problem finally. The broken bone gate may come to him soon. What should they do then?


    Even if you want to die together, you can''t do it!


    After all, their general strength is totally unable to resist each other, especially their high-end combat power is still so strong, which makes people feel even more desperate.


    But They can''t show their retreat, otherwise all the disciples will lose their confidence completely, whether they have the courage to stay here or not.


    It''s possible for them to surrender immediately. Although they do this somewhat improperly, there will inevitably be some selfishness in their hearts.

 Chapters 290

    "Dad!"


    When Guan Yubo was very worried, a pleasant and loud voice came.


    After hearing this voice, Guan Yubo and the old man''s face changed directly, even became extremely ugly.


    Guan Yubo looked at the gate of the main hall, where a figure had appeared at the moment, but he was not so happy, and his mood was extremely complex.


    "Nonsense! Who asked you to come back? "


    The old man also said with a worried face: "Miss, why do you want to come back? You shouldn''t have come back! If you are still outside, miss, even if all of us have an accident, as long as you are still there is a glimmer of hope. "


    "But now Alas! "


    The old man waved his sleeve, his face showed a very complex look, but also gradually produced a trace of despair.


    There is no room for any detente, let alone any hope. It was possible to revenge, but now?


    Everything seems to be on the wrong side.


    "Dream! Now hurry to leave me and go as far as you can. If Yongshan castle is really destroyed, you must avenge us and practice hard! "


    Guan Yubo''s face was anxious. He didn''t want to know where Guan Qimeng was. Now he just wanted to keep Guan Qimeng away.


    If it is found by the broken bone gate, it will really suffer.


    For two people such performance, Guan Qimeng performance extremely discontented, the mouth tooted to say: "Daddy!"! Uncle Liang! "


    "Why did you drive me out as soon as I came back?"


    "Now is not the time to say that. If you don''t hurry, it''s too late." At the moment, Guan Yubo didn''t want to explain too much. No one knows when the broken bone gate will come.


    It made him feel more urgent.


    However


    The unexpected guest still came.


    "What? Where are you going? Do you have any interest in talking to me! " A very cruel voice suddenly rang, which stunned all present.


    The faces of Guan Yubo and Liangshan became extremely blue in an instant. They didn''t expect that they would come, and they were still so fast.


    They will not ask these guys how to come in at this moment. After all, with the strength of each other, Yongshan castle can''t stop them.


    Guan Yubo looked at the figures coming in and said with a very iron face: "Zhang Hao! What are you doing here? I don''t welcome you in Yongshan castle. Now get out of here! Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    The middle-aged man named Zhang Hao suddenly made a very scared expression: "Yo Yo! I''m really scared! "


    "Hahahaha!"


    All the people of the broken bone gate immediately gave out a loud laugh, as if they had met something extremely happy.


    "Who do you think you are? It''s just a waste. What can I do with your strength now? Don''t be so nice. If I really want to kill you, it doesn''t take much effort. "


    "I''ve given you enough time. Now give me a reply, or you won''t blame me for being rude. I''ll give you face, but don''t drink without penalty."


    "Or you beautiful daughter Maybe we can''t help it. But there are many people here who adore your daughter? "

 Chapters 291

    "You..."


    Not to mention Guan Yubo and Liangshan, Guan Qimeng''s face also changed, and the whole pretty face became extremely ugly.


    Guan Yu Bo said gloomily, "I advise you to leave quickly, or even I will take you as a backing, do not doubt my determination."


    "I''m willing to give everything for my daughter!"


    At the moment, Guan Yubo''s words were very clear, and he cried out from the bottom of his heart, and the whole face showed a decisive look.


    Guan Qimeng and others were all stunned. Unexpectedly, Guan Yubo would say such a thing. They all looked at him in amazement.


    Zhang Hao was also slightly shocked, but he was not scared at all, and then he just saw him laughing.


    "Hahahaha! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. I didn''t expect you to have such a sense of humor. "


    "Just because you want to die with me? Have you peed in the mirror to see what you look like now? You are a waste, a total waste. "


    "You a waste want to die with me? Who gave you the guts? Who gave you such determination? "


    As soon as Zhang Hao said this, the whole person''s momentum changed in an instant, and his breath became extremely strong.


    And the people of the broken bone gate beside him held their arms one after another and looked like a good play.


    When Guan Qimeng saw the other party''s move, he was shocked. Then he saw her and said, "don''t come here Otherwise I want you to look good! "


    Zhang Hao''s move is obviously ready to start. If we really fight at the moment, it will be a very unfavorable situation for yongshanpu.


    Who let them have no one to fight at this moment? Guan Yubo is seriously injured. His strength has been weakened a little, not to mention his opponent.


    And the other side is not only one person, which makes them feel that there is no winner, although this is Yongshan fort''s territory.


    But there are few powerful people who can really get a hand, which is the reason why they are so bullied.


    If they don''t have only one Guan Yubo, then they won''t be so weak, more unlikely to be bullied or even indifferent.


    It''s not their fault, it''s their weakness.


    "Don''t do it, or the people behind me will definitely want you to look good. This time, I invited a strong one. If you still want to treat us somehow, after he knows it, you will be ready to eat and go!"


    Guan Qimeng can only die as a live horse doctor now. After all, she really has no way. If she can really bluff each other, it can also play a role of delay.


    Otherwise, they must all have finished playing.


    All the people were stunned.


    All of them are looking at Guan Qimeng with disbelief. Is this a dream talk? What are the strong ones?


    If there were, it would have already appeared. Where would it wait for the present? This trick of deceiving children, of course, is extremely invisible, and will not be so easy to believe.


    Zhang Hao''s face was gloomy, and he said scornfully, "ha ha! If there is a strong one, it has already appeared. How can it not yet appear? "


    "Even if you really invite people, but also some cats and dogs, if he really dare to appear, then I dare to kill him!"

 Chapters 292

    "Is it?"


    When all the people in Yongshan castle were in despair, a loud voice suddenly appeared in everyone''s ears.


    And they only feel a trance, a figure has appeared in front of them, it is a very mysterious back, slender body, all the time sending out a strange wave.


    I dare not look down on him at all.


    And all the people are slightly stunned.


    What''s the situation? Why does a person suddenly appear? And just now they didn''t find out how each other appeared.


    This period of time makes them feel extremely shocked. They look at this figure incredulously one by one, and even their breathing sound becomes very slight.


    They really don''t dare to make too much noise. At least they don''t dare to act rashly until they know each other''s identity.


    This figure naturally is Gao Peng who agrees to Guan Qimeng.


    He just arrived, but suddenly saw a guy talking about him. He dared to say that if he appeared, he would be killed.


    Who gave him the guts?


    Gao Peng didn''t speak, but Zhang Hao couldn''t help it.: "this friend, this is our bone breaking business. Please don''t mix in. No matter how strong your strength is, there are some things you can''t interfere with. Otherwise, you must pay some price!"


    Zhang Hao felt the breath of Gao Peng, so he didn''t act rashly, but he didn''t think the guy in front of him was really powerful.


    It''s just a little bit of a threat to him, but how about just that?


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to add to the trouble, so that''s why he asked.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to answer him at all.


    On the contrary, he turned to Guan Qimeng and said, "you call me to kill this trash?"


    As soon as Gao Peng''s words came out, the scene immediately fell into silence.


    One by one, they are shocked to see Gao Peng, waste? He said Zhang Hao was a waste? Who gave him the courage to talk like this?


    Don''t he know that Zhang Hao has the power of Emperor Wu and is not an ordinary emperor, but he dare to say that the other side is a waste.


    This guy Is this guy completely unaware of the situation? Otherwise, how could you say such a thing.


    "My God! Who gave him the courage to say that to elder Zhang? Don''t he know that elder Zhang''s temper is extremely irascible. Anyone who doesn''t follow his wishes will be punished. What''s more, he even said that elder Zhang is a waste! "


    "No matter who this guy is, he must be finished. His words will certainly irritate elder Zhang, and he can only bear the anger of elder Zhang!"


    "The one who can''t help himself!"


    All the people at the broken bone gate looked at Gao Peng in shock. They never thought that someone dared to say such a thing in front of Zhang Hao, and all the people present had heard it very clearly.


    Isn''t this face-to-face provocation?


    It''s just an act of seeking death!


    Guan Yubo and Liangshan look at Gao Peng in a daze. At the moment, their minds are full of doubts. Who is this guy?


    It''s not only mysterious, but it''s not small. I don''t know if he has the strength to support his voice.

 Chapters 293

    However, what''s more unexpected is that Guan Qimeng nodded slightly at this moment: "yes, kill him!"


    "And the broken bone gate!"


    Guan Qimeng didn''t wait for Gao Peng to ask her why at all, so he said everything he knew.


    And everyone here One by one, they all looked at her speechless. For a while, all the people did not speak.


    But they were very surprised. Did Guan Qimeng really know that guy? And look at the way she''s doing business. Do you believe that guy can really kill Zhang Hao?


    Guan Qimeng is very confident about Gao Peng. She saw Gao Peng and knew how terrible Gao Peng''s strength was.


    To deal with this kind of golden power, it can be accomplished without any effort, which is why she has no worries at all.


    Guan Yubo quietly came to Guan Qimeng and asked, "Menger, is he?"


    "He''s the helper I''ve got. He''s a great power!"


    When Guan Qimeng said this, he was very proud, as if she was the most powerful person in the world, and he didn''t avoid all the people present.


    Everyone''s face was speechless.


    What you said Why don''t we believe it?


    A man of great power has the strength of wuzun at least, but do you think it is possible?


    It depends on how young he is. Emperor Wu has already reached the top of the sky. If Zhang Hao didn''t know Gao Peng''s situation, he wouldn''t talk too much nonsense at the moment.


    "Here This... " Guan Yubo hesitated for a long time, but at last he didn''t say a word completely.


    Naturally, Guan Qimeng knew what her father was thinking, so she said excitedly, "father, do you know that he is strong, and wuzun can kill him at will, and in his hands, he is just like a mole ant, which can''t stand his second move at all."


    Like showing off, he told all the things he saw, but all the people in the room expressed their disbelief.


    Although no one spoke, the expression on their faces could already be seen, and one by one still stared at Gao Peng for a while.


    Why don''t you think this person really has such a powerful strength and exaggerates so much? Is this to scare them?


    All the people in the broken bone gate immediately raised their vigilance.


    Not to mention the rest of the people, Zhang Hao seemed to be listening to the Arabian Nights. His original vigilance became relaxed.


    At the same time, I only saw that he laughed and looked at Gao Peng and said, "with this kind of goods, I dare to say that wuzun can kill at will. Who are you to be wuzun?"


    "You may not have seen it, let alone killed the existence of this level. If you talk big, you are not afraid to flash to your waist. You are a pathetic mole ant!"


    Zhang Hao at this time has fully determined that these guys in front of him must be acting and want to let him back.


    But is he really so stupid?


    Since these guys want to let him go, he doesn''t want to go. Instead, he wants to see what kind of ability this guy has.


    Who gave him the courage to speak such big words?


    Ha ha! There is a price to be paid for talking big, so let you know what is a real strong man, and how big the gap between broken bone gate and you is.

 Chapters 294

    It''s not surprising that Zhang Hao has such an idea. In fact, not only does he have such an idea, but also the rest of the people.


    They don''t believe that Gao Pengzhen has such a strong strength at all. Maybe Gao Peng is really strong, because they can''t see exactly what realm Gao Peng is.


    But if it is true that Gao Pengzhen can kill wuzun at will, they will not believe it. Therefore, it has already been determined in the hearts of all people. These two guys must be acting.


    When Guan Yu Burton looked anxious, he really wanted to pull Guan Qimeng back, but Guan Qimeng was already standing beside Gao Peng.


    "This stinky girl! This little trick will surely be broken down by others. Doesn''t she know a little danger? "


    Zhang Hao stepped out step by step, and a door formed by bones appeared behind him in an instant. This is the power of his blood.


    Bone king blood!


    You can directly imprison people of the same level, even those who are a little stronger than him, but you can also imprison them.


    But it''s just a matter of time.


    When he used the power of blood, he saw only the door behind him with bone formation immediately towards Gao Peng, and the speed was incomparably fast.


    Boom!


    "Be careful!"


    Just as Guan Yubo reminded him, Gaopeng had been enveloped by that gate. It seemed that he had been imprisoned. At the same time, Guan Qimeng had not been spared.


    "It''s over! It''s really over! "


    When Guan Yubo and others saw Gao Peng being shrouded, even the last glimmer of hope was gone. It wasn''t that he didn''t believe Gao Peng, but that he personally felt the power of that blood.


    At the moment, he felt that there was no hope.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "I didn''t expect you to have only this level, which made me worry for nothing. I dare to say that even with your garbage strength."


    "I don''t know what your brain is thinking, but you don''t have any chance. Let you be the power in my body!"


    Zhang Hao felt extremely proud at the moment. Seeing that Gao Peng had been enveloped by the power of his blood, he felt that he had won.


    His blood is not weak here. What''s more, he has an extremely powerful power of imprisonment. Ordinary people can''t break free at all.


    However


    The next second his winning expression froze.


    Because he saw that Guan Qimeng could move! It''s not affected at all!


    There was a flash of surprise in Guan Qimeng''s beautiful eyes. She couldn''t help but reach out to touch the door made of bones. At last, she found that she couldn''t touch it at all.


    It''s not just a move she can''t help.


    But let the present people all stupefied, one by one all extremely shocked looked at her.


    This What''s going on?


    Isn''t she imprisoned by the power of blood? It''s impossible to move, and it doesn''t seem to be affected at all.


    But her strength is so weak that she can''t deal with the power of blood!


    Don''t you


    All people immediately put their eyes on Gao Peng, only to see Gao Peng looking at them speechless at the moment.


    "Is this the power of your blood? This is too weak! Or you didn''t have enough milk when you were little, and now it''s like this? "


    "But then again, this door is quite interesting."


    A glimmer of interest flashed across Gaopeng''s face.


    However, this scene also fell into the eyes of all the people present, and each of them was extremely speechless.


    What''s the matter with that?


    You even study it. Don''t you know it''s the power of other people''s blood?

 Chapters 295

    "No... No! " Liang Shan''s face was suddenly shocked. He looked at Gao Peng in disbelief: "that''s the power of the king''s blood! He... How does he feel unaffected? "


    With his exclamation, all the people looked at Gao Peng with great surprise. Only then did they find the point that Gao Peng didn''t seem to be affected by anything.


    Nothing!


    It was so easy. The power of blood didn''t work for him at all.


    This discovery made all the people present astonished, one by one, with unbelievable faces.


    It''s the power of the king''s blood, and it''s still being exerted by a powerful emperor, but it seems that all this has no effect on him.


    This has to make all the people in the presence of deep thinking, why on earth?


    Have they hallucinated? Otherwise, how could such an incredible thing happen.


    When everyone was shocked, Guan Qimeng took it for granted. After all, he knows Gao Peng''s real strength. It''s easy to deal with such a guy.


    "Hum! Let you bully us. Now someone can clean you up. I want to see how arrogant you are. "


    Guan Qimeng is really angry at the moment. After all, he has been worrying about yongshanpu, but now all problems will be solved easily.


    But Guan Yubo didn''t have such a big heart. He only saw his eyes staring round at the moment and muttering to himself: "how could it be? How could he be so strong? That''s the power of the king''s blood! It doesn''t have any influence on him. What realm is he? How powerful is he? "


    At the same time, he took a look at Guan Qimeng and secretly made up his mind to ask where the strong man came from after this event?


    Not to mention the reaction of all the people present, just Zhang Hao''s mood at the moment is already difficult to express in words.


    His face was more than unbelievable, his eyes were falling off, and the whole face began to twist together.


    "No No way! "


    "How could it be? How can you not be affected? You must have a magic weapon, or you will not have any influence! I will believe it! "


    Zhang Hao can''t believe that his own blood power has no influence on others. His blood power, which has never been disadvantageous, is now on the wall!


    How can he stand it?


    You know, the power of his blood can imprison everything. No one can escape the power of his blood.


    Even if the strength is stronger than him, it will also be affected, not to mention the boy who does not know the height of the earth.


    But What is the situation in front of us?


    Why is he not imprisoned?


    And it doesn''t seem to be affected by anything!


    Why is that?


    Zhang Hao racked his brains and couldn''t think of the reason for the scene, but he consoled himself. It must be that the guy in front of him had magic weapons.


    Otherwise, how could it not be affected?


    After thinking so, his eyes are shining slightly. If he can get such a magic weapon, will his strength be improved a little?

 Chapters 296

    "Hum! Don''t think that you have a magic weapon that can resist my blood. You think it''s amazing. "


    "If you really think so, you are quite wrong. No matter what magic weapon you have, your own strength is not strong, and it will not play any role in the end."


    "Why don''t you hand in the magic weapon? Maybe I can spare your life."


    Zhang Hao slightly raised his head and ate Gao Peng''s face.


    Hearing what he said, Gaopeng couldn''t help but stare at him in surprise.


    This guy Is there a hole in your mind if you don''t eat?


    Which eye of him saw me using magic? How can I use that garbage? Isn''t that insulting?


    Gao Peng has not yet opened his mouth to speak, and the eyes of all the people present are shining, as if they have found a vent.


    Only to see Zhang Hao''s side of the few people changed a face in an instant, said coldly.


    "Ha ha! I thought I was really relying on my own strength? I didn''t expect to rely on the magic weapon. I said how could it be so young and powerful! "


    "It''s just a waste of Yizhang''s magic weapon. If he loses his magic weapon, it''s a complete waste. Even I can easily solve him."


    "I''ll do it. Magic weapons are not omnipotent!"


    As the sarcasm of these people came out, all the people on the scene looked at Gao Peng one by one, from the shock before to the realization now.


    Naturally, the change is that Gao Peng is a magic weapon, not his real strength.


    Since some of Guan Yubo and others feel a bit disappointed, if they really rely on their strength, how good!


    Then they may have a chance to solve the crisis at this moment. How can they do so? However, the cruel reality always needs to be faced.


    "Alas! I knew that would happen. " Guan Yubo sighed and looked at Guan Qimeng and said, "dream, you''d better tell your friend to go now! It''s going to hurt him. "


    "Your little trick will eventually be broken down by others. Even if he has the most powerful magic weapon, he has no matching strength and no effect."


    "Go away with him! We''ll drag you here. When you have the strength to avenge us, kill these guys. "


    Guan Yubo showed his determination all over his body. At the same time, regardless of his injuries, he directly sent out his own breath, and the momentum belonging to the emperor was all around him.


    "Ah! Dad! It''s not what you think! He''s really powerful, not using magic! "


    Guan Qimeng still wants to explain, but he doesn''t explain clearly at all, and Guan Yubo has stepped out.


    But before he came to Zhang Hao''s body, his figure suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face was also momentarily solidified.


    In fact, it''s not only him, but all the people in the room are staring at Gao Peng.


    Because Just now, Gao Peng has done something that everyone can''t imagine.


    Everyone didn''t expect that he would do such a bold thing, and Something unexpected happened.


    Zhang Hao''s blood was broken without any energy, just like fireworks, suddenly burst.

 Chapters 297

    Gao Peng raised his arm directly, shook his fist in vain, and then saw only the gate formed by bones, which exploded in an instant.


    It was as if it had never happened.


    On top of his head, Zhang Hao''s blood power has disappeared.


    At the same time, with a puff, Zhang Haozhi spits blood and looks unbelievable.


    At the moment, Gaopeng''s face showed a disdainful smile: "any magic weapon, in my eyes, is just a pile of garbage, I just disdain to use garbage."


    "What''s more, I hate that other people always make some inexplicable things on my head, whether it''s things or people, and dare to appear on my head, then I will send you to hell."


    "Unfortunately, you have completely violated my bottom line."


    When Gao Peng said this, he didn''t have any emotion at all. His tone was extremely cold, just like a killer without any emotion.


    The temperature of the surrounding area dropped in a flash, and it was obvious to all the people present that they could feel the change.


    One by one, they all stared at Gao Peng.


    Is this what they call the one who uses magic?


    A waste that can only use magic weapons, without magic weapons, there will be no waste that can be used. This What is the situation in front of us?


    Just now, he broke the power of a king''s blood with his bare hands, and there was no force at all in his ease.


    This Isn''t that too much of an exaggeration?


    What''s more, who said just now that he can only use magic weapons?


    If this can be achieved by magic, what level of magic is it? Sky instrument?


    They absolutely don''t believe that Gao Pengzhen will have such a level of magic weapon, but how to explain Gao Peng''s power to crush the blood of the king level with his bare hands?


    "My God! What is the situation? Doesn''t it mean he uses magic? How to explain the scene in front of you? "


    "No way!"


    "It''s absolutely impossible. There must be a secret in him that we don''t know. I don''t believe that his strength is really so strong, and he''s so young."


    "Yes! He must also be a cover up. He must want us to retreat. Otherwise, if he really has such a strong strength, then he has killed all of us. Why hasn''t he started yet? "


    The people standing next to Zhang Hao, you said and I said that although they were really shocked, they still couldn''t believe that Gao Peng was his own power.


    Instead, he was identified as a secret.


    Not to mention these guys, Guan Yubo and Liangshan are both about to drop their eyes now. Isn''t that a good trick?


    What the hell is this?


    How powerful is the ability to burst the blood of the king level with bare hands?


    Guan Yubo didn''t doubt that Gao Peng didn''t have such a powerful strength. Naturally, when he reached his level, he knew it best, especially when he saw it clearly.


    Gao Peng is really the power of kneading and exploding the king''s blood without any intention, not to mention the power of using magic weapons.


    That is to say, he was shocked by this result. Even he could not achieve this.


    But Gao Peng did it easily, without any effort at all!

 Chapters 298

    "He... What kind of strength is he? Why is it so powerful? Unexpectedly, he can use his bare hands to crush the power of the king''s blood, and make Zhang Hao spit his blood


    "His strength is simply unfathomable!"


    Guan Yubo and Liangshan look at each other one after another. They both see the shock in each other''s eyes. At this time, they really face Gao Peng.


    However


    In their eyes, Gaopeng seems to be an invisible fog. No matter how they explore, they can''t really see the strength of Gaopeng.


    This makes them feel more shocked.


    What strength in the world can they not even explore? What realm is this?


    How powerful is he?


    They don''t know, but seeing what Gao Peng is doing at the moment, they have a firm idea that Gao Peng is not something they can provoke.


    "You You... What have you done! "


    "You have destroyed my blood. Do you know what you have done? I''ll kill you! "


    Zhang Hao is going crazy at the moment. The goods that he thought could be solved easily now hurt him badly.


    Even the strength of his blood has been severely damaged. If he doesn''t recuperate, his blood strength will be seriously damaged.


    Gao Peng is blind to Zhang Hao, who seems to be crazy. He doesn''t want to pay attention to this rubbish at all. However, he also doesn''t give others a good face.


    "I don''t know how many people have been killed by such a rubbish blood force, who can give you energy and have such rubbish blood force."


    "You''re not the only one!"


    Quiet!


    When Gao Peng''s words came out, all the people suddenly became quiet and looked at Gao Peng in shock.


    This kind of words can be said!


    Who do you think you are? That''s the power of the king''s blood!


    How arrogant and ignorant you are to say that you are rubbish and even arrogant to say that you have killed countless people!


    Otherwise, he would really say such a boastful thing. Don''t he know how rare the power of the king''s blood is? How powerful is it again?


    Guan Yubo also stared at Gao Peng one day. Although he did not deny Gao Peng''s strength, Gao Peng''s words made him disagree.


    How can a king''s blood power be rubbish.


    This is the blood power that many people dream of.


    But It turned out to be rubbish in his mouth.


    It''s hard for him to accept. In fact, it''s not only him, but all the people here can''t accept what Gao Peng said.


    In their eyes, the blood power of the king level is an evil talent. With their own strength, no one in your level is their opponent at all.


    But


    "He even said that the power of the king''s blood is rubbish. Who gave him the courage? It''s even more daring to say that he killed countless people of royal blood, ha ha! "


    "My God! I''ve never seen a guy so arrogant and ignorant. Do I really doubt if he has a problem with his brain? "


    "I''m afraid he didn''t wake up and said incoherently. That''s the power of the king''s blood, which he said was rubbish. It''s really a shame that he said it!"


    All the people on the scene are completely fried. Gao Peng''s words make all the people uneasy. After all, they always think that the power of the king''s blood is extremely powerful.


    But in Gao Peng''s mouth, it was a blood vessel of rubbish!


    My God! Do you want to breathe so much!

 Chapters 299

    "Good... Very good! "


    "No one has ever uttered such a big voice that he dare to say that the power of the king''s blood is rubbish. I want to see what you can do, and how dare you utter a bluff!"


    Zhang Hao''s proud blood power is rubbish in Gao Peng''s mouth. How can he bear it?


    The whole face suddenly turned red, and a stronger breath burst out, directly sweeping the whole scene.


    But Gao Peng didn''t move all the time, and the system didn''t think of any hint. Unconsciously, his eyes showed a look of contempt.


    Zhang Hao also happened to see it. He was in a rush to attack his heart, and almost a mouthful of blood came out.


    "I want you dead!"


    A huge and incomparable palm appears out of the sky, and all of them are only bones. There is no flesh and blood on the top.


    At the same time, a moribund atmosphere spread.


    In everyone''s shocked eyes, there was no trace of flesh and blood in the palm of the hand directly split to Gao Peng. The main hall of Yongshan Fort had already produced a trace of crack.


    As if it could collapse at any time.


    Everyone was shocked by Zhang Hao''s powerful attack, but just when they wanted to see how Gao Peng responded, they found that Gao Peng was full of contempt.


    What''s the situation?


    Shouldn''t he try to deal with it now? Why do you show such an expression?


    Before they had a chance to come up with something, Gaopeng said slowly, "you are going to massage the old lady with your soft palm, the gaudy attack?"


    "You want to kill me like this. You don''t have a deep understanding of my strength, do you? If so, then I will let you feel what is despair! "


    Since Gao Peng''s body exudes a more terrifying breath, which is only slightly diffused, and the whole main hall has begun to shake.


    And there is a trend of direct collapse.


    "Here What''s going on? Why can''t help shaking my body, there is a trace of fear


    "God! How could he be so strong? Just sending out a little breath, I can''t help shivering. This It''s terrible, isn''t it? "


    "Who says he uses magic? This is clearly the strength of their own incomparable strong, and even More powerful than elder Zhang! "


    When saying this, they have to admit that Gao Peng is powerful, because the fear in his heart cannot be concealed.


    And they have to face their hearts.


    At this time, Guan Yubo didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at the moment. It was a twists and turns, like riding a roller coaster.


    What''s more, now he also has a precise understanding of Gaopeng. The man in front of him looks very young. His strength is beyond imagination.


    Even if he divergent thinking, can not imagine that there is such a young man, with such a strong strength.


    At the moment, he can''t help but take a look at Guan Qimeng, full of curiosity.


    Where did Guan Qimeng find such a monster?


    Young strength is so strong, that is, the peerless Tianjiao is not necessarily stronger than him!


    Although he didn''t see it, he heard it more or less, which made him understand that Gao Peng is a monster that can''t be described by common sense.

 Chapters 300

    Gaopeng just showed a little breath, and he didn''t want to fully show his strength, after all, his strength is too strong.


    I can''t bear his strength in the whole southern region. He won''t show all his strength without interest, but he just released a little breath.


    But just like this, it has made everyone tremble.


    How can a half emperor''s breath be weak?


    Ordinary people just feel this strong and incomparable breath, and the whole person can''t rise any resistance.


    Now Zhang Hao even has this idea.


    "Here How is this possible? "


    "Why can''t I fight against them? Is he really so strong? I don''t believe it! I can''t believe he''s so powerful! "


    "It''s impossible!"


    Zhang Hao can''t believe all this. The guy in front of him is so young. How can he be so powerful?


    Is there such a big gap between them?


    This made him fall into doubt, but before he could think more, Gao Peng had waved his hand gently.


    The palm of his huge skull vanished, and there was no change in the sky, as if nothing had happened before.


    "You are really weak! To be a weak person, you should have the awareness of the weak, rather than trying to challenge the authority of the strong. Maybe my appearance makes you confused, but you should have due respect for the strong. "


    Gao Peng looks down at Zhang Hao, and the whole person becomes extremely cold and heartless, and the breath on his body becomes cold and incomparable.


    Gao Peng unconsciously already liked this feeling.


    First destroy the hearts of others, and then send them to hell.


    Even he didn''t find it.


    Clearly has the powerful incomparable strength, but always again and again want to destroy the hearts of others, let them feel the real despair.


    Even for Wudao, he heard the edge of collapse, which may be the bad taste Gao Peng didn''t realize at all, because he could not help but do so.


    Moreover, the results are significant.


    It''s not just Zhang Hao. Almost all the people in the broken bone sect are suspicious of life. This guy looks so young.


    Before that, all people thought it was magic weapon, but in an instant, they had already slapped their faces. What''s more incredible, how could this guy be so powerful?


    Just a little breath has made them tremble and fear.


    What''s more, he just waved his hand, and elder Zhang''s attack has disappeared. What kind of horrible strength is this?


    They are in a state of confusion. They have no idea what level Gao Peng is at or who they have never seen before.


    Zhang Hao''s eyes were dull and his brilliance was broken. His faith in his heart had slowly collapsed.


    Seeing Zhang Hao''s expression, Gao Peng shakes his head slightly: "I can''t bear it. In this case, I''ll send you to hell directly, and you won''t have to doubt life here!"


    PA!


    A clear voice sounded, Zhang Hao went to hell completely, blood splashed directly to the ground.


    At the same time, the main hall fell into a strange silence.


    Even the gasp became so slight that all the people had stopped breathing, especially when they saw the miserable body.


    This made them dare not make any sound.

 Chapters 301

    "He... He... This... This! "


    After all the people of the broken bone door responded, they even spoke with a sharp voice, and their faces were already frightened.


    At the moment, all the people felt the cold coming from the sole of their feet. The feeling of being in the ice cellar spread all over their body, and the cold sweat had come out.


    At the same time, they only saw one step backward, especially looking at the headless body, which made them feel even more scared.


    Not only the people who broke the bone gate, Guan Yubo and Liang Shan also looked at Gao Peng in shock. They didn''t expect that Gao Peng killed Zhang Hao without hesitation.


    There was no pause.


    Such a skilled technique, as well as the eyes that seem to look at human life like ants, let them know one after another that Gao Peng is not a good stubble.


    But when they looked at Guan Qimeng, they were a little relieved. At least they didn''t provoke the strong one.


    Moreover, Guan Qimeng should be able to speak.


    Otherwise, how could you ask such a powerful person for help?


    At that moment, Guan Qimeng did not dare to see at all. She closed her eyes directly, although she did not see this scene for the first time.


    Can still feel incomparably bloody!


    By the time she opened her eyes, it was over. The main hall was in a dead silence. At the same time, there was a bloody body, headless body!


    Guan Qimeng opened her mouth slightly, and her face was shocked Is this the end of it? "


    She knew that Gao Peng was powerful, but she killed Zhang Hao so easily, which still shocked her a little.


    That''s the elder who severely damaged Guan Yubo''s broken bone sect, but at this time he was so vulnerable. It''s unbelievable to think about it.


    But she was soon relieved.


    Gao Peng has killed the most powerful person in the world. That''s the most powerful person in the world. Compared with Zhang Hao, Zhang Hao is really nothing, not even a finger.


    After so many practical operations, Gao Peng would not have let his blood splash on him for a long time, mainly because his strength is different from that before.


    Naturally, blood will not splash on him.


    Gao Peng tilted his head, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes: "that waste has been solved. Now it''s your turn to waste. Your elders have gone to hell. Don''t you need to go to hell with him?"


    Gao Peng''s words changed the faces of all the people present, and the people of the broken bone door responded the most quickly, each with a look of panic.


    At the same time, turn around and run away without any hesitation.


    They don''t think that with their strength, they can really fight against Gao Peng. Elder Zhang didn''t have a move in each other''s hands. They don''t have such blind confidence.


    But They just turned around, they didn''t have time to escape, but suddenly their bodies couldn''t move.


    "No No! "


    A heartrending voice sounded. However, without waiting for their too much struggle, the bodies of all the people in the broken bone gate exploded directly.


    The appearance of death is even more miserable than Zhang Hao, and even a complete body has not been retained.


    Tick by tick!


    The fresh blood splashed all around and slowly slipped down from the pillar. In front of Guan Yubo''s eyes, there was a scene like hell field, and their breathing became very slight.

 Chapters 302

    Although Gao Peng is still the same as before, he seems to have changed in the eyes of Guan Yubo and others, just like a demon in human skin.


    Let alone talk, they are afraid to make a little noise at the moment, which causes Gao Peng''s dissatisfaction. It can be seen that when they see Gao Peng killing, they can''t help but panic.


    Gao Peng It is the most powerful person they have ever met, and also the most bloody and cruel one.


    How can it be that other people don''t even blink their eyes, and the way he kills people is so bloody?


    However, at this time, the gate of the main hall suddenly burst into a group of people, each wearing the clothes of Yongshan castle, and holding their own weapons.


    "Castle Lord! Where are the odds and ends of the broken bone gate? Even if we fight for our old life, we won''t let them succeed! "


    But when they saw the main hall clearly, all the people were dumbfounded, one by one, they were stunned on the spot.


    Even a loud and clear sound sounded, and the weapons in their hands fell one after another.


    "Here What''s going on? "


    "My God! What the hell happened? Why is blood everywhere? What happened in this short time? "


    "Are we hallucinating? Why don''t you see the debris of the broken bone door? "


    The disciples of Yongshan castle are totally confused. They don''t know what''s going on here. Why is it just for a while?


    But there was a smell of blood everywhere. What about the people who broke their bones? Where did they go?


    The front foot of the broken bone door came in, they just played a step, but why did they only see the blood on the ground and a headless body at this time.


    In addition, there are only three people left. Are they hallucinating? There is no broken bone door at all,


    but just


    At this moment, they were totally confused, and couldn''t tell exactly what was going on.


    However, one of the disciples suddenly found something wrong with the headless corpse, and immediately covered his mouth and exclaimed.


    "That That corpse seems to be Zhang Hao of the broken bone gate!! "


    This exclamation made everyone begin to pay attention to the headless corpse. When they saw the clothes on the headless corpse, they couldn''t help opening their mouths.


    This But is it really the case?


    Why do they always feel such a dream?


    A powerful warrior, even a strongman who can hurt their stronghold leader, has turned into a headless corpse.


    It''s amazing to them. It''s unbelievable. But the scene in front of them tells them that it''s all true.


    They did not hallucinate.


    But that is to say, it makes them even more curious. What happened in the previous moment?


    Only to see that at this time they all looked at Guan Yubo and others to see who did it, but they were disappointed.


    Guan Yubo and other people don''t have the information they need on their faces. Some are just flustered.


    It makes them more confused. Why do they show such expression? Isn''t it said that the man of the broken bone gate was not killed by the stronghold leader.


    Who killed that?


    At this time, all the people stared at it, and the atmosphere just dropped to the freezing point.

 Chapters 303

    No matter how shocked or confused the people were, Gao Peng didn''t want to pay attention to their mood.


    At this moment, he suddenly turned to look at Guan Qimeng and asked, "where is their sect address?"


    Guan Qimeng: "???"


    Guan Qimeng didn''t react for a while, and looked at Gao Peng stupidly. In fact, it wasn''t just her, but all the people present didn''t react.


    When Gao Peng spoke, the disciples of Yongshan Castle found that there was another person here who they had never seen before.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Gao Peng. Among all the people present, Gao Peng seemed a little out of place, with a disdainful smile on his face from time to time.


    Seeing that no one responded to him at all, Gao Peng could not help showing a trace of impatience on his face: "I said, where is the sect address of those guys?"


    "Ah! You... What are you doing? "


    "What can I do, of course, is to cut the grass and root. Since I have promised to help you, I will naturally solve all the problems. Otherwise, I will lose face."


    "It''s just a group of rubbish that can be put out by waving. It won''t take long. You just need to tell me the direction and address."


    Once Gao Peng opened his mouth, everyone was stunned again.


    What does Gaopeng mean?


    In addition to Guan Yubo and others, all the other disciples of Yongshan castle are ignorant. They don''t know what Gao Peng is talking about.


    However, it is not difficult to understand what Gao Peng said.


    "What does he mean? What is the root cutting? What kind of rubbish can be destroyed by waving? What is he talking about? "


    Among the disciples of Yongshan castle, one of them asked in a daze.


    However, when he asked about this sentence, someone immediately began to explain it.


    "Stupid! Haven''t you found out what''s going on here? "


    "All the people in the broken bone gate were killed, and the death was so miserable. Didn''t you find anything? It''s impossible for the castle Lord to have such a powerful power. "


    "Of course, it can''t be elder Liang and elder martial sister Guan, so the only possible thing is this inexplicable guy, and what he said is to cut the grass and root, maybe..."


    Next words don''t need him to say more. The people in the audience will understand slowly. However, when they fully understand, the whole person is not calm.


    Not to mention that Zhang Hao was killed, this guy even wanted to kill the broken bone gate. Here I''m afraid I haven''t woke up yet?


    This guy even said that a group of broken bone gate could kill the rubbish by waving. Is this his arrogance or self-confidence?


    Everyone here dare not make a conclusion, but it''s hard to hide the shock. It''s the famous broken bone gate!


    The sect leader is about to break through to wuzun, and there are several emperors. It can be seen how powerful the broken bone sect is. Even they can only retreat.


    But the guy in front of him said that it was rubbish that could be destroyed with a wave of his hand, and he also said the words of cutting the grass and root.


    It''s not that they don''t believe it, but it''s too hard to believe it. When they see Gao Peng''s face, they can''t believe it any more.


    What a young face it is!


    If this guy''s strength is really so strong, it''s not good to kill them, so they only have a skeptical attitude.

 Chapters 304

    "Who is this guy? It''s so loud. "


    "And the tone is not so big. I even say that the people who break the bone gate are rubbish. Even if Even if Zhang Hao is really killed by him, it''s too arrogant! "


    "Who says no?"


    People were shocked that Gao Peng could kill Zhang Hao, but they didn''t interrupt what Gao Peng said.


    How strong is broken bone door? It can''t be measured by Zhang Hao at all, so the people here don''t believe that Gao Pengzhen can do it.


    It''s nothing more than talking big at the moment.


    Although Guan Yubo is also a little incredulous, he has no too much doubt. At this moment, Gao Peng''s strength has already exceeded his imagination.


    But He still can''t believe it. Can Gaopeng really destroy the broken bone door? If it can, it will be a permanent disaster!


    Then he did not interrupt, but watched quietly.


    Guan Qimeng has finally come back to her senses. She has also slowly cleared her mind, only to see her face full of shock.


    But Before waiting for her to speak, Gao Peng had already stepped to her side and grabbed Guan Qimeng to break through the air.


    "It''s so tiresome. It can be solved soon. It''s so tiresome. I don''t know what you''re thinking..."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people in the room could only stare at Gao Peng, who had gone through the air. They didn''t respond. Gao Peng had disappeared.


    At the moment, Guan Yubo also dare to catch up with Liang Shan and go after him. At the same time, he said: "let''s go, let''s catch up quickly!"


    "I don''t know whether he is talking big or not, but he shouldn''t be joking about his own life. Even if he is defeated, he has a way to escape."


    At the same time, when passing by a group of disciples of Yongshan castle, he said: "clean this place as soon as possible, and don''t let anyone know what happened here, or you will die when I come back!"


    With a word left, he disappeared.


    Only the disciples of Yongshan Castle who are ignorant.


    Is this the way to go? Is that guy really so powerful? Otherwise, how could he be so impatient.


    Is he trying to escape?


    But then they shook their heads again. This kind of thing is certainly impossible. If they want to escape, they can do it alone. Why drag the rest?


    What''s more, their stronghold leader has followed the past. There should be no problem!


    "We What to do now? " One asked.


    "Nonsense! Of course, it''s to clean here. Otherwise, when the castle Lord comes back, there will be good fruits to eat. Even if we want to know the result again, it''s useless. "


    "Our speed is too slow to keep up with them, so we can''t keep up with them. It''s better to do a good job of the things that the castle master has told us first, and the rest will be done later!"


    This person''s words, directly woke up the presence of all people, one by one suddenly realized.


    Even if they want to join in the fun, they don''t have that ability. Now they can only honestly do the work in front of them.


    At most, it''s just to pay more attention to the news of broken bone gate, which can also verify whether the guy''s words are arrogant.


    Then, only to see the people quickly began to clean up the main hall, the destruction of the things they naturally did properly, there was no trace left.

 Chapters 305

    "No... No... Please! Please don''t hurt my son, let him go! "


    In front of the broken bone gate, an old man knelt on the ground and begged the disciples of the broken bone gate. My son in the old Hankou has been detained by others.


    Although he struggles occasionally, he just has the talent of cultivation and has never cultivated any skills. How can he break away from the broken bone sect.


    He can only quietly shed tears, watching his father kneel to beg for mercy, his heart seems to have been stabbed with a knife, the pain makes him feel very clear.


    At the moment, he can also predict his own fate.


    Although the broken bone gate is very secretive, the rumors still spread, and many people really realized this force.


    But it''s more to avoid.


    No one wants to offend a force inexplicably, but also to cultivate as a tripod, and then he will suffer such fate at this moment.


    "God! Why are you so unfair? Why do you do this to me? "


    "I thought that if I could check out the cultivation talent, I would be able to make progress steadily. Who knows that this is the root of the disaster!"


    Liu Chengjun''s heart is full of remorse. If he didn''t test his cultivation talent, such things would not happen, and his father would not kneel on the ground and plead for these odds and ends.


    "Hateful!"


    At the moment, his heart is not only filled with regret, but also deeply powerless. If he is powerful, how can he do that?


    And just then, with a slight contempt of the words, suddenly into his ears.


    "Is that it? Then we can solve it as soon as possible and save me time. "


    Liucheng Junwen went to the reputation, only to see two figures in the sky. The two figures slowly approached, and he found that it was a man and a woman.


    Can fly freely in the sky, isn''t that at least it''s King Wu?


    At this moment, he was completely indecisive, especially when he saw that the face of the other side was not much different from that of him. Before he entered the cultivation circle, he had been deeply hit.


    But before he could think more, the people of the broken bone gate also found these two figures, only to see that they immediately shouted: "who is the coming? This is the site of the broken bone gate. You can''t get down now! "


    Perhaps it''s the habit of being domineering. I always think that no one can provoke them, and the tone of speaking becomes extremely arrogant.


    These two figures are naturally Gao Peng and Guan Qimeng. Even Gao Peng didn''t expect that someone would dare to talk to him like this.


    Only to see his eyes suddenly become extremely fierce, there is a faint breath on his body to burst out.


    "Very good!"


    "I haven''t even made a move. You''ve already found your own death. Then don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Fortunately, you won''t be alone. Your elder will accompany you. No, no It should be the whole broken bone gate to accompany you to hell together. You should feel satisfied. "


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, the scene fell into silence.


    One by one, they all stare at Gao Peng. Is this guy talking in his sleep? He even said that the whole broken bone gate should be buried with him. He was afraid that it was not his brain that had gone wrong.


    They have never seen such a scoundrel, and even run to their door, so bold, I''m afraid it''s not too long?

 Chapters 306

    "Hahahaha! What did I hear? This guy even said that he wanted to be rude to us, and that he wanted to go to hell through the broken bone gate. Is this guy sick? "


    "This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Is this guy here to be funny? If that''s the case, let''s have a few more jokes! "


    "Hahahaha! Are you kidding people like that? But others said that if you want to be rude to us, don''t you have any reaction? "


    After all the people of the broken bone door reacted, they immediately burst out laughing, even pointing at Gao Peng.


    It seems that what Gao Peng said is ridiculous, and they also think that Gao Peng is just looking for death. Some people say that they want to destroy a golden power alone.


    How arrogant is this? Can you say such a thing?


    Liu Chengjun is also a fool, which is not the same as what he thought in his heart. Originally, he adored the two people who suddenly appeared.


    But Why does he have a bad feeling?


    At first, he was secretly looking forward to these two people to help him out, but now he felt such an idea.


    Because the man said he wanted to destroy the broken bone gate. Isn''t that a joke? Bone breaking gate is a gold level power, even among the gold level, it is the top one.


    But what did this guy say?


    "Hey, boy, do you know where this is?" A person suddenly extremely arrogant asked.


    Gao Peng didn''t reply, and Guan Qimeng didn''t want to talk either, but when she looked at the people of the broken bone gate, she couldn''t help showing a trace of sympathy.


    These guys are just going crazy!


    Not to mention how powerful Gao Peng''s strength is, his act of killing people without blinking an eye is enough to make people scared.


    But what are these guys doing? It''s a step to hell.


    How can Gaopeng tolerate these guys? He didn''t want to say a word, just waved.


    Just now, the arrogant guy suddenly disintegrated and directly turned into a pile of loess. The speed is so fast that all people have no reaction.


    This is the power of Gao Peng''s blood to strengthen his martial arts skills, so he has such a powerful power. He can instantly absorb all people''s water and turn him into a pile of loess.


    No matter who he deals with, his martial arts are absolutely effective. No one can escape his palm.


    "Noisy!"


    Quiet!


    Everyone in the room stared at the pile of loess. What did they see? Actually saw a living person turn into a pile of loess.


    And the speed is so fast that they do not fully respond, and they dare to guarantee that the other side did not touch at all, just waved.


    This What''s going on?


    In addition to the shock, there is a little doubt in their eyes. From their perspective, they don''t know who Gao Peng is using what kind of martial arts.


    But it didn''t prevent them from fully recognizing the reality. Gao Peng was not the person they could provoke, and suddenly came out in a cold sweat.


    Liu Chengjun''s mouth is so wide that he can put an egg into it. His eyes are round and his face is unbelievable.


    "Here What''s going on? How can a living person become a pile of loess? What did he do? "

 Chapters 307

    "Heaven... God! Who can tell me exactly what happened? Why does a living person suddenly become a pile of loess? "


    "One He must have made some magic. Otherwise, how could a living person become a pile of loess? "


    "It must be like this. Hurry up Take them quickly, or all of us may turn into a pile of loess. "


    In addition to being shocked, all the people in the audience thought that Gao Peng was using magic, and even clamored to take Gao Peng.


    But No matter how much they shout, no one dares to start at all in the end.


    Even, one by one, retreated, as if premeditated.


    Liu Chengjun has been abandoned completely. All the people in the broken bone gate are now in trouble. It''s impossible to pay more attention to this tripod.


    But his father took all people to have no reaction, in an instant saved liuchengjun, even worried, looking at him up and down.


    However, at the moment, his mind is not on it at all. He looks at Gao Peng in shock, which is a real lesson for him.


    It turns out that when your strength reaches a certain level, no matter how arrogant you are, even people with huge backgrounds will be afraid of you.


    Just like the scene in front of us!


    The disciple of the broken bone sect, who he thought was extremely powerful, was so weak in the eyes of the two people who suddenly appeared, and did not see any attention from their eyes at all.


    More or contempt!


    Somehow, Gao Peng''s figure magnified infinitely in his eyes, and gradually he even produced a trace of worship.


    Maybe this is the strong one he yearns for!


    Although he is still very far away at the moment, with a goal, it is only a matter of time to achieve it.


    "I must I must be a strong man like him. No one will dare to humiliate me or make my father kneel! "


    Liu Chengjun secretly made up his mind to make up his mind, and he also recorded Gao Peng''s appearance in his heart, which is his lifelong goal.


    Not to mention Liu Chengjun''s shocked heart at the moment, now all people dare not act rashly.


    However


    The disciples of the broken bone sect thought that they had made great concealment, but all their actions fell into the eyes of Gao Peng.


    I saw the disdain in Gaopeng''s eyes at the moment, and the corners of his mouth rose a little.


    "Ha ha! I''m afraid you haven''t woke up yet? With your careful thinking, you want to muddle through. Do you look down on me too much, or do you think you are smart enough? "


    "Besides, did I ask you to leave? Before I spoke, you dare to move about without permission, but you have my face in mind? "


    As soon as Gao Peng said a word, there was a trace of heat around him, as if all the water was about to evaporate.


    Even from behind he saw a huge and incomparable figure, but all the people present did not see it clearly.


    I only know that it is a figure like death.


    Just a glance makes them feel that the water has evaporated. At this moment, they really realize how terrible Gao Peng is.


    At the same time, they are more convinced that all the things before are the bad things of Gao Peng, which makes their fear even worse.

 Chapters 308

    The disciples of the broken bone sect did not dare to run away in a bold way because of Gao Pengwei''s deterrent power, but they gradually got close to the big formation of protecting the emperor.


    In their mind, as long as they escape back to the sect, how powerful is the guy in front of them? They will not be able to do anything about it.


    For these guys'' small moves, Gao Peng naturally knows everything, but he didn''t say much, but he glanced at these guys and said.


    "Now, I want you to call out your elders and sect leaders at once. All the people you think are powerful will call out to me."


    The action of all the people on the scene was obvious.


    Even Guan Qimeng was surprised to see Gao Peng.


    Or some don''t understand what Gao Peng wants to do? I came here in a hurry, shouldn''t I just cut the grass and root?


    What the hell is this about?


    Although she was full of doubts, she didn''t say much. Instead, she looked at her silently. Since Gao Peng had agreed, she would not have broken her promise.


    Liu Chengjun is slightly stunned. His face is unbelievable. He looks up at Gao Peng.


    "What on earth does he want to do? If we wait for the elders of the broken bone gate to appear with the Lord, is he not in danger? No, I must stop him! "


    When he thought about it like this, he had come out directly: "master, you can''t do anything! If you let the elders and others of the broken bone sect appear, it will be very harmful to you, and their strength is extremely powerful. "


    "You''d better leave now! Otherwise, once they find out, they won''t be able to leave. "


    Liu Chengjun''s face was anxious, and then he said something to himself. He even regretted it. Isn''t it openly against the broken bone gate?


    What''s more, his strength is so weak that he can''t even protect himself, let alone want to protect his father. Once he is known by the people of the broken bone gate, he will be completely destroyed.


    But Although there was a trace of regret in his heart, he didn''t think he had done it wrong.


    Gao Peng''s family knows about his family, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone, but he didn''t expect this guy would care about him.


    This surprised him a lot. He took a look at liuchengjun and thought that this guy was very pleasant.


    Guan Qimeng also took a look at liuchengjun. The guy''s breath was pitiful, but his courage was not small. Just by his daring to give a warning, we can see that he had a good heart.


    Guan Qimeng nodded slightly: "if this guy needs help, he can help him. At least he has a good mind."


    Liu Chengjun mercilessly brushes a sense of existence in front of people. He doesn''t even know how his actions will affect him in the future.


    Gao Peng waved his hand, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face, saying, "no, it''s just a group of rubbish, which is not enough for me to attach importance to."


    "I would rather they would come to me together, so that I would not have to go to them one by one, and even if they didn''t come to me, I would have come to them."


    "The purpose of coming here at this moment is nothing else but to kill all the people of the broken bone sect, go up to the sect leader and elders, down to the disciples and servants, and all the people belonging to this sect are the targets I need to kill at this moment."

 Chapters 309

    Everyone''s expression changed. All the movements were one meal. They looked at Gao Peng in disbelief.


    Is this guy crazy? Does he know what he''s talking about?


    He even said that he wanted to destroy the broken bone gate, especially to go up to the sect leader''s elder and down to the disciple''s servant. As long as the person of the broken bone gate was familiar, it was his goal.


    This Is that what he just said?


    It seems that all the people here think that they have hallucinations and someone dare to say such a thing. Is he really arrogant? Or are you crazy?


    No one thinks that Gao Peng is confident. After all, this is a golden power! What''s more, it''s still at the top.


    If such a powerful force will be destroyed, what are they? You should know how powerful a gold level power is.


    How could it be so easily destroyed?


    What''s more, he''s such a young guy. I have to admit that his strength is really strong, but it''s wishful thinking to kill the broken bone gate!


    All the disciples of the broken bone sect looked at each other and saw a trace of disdain from each other''s eyes, but they didn''t dare to show it.


    After all, no matter how they have opinions or how they disagree with what Gao Peng said.


    But at the moment they are afraid to show it, otherwise they will not be able to return to the sect.


    Then I only saw them back carefully and found that Gao Peng didn''t pay any more attention to them, which made them more courageous.


    All of a sudden, he went back to the range of the grand array of protecting the emperor.


    At the same time, they were relieved, and turned to look at Gao Peng in the sky. Their eyes were full of disdain, more of which was contempt.


    "Ha ha! Idiotic brain! "


    "I didn''t expect that you would put us back. I have to say that you are just too arrogant. You dare to put us back, not only in your words."


    "Now I want to see what you can do to me?"


    "We admit that your strength is really strong, but you are too arrogant and ignorant. You think that if you have some strength, there will be no enemies in the world. You are just a frog in the bottom of a well. I feel sad for you!"


    "Hahahaha! Thank you for letting us back. Now even if you want to kill us, there is no way. Don''t you say you want to kill all the people in the broken bone gate? Do it! If you have the ability, please show us. "


    When the disciples of the broken bone sect entered the battle formation of protecting the emperor, they became full of energy and did not fear Gao Peng at all.


    In their cognition, even if the sect leader wants to break it, he has to work hard to see how solid it is.


    So they are confident. They are not afraid that Gao Peng will give them a hand. What if they do? No harm can be done to them.


    As for the actions of the disciples of the broken bone sect, Guan Qimeng would like to clap her head. Now she really feels speechless.


    Do these guys just love to die?


    If they run away as soon as possible, maybe they can get a life. After all, Gao Peng won''t go after them specially for the sake of some small people.


    But They are so dead, it''s just a crazy trial on the edge of life and death!


    However, Guan Qimeng does know that these guys are doomed.


    Gao Peng is a man of no difference, especially his brutal means of killing people. It can be concluded from the side that he is not a good person.

 Chapters 310

    Gao Peng''s eyes were fixed. At that moment, a huge and incomparable figure emerged slowly, a huge and incomparable snake head and two incomparable bodies.


    At the same time, no matter how long everyone also slowly saw the huge and incomparable figure.


    Nei ~


    they can''t help but take a breath of cool air. What is this? It''s not only strange in appearance, but also horrible in breath.


    They can''t even bear each other''s breath. This What the hell is this?


    Other people''s feelings are not so obvious. Those who face the fatigued breath directly are the disciples of the broken bone sect. Fortunately, Gao Peng doesn''t completely make them unbearable.


    Just a breath.


    But this breath has been extremely frightening. Everyone''s hair is standing up, people are sweating, and their bodies are shaking uncontrollably.


    They''ve never felt so horrible.


    Even in the sect leader, they have never felt such a terrible breath, and they can''t help but have a trace of fear.


    What kind of creature is this? Not only looks so strange, just exudes the breath, has let them so fear.


    God! What kind of monster is this?


    "Here Is this the power of his blood? But... But I have never heard that someone''s blood power is like this, and It''s like a living thing. It''s not like the power of blood! "


    "No Impossible! Is this really blood power? Is the power of all our blood false? Why is it that we are only a virtual shadow, and each other seems to be a living creature? "


    "That''s terrible! What level of blood power is this, that is to say, a little breath. If it doesn''t come out completely, we will have a fear. God! "


    At the moment, the people of the broken bone gate are completely indecisive. When they see the fat left behind, though they have some doubts, they are absolutely certain.


    This is the power of blood!


    It''s impossible for them to admit their mistake. That''s how I make them feel more shocked.


    Gao Peng''s blood power is not the same as that of ordinary people at all, which is completely condensed, just like a living creature.


    Especially the eyes are the same as those of an intelligent creature.


    This is the most shocking part.


    In fact, Gao Peng is also very clear. Feiyi has his own consciousness, that is, he is clear, so he thinks that the power of this blood line is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Maybe This is the power of the emperor''s blood!


    Up to now, Gao Peng has never seen someone''s blood power so strong, so he has no exact assurance.


    But there is still a guess in his mind.


    However, in the end, Feiyi''s strength is indeed extremely strong. The power of blood has increased his strength by countless times.


    If he didn''t have the system, just the power of his blood, he would have swept everything.


    However


    In him, no matter how powerful his blood and constitution are, they are just icing on the cake, and they can''t play the most important role at all.

 Chapters 311

    With Feiyi wagging his tail in the air, Gao Peng looked down at the people of the broken bone gate, without any emotion in his eyes.


    "Just Do you say you can do it? If so, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "Since you are useless, what''s your use?"


    PA!


    Feiyi slaps his tail in the sky. Suddenly, one of the people in the broken bone gate turns into a pile of loess. At the same time, a breeze blows.


    The Loess flew up directly.


    At the moment, all the people in the broken bone gate are almost scared to pee. What kind of attack is this?


    Why don''t they feel anything unusual? But people have become a pile of loess, which is just beyond defense!


    What''s more, now they have a thorough understanding of the reality, even if they can really see it clearly? With their current strength, there is no chance to resist.


    This is the most desperate place.


    However Before that extremely arrogant words still reverberated in their ears. At this moment, their faces became extremely blue, blue, white and black.


    Their faces changed with each other in these colors, and very often, their legs began to shake.


    "No No... "


    "Please Please, please. Don''t kill us. We will send you the sect leader and the elders. Please let us go! "


    "Yes, yes We are just some ordinary disciples. Even if you kill us, it will have no effect. Let us go! "


    At the moment, they are arrogant at any point. Seeing one by one of their fellow disciples turn into a pile of loess, they completely break the defense line in their hearts.


    This kind of defenseless attack would have put enormous pressure on people, not to mention Gao Peng who would be the next one.


    They really don''t dare to gamble. Who knows if the next one will be them?


    "Ha ha! Do you know how to beg for mercy now? It''s too late! "


    "Who let me do it before? You are arrogant! I think you are even more arrogant than me, and then I just want to tell you that you can''t be too arrogant to be a human being in the next life! "


    "If you have no strength, you will be arrogant. This is your own death. Who can blame?"


    As soon as Gao Peng''s voice fell, Feiyi patted his tail very cooperatively, and the clear voice began to ring.


    The faces of all the people in the broken bone gate also showed the color of fear, but the next second they all turned into a pile of loess, and the water on their bodies evaporated instantly.


    The wind took away the loess.


    This only happened in a moment. Even with the power of protecting the clan array, even if Gao Peng did it, it could be easily broken.


    These are extremely powerful arrays in the eyes of all people. In his eyes, they are just rubbish. They are vulnerable.


    At this moment


    I don''t know why I fell into silence.


    Especially liuchengjun father and son, have they ever seen such a scene? But they saw it with their own eyes, and it was still so close.


    In their eyes, those who are higher than others are just ants in some people''s eyes.


    The color of shock in their eyes is hard to recover for a long time. From the eyes of ordinary people, what Gao Peng did was just like a God.


    Only God can do this!

 Chapters 312

    When the crowd of broken bone gate turned into a pile of loess, a ray of light shot out at a very fast speed, accompanied by a sound of rumbling.


    "Who dares to behave in this place!"


    Boom!


    When the huge voice thought of it, all the people present saw an old man with white hair in front of his eyes, and he also exuded a breath that could not be looked at directly.


    Of course, in Gao Peng''s view, it''s just a waste. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    But in the eyes of others, this power is incomparably powerful, even more powerful than what they have seen countless times. It can also be said that it is the most powerful person they have ever seen.


    "Here It''s really over! " When liuchengjun saw this old man, he accepted his fate.


    And in his opinion, how could the old man escape if his strength was so strong?


    Even though Gao Peng has just demonstrated his extraordinary strength, compared with the well-known forces such as broken bone sect, he is still a lot worse.


    Because prestige is not so easy to erase from their impression.


    Gao Peng''s face is calm, as if there is no such an old man who appears very attractive, and there is no surprise in his eyes.


    Guan Qimeng has an attitude of watching a good play. Now she is completely relieved. Since Gao Peng has explicitly agreed, she also knows Gao Peng''s strength.


    Then I will watch it quietly. There is nothing for her, even if she wants to help.


    "A bold madman!" The old man with white hair had a big drink. His robe was windless and automatic. His eyes were bright and he looked at Gao Peng. "Who gave you the courage to behave here?"


    "Do you know where it is? I dare to be wild here. I don''t know how to live or die. "


    "Say! Where are the disciples of the broken bone sect? I don''t care who you are, tell me the truth, or I won''t blame you! "


    The old man with white hair didn''t speak politely at all. Moreover, in his opinion, the guy in front of him kidnapped the disciples of the broken bone sect.


    Otherwise, how can we not see anyone?


    When Gao Peng heard this, his eyes suddenly showed a trace of surprise, and his mouth turned up slightly with a smile instead of a smile What are they? "


    Gao Peng points to the front with his finger. It''s where the disciples of the broken bone sect were. Now there are only some loess and their clothes left.


    The old man with white hair looked in the direction pointed by Gao Peng. When he saw the clothes, his face suddenly changed.


    At the same time, the breath of his body also broke out completely, the sky seemed to be squeezed up by him.


    "This is the clothes of our disciples. What about them? You''d better be honest with me! "


    "Oh! You are talking about that pile of loess! Have they been turned into a pile of Loess by me, or do you want to experience their feelings? "


    Gao Peng shrugged and looked at the old man with white hair.


    It''s not that he put away the power of his blood. The old man with white hair will not talk so arrogantly. He doesn''t even know what kind of person he is talking to at the moment.


    If you let him know, he will be scared to pee on the spot.

 Chapters 313

    Thump!


    The old man with white hair was instantly angry. A goat wearing a crown suddenly emerged from behind him. The goat was also old-fashioned, but no one ignored his breath.


    "Ann dares to tease me!"


    EEE ~ Gaopeng looked at this old man with white hair a little surprised, but he didn''t expect that he was a king level blood force again.


    However, he just looked at it one more time, and then he didn''t pay any more attention. For him, the power of King''s blood is just rubbish.


    I can really get into his eyes.


    "Oh! You can ask them if that pile of loess is the disciple of your broken bone sect. " Gao Peng spread out his hands and said helplessly.


    Then, I saw the old man with white hair suddenly look at liuchengjun with a very sharp eyes.


    Liu Chengjun and his son first hesitated for a while, then nodded.


    But the old man with white hair suddenly looked at Gao Peng, and a strong breath swept across him, and he went straight to Gao Peng.


    "Who gave you the courage? Dare to fight the disciples of the broken bone sect? I don''t know what kind of magic you use, but since it''s in my hands, I want you to know what death is! "


    The voice of the old man with white hair has just fallen. Guan Qimeng can''t help but cover his face. The old man hasn''t figured out the situation yet!


    Doesn''t he know? Who is this guy in front of him?


    All right! He may not know.


    But this old guy must be doomed to die when he speaks like this. Who let him offend Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng looked at him contemptuously and said with great disdain, "do you want to experience it?"


    "Since you always put death in your mouth, I will let you know what is real death!"


    The old man with white hair is trying to laugh. What a big voice is it that a wet guy says he should experience death?


    However


    Before he started to laugh, a huge slap came, and he felt powerless.


    Can''t hide!


    He even felt that he could not escape, but also felt a huge power from this palm, once he was really hit.


    So He could really be dead!


    Just for a moment, his face had already showed a look of panic, and he was arrogant when he appeared. For the first time, he showed such an expression.


    "No No! "


    "How can I How could I have died of such a stinky kid, no...... "


    He only let out an unwilling roar, and his body was slapped hard. Slap! With a sound, the body is directly split.


    Blood dripped from the air.


    Liu Chengjun''s father and son were really shocked at the moment, even more shocked than they had felt before. They were just ordinary disciples before.


    Gao Peng killed them at will, which was barely acceptable.


    But But who did Gao Peng just kill? An extremely powerful person may even be the elder of the broken bone sect.


    After such a thought, their whole people have been unable to calm down. What a powerful strength they have, they can die with one slap!


    What''s more, it seems that he didn''t give all his efforts at all. This is the most frightening place.


    This It''s too scary, isn''t it?


    If a person who looks so young is stronger than other disciples, they are totally acceptable.


    If it is stronger than an elder, it is hard to accept, almost breaking their three outlooks!

 Chapters 314

    "Unbridled!"


    In the moment when the old man with white hair was killed, a voice accompanied by rolling majesty suddenly came.


    At the same time, several figures flew out of the broken bone door.


    These people are not old at all, but the breath they carry is stronger than one. Not only these people, but also many disciples of the broken bone sect rush out on the ground.


    The first one looked at the clothes of the old man with white hair. At the moment, all the clothes were covered with blood and fell on the ground.


    "How dare you! You are the bravest guy I have ever met. But You will pay for what you have done! "


    Not only the leader, but also the disciples who came out of the broken bone sect looked at the bloody clothes in shock.


    "My God! What do I see? Isn''t that the clothes of elder Yue? And there''s blood on it! "


    "Don''t you Is it said that elder Yue has been killed? No... It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, just because of this guy who doesn''t know where to come from. Do you think he can really kill elder Yue?"


    Even if they saw the clothes of the old man with white hair, they didn''t think Gao Pengzhen could kill him. You know, it was a powerful emperor.


    How could it be so easy to be killed?


    What''s more, it''s impossible to be a wet guy.


    However, no matter how they think about it, the moon elder in their mouth may really die.


    They were shocked by the pungent smell of blood, and the expression on their faces had not recovered for a long time.


    The high-level of those broken bone doors are full of murderous intent in Gao Peng''s eyes.


    At the moment, they knew very clearly that it was indeed the clothes of elder Yue, and it was indeed dead.


    They were shocked.


    Even they dare not say that they killed elder Yue easily, but why is this wet guy in front of them I will kill elder January so easily.


    I''m afraid it''s not a dream, is it?


    Otherwise, how could there be such a dream scene.


    That''s a high-ranking powerful warrior. Unless he meets people who are many times stronger than him, he can easily kill them.


    Moreover, the elder Yue died in front of the broken bone gate, and they didn''t notice it all the time, which made them feel extremely wrong.


    But if we let them admit that Gao Peng''s strength is incomparably strong and they don''t believe it, we just think that Gao Peng has a secret.


    Or Have a very strong magic weapon.


    Otherwise, none of this makes sense at all.


    Although the first one had a big drink, he didn''t do anything, only to see his eyes twinkling with strange light at the moment.


    No one knows what he''s thinking, but looking at his twinkling eyes, there must be no good idea.


    However, Gao Peng doesn''t care what kind of bad idea he is thinking. Since all the people he needs to find have come out, he doesn''t need to waste any more time.


    Before he could make a move, the leader of the broken bone door suddenly said: "I think You''d better hand over that magic weapon, which may allow me to forgive your mistake. "


    Gao Peng was stunned. "What? How is it magic? "


    I remember that some people thought that he was using magic weapons. Where are the brains of these guys?


    Why do people think he used magic?

 Chapters 315

    The first one is the head of the broken bone sect, named Gu Luotian. Although he is only middle-aged, his strength is the strong one of the Ninth level of Emperor Wu.


    This is already extremely powerful among ordinary people, and his talent is not high. If it is not for his own skills, he can not reach this level at all.


    At this moment, he has already met the bottleneck, no matter how many people he is using to make the tripod to practice, he has no inch to advance.


    It had to make him think of other ways.


    Now, when he guessed that Gao Peng had magic knowledge, he immediately had a bad idea.


    "Don''t quibble with me!"


    "Hand over your magic weapon quickly. Maybe I can also mercifully let you join the broken bone gate to practice the supreme skill. This is something that many people expect but can''t get. But you only need to hand over the magic weapon to practice the supreme skill."


    "Are you happy? Very excited? If so, hand over your magic weapon as soon as possible, so that I can also forgive you for killing elder Yue. "


    Gu Luotian said confidently. He didn''t see the expression on Gao Peng''s face at the moment. It was just like eating shit.


    Gao Peng is a dog now. He has never seen such a shameless guy. He even asked him to hand in the magic weapon.


    What''s more, it''s like giving. No one dared to talk to him like this.


    This guy He hasn''t figured it out yet?


    Guan Qimeng stood aside and laughed hard. The corners of his mouth were twitching all the time, almost laughing directly.


    Gao Peng glared at her fiercely, but Guan Qimeng was still twitching regardless of the fact. Her shoulders were shaking all the time, which was choked with laughter.


    Her eyes directly turned into Crescent Bay. If you look carefully, you can see her dimples.


    After being intoxicated with himself, Gu Luotian turned to look at Gao Peng and said, "how about that? My proposal is very good! Have you been so excited that your whole body is boiling with blood? "


    What Gu Luotian said made all the people in the broken bone gate feel extremely dissatisfied. Why is this smelly guy invited by the sect leader?


    Why is that? Why is he?


    Shouldn''t he be suppressed directly?


    Although they have some dissatisfaction, they dare not say anything more. There is no one who can change what Gu Luotian decides.


    However


    Gaopeng is now looking at him with a disgusted face: "not so good, you are afraid that you don''t eat too much shit? Even the eyes are hard to use, is eating too much to affect your eyes


    "Which eye of yours is excited to see me?"


    "Don''t talk to yourself like a lunatic, don''t impose your own neurotic symptoms on others, I think you''re seriously ill now!"


    "Do I need you to send mercy? Do I want to join you as a junkie? Are you used to shit all over your head


    "You still practice the supreme skill. If it is really the supreme skill, are you still so weak? I''m too weak to even move my hands. "


    "I mean, I''m worried about your IQ!"


    Gao Peng was completely annoyed. He had never seen such a crazy guy. He was scolded all the time.


    It doesn''t matter what the occasion is now, but it doesn''t care about the ugly face of the other side.

 Chapters 316

    Quiet!


    The scene suddenly fell into silence.


    All of them stared at Gao Peng, not to mention all of them. Even Guan Qimeng was unbelievable.


    This Is this really the most powerful person she knows?


    Why is the style difference so obvious and huge?


    Don''t you Is that what he really is?


    Not only the strength is strong, but also the level of poisonous tongue is superior.


    Who can think of such a strong person with such a strong power? What he said would make people so speechless? It should be said to be vulgar. However, speaking from Gao Peng''s mouth, he felt some shock inexplicably.


    Liu Chengjun''s whole body is in a state of stupidity. This Is that what he sees as a strong lifelong goal? Why is it different from what he said in his heart?


    Is he taking too much for granted? Or that''s what all wallpaper looks like.


    For a while he was in a mess.


    And all the talents of the broken bone gate are really irreparable for a long time. All of them stare at Gao Peng, is this guy dying?


    He dare to make such a remark to the sect leader. Is it too long for him?


    Otherwise, how could he have said such a thing, or his brain had problems? It must have been like this!


    "God! Where is this guy coming from? I''m afraid that he''s not insane, and I don''t see who he''s facing. I don''t know whether to say that he''s brave or arrogant. "


    "Ha ha! It''s right to say you don''t know how to live or die! "


    "It''s really a good play this time. The sect leader invited him to join the broken bone sect in an exceptional way. Who knows that such a kind of abuse will come, ha ha!"


    "The door master must be mad!"


    Just as they said, Gu Luotian remembered that the whole face was twisted together, and his shoulders were convulsed.


    The expression on his face was blue and black, and he was almost fuming.


    "You You... You''re fine! "


    "Nonsense! Of course, I''m much better than you who have shit in your head. " Gao Peng turned a white eye and replied rudely.


    Everyone''s face was speechless.


    Lie, slot!


    Do you want to shut up?


    You''re not ordinary either, but how can you say something so vulgar?


    All the people here really don''t know what words to use to describe Gao Peng. A person who opens his mouth and closes his mouth is shit. Isn''t it living to want to kill others?


    Besides, you are also a martial artist, but the way you speak It''s just like the name of cultivator.


    Gulaotian was almost fuming. He had never thought that he would be scolded by others, especially with such vulgar words.


    At this moment, he took a deep breath and looked at Gao Peng with an extremely iron face: "what about the power of speaking? You''ve completely pissed me off! "


    "Ha ha! I''m so scared! "


    Gao Peng patted his chest gently, and the expression on his face was also very pompous.


    But I don''t think it''s a real fear to know anyone, but it''s more like a mockery of Luotian.


    "Pooh!"


    "I''m sorry, but I couldn''t help it."


    Guan Qimeng couldn''t help it. She opened her mouth and laughed. Her eyes had narrowed into Crescent Bay.


    She never thought that Gao Peng would have such a side, which also gave her a new understanding of Gao Peng.

 Chapters 317

    "Shut up!"


    An elder who seemed to be the door of broken bones shouted and looked at Guan Qimeng with a fierce face.


    When Guan Qimeng is frightened, she tightly covers her mouth.


    However


    To everyone''s surprise, a clear and incomparable voice sounded.


    PA!


    The elder was directly wiped out with a slap. It was so crisp and neat that all the people didn''t respond to what happened.


    And the elder has gone to hell.


    "Can you yell at the people I brought? Don''t be disrespectful. I don''t care about you as a group of rubbish. "


    "The reason why I have been talking with you for a long time is that I just want to tease you. Do I really think you are a onion?"


    "I''m sorry, you don''t even count as a onion, but you''re just an ant who can knead to death at will!"


    Gao Peng, who had a pompous expression before, became extremely cold in an instant, and his whole body exuded a terrifying atmosphere.


    All the people at the broken bone gate opened their mouths and looked at Gao Peng in shock.


    Is the shift too big?


    How to say face changing is face changing?


    And His strength What''s going on?


    It was so easy to wipe out a warrior emperor with one slap. There was no system or blood force.


    For a while, all of them were confused. It was faster than turning a book. What puzzled them most was Gao Peng''s strength.


    What is his realm? Why haven''t they found out where he is so far?


    "Here He... "


    "God! What is his realm? Why was the elder wiped out by him in an instant? And even the sect leader didn''t respond, otherwise how could he not stop it? "


    "Probably because of the surprise attack! If he doesn''t attack, how can he kill the elder? It''s just the advantage of sneak attack. It must be like this! "


    "Yes! His strength can''t be so strong. It must be because of the surprise attack. The elder didn''t respond at all, so he killed him! "


    All the people in the broken bone sect were shocked at first, and then began to doubt one by one. They thought that Gao Peng had the advantage of sneaking attack, otherwise, they would kill an elder at once.


    We need to know that every elder is the emperor of martial arts. His strength is so strong. How could he be wiped out in an instant?


    They can''t believe it!


    However, whether they believe it or not, Gao Peng did kill an elder in an instant, and it was still in front of them.


    There was a glimmer of joy and even excitement in Guan Qimeng''s beautiful eyes. She didn''t expect Gao Peng to make such a decision for her.


    It should be said to be hegemonic.


    This scene, inexplicably hit her heart.


    Gu Luotian also looked at Gao Peng with a shocked face at the moment. He hadn''t come back for a long time. Why is his strength so strong?


    He doesn''t doubt that he read it wrong, let alone that Gao Peng was attacked by stealth. After all, just now, he didn''t find Gao Peng.


    It also shows that Gao Peng''s strength may be even stronger than him.


    No! No maybe, no, it must be stronger than him.


    Even he didn''t find out when Gao Peng was going to make a move, which can also show his strength. Somehow, a trace of cold sweat has slowly appeared behind him.

 Chapters 318

    Gulaotian took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. At this moment, his self-confidence was already gone. At the same time, he slowly recognized the reality.


    At present, this inexplicable guy, although he looks incomparably young, and his strength is indeed incomparably strong.


    Up to now, I don''t know what the other side is in.


    This makes him feel more afraid!


    "Sir, we don''t have any grudges. Why don''t we just shake hands and make peace?"


    Gu Luotian immediately counseled him. Now he is really afraid. Although he has great confidence in himself, he has not reached the stage of arrogance and ignorance.


    The other side is obviously much stronger than him. If he still sticks, not only does he suffer, but also the broken bone gate may be destroyed by others.


    Originally there was not much hatred, but they suffered huge losses, but the situation was better than people, he naturally did not dare to say more.


    As soon as Gu Luotian''s words came to an end, all the people in the broken bone gate immediately burst into flames. They never thought that their sect leader should publicly acknowledge them.


    Is this the same sect leader they know?


    Their sect leader is an extremely hegemonic and unscrupulous person, but what do they see now? Have not yet met, has begun to soften.


    It has to be said that this has brought a huge blow to them.


    But


    At the time of their confusion, Gao Peng glanced at them expressionless and said, "I''m sorry, we don''t have any grudges from the beginning to the end, and you didn''t offend me."


    Gu Luotian smells the words and shows a happy look, but the expression on his face is solidified next second.


    "But My purpose of coming late is to destroy you. No matter whether we have any grudges or not, I have promised others your destiny It''s already doomed! "


    "No hatred, no resentment, just want to kill you!"


    "Death is nothing more than a matter of time!"


    Gao Peng''s cold voice was transmitted, and all the people could not help but appear a blank in their brains. Gao Peng''s words echoed in their ears all the time.


    Domineering!


    Arrogant!


    This is the first feeling for Gao Peng at the moment, but no one dares to refute it. Gao Peng''s strength is still a mystery.


    However, they saw Gao Peng''s attack with their own eyes. Whether it was a surprise attack or not, it was really the same thing to kill the emperor in seconds.


    This has to make them feel extremely cautious. Especially, Gu Luotian has already softened himself. It can be seen that Gao Peng''s strength is not adulterated at all.


    This is the most frightening place.


    "For Why is that? Who is he? Why do you have to fight us? "


    "My God! Even the sect leader has been soft, but the other side hasn''t even thought about letting us go. Who has offended him? "


    Now where are people from? They just want to know who offended Gao Peng. If Gao Peng insists on it all the time.


    Aren''t they really finished?


    Liu Chengjun and his son can see clearly from the beginning to the end, but that is because they are all present from the beginning to the end, which makes them feel even more confused.


    After all, they are all ordinary people. They don''t know the cultivators at all. The only thing they know is that Gao Peng is really strong.


    Strong enough that no one is his opponent.


    After such a thought, he became extremely excited. He wished to learn from Gaopeng immediately. However, he didn''t do it because he knew himself.


    "This senior is so powerful. When can I have his current strength? No... Half of it is enough for me. "

 Chapters 319

    "Don''t deceive too much!" An elder glared at Gao Peng and said loudly, "we are not afraid of you. If you insist on it, it is not known who lives or dies in the end!"


    Boom!


    This elder directly uses his own blood power. At the same time, several elders standing beside him are the same. They have no intention to keep it.


    After all, at the moment they''ve figured it out.


    Each other''s strength is very strong. If they don''t pay a little attention, they may be killed by each other.


    However, they have to show a very strong attitude, otherwise who knows what will happen to them?


    Gu Luotian did not respond to this, but looked at Gao Peng with a gloomy face.


    At this moment, he has reached the point where he can''t bear it. If he wasn''t afraid of Gao Peng''s strength, he would have wanted to tear Gao Peng to pieces.


    Where will you wait for the other party to jump in front of you?


    "Ha ha!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not a mistake. I''m not discussing things with you, but I''m telling you my decision."


    Gao Peng looks at these guys expressionless. At the same time, he only sees the elder who spoke first. He is slowly weathered.


    All of a sudden, it turned into a pile of loess.


    The scene was unexpected to all.


    At the same time, a huge and incomparable figure slowly emerged from behind Gao Peng, and his body seemed to become incomparably huge.


    No It should be said that a huge and incomparable virtual shadow suddenly appeared around him, hiding his body.


    And from this shadow there is a very horrible atmosphere.


    Everyone looked at it with fear.


    Demonic body!


    Gao Peng showed his card at once, and the sky trembled.


    "Here What''s going on? Why did the Presbyterian Church suddenly become a pile of loess? What did he do to the elder? "


    "No It''s horrible! He can turn a living person into a pile of loess silently, and What kind of creature is the shadow behind him? Why give me a huge pressure! "


    "My God! What kind of monster is he? Why did it suddenly become like this? Isn''t he human at all? "


    "It''s terrible. Is this still human? There is also a deep shadow. What are these things! "


    All the people in the broken bone gate trembled with one heart, and looked at Gao Peng in astonishment, especially the empty shadow behind him.


    There is also a virtual shadow that covers Gao Peng. These two virtual shadows bring tremendous pressure to all the people present.


    Even they felt fear.


    In particular, you can clearly feel that the sky is shaking.


    What kind of strength is this?


    It can make the whole sky begin to shake, which has to make them feel extremely scared. Have they ever seen this scene?


    Although Guan Qimeng did not see this scene for the first time, he was still shocked.


    This horrible blood force and constitution are just crushing all existence. Who can resist such a powerful force?


    Even if the Middle Kingdom doesn''t have such horrible blood power and constitution, right?


    She doesn''t know the real situation, but she still thinks that Gao Peng''s strength is beyond ordinary people''s comparison.

 Chapters 320

    When Gao Peng directly released his blood power and physique, Guan Yubo and his wife, who were in a hurry, suddenly felt a shivering power coming from the front.


    Only two people can''t help but look up.


    God!


    What kind of monster is this?


    Why has a huge snake head and two bodies?


    How could such a strange creature appear here?


    What''s the matter with that powerful breath? They are all a little out of breath.


    "Then What kind of monster is that? And that direction is... "


    "The ground of broken bone gate!"


    Guan Yubo and Liangshan look at each other, both of them have an incredible look in each other''s eyes, and there is a hint of worry.


    I don''t know how this horrible creature came into being.


    But that direction makes them feel a bit flustered. If it''s really the terror creature from the broken bone gate, aren''t they really finished?


    Besides, Guan Qimeng should be there now, right?


    This makes them feel more worried.


    "No, no matter what it is, I can''t let it hurt my dream!" Guan Yubo''s eyes showed a resolute look, and then he only saw that he tried his best to fly to the broken bone gate.


    ¡­¡­


    After being intoxicated for a while, Gao Peng''s eyes suddenly coagulated, as if they had extremely strong penetrability, and looked at Gu Luotian and others.


    "How about You have to line up one by one to die. Maybe I can give you a decent way to die, so that you will not become a pile of loess. "


    "If all of you are turned into loess, then there will be no dead body, and no one can tell who died clearly. What do you think of this?"


    Er


    Guan Qimeng looks at Gao Peng, speechless. Can you say that?


    Who is willing to die? What''s more, you still have to ask others to come in line. You can say that. Are you not insulting others'' intelligence?


    And what''s your attitude? It seems that queuing up to die has given others great honor. Can we not be so shameless?


    It''s not just Guan Qimeng. Everyone here is staring at Gao Peng.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    What''s the matter with you?


    Your strength is really very strong, but you can''t underestimate all the people!


    All right! The strength you show is indeed incomparably powerful, but it is not enough to trample on the dignity of all people!


    Gu Luotian''s brow was exposed with blue tendons, and his hands tightly clenched their fists. At this moment, only a trace of blood was slowly exposed on his hands, and his fingernails were deeply embedded in the meat.


    "Don''t go too far!"


    "I can''t deny that you are really strong, but we will never allow you to insult me!"


    At the moment, no one dares to say any more than him, and they are really afraid of becoming the next pile of loess.


    So one by one, their mouths were closed, even their breathing became extremely slight, and they really felt fear at the moment.


    Fear to be the next goal.


    However, they still have a little bit of extravagant hope, or it can be said that they hope.


    I hope Gao Peng can let them go. After all, they are just small people.

 Chapters 321

    Gao Peng looks at Gu Luotian in surprise. Unexpectedly, the guy in front of him still has such backbone. Seeing the strength shown by him before, he immediately counsels.


    But Now there''s a change of face.


    This guy changes his face faster than he does.


    I have to say it''s a talent, however Gao Peng doesn''t care whether he is a talent or not. Since he has promised others, he has to do it.


    Gao Peng clapped his hands slightly and praised: "I didn''t expect you to have such backbone. It really changed my mind for you."


    "But it''s a pity that no matter how tough you are, you are all dead for me. Nothing can change my decision."


    "Because This is what I promised others! "


    Gao Peng''s voice just fell, the people of the broken bone door were not calm for a moment, one by one felt that the strength in the body was suddenly evacuated.


    Several of them were even paralyzed.


    What''s more, someone has been scared to pee!


    They didn''t see Gao Peng''s hand, that is, because of Gao Peng''s unpredictable means, they would feel such fear.


    General means are totally incomparable, not even a single flaw has been found, and I don''t know how the other side actually made it.


    This unknown means is the most frightening place.


    "Ha ha He... Is he supposed to be joking? He can''t kill all of us! "


    "It''s impossible at all. With him alone, how can we kill all of us, even if we are strong? It must be bluffing. "


    Some people smile coldly, and they don''t know whether it''s forced calm or the comfort of self deception.


    But Guan Qimeng can''t help but grow up and look shocked. At first, you think Gao Peng just wants to kill a few people at will.


    But who knows The situation is a little out of hand.


    Even Gao Peng really wants to destroy the broken bone gate.


    God! Guan Qimeng doesn''t doubt Gao Peng''s strength, but he does think it''s a bit inhumane and even unbelievable.


    This is a powerful and incomparable gold level power. If you really destroy a gold level power by yourself, what kind of sensation will it cause?


    She''s a little bit unthinkable at the moment.


    Liu Chengjun was also stunned on the spot. What happened to him was a bit of a mystery. After all, he was just an ordinary person.


    It''s just that he has a little talent for cultivation, but he didn''t expect to see such a horrible scene.


    And This man, who is regarded as his lifelong goal, now wants to destroy a golden power!


    What a thrill it is!


    Don''t say that you have done such a terrible thing. It''s just incredible to say it. But looking at Gao Peng at the moment, it doesn''t seem that there is any fraud at all.


    So Doesn''t that mean he''s serious?


    Especially looking at Gao Peng''s extremely resolute look, which made them believe that Gao Peng was definitely not talking big.


    He is very serious!


    God! How crazy is this decision? Even if it''s really powerful, is this too crazy?

 Chapters 322

    Gao Peng never joked, and this is not the first time for him to do such a thing, nor has he ever destroyed the golden power before.


    At that time He just wants to improve himself.


    But only after a period of time, his purpose has become quite different. These people in front of him can no longer bring him any improvement.


    Even he didn''t want to waste more time. He just agreed to other people''s demands. Otherwise, he would not waste more time here with these people.


    But Gao Peng''s decision at the moment is so crazy in the eyes of others.


    But they didn''t know that it was nothing more than a common thing in Gao Peng''s eyes.


    "Crazy You lunatic! "


    "Even if your strength is so strong, do you really think that with your own strength, you can wipe out all of us?"


    "Don''t be too arrogant and ignorant! Be a man and stay on the front line, so that we can meet each other in the future! "


    Gu Luotian is going crazy now. He never thought that he would meet such a madman. Even though he is powerful, he is still crazy to do things.


    Who can stand this?


    What''s more, the other side has been determined to kill them. Where can they reason?


    Gaopeng''s mouth slightly raised, showing a disdainful smile, and said, "I''m sorry, we won''t meet again!"


    "You''d better go to hell and have tea with the king of hell!"


    Without waiting for Gu Luotian to speak, the huge virtual shadow beside Gao Peng suddenly shook a fist and waved it out.


    The sky seems to be torn out of a huge hole, a huge suction suddenly came out, but only for a moment.


    But at this moment, no one paid attention to it. Instead, it was the huge fist that directly bombarded the broken bone door.


    Boom!


    "No No! "


    "I don''t like it! Why is that? "


    "You must die!"


    The intermittent voice of gulaotian came to us, but it gradually disappeared. As for the rest of the people in the broken bone gate, they didn''t react at all, so they were completely wiped out in the world.


    But that extremely horrible boxing shadow didn''t stop because of this, the broken bone gate was also razed to the ground, even the great battle formation of protecting the emperor was destroyed in an instant.


    There is no resistance at all.


    The roar was heard for a long time.


    When Guan Qimeng and others opened their eyes, the broken bone gate had become a ruin, not to mention a living man, not even a corpse.


    There are only space rings scattered on the ground.


    One by one was shining, as if to show their existence.


    In addition, there are many talented treasures that have not been completely destroyed, but there are many precious treasures that have been completely destroyed in this terrible blow.


    But now they don''t pay too much attention to these, one by one, staring at the ruins in front of them.


    "Here Is this total destruction? "


    "I''m afraid it''s already hallucinating, isn''t it? One blow out one door And it''s also a top power of gold level, which is too terrible! "


    At this time, Guan Qimeng realized how terrible Gao Peng was.


    Even though she had seen the battle between Gao Peng and the peerless, it was so far away for her that it was very difficult to make a comparison.


    Now With a real reference, she realized how powerful Gao Peng was.

 Chapters 323

    Guan Yubo and his wife are flying to the broken bone gate at a very fast speed, but when they are on their way, they suddenly feel a thrilling sense of terror.


    Then they saw only a huge light flashing in front of them.


    The sky seemed to be torn apart directly.


    This scene can''t help but let them stop and stare at the front.


    "What''s going on? Why does this kind of inexplicable thing happen today? Are there already strong men fighting there? "


    "What level of strength is this? What realm is it and why is it so horrible? "


    No wonder they are so shocked at the moment. The sky has been completely torn. It''s a terrorist force they never thought about.


    But At this moment, they actually saw such a terrible power with their own eyes.


    Although I don''t know which one is strong, but just feel the power of terror, they already feel the fear.


    However, they did not give up.


    Guan Qimeng is still at the broken bone gate!


    Guan Yu Bo just pauses for a moment, and then resolutely flies past.


    After a while, he saw several figures in front of him. One of them was Guan Qimeng.


    He was overjoyed at the time.


    But His expression just appeared, in a moment, it was frozen.


    What did he see?


    A huge ruin!


    It seems that some terrible force has been rampant, except for many scattered space rings on the ground, there are few intact items.


    His mouth can''t help but open, his eyes are protruding, almost all of them will fall down.


    "Here This... What''s going on? "


    "Isn''t this the broken bone gate? Why has it become a ruin? "


    He remembers very clearly that this is the address of the broken bone sect, and it''s not the first time for him to come here, but what''s the matter with this scene in front of him?


    Why does a gold level power of good end suddenly become a ruin.


    Don''t you What terrible power did he see just now, which was aimed at the broken bone gate?


    "Dream This... What''s going on? " At the moment, Guan Yubo hasn''t completely returned to his mind, but he still asked with some fear.


    "Which strong man did it? What about others? "


    Although Guan Qimeng is disappointed at the moment, she has nothing to hide


    "How is it possible? So who did this? It''s impossible to say it''s you! "


    "Actually Dad, you are right. In fact, we did it. No It should be him! " Guan Qimeng points directly at Gao Peng, but still can''t hide the shock in his eyes.


    Guan Yubo exclaimed, "impossible!"


    Liang Shan is also shocked. He looks at Gao Peng in disbelief. If it is true, how terrible is his strength?


    At the moment, everyone ''s heart is extremely restless, and they all look at Gao Peng, as if they want to see through Gao Peng.


    Although they are extremely disbelieving in their hearts, they have to believe that this scene is really happening.


    The young man in front of them is so powerful and even immeasurable.

 Chapters 324

    For the rest of the shock, Gao Peng did not care, but came to the broken bone gate ruins of the sky.


    Waving to the void, all the space rings in the ruins suddenly floated to his hands, and then he impolitely collected all the space rings.


    However


    Next, Gao Peng''s action puzzled all the people present.


    Only to see Gao Peng put all the space rings in front of Guan Qimeng, it seemed like garbage, didn''t care at all.


    Guan Qimeng: "???"


    At this moment, she was stunned. She had no idea what Gaopeng''s move meant.


    Before waiting for her to speak, Gao Peng first said, "these space rings are yours."


    Guan Yubo and Liangshan looked at each other, then hesitated for a while and said: "this These should all belong to you. No merit, no reward. "


    "Besides We also have no face to take these space rings, after all, these space rings are your booty. "


    At the moment, Guan Yubo''s heart is still extremely complex. He doesn''t know how to call Gao Pengcai. Then he didn''t say his honorific name.


    Gaopeng waved again, and all the genius treasures appeared in his hands in an instant, only to see that he was just like throwing garbage in front of Guan Qimeng.


    There is a trace of disdain in the eyes, which is very indifferent: "take it, I don''t want rubbish!"


    "These are all for you!"


    The crowd was speechless for a while.


    God! What did they hear?


    Gao Peng said that these space rings and genius treasures are rubbish? Can''t he really see these things?


    At best or not, these are the wealth of gold level forces, and there are many cultivation resources in them. If we make use of them, we will surely cultivate countless strong people.


    But What''s the meaning of his disgusting expression?


    Does he really despise these cultivation resources?


    In fact, they didn''t know that Gao Peng really couldn''t see it. After all, there were so many powerful people killed by him, and every space ring was collected by him.


    The cultivation resources can''t be counted clearly.


    In particular, these cultivation resources are just like garbage to him, useless.


    If it is not for the purpose of strengthening the strength of Gaojia, he is not even bothered to collect space rings. It can be seen that these space rings are dispensable in his eyes.


    This time, he was fighting for talent. How could he bring all these burdens?


    It''s a pity to throw away a pile of useless garbage. It''s better to give it to others. This is Gao Peng''s idea at the moment.


    But Everyone in the room looked at Gao Peng in silence.


    They never thought that in their eyes, the extremely precious cultivation resources, in Gao Peng''s eyes, were like garbage.


    It has to be said that they have been hit a little bit.


    And they have no doubt.


    Not to mention that Gao Peng''s strength is so strong, just look at his expression without any disguise, we can know that he is not pretending.


    On the contrary, it''s a real and incomparable repudiation.


    This makes everyone in the room speechless. Do you want to strike people like this?


    A careless remark in Gao Peng''s eyes directly and deeply hit everyone present.

 Chapters 325

    The junction of the eastern, southern and central regions.


    This will be the entrance to the war of genius. Every time there is a war of genius, there will be countless people gathered here, some of the powerful of all major forces will bring the younger generation here.


    There are people who want to try their luck.


    Of course, there are people who live here all the time. These people not only rely on the mountain, but also have their own strength.


    For example Half Moon Inn.


    This is a hotel that everyone likes, because there are many things that can be heard here, and no one dares to make trouble here.


    All the troublemakers have been cleared up.


    At this time, the two figures came slowly towards the Half Moon Inn. The one in front was dressed as a schoolboy, while the one behind was like a scholar.


    The skin is not only white and tender, but also has a paper fan in hand.


    "Young master! There is an inn in the front, and it''s very busy. Why don''t we go to the front to inquire about the news? " Said the man dressed as a bookboy.


    The scholar nodded: "let''s go ahead and ask. Such a big thing should not be unknown."


    These two are Gao Peng and Liu Chengjun.


    All of liuchengjun will follow Gaopeng, which has to destroy the broken bone gate again.


    Gaopeng destroys the broken bone door and leaves all the space rings to Guan Qimeng without hesitation. At the same time, he also completes his promise completely.


    Just when he wanted to leave, Liu Chengjun had to follow him.


    What''s more, this guy arranged his father early in the morning, which was just insane.


    If Gao Peng doesn''t agree to follow him, he will try his best to follow him. Although he is just an ordinary person, don''t underestimate his determination.


    Gao Peng naturally can''t agree to let such a rubbish follow him, so he left him mercilessly. He thought it was over.


    And who knows?


    This guy is just like a dog''s skin plaster. He learns from Guan Qimeng where he needs to go, and then chases him up like crazy.


    When Gaopeng saw him again, his whole body became extremely haggard, as if only skin and bones were left on him.


    But his eyes still showed perseverance, and he didn''t want to give up. Finally, Gao Peng agreed to let him follow.


    Whenever he thought of his excited expression, Gao Peng could not help shaking his head slightly.


    Therefore, in addition to the following time, Gao Peng also occasionally uses some talented treasures to improve his strength.


    Of course, first of all, Liu Chengjun has to practice martial arts, but there is no difficulty. Who can make Gao Peng have many skills.


    Liu Chengjun didn''t let Gao Peng down. With his own efforts and countless cultivation resources, he arrived at the grand martial arts school in a few days.


    If it wasn''t for a short time, he would have arrived at King Wu at the moment.


    But it doesn''t matter. Liu Chengjun is very satisfied with the result. He was an ordinary person.


    It was only by his firm inner thoughts that he got this opportunity. He was not discouraged at all. After all, his future was bright and clear at the moment.


    It''s more determined what he needs to do.

 Chapters 326

    "Let it go, let it go!"


    "Let a way in for my young master."


    Liu Chengjun faithfully carries out his behavior of following his class. No matter when, he has to make all preparations for his young master.


    Especially at this moment, his strength has reached the great martial arts division, maybe nothing for the rest of the people, but for him, it is extremely powerful.


    Besides, there is an unfathomable backer behind him, which is the reason why he is desperate.


    However, his action immediately caused dissatisfaction in the Half Moon Inn.


    Everyone cast dissatisfied eyes, but fortunately here is half moon Inn, no one dares to be unbridled here.


    However, seeing this scene in Gao Peng''s eyes, he nodded his head with great satisfaction.


    At first, Gao Peng thought that liuchengjun would inherit the character of ordinary people. After all, he was an ordinary person, but only to test some cultivation talents.


    However, Gao pengyin deeply used so many cultivation resources to promote his realm. Unexpectedly, he did not read it wrong.


    Liu Chengjun didn''t let him down. He not only does things, but also does things!


    This is very important!


    That''s the best thing for him!


    Gao Peng is very calm into the Half Moon Inn, at the same time, all of us suddenly stop the action in our hands and look at Gao Peng dressed as a scholar.


    Although at the moment all of them have no action, their eyes have fully explained their dissatisfaction with Gao Peng.


    If it''s not the Half Moon Inn here, then someone will do it.


    Gao Peng finds a place to sit down. Liu Chengjun rushes to the shopkeeper and takes a small bag directly from his chest.


    Whoa, whoa!


    In a moment, the real spirit stone poured out from the small bag. In a short time, the table was full of real spirit stone.


    Deng!


    The people who saw this scene all closed their breath one after another, showing a trace of shock on their faces, and a trace of greed in their concealment.


    This is a fat sheep!


    There are so many real spirit stones, and each one is of high quality. Although it doesn''t make everyone crazy, it can also make them greedy.


    After all, you can take out so many real spiritual stones to inquire about the news, and there should be not less of them.


    I can''t help but some people have begun to make bad ideas slowly, but no one dares to make trouble in the Half Moon Inn.


    Those who dare to make trouble here have already gone to hell.


    Liu Chengjun ignored these people''s actions and said with great wealth, "shopkeeper, if you can tell me what I want to know, then these are all yours. What''s the matter?"


    Although the shopkeeper has a wide range of experience, he will not be unable to cross with zhenlingshi. He nodded silently: "naturally, he is willing to help."


    Liu Chengjun asked, "then I ask you, when will the war of genius begin? Where to enter? "


    The shopkeeper looked at him in surprise, but then he put his eyes on Gao Peng. After all, Liu Chengjun is dressed like a schoolboy, so Gao Peng, of course, is the one who inquires about the news.


    "The battle of genius opens five days later, and the entrance is the precipice five miles ahead."


    The shopkeeper didn''t have any hesitation at all. He said it directly. This is a well-known thing, and there is nothing to hide.

 Chapters 327

    After receiving the satisfactory reply, Liu Chengjun did not have the real Lingshi on the tube table at all, and directly turned to Gao Peng''s side.


    However, just then, a sharp voice suddenly sounded.


    "Ha ha! I don''t know what happened to this world? What kind of cat and dog want to come to the genius war. "


    "What is genius war? It''s the geniuses of all regions who are qualified to participate, rather than some upstarts. What if there are more real Lingshi? The upstart is the upstart after all. "


    "I don''t even know the time and place of the opening, but I''m so glad to come here. I don''t know what to say."


    "I don''t even know the time and place. There must be no talent in me. So what if it comes? It''s ridiculous that they were not rejected at last! "


    On the table next to Gao Peng, a white and tender man said scornfully that it was like eating in an inn with Gao Peng and others, which was a great insult to him.


    Moreover, every word he said was extremely contemptuous and full of contempt.


    Of course, it''s not just him. When his voice fell, the guests in the inn burst into laughter.


    "Hahahaha! Unexpectedly, even without Tiancai''s order, he rushed over. I don''t know what to say about him, or is he stupid? "


    "You look down on people, don''t you? At least others are upstarts, but there are many real stones. "


    "Upstarts? Ha ha ha ha! "


    For a while, the Half Moon Inn suddenly became lively, but all the people were laughing, and one by one they began to laugh at Gao Peng.


    Not everyone, but most of them.


    The shopkeeper of the inn shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t want to participate in these things, as long as no one makes trouble in the inn.


    However, he looked at the white and tender man and revealed a trace of sympathy, although he did not know what strength Gao Peng was.


    But even he can''t see through the deep and shallow strength, which has already let him know that Gao Peng is not so simple on the surface.


    And these guys are looking for death?


    Who can blame this?


    Of course, as long as he doesn''t make trouble in the inn, it''s none of his business.


    Only to see him wipe his table, whispered: "no trouble in the inn, if anyone makes trouble, no matter what strength and identity you have, you are waiting to be punished!"


    When the shopkeeper said this, he took a special look at Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng naturally noticed the shopkeeper''s eyes, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He calmly picked up the tea on the table and drank it.


    Liu Chengjun was not so calm. His face suddenly turned red and said, "what are you? Don''t hurry to shut up your stinky mouth for me, a group of guys with feces on their mouths. "


    "Poor! You''re the first time I''ve seen a guy who has no money and is so arrogant. If he doesn''t have money, he''ll stay by and show off his poverty to others. "


    "Why are you so cheap? What is it to show off that you are poor? "


    Suddenly, all the people were quiet.


    A slight twitch occurred at the corner of someone''s mouth, especially the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn. He couldn''t help looking up at liuchengjun.


    Liu Chengjun followed Gao Peng for a few days and got the true story. His strength is not strong, but who let him stand beside an invincible existence.


    No!

 Chapters 328

    Poor compel?


    Is that about them?


    Half a month Inn for a quiet, one does not dare to confidently look at liuchengjun, a little bookboy dare to say such a word, who gives him courage?


    The people couldn''t help looking at Gao Peng. If they said who gave him courage, then only Gao Peng.


    Yuan Tian never thought that he would be scolded in front of so many people, which made him extremely angry.


    Deng! A voice.


    He stood up directly, glared at Gao Peng and said, "regardless of your dog, if you don''t properly discipline your own dog, don''t mind helping you to teach it a good lesson."


    In addition to him, the rest of the people also stood up in silence. Although they could not make trouble in the half month Inn, they did not want to start.


    As long as we don''t do it, we won''t violate the rules of the Half Moon Inn.


    Facing these people''s eyes, Gao Peng was still drinking tea calmly. Then he only glanced at all the people present and said, "I''m sorry, I heard a dog barking all the time. I''m in a trance."


    "What were you talking about just now?"


    Everyone''s face was speechless.


    Lie, slot!


    is as like as two peas, who are masters of their own way. What Gao Peng said is still so upright.


    It''s as if there''s something.


    "You You... "


    Yuan Tian immediately felt extremely angry. How could he say that he was also a minor leader of platinum level forces. How could he have been pointed at and scolded by others?


    But now, a upstart who was despised by him scolded him again and again, and a servant also scolded him.


    How can he bear it? Angry he spoke a little bit not agile, it can be seen how angry he is at the moment.


    However


    And wait for him to speak.


    Gaopeng has been looking at him directly, and there is a strange light in his eyes.


    "I don''t understand. You are a group of poor people. Even if you are poor, why do you always want to be emphasized?"


    "Are you afraid that others will not know that you are poor? Or if you want others to pity you, you want to beg! "


    Gao Peng pretends to be surprised, and the expression on his face becomes extremely pompous. There is no previous indifference, but only the expression of shock in the eyes of others.


    However Is that true?


    You can see that Gao Peng is satirizing everyone here.


    Moreover, Gao Peng didn''t want to stop.


    "But then again, your strength is so rubbish. It''s reasonable to be poor. I don''t know why you came here. Do you think it''s better to beg than many people here?"


    "That''s a little bit too much. Isn''t it a pattern of lowering everyone?"


    The shopkeeper''s face was speechless, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    This man speaks It''s really special not to give face.


    Although in his opinion, the strength of these guys in front of him is not so good, if they are poor, it is not enough.


    Of course, it depends on who you compare with.


    But Gao Peng said so frankly, how can people stand it?


    It''s just a red, naked, naked face fight!


    "You I beg your pardon? Shut up! " Yuan Tian said angrily.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to stop, shrugged and said, "you are the poor and the dregs. What''s the matter? Don''t you bite me! "

 Chapters 329

    Oh my god!


    Is this a scholar?


    Is this really a scholar?


    Why is his behavior so inconsistent with his dress? And the people in this room are very uncomfortable.


    In particular, Gao Peng just said that sentence, which is simply making the presence of such people extremely uncomfortable.


    This sentence is extremely arrogant.


    And He also scolded all the people who had been forced to talk before.


    Is this guy too bold? I just don''t care. I''ve offended everyone.


    Does he not know the identity of all the people present?


    What''s more, Gao Peng''s words directly make everyone in the audience explode, and they all glare at each other, hoping to break Gao Peng into eight pieces.


    "Son of a bitch, do you dare to say it again? See if I don''t tear your mouth


    "Boy, you are very kind. You dare to say that we are poor and scum. You are the first one who dare to say that, but do you know the end?"


    "Nouveau riche is nouveau riche. We think it''s great to have a little money. If we have the ability, we''ll go out and compare. How about the theory of life and death?"


    All the people standing up glared at Gao Peng one after another, and there was a faint breath on his body, but they also knew where it was, and they had a good control over it.


    Yuan Tian is the most angry one. He even said the wrong theory of life and death. It can be seen how angry he is at the moment.


    "Ha ha! It''s amazing that there should be such a good play, but that kid is really brave, but I don''t know if he can survive. "


    "Hum! How can this kind of guy survive? It must be a flower in a greenhouse. It''s nothing more than a little real spirit stone. This kind of guy is not afraid at all. He also knows that Yuan Tian is the first-class strength of Emperor Wu. "


    "I don''t know if the scholar will agree. If he does, he will be dead!"


    When all people are talking about it, no one is optimistic about Gao Peng at all. There is no breath in Gao Peng.


    At this time, they felt that Gao Peng was nothing more than a weak person, so weak that they could not feel that breath.


    This is also the reason why they dare to make such a conclusion.


    However, no one noticed the shopkeeper''s expression at all.


    The shopkeeper looked at all the people with a strange face at the moment, even shook his head slightly, and said in a voice that only he could hear clearly.


    "I really want to die. I''m too impulsive. I dare to go to war without knowing my opponent. Is it disrelish for my long life?"


    Even the shopkeeper can''t see through Gao Peng. He thinks he can''t be his opponent, which shows how powerful Gao Peng is.


    The most terrifying thing is that Gao Peng is still so young, and his strength has reached such a terrifying state.


    It''s totally hard to explain.


    Of course, the shopkeeper didn''t see such a genius, he just felt a little surprised that such a genius would appear in such a place.


    Shouldn''t this kind of genius only appear in the central region?


    However, he just suddenly appeared a bit of doubt, and did not want to do too much research. As a businessman, he can''t be taboo.


    "Oh, please help yourself!"

 Chapters 330

    "How is it? If you have the courage, go out and compete with me. " Yuan Tian looks at Gao Peng with arrogance. At the moment, he really wanted to compete with Gao Peng and killed him on the way.


    At this thought, his whole life became very happy.


    The expression on his face also became a little excited, as if he hoped Gao Peng would agree.


    However


    Gao pengtou didn''t raise his head either, and he replied directly.


    "Refuse to fight with the poor."


    Deng!


    Yuan Tian is angry again!


    The expression on the face is directly twisted together. What''s the matter with this guy in front of us? He was enraged again and again.


    Does he really want to die?


    Don''t you Don''t this guy know who he''s been messing with?


    "OK Ok... Very good! "


    "I put these things here. If you can kill me, all these things belong to you."


    Yuan Tian couldn''t bear it anymore. He put his space ring on the table, and Niutou went out of the inn for half a month.


    Gao Peng is shocked!


    Lie, slot!


    Is there such an operation? Spend money to buy murder yourself, only operate coquettish enough!


    Not only is Gao Peng shocked, but also the shopkeepers of liuchengjun and Banyue inn. They can''t help but watch yuan Tian incredibly.


    My God!


    This guy is good enough, this operation is just suffocating.


    Well, since you have done this, don''t you give you face if you don''t kill? Then I''ll do my best.


    Gao Peng thought so. After sipping his tea gently, he stood up and walked towards the Half Moon Inn.


    Suddenly, all the people in the Half Moon Inn were shocked.


    This guy really dares to go out!


    Is he not afraid of death? You need to know that Yuan Tian is the first-class strength of Emperor Wu, and his blood power is certainly not weak, but what''s the situation of this guy?


    "Is this guy going to die? By virtue of his small body, he knew that it was not yuan Tian''s opponent. Unexpectedly, this guy was so desperate for a little money? "


    "Nouveau riche is worthy of being nouveau riche. For money, he doesn''t even want his life, but his space ring is also cheap yuan Tian."


    "Who says no? If I had known that I had done this first, then his space ring would really belong to me. Where can I get yuan Tian? "


    The people in the Half Moon Inn feel extremely sorry. If they had taken the first step, all the benefits would belong to them.


    Where will yuan Tian take the lead?


    The shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn was speechless.


    If you do, it''s you who die.


    Don''t look at your own weight, don''t you think with your little strength, you can be lawless?


    You know, this is a war of genius!


    How about the first level of Emperor Wu? Not all of them are the weakest. Do you think you are really strong?


    Even if you don''t know the strength of your opponent, you still think you have a chance. Who gives you confidence?


    I''m afraid it''s not arrogant. I don''t even know where I am?


    The innkeeper of the Half Moon Inn shook his head. He was so powerful that he couldn''t see Gao Peng, let alone those in front of him. In his opinion, he was nothing more than some weak guy.


    It''s like trying to die on your own!

 Chapters 331

    "Hahahaha! Let''s see how arrogant this guy is


    "Go with you!"


    After a while, most of the guests in the Half Moon Inn have swarmed out, as if they can''t wait to see Gao Peng killed.


    Who let Gao Peng behave too arrogant before, in their eyes, this is intolerable.


    It''s also a great pleasure for someone to stand up and teach this guy a lesson.


    Of course, some people are not interested in these things and still sit in the Half Moon Inn indifferently.


    Seeing Gao Peng didn''t leave at all, Yuan Tian sneered, "what''s the matter? Are you afraid now? However, I will not be merciful even if you are afraid any more. "


    "People are always responsible for what they say. We should pay attention to it when we give birth in the next life."


    Yuan Tian doesn''t think he will lose, especially in the face of a scholar who has no power to tie a chicken.


    It also makes him feel more confident.


    Compared with the excitement of these people, Gao Peng shakes his head slightly uninteresting: "it''s really not good not to kill you. I''ve never seen such a vile person who has to spend his own money and let others kill him. What a hole in his mind!"


    "Alas! This pit is really big. It''s bigger than the brain


    Everyone: "..."


    When death comes, it turns out to be a verbal advantage. Doesn''t he know that this is an immortal situation?


    Either he died or yuan Tian died!


    This is an irreparable situation.


    But what is his current performance? Why is there no worry at all? This is not the same as what they are talking about.


    This is not the case at all.


    But they just feel a little bit of something wrong, but they don''t know where it is. Gao Peng''s performance makes them a little confused.


    However, they didn''t really take it as one thing.


    Liu Chengjun, who was behind Gao Peng, said with a face of shame, "if I wasn''t strong enough, I wouldn''t have done it myself. Unfortunately, my training time is still too short and my talent is limited. Otherwise, how could these clowns dare to jump in front of you?"


    "Ha ha! You''ve only been practicing for a few days, and it''s good to get to this point. Don''t you know that these guys in front of you have been practicing for decades? "


    "However, you can also see that each one is just like a waste. It''s unbelievable that the strength is still so weak after such a long time of cultivation."


    Gao Peng walked out of the inn slowly for half a month, but he didn''t want to suppress his voice, so he started to talk.


    Smell speech, all facial expressions one after another.


    Damn it!


    This guy still wants to humiliate them up to now, and his voice is really big enough, as if his own strength is incomparably strong.


    It''s a very unpleasant look.


    "Damn it! Who does he think he is? It''s just a rubbish with extremely weak strength. How dare you comment on us there! "


    Some people''s eyes are red. They just want to eat Gao Peng alive. If they didn''t know they couldn''t beat Gao Peng, they would have done it.

 Chapters 332

    All the people here glared at him. This guy was dying. He even tried to talk. He just didn''t know what to do.


    No matter how horrible the eyes of the people were, Liu Chengjun nodded approvingly.


    "Well, I didn''t expect them to be so rubbish. I think my talent is quite strong..."


    Everyone''s face was speechless.


    My God!


    Isn''t this guy''s brain abnormal? He really believes that his talent is better than others.


    Does he not know who all the people present are? One by one is the genius of all forces, not because of their own talent.


    And the cultivation of this force, where can we have such a strong strength.


    But this little follower even said that his talent was stronger than them. Who gave him confidence?


    But even more unimaginable, Gao Peng nodded without hesitation: "yes, these guys are not as talented as you. So many years of cultivation have been practiced on dogs."


    "Otherwise, how could it be so weak? It''s almost like garbage. It''s really disappointing."


    Gao Peng shakes his head slightly. These guys are really poor in talent, but they are not powerful. They are not good for him at all.


    If it wasn''t for the space ring, there would be no benefit.


    "You..." Yuan Tian stood outside the Half Moon Inn and looked at Gao Peng angrily. He never thought that someone would humiliate him in front of him.


    What''s more surprising is that he didn''t care about other people''s opinions and offended all people regardless.


    At this moment, all the people looked at Gao Peng with great anger and wished to tear him alive.


    But Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to these people''s eyes at all. He came to Yuan Tian with a cool face.


    "Are you ready for your last words? If you don''t get your language ready now, there won''t be any chance later. "


    "I advise you to prepare your last words."


    Gao Peng is very calm about telling a common thing, but for all of you, it''s just looking down on people.


    Before they even started, they had asked others to prepare their last words.


    What is this? Look down on him?


    Not to mention yuan Tian''s feeling of incomparable anger, even the rest of the onlookers felt incomparable anger. Unexpectedly, this guy was so hateful.


    Every word wants to humiliate others.


    It''s just too deceiving.


    But how do they know? Gao Peng didn''t think so at all.


    But they are too arrogant, too confident in their own strength, so they always think what others say is an insult to them.


    Is that really the case?


    In fact, it''s true. Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to them at all. It''s just some clowns.


    If it wasn''t for yuan Tian''s operation, Gao Peng would not have promised to do it. Of course, these guys are not his reason at all.


    He couldn''t bring up any spirit at all.


    He can''t improve his ability.


    Alas! It''s really nerve racking.


    "Let''s hurry up and save time. You''ll go to hell sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time."


    Gao Peng waved his hand and yawned. It didn''t matter.

 Chapters 333

    "Abominable! This guy looks down on people too. Does he really think he is invincible? Before they even started, they thought they had won. " The onlooker gnashed his teeth and said.


    Seeing Gao Peng''s performance at the moment, they really can''t bear it.


    This guy''s various performances are too intolerable to bear. They are looked down upon everywhere.


    But he doesn''t have much strong breath at all, just like an ordinary person, and it''s not the book boy around him who exudes the breath of a great martial arts teacher.


    All present thought that they were both ordinary people.


    But For the first time, they''ve seen such an arrogant guy.


    Yuan Tian''s brow was already full of blue tendons, and he said with clenched teeth, "don''t talk nonsense. If you have the ability to see the real chapter, what''s the ability to keep chattering there?"


    "Alas!" Gao Peng sighed a little and said helplessly, "why do you think so?"


    "Although you are really rubbish, rubbish always has its own function. You have to put your posture in order!"


    "To be a useful rubbish for the society is what you should do at present, but why do you think so? Can''t you start to abandon yourself because of your garbage? "


    "It''s really out of place!"


    Quiet!


    Everyone looked at Gao Peng in a daze.


    What did he say?


    He can say all this. What a vicious heart it is!


    Opening and closing up is rubbish. It''s just too contemptuous. People can''t stand all kinds of tone.


    What''s more, who just said it''s a waste of time?


    Now I''m even there to force me to talk. I don''t want to start at all. Is this guy schizophrenic?


    Otherwise, how could we do such an incredible thing.


    Besides, what is his strength? Up to now, they have not figured out the situation, so they are still a little uneasy.


    However, more people are still dissatisfied with Gao Peng. This kind of open mouth and closed mouth is rubbish. I don''t know what his strength is.


    If he is weak, how does he live to this day?


    In this way of speaking, doesn''t anyone want to tear his mouth alive?


    Will he live to this day?


    For the eyes of the people, liuchengjun extremely dismissive glanced at it and said, "what are you looking at? Is my young master wrong?"


    "You are a group of rubbish. You even think you are a genius. You don''t look at yourself in the mirror. There are only two or three of them."


    "Genius? It depends on who you compare with. Garbage and garbage are natural, which is almost the same. No wonder you will only boast there forever. "


    Liu Chengjun''s words made Gao Peng look at him with a little surprise. His eyes were slightly bright, and he wished to give him a thumbs up.


    The beauty of this sentence is that it has acquired his true biography.


    I don''t know why, Gao Peng always thinks it''s funny to play with these guys. After all, there is no real strong one.


    You can kill time by teasing these guys.


    But will all the people present have such a good attitude?


    How to be insulted by a bookboy? His mind has already exploded.

 Chapters 334

    "Say it again if you have the ability? See if we don''t tear your mouth. "


    "It''s just a little servant. Who gave you the courage to disrespect us?"


    The onlookers were so angry that they rushed up and tore Liu Chengjun''s mouth.


    Never thought that he would be so insulted by a bookboy, and still in front of so many people.


    However


    When they were really angry, Gao Peng glanced at them with the same face and said softly, "I gave you the courage. How are you doing?"


    All the onlookers were speechless, and their faces were ugly like eating shit.


    You''re awesome!


    We should see when you can be arrogant. I don''t believe that your strength is so strong.


    That your strength is not strong, then you have to be well prepared to meet our anger!


    All the onlookers suddenly calmed down, not that they were afraid, just to see the strength of Gao Peng.


    If their strength is weak, then they will not hesitate to fall into the trap. But once their strength exceeds their own strength, it can also be regarded as never happened.


    Gao Peng ignores these urges, shrugs his shoulders and says, "let me give you three seconds to show your most powerful strength. Otherwise, if I do, you won''t have any chance."


    "OK Ok... Very good! "


    Today, Yuan Tian is the most angry in history. He never thought that he would be looked down upon so much by others and looked down upon him again and again.


    It''s really unbearable for him.


    Roar!


    In his whole life, a giant ape slowly climbed up from behind him. It was as big as a mountain.


    At the same time, his whole person also slowly expanded, the expression on his face became more and more like an ape, and the teeth in his mouth became more and more sharp.


    But his breath did soar many times.


    At the same time, his breath also became more violent, as if to see a person want to hammer him alive.


    Especially at the moment, his red eyes make people feel dangerous.


    "Here we are! Yuan Tian is completely serious. He suddenly shows his blood strength and physique. This is to solve him at once! "


    "Of course, this guy is so hateful. He insults us again and again. If we don''t make him realize what is fear as soon as possible, how can we solve the hatred in our hearts?"


    "Ha ha! If he can''t resist it, I don''t mind going up to let him loosen his bones and let him know that it''s better not to say something. "


    All the onlookers gave a cold laugh, and looked at the scene as if they could have predicted the next fate of Gao Peng.


    At the same time, I can only see that they are eager to try one by one, as if it is their turn to play later.


    "You are an ant. Do you feel fear now?" Yuan Tianyan looks at Gao Peng in a fierce light.


    Originally, he wanted to see Gaopeng shivering, but to his disappointment, Gaopeng''s face had no expression of any meaning at all.


    There is even a hint of disdain.


    This scene made him angry in a flash!


    Roar!

 Chapters 335

    Although yuan Tian''s performance was extremely fierce, Gao Peng did not pay attention to it at all, and even felt sympathy for him.


    "If you are a good human being, you should choose to become an animal. Even if you are no longer a waste, you will not abandon yourself so much."


    "I feel a little disappointed by your transformation. I didn''t expect that you chose to become an animal to improve your strength."


    Gao Peng''s face showed a look of great contempt, and his tone was even more faint with a trace of regret.


    Of course, no one can see that his performance is a pity, but more like a mockery.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of all, one by one, a little shocked.


    "My God! How ignorant is this guy? Others use the power of constitution, but he even says that others have become beasts. Ignorance is terrible! "


    "Ha ha! As I expected, he is just shooting. His real strength is not so good, otherwise he will not be unclear. "


    Gao Peng''s words, so that the presence of all people thoroughly firm their inner thoughts, this arrogant ignorant guy must be bluffing.


    As for how strong he really is, he is certainly not as strong as them. I don''t even know such basic common sense. Where can his strength go?


    But is it true?


    It is obvious that Gao Peng wants to tease yuan Tian. With Gao Peng''s vision at the moment, it can be seen that he is using the power of constitution at the moment.


    And it''s a natural bully.


    However, for Gao Peng at the moment, inborn bullying is just a waste of garbage, which has no effect on him.


    "I''ll tear you up!" Yuan Tian roared and roared, and he disappeared from the spot in an instant.


    Only to see the next second, he had already appeared in front of Gao Peng, waving his huge and incomparable fist and pounding down.


    There seemed to be a shiver in the sky.


    However, the crowd looked excited.


    But then everyone''s expression suddenly solidified.


    What did they see?


    Even they were afraid of the attack, but I was caught by that weak scholar.


    What shocked them even more was that he was caught with a finger!


    God!


    How did he do it? He is such a weak body, how can we easily take such a violent attack.


    What shocked them most was Gao Peng''s lighthearted expression, which was not insignificant.


    This is even more unacceptable to them.


    "How could this happen How can this happen! "


    "His strength..."


    "What do I see? What kind of state is he? Why can''t we see his strength at all? But he can easily end such a terrible attack. "


    At the moment, all the people can''t calm down. This scene is just too hard for them. They have never seen such a scene.


    What''s more, before they swore that Gao Peng could not be so quick, but they were all caught off guard.


    Not to mention them, Yuan Tian is even more unbelievable at the moment. He didn''t show mercy at all, but he did his best.


    But what kind of ghost is this scene?


    Why can this guy in front of you catch his attack so easily?

 Chapters 336

    "No... Impossible! How is this possible? "


    "I don''t believe how you can withstand my attack! It must be all coincidence! "


    Yuan Tian couldn''t believe the scene. The expression on his face was frozen.


    He didn''t mean to keep his hand. Why?


    How can a weak scholar withstand his attack?


    For a while, his brain fell into a mess, especially looking at Gao Peng''s light expression, which made him more difficult to accept.


    "What? Can''t believe you''re such a piece of junk? " Gao Peng smiled coldly, even with a cruel smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you can''t believe it any more, you are really a rubbish, even a complete rubbish."


    "It''s OK that you can''t accept it now. You''ll get used to it."


    "Oh, you don''t have time to get used to it, because you''ve spent money on your own death!"


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, the scene was suddenly quiet, and they all looked at Gaopeng in astonishment.


    My God!


    Does he really want to kill yuan Tian?


    Is he not afraid of revenge?


    The war of genius is about to start. If you kill a genius at this time, it will totally offend that big power.


    What''s more, each force has its own card. If it really provokes that force thoroughly, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    However


    Before they could react, a huge and incomparable figure passed by their ears. The speed was amazing.


    And they look at it mechanically.


    Then That was yuan Tian!


    What''s more, he''s covered with blood, his head has rotated 360 degrees, and he can''t die anymore.


    Quiet!


    All the people looked at this scene in shock and looked at the miserable corpse.


    Their hearts just turned over the waves, that guy That guy actually killed yuan Tian!


    How dare he How dare he do that?


    "Yuan Tian died Dead! "


    "Just killed by him..."


    Everyone''s eyes are dull. They look at Gao Peng with stupefaction. Where else dare to look down on Gao Peng at this moment?


    The scholar who looked so weak was not only so ferocious, but also reckless.


    The strength also makes them feel unable to see through. The impact of this scene on them is not so big. At first, each of them thought they were arrogant.


    Although it can''t be compared with most people, it''s not too bad.


    Who knows what will happen in front of them? Their self-confidence is completely defeated. They deeply doubt whether they are too arrogant.


    Their strength is not so strong at all?


    When these people doubted themselves, the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn shook his head slightly, as if he had expected the scene before him.


    "Alas! Why is that necessary? "


    "Before doing anything, first of all, consider how much weight you have, or you won''t know how you died."


    "Genius? These two words are not affordable for ordinary people. If they do not add the spirit of an era, then they cannot be called genius. "


    The shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn muttered to himself, as if to himself, or to the rest of the people.

 Chapters 337

    Yongshan fort.


    Ever since the broken bone gate was destroyed by Gao Peng, Yongshan castle has been completely out of the dilemma, and even obtained so many resources. Many untrained disciples immediately gained attention.


    Yongshan castle is thriving.


    However, there is a person who hasn''t been really happy all the time. Although he has gained safety, he is really better than the previous development.


    But her heart can not be calm, or even extremely entangled.


    Guan Qimeng looks at the sky in the distance, and his thoughts can''t help flying out of the sky.


    Just then, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    "What? Do you have an idea? "


    Standing behind him is Guan Yubo. At the moment, a trace of emotion appears on his face. It''s true that she won''t stay!


    But he didn''t want to oppose it. Sometimes he managed too much, which would restrict the growth of the children. Let go!


    "If you really want to go, you should go boldly! No matter what happens, dad will be your strongest support and guard the sky for you. "


    "No matter what happens, don''t forget you and me."


    Guan Yubo''s voice full of love rang out, making Guan Qimeng''s tears almost flow out, and the tears directly revolved in his eyes.


    Beautiful eyes slightly red, shoulders also slightly shake a little, her heart is also very restless.


    Because of this decision, it may change her life.


    Since seeing Gao Peng, she has lost interest in those so-called Tianjiao. As the saying goes, she is afraid to compare anything.


    What''s more, she also wants to see what it is like in the distant sky. Is it the same as he imagined?


    And her strength at the moment is still very weak. If she embarks on this road, she can only be prepared.


    This is also the reason why Guan Yubo has a little worry in his heart, but he also knows that when a child is always going to fly high, he can''t always be by his side.


    Guan Qimeng nodded slightly, and his eyes suddenly showed a resolute look: "I have decided that this emotion is not only to improve my strength and look for opportunities, but also to find my destination."


    "You should be careful when you go here. The outside world is very dangerous. You should think twice before you do anything. No matter who you are, you should have three points of vigilance."


    "It''s impossible for a bad person to write on his face that he is a bad person. It''s up to you to judge."


    Guan Yubo is really not at ease, finally or strongly asked to say.


    Guan Qimeng nodded: "don''t worry, Dad. I won''t do such a silly thing. I will think more about everything."


    "I don''t believe others'' words easily."


    As soon as this sentence is finished, Guan Qimeng turns around and looks at Guan Yubo. He opens his mouth slightly, but doesn''t make any sound.


    The appearance of wanting to talk and stop, and then saw her fly up without hesitation, there is no meaning to say goodbye at all.


    Guan Yubo watched Guan Qimeng fly to the other end of the sky quietly, and the expression on his face was extremely complex.


    "Alas! I hope there is nothing to do, or the white hair will send the black hair. "


    Although he didn''t want to be so pessimistic, who could have predicted the outside world? Besides being a girl''s family, this is the most worrying thing.

 Chapters 338

    "God! He... He killed yuan Tian! "


    "Here How could it be? Yuan Tian''s strength cannot be so weak at all, and he has used all his strength. Why is it so weak? "


    "Don''t you Is he really not as powerful as we think? "


    It''s hard for everyone here to understand why yuan Tian seemed so weak and was killed by someone else.


    There is no room for counterattack at all. It looks like a child without any strength.


    There is something that they can''t accept here. It''s not the same as what they think. No There is just too much difference.


    Shouldn''t Gao Peng be taught a lesson?


    Why does this happen?


    Originally, they were very confident that they could win. They were beaten with one finger by others, and were killed in a second.


    I''ve lost my life!


    "No It''s not that Yuan Tian is weak, but that the strength of the other party is really too strong. Don''t you find that Yuan Tian has even died of natural hegemony, but what''s the final result? You''ve all seen it. "


    "Here This is too terrible! What state is he in? I haven''t seen his details from the beginning to the end. "


    At the moment, people don''t want to say that they are not calm. It has gradually become a horror. Where did this weak scholar come from?


    The strength is not only unfathomable, but also killed yuan Tian with a random strike, which makes them feel a sense of crisis.


    One by one, I took a deep breath and looked at Gao Peng with fear.


    Gaopeng''s mouth is slightly raised, and his breath becomes extremely weird, rippling with the true Qi layer by layer around him.


    But I haven''t waited for Gao Peng to make any move.


    A voice broke out.


    "Little friend, why don''t you stop now? With your strength at the moment, no one will be your opponent at all. Why do you have to have a good understanding with these young people? "


    When the sound sounded, all people immediately looked for the source of the sound, only to see that all people have locked the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn.


    Yes, it must be the voice of the shopkeeper!


    There was a flash of surprise in Gaopeng''s eyes. He had noticed the innkeeper of the Half Moon Inn for a long time. The strength of this guy gave him a threat.


    However, the other side didn''t provoke him, so he didn''t want to duel with him. However, at the moment, he even took the initiative to speak.


    Doesn''t that mean


    Gao Peng''s eyes brightened in a flash.


    At the moment, everyone was in a different mood. Their eyes were raised and their faces were unbelievable.


    How is it possible?


    That''s the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn!


    And when he said that? No one is the opponent of that guy, and they have become junior.


    This sentence deeply hit them, but also shocked them. It''s not that they don''t believe what the manager of the Half Moon Inn said.


    It''s just that it has a huge impact on them, and it''s just unacceptable for a while.


    However, all the people here believe what the shopkeeper said. Then Is this hateful guy really so powerful?


    Even the shopkeeper has said that.


    They have a trace of unwillingness, and even a trace of inner struggle. They want to refute loudly, but finally find that they don''t know how to speak at all.

 Chapters 339

    "My God! Is his strength really as strong as the shopkeeper said? The people here don''t know his opponent at all? "


    "No I don''t believe it! I don''t believe his strength is so strong! "


    "Don''t you even believe the manager''s words? If you don''t believe it, you can try his strength. "


    As soon as the words were said, many people immediately became quiet. Although they didn''t believe it in their hearts, the shopkeeper had said such words.


    How could they not?


    It''s nothing more than a trace of unhappiness in my heart.


    But we can let the shopkeeper give such a high evaluation. It can be seen how terrible Gao Peng''s strength is. We can even ask the shopkeeper to ask for their love.


    Please? That''s what the shopkeeper said before.


    Every time they have such an idea in their mind, they can''t help feeling extremely ashamed.


    Even some people have quietly lowered their heads, proud of the heart? Stubborn character?


    At the moment, they are no longer exist. Just a word destroys all of them. It also shows from the side that they are not real genius.


    The big fish in the pond, entering the sea, is nothing more than a little bigger fish. It can''t become the overlord in the sea at all.


    The innkeeper''s voice suddenly made Gao Penglai interested. He didn''t pay any attention to all the people present. Instead, he looked at the innkeeper in the Half Moon Inn with interest.


    "Why Don''t you want me to fight them? "


    "No, I just think it''s too bullying. After all, your strength has already exceeded several levels of them. It''s a little bullying." The shopkeeper said lightly.


    "What does my young master do for you?" Liu Chengjun said rudely, regardless of the identity of the other party.


    Gao Peng waved and stopped what he wanted to say next: "don''t be rude."


    Then he only saw Gao Peng touch his chin, looked at the shopkeeper and said: "why not If you hit me, I won''t deal with them. How about that? "


    What?


    All the people and the shopkeeper thought they had heard the wrong thing. What''s the request?


    Besides, hit you. What the hell is this?


    Even the shopkeeper kept a calm expression all the time. At the moment, he was a little shocked. He had never thought that someone would make such a strange request.


    I saw him a little stupefied said: "you said the wrong thing, or I heard the wrong?"


    Liu Chengjun is also a little dazed at the moment. He looks at Gao Peng in disbelief. However, although he has many doubts, he doesn''t mention it at this time.


    Gao Peng said lightly, "you didn''t hear me wrong, and I didn''t say anything wrong. If you are willing to hit me, I will stop!"


    "How is it? My proposal should be very simple. As long as you can finish it, I will not touch them. This is not a threat to you, but also a relatively simple thing. "


    This time, all the people here are convinced. What Gao Peng said means is what they understand. But that''s what he said. He also wants them to feel confused.


    This What the hell is this?


    Never heard such a request, and what kind of conspiracy did he have?

 Chapters 340

    "My God I''ve never heard such a wonderful request. What''s going on in his mind? "


    "Er It seems to be normal. Why do you say something so inexplicable? "


    Everyone felt very puzzled. I don''t know why Gao Peng said such inexplicable words. So did the shopkeeper of Half Moon Inn.


    However, he shook his head slightly and said, "if you insist on it, I have no other way."


    "As for your request, I can''t accept it. The Half Moon Inn has always been a neutral force and never participated in any fight, so no matter how you treat them, I won''t interfere."


    "I just feel that your strength is not fair to them, so I just said one more word."


    Obviously, the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn didn''t want to start at all. Although Gao Peng''s request was wordless and could even be finished easily, he was indifferent.


    Gao Peng is deeply bored about this. This guy is not cheated. He doesn''t know how strong this guy is. Should it be enough for me to improve?


    Gao Peng''s heart is also a little uncertain, but he does have a feeling that if he makes a real move, his strength will definitely be improved.


    "Hello, what are you doing around here? Don''t you know it''s blocking my way? "


    Suddenly, a very arrogant voice suddenly sounded.


    At the same time, all the people were quiet one after another, but before they could react, several figures rushed in.


    When these people appear in front of the crowd, some people have recognized their identity, while others are still in doubt.


    However, the image of these people still gives a very bad impression to many people.


    One by one, they were all dressed in great pomp, with a disdainful smile on their faces, as if all the people here were not in his eyes at the moment.


    "Ha ha! What are you doing here? I don''t know if it''s blocking my way? " The leader said arrogantly.


    Although this sentence is extremely insulting, no one in the audience dared to contradict it. Someone just wanted to yell at him, but he was pulled by his side.


    "Are you crazy? That''s Fengyu of Jihuo League. Do you want to die when you talk now? "


    "What What? "Extreme fire alliance in the eastern region?"


    "My God! How could it be a union of fire! "


    When they heard that the people were from Jihuo League, they all felt extremely shocked. Although Jihuo League is a platinum level force.


    As we all know, Jihuo alliance is not so simple. It seems to be a platinum level force, but its overall strength can compete with the brick and stone level force.


    It can be seen how terrible the extreme fire alliance is. It''s a force with the presence of Emperor Wu. If it''s not impossible to enter the central region and not recognized, then they''re already a brick and stone force.


    From this, we can know how powerful their strength is.


    When Feng Yu heard the people''s comments, he raised his mouth slightly, and his face was full of expression.


    It was as if all the people in the room were invisible to him, and his attitude at the moment was extremely bad.


    No matter how dissatisfied they are, they dare not speak out. Fengyu is not only a member of the extremely fierce alliance, but also has great strength. The people present dare not have any opinions at all.

 Chapters 341

    When they were shocked, Gao Peng glanced at Feng Yu and walked into the Half Moon Inn.


    He didn''t pay attention to this guy at all. Although his voice was extremely arrogant, he didn''t provoke Gao Peng. Naturally, Gao Peng won''t have any brother who doesn''t buy it.


    But Gao Peng has no opinions, but it does not mean that others have no opinions.


    Feng Yu saw that someone dared to ignore him, and his face suddenly showed anger: "stop!"


    "Who let you go? Who allowed you to leave? "


    As soon as Feng Yu said this, all the people were stunned, some of them were afraid to stop believing and looked at him.


    Is this suddenly on the bar?


    Even at this time, all the people present can''t forget what Gao Peng did before, but they killed yuan Tian at random. With his strength, few people in his young life are his opponents.


    But Feng Yu''s words let everyone know that there must be a good play to watch next.


    They don''t deny that the strength of extreme fire alliance is strong, and the strength of Fengyu is not weak, but they believe that Gao Peng is strong. After all, they saw Gao Peng''s action with their own eyes.


    In particular, he did not exert all his strength before, which shows how unfathomable his strength is.


    This also let the present public some to look forward to.


    Gao Peng''s footsteps made a tiny meal. He didn''t think about turning back at all. He said lightly, "I don''t talk to waste."


    Then I saw Gao Peng walk into the Half Moon Inn without hesitation.


    Everyone''s face was speechless.


    Lie, slot!


    Your strength is really strong, but you are not so arrogant? You need to know that the sect power of the other side is extremely powerful, and the strength of the other side is not weak.


    In your eyes, how could it be a waste?


    Do you mean to say that you look down on people like this?


    How shocked were people when they didn''t play? Feng Yu was so angry. When was he so despised?


    What''s more, this guy even said that he was a waste and even more annoying. He even said that he didn''t talk to waste. It''s just unreasonable.


    Only to see his whole face twisted together, glaring at Gao Peng: "you can say it again? See if I don''t tear your mouth. "


    "Ha ha! I''ve never heard such a cheap request. If you really want to hear it again, I don''t mind repeating it to you. "


    "I never talk to waste, and you are that waste!"


    Gao Peng said rudely, regardless of the identity of the other party, what is the identity of the other party for him?


    He also likes to be retaliated by others. It''s so easy for him to improve his strength. Maybe it''s also an investment!


    Although the strength of the other side is indeed weak, it''s hard to guarantee that the other side has no elders here. If it is true, then his strength will definitely improve very fast.


    Since the innkeeper of the Half Moon Inn refuses to start, he can only find the next target, and Fengyu is just his target now.


    When Gao Peng ''s words came out, the people at the scene were stunned. They did not deny the power of Gao Peng, but his words were so bad!


    Is that too contemptuous? At least the other side is such a powerful genius, but it turns out to be a waste in your mouth.

 Chapters 342

    "My God! Does this guy want to die like this? I don''t deny that his strength is really strong, but he totally offended the other side. Once the other side''s elders come, see how he can resist it! "


    "Ha ha! He is really strong, at least better than all of us, but Extreme fire alliance is not so easy to provoke. Now that he has provoked the other party, he must be prepared to bear the anger of the other party. "


    "It must be said that he is really brave to scold the people of jihuomeng so blatantly, but This time he totally offended the other side. "


    Seeing the scene full of gunpowder, all the people on the scene began to talk about it, and they all looked at Gao Peng gloating.


    Although Gao Peng''s strength is strong, they believe that extreme fire alliance is not so easy to provoke.


    Deng!


    Feng Yu never thought that someone dared to be so unbridled in front of him. His anger was suddenly burned and he looked at Gao Peng with an iron face.


    "OK Very good... Very good! "


    "You are arrogant, but usually arrogant people pay a price. Do you know who I am? I''m the one you can''t afford. "


    Feng Yu roared, and without any sign, he began to attack Gao Peng. There was a terror in his body. The real Qi surrounded him.


    Boom!


    Everyone didn''t expect that he would suddenly make a move. Maybe now he''s a little angry.


    However, to everyone''s astonishment, Gao Peng just turned around and didn''t have any expression on his face and even made any action.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of all the people present and they were shocked.


    God!


    Does he still want to be like before?


    How is this possible?


    Yuan Tian''s strength and Fengyu are not of the same level at all, but he even stood there regardless of any intention of dodging.


    Is he ready to carry the attack?


    This is too arrogant!


    The audience was not only shocked, but also felt that Gao Peng was too arrogant to deny that he was powerful. However, Feng Yu was not bad.


    His strength is extremely strong, but Gao Peng even completely ignored it.


    Seeing that the other side was indifferent, Feng Yu became more annoyed and shouted, "look for death!"


    Boom!


    With a series of loud noises, Fengyu attacked with unmatched momentum, and a fierce attack was coming.


    But Gao Peng is still as indifferent as before.


    Even a trace of disdain flashed through his eyes.


    When Feng Yu''s attack came, a deafening voice began to ring.


    All the people in the audience turned their faces and couldn''t look straight at them. After all, the energy contained in it was so terrible that they couldn''t intervene at all.


    At the moment, they have a faint expectation, and also want to see who wins the final victory.


    But all the people in the room didn''t find out. Feng Yu''s arrogant expression changed into full of consternation.


    There is even a trace of disbelief.


    His attack was not weak, but to his surprise, the opponent was not hurt.


    And even Shanghai showed a faint smile.


    This How is this possible?


    How could he resist my attack?


    Feng Yu''s face was unbelievable: "no Impossible! How can you take my attack? It''s impossible! "

 Chapters 343

    Feng Yu''s face showed an unbelievable look and looked at Gao Peng stupidly, especially the feeling from his hands, which made him fully understand that his attack did not fail.


    It''s just The other side was completely unhurt.


    God!


    How on earth did he do it?


    Why did such a terrible attack fall on him without any injury, and look at his gentle expression, the attack did not let him be affected at all.


    This How could it be?


    "No How can you take my attack? It''s absolutely impossible! Do you have a magic weapon? How else can I resist my attack? "


    Feng Yu is still looking for an excuse to comfort himself. He really doesn''t believe that someone can take his attack intact.


    The high-level strength of his Emperor Wu has been the top in his young life. How can anyone easily take his attack?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    However, how to explain this scene?


    Although he strongly believed that the opponent had used the magic weapon, he clearly knew that the guy in front of him did not use the defense magic weapon at all.


    "No No How could it be Absolutely impossible! " Feng Yu muttered to himself, his eyes glazed.


    Gaopeng''s mouth turned up, showing a smile of disdain: "Oh! Waste is waste. Why make excuses for yourself? You''d better admit that you''re a waste. "


    "In the eyes of ordinary people, you are really powerful, but in my eyes, you are a complete waste."


    Deng!


    If it was hit hard, Feng Yu''s mouth was sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    Gao Peng suddenly raised a protective film formed by genuine Qi in front of him, which isolated all his efforts. If it wasn''t for his quick response, he would have been sprayed with blood at the moment.


    At this moment, only to see Gao Peng slightly shook his head, with a little regret said: "ah!"! How can young body bone be so weak? Even if you can''t move, you have to make up for it! "


    "Or are you kidney deficiency? There''s something amazing about it. Is it contagious? "


    Gao Peng said this sentence, as if he was afraid of it. He stepped back several steps directly, and his face was still disdainful.


    Seeing this, Feng Yu was spewing blood again, and there was no sign of it.


    He pointed to Gao Peng and gasped, "you You... "


    He didn''t say a word completely. Looking at his breathing speed at the moment, we can know how angry he is at the moment, even his breath can''t be stabilized.


    But his eyes are red and staring at Gao Peng. Has he ever been insulted like this? And still in front of so many people.


    He is the most arrogant man in the world, but now he is played by others as a monkey, which makes him feel like he is going to explode.


    "What am I?" Gao Peng waved and said, "I didn''t expect that you are a kidney deficiency guy. You are not afraid to infect others, but you still do something to me."


    "And you spit blood for me. Did you have any premeditation? You are such a hateful guy. I didn''t expect that the so-called "Heaven''s favourite" would be like this. It really makes me open my eyes! "

 Chapters 344

    After hearing what Gao Peng said, Feng Yu''s breathing speed was obviously more intense, and he could feel the shaking clearly.


    All present looked at each other.


    They have never found that oppan''s mouth is so vicious, though of course not much of it is true.


    But It''s just like breathing blood.


    Feng Yu has shown them as an example.


    I saw that they were trembling all over and looked at Gao Peng with some fear.


    "My God! This guy''s mouth is so vicious that he breathes people''s blood. It''s unheard of and unheard of! "


    "Terrible! You should know that Fengyu of the extreme fire alliance is the high-level strength of the Emperor Wu. Not only does the attack have no impact on this guy, but it also forces others to spit blood. "


    "This guy..."


    All the people were speechless.


    He also looked at Gao Peng with a little shock. Unexpectedly, Gao Peng''s mouth was so vicious, and every word could destroy others'' hearts.


    It''s too scary!


    The shopkeeper of Half Moon Inn is also stunned at the moment. What kind of operation is it?


    A peerless Tianjiao was forced to spit blood.


    Maybe it''s not that other people''s inner endurance is not enough, but because Gao Peng is so powerful, even if he is powerful, every word is so unbearable.


    "This guy is really too powerful. He is not only powerful, but also has a mouth that no one can fight!"


    "Whoever meets him has been doomed for eight lifetimes. I hope that fewer people will provoke him in the future. Otherwise, there will be a shadow in the whole life, let alone any progress."


    Here, only the shopkeeper knows how powerful Gao Peng is, so the shopkeeper doesn''t want someone to have a conflict with Gao Peng.


    At this time, it''s even more hopeless. We can''t take advantage of both hands and mouth. It''s better not to cause conflict.


    But Now that the contradiction has arisen, it is impossible for him to stop it. We must let the Half Moon Inn be a neutral force all the time. It is impossible for him to interfere in any struggle.


    Random only saw that he slightly shook his head and sighed.


    Liu Chengjun looks at Gao Peng with adoration on his face. Although his strength is improving rapidly at the moment, he admires Gao Peng too much.


    It''s just from the inside out. Inside and outside, he imitates everything of Gao Peng. The same is true of his speech, behavior and work style.


    But He can''t do it like Gao Peng. It''s hard to imagine that such a powerful person can get rid of spitting blood.


    This is not his idol, what is it?


    He, who was adored so much, became more crazy now, and his eyes became extremely hot.


    "Too It''s too awesome! When can I be like a young master? Not only the strength can crush each other, but also the Qi can make each other bleed. "


    "It seems that I have a long way to go!" Liu Chengjun''s eyes were shining, and he never stopped looking at Gao Peng.


    Naturally, Feng Yu heard the voices of the people around him. At the moment, he felt that his lungs were about to explode and his blood was boiling.


    It''s not blood It''s too angry.


    How can he face up to the next talent war?

 Chapters 345

    Seeing Gao Peng''s reaction at the moment, Feng Yu''s Qi was about to burst out and glared at him.


    "You go with me!"


    "I want to let this guy know, what''s the end of offending me, even if his strength is really strong? I don''t believe he can resist our attack. "


    Feng Yu looked back and said to the two men who had come with him before.


    The two men hesitated a little, looked at each other, then nodded slightly.


    Two people step out at the same time, the eyes emitting fierce light, the whole body up and down the real gas surging.


    "I don''t know who you are, but you shouldn''t offend us. Do you know who we are?"


    "It''s the existence you can never provoke. Now if you are willing to kneel down and beg for mercy, we can forgive you, otherwise Hey, hey! "


    The two men smiled coldly and walked out slowly. They didn''t know what they were thinking. At this time, they dared to speak up.


    Didn''t you see what happened to Feng Yu at the moment?


    However


    When the two men came out completely, the people at the scene finally found their identity and cried out one after another.


    "Here These two people... "


    "My God! The background of these two people is not simple, and they are all disciples of platinum force. As expected, none of them are simple. Unless they are of the same level, they can''t get together at all. "


    "If this is the case, isn''t it to say that the weak scholar is dangerous?"


    "No Not necessarily. Didn''t you see the tragic death of Yuan Tian? And Feng Yu is in a mess at the moment, which shows his strength. Sometimes the number of people doesn''t mean anything. "


    When I saw these two people coming out, all of them began to talk about each other. It''s really their identity. It''s not simple at all.


    Although not as powerful as Feng Yu, it is already extremely powerful for all present.


    After all, these people are all disciples of platinum level forces.


    "Zuofu, heaven and earth hall, southern region!"


    "Hengyi, xuanjiumen, Beiyu!"


    The identity of the two men is already in the air.


    But when they were shocked, Gao Peng gave two people a look of speechlessness. Are there any holes in their brains?


    Hasn''t he found out what''s wrong with the situation?


    Their head seal now spits blood, who gives them the feeling of daring to be so arrogant?


    Don''t they find that the situation is not the same as they think?


    Or are these two guys paranoid?


    Gao Peng is really unable to make complaints about it at the moment, especially when he looks at the two faces with a confident face. He really doesn''t know how to say it.


    "Two more idiots!"


    "Are all the people cultivated by the major forces idiots? It''s not a brain problem, it''s a brain hole. Maybe it''s not a flower defect in the greenhouse? "


    "Is there a problem with IQ?"


    Gao Peng simply has no scruples, said softly.


    It''s a whisper, but with the ear power of all the people present, it''s very clear that they heard what Gao Peng said.


    I saw the silence on everyone''s face.


    Do you want to be so direct?


    What''s more, you have to avoid it for good or ill? Say it directly in front of others, isn''t it face-to-face?


    The shopkeeper''s mouth is also twitching. This guy is really wonderful. Even if he is powerful, what he said is so unbearable.


    The brain circuitry is also particularly surprising.

 Chapters 346

    When Gao Peng spoke, all the people couldn''t help but shut their mouths. For a while, all the people heard Gao Peng''s words clearly.


    Zuo Fu and Heng Yi all heard it clearly, and suddenly a roar of anger broke out from his heart.


    "I''ll tell you again if you have any?"


    Gaopeng was surprised to glance at them, and then he chose to ignore them directly. He talked with such a mentally disabled person a lot, maybe he would be infected.


    "Well, it''s really very good. I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant. Let''s both teach you a lesson."


    Looking at these two guys, they want to force another knife.


    Feng Yu was totally intolerable. Unexpectedly, these two guys were so mentally retarded. He roared and said, "are you two idiots? Don''t hurry up! "


    Zuo Fu and his wife dare not have two words any more. They use their blood to attack Gao Peng.


    Feng Yu didn''t dare to show his weakness. Although he had spat two mouthfuls of blood before, he was angry. At the moment, he was not hurt.


    Boom and rumble


    a wave of energy from the sky was released and directly hit the ground, not far from Gaopeng.


    Zuo Fu and his two brothers were shaking their fists, but one of them directly released the true Qi wave, which was ejected by huge energy. There was a trace of ripples in the sky.


    Although their realm is not so strong, and the fluctuation caused by them is not small, the people present did not reach their level at all.


    At the moment, they all looked shocked.


    This scene in front of them is a huge shock. Have they ever seen such a horrible scene?


    From this moment on, they really realized how far apart they are from the real genius.


    In some small places, they are really geniuses.


    But There is still a huge gap between them and the disciples of platinum level forces.


    That gap is like a gap.


    At the moment, they also really recognize the reality. However, before they do too much thinking, the battle on the spot has entered the white heat.


    The three men rushed towards Gao Peng with incomparable momentum.


    "What a horrible attack!"


    "I didn''t expect the gap between us and them to be so big. Even yuan Tian may not be their opponent, right? The gap is just too big. "


    "My God! The deterrence they have created makes me feel a little scared! "


    "It''s terrible! Is this the gap between these monsters and us? It''s a big gap. "


    Don''t say to participate in the battle of genius, just to see the battle of Feng Yu and others, they can''t produce any more fighting spirit.


    The gap is so large that the number of people can not be measured at all.


    Moreover, with such a powerful attack, you can kill them at will.


    It is self-evident that there is a big gap.


    At the moment, however, there is another person who is indifferent to such a terrible attack and doesn''t pay attention to their attack at all.


    A face indifferent to the attack.


    This is Gao Peng!


    Before all the people in the room could make a cry, the attack had already come, accompanied by the great power of terror.


    Boom boom!

 Chapters 347

    The terrorist attack directly attacked Gao Peng, but Gao Peng didn''t dodge or even take any measures to deal with it.


    Seeing this scene, no matter how strong they are, they can''t calm down at all.


    "My God! What do I see? That guy didn''t even want to avoid, but didn''t make any defensive measures. What did he want to do? "


    "Here Is this guy crazy? "


    "Madman! He even shouldered the attack of the other party. Don''t he know how terrible the rooster is


    All the people in the room clearly felt the terrible attack. If they touched it a little bit, they could be wiped out in an instant.


    It can be seen how terrible it is, but in the face of such a terrible attack, Gao Peng is indifferent.


    He Why did he do it?


    In addition to the shock, there was also disbelief among all the people present. They couldn''t figure out why Gaopeng did this.


    But There was a man who was speechless.


    There is the shopkeeper of Banyue inn.


    The innkeeper of the Half Moon Inn shook his head slightly, sighed and said: "it''s really enough to bully people. It''s so powerful that he always bullies some young people."


    "How shameless! He even pretended to be as if nothing had happened. "


    In the middle of the night, when the innkeeper of the inn said this, his face could not help but freeze, and then he responded with a wry smile.


    "How can I forget that, if we count by age, he should also be a junior."


    "Really It is clear that he is so young. Why is his strength so strong? How on earth did he practice? Even if it''s from the birth, it''s not so fast! "


    The innkeeper of the Half Moon Inn was extremely curious about Gao Peng''s secret, but he didn''t have too much entanglement, so he prayed secretly in his heart.


    Those who offend Gao Peng can only ask for more from themselves. Who makes them too arrogant.


    This time, I really kicked the iron plate.


    "Ha ha! Do you know our strength this time? No matter how arrogant you are, you have to lie down under our attack. "


    "Hahahaha! Boss, this guy is really stupid. He can''t even dodge. "


    Zuo Fu and Heng Yi both laughed happily, as if they had won the victory in Chinese.


    And Feng Yu also slowly showed a smile at the moment, but his illness was not so obvious.


    However, he also believed that with the strength of the three of them, Gao Peng must have been greatly hurt. After all, the three of them joined forces.


    The destructive power is unimaginable.


    How can ordinary people resist their attacks?


    "I said Can you guys stop yelling in front of me? It''s really annoying! "


    Just as they were about to celebrate, a voice suddenly came in front of them and scared them.


    There was a look of shock on each face.


    It''s not just them, it''s the same with the rest of us here.


    This What''s going on?


    Why does the scholar''s voice still ring?


    Shouldn''t he be hit hard at the moment?


    All the people were shocked and stared at each other. They wanted to see what happened there.


    After all, the attack just started was too terrifying. There was a long time ago that there was a thick smog, so that all people could not see it clearly.

 Chapters 348

    As soon as Gao Peng''s voice fell, the smoke around him also slowly dispersed, gradually revealing his figure.


    At the moment, Gao Peng is almost unscathed.


    There was not even a trace of dust. It didn''t look like he had been attacked violently at all. Even his clothes didn''t wrinkle at all.


    After seeing this scene, all the people present were completely unable to calm down.


    It''s just beyond imagination.


    This It''s too scary!


    He took on such a terrible attack. Why did he stay intact? Not even his clothes were in disorder.


    "What''s going on? Why doesn''t he seem to have been hurt at all, and even his clothes don''t show any wrinkles? Am I dazzled? "


    "I''m afraid it''s not a dream, is it? Why didn''t he look like he was attacked at all? Instead, he wanted to attack him completely. "


    The people who were present in succession had great doubts, but they could not reach any conclusion except for shock and doubt.


    This is beyond their imagination.


    At the same time, they don''t really see it.


    But When Feng Yu saw the scene in front of him, he was going crazy!


    Why? Why is that so?


    The attack before was the same. The other side was not injured at all, and was also so unscathed.


    Does the opponent really have a strong defense magic weapon?


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to explain. Even if the strength of the other side is strong, it won''t be intact, right?


    It made him a little uncomfortable for a while.


    Left Fu two people are also stupefied, stupidly looking at the undamaged Gao Peng, the movement in the hand has stopped.


    Gao Peng gently patted the dust on his body that didn''t exist at all, and said calmly: "are you fighting? Or do you want to stain my clothes? "


    "It''s too immoral, but you want to get others'' clothes dirty. Are you too shameless? Is that what you teach you, your power? "


    Deng!


    All the people stared at Gao Peng.


    Lie, slot!


    It''s a red, naked, naked insult!


    Others have used all their strength, but you say that others are trying to get your clothes. Doesn''t that mean that other people''s attacks have no effect on you?


    What''s worse, the attack is just like a child''s attack, which can only stain his clothes at most.


    No! Even his clothes can''t be soiled.


    How can a powerful genius tolerate being insulted like this?


    "You You... " Feng Yu pointed to Gao Peng and was just about to scold him.


    But Gao Peng didn''t give him a chance at all. He raised his hand slightly and waved his palm in the void.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    Three slaps made a sound. Feng Yu and Zuo Fu suddenly flew backwards out. The speed was amazing.


    There was no reaction from all the people, but the three of them had already flown out and hit the ground heavily.


    There are several huge holes in the ground.


    The dust is flying all over the sky.


    All the people can''t help but open their mouths and look at the huge holes, a little unbelievable.


    God!


    What''s going on?


    This result makes them a little unexpected, even more incredible.

 Chapters 349

    It''s hard for everyone to believe what they saw. Why do they have a sense of seeing clowns?


    Feng Yu and other three people were so happy, and the attack was so strong, as if they were the only one.


    But What is the final result?


    Three at a stroke!


    It''s like swatting flies. They''ve been swatted directly. Now they can''t get up completely.


    Just look at those huge potholes, people will know how terrible they are. But Feng Yu and others are too fragile, right?


    I can''t even resist the slap of the other side. It''s unbelievable. Is it still the pride of platinum power?


    Really?


    This made them have some doubts. After all, the way to end the battle was too fast. Even they were at a loss.


    The sky and the earth, which were blown before, are now so grassy, which makes everyone seem to have an illusion.


    "This battle Is the end too unexpected? "


    "My God! What is that guy in? Why are all people like children when they come to him? They can''t turn over any waves at all. "


    "It''s so powerful! It''s terrible! "


    "Don''t you find that Tianjiao''s strength of those big forces is really weak?"


    When someone said that, all around suddenly fell into a strange silence, but did not let them wait for a long time, someone immediately came out to refute.


    "No It''s not that they are too weak, but that guy is too strong and hasn''t tried his best all the time. Have you seen him take it seriously? Have you seen him use his blood power? "


    "None of them. It can be seen that he is not serious at all. He doesn''t know what realm it is, but his strength has already exceeded our imagination."


    At this moment, all the people present think of the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn. The former shopkeeper has said clearly that Gao Peng''s strength is much stronger than all the people present.


    Belong to the level of bullying the small with the big.


    At that time, people were only half convinced, but now they have to believe, even fully convinced, that Gao Peng''s strength is incomparably strong.


    Gao Peng will not pay too much attention to the shock of all the people on the scene. These wastes can''t improve his strength at all. What kind of people should pay attention to?


    It''s just these guys who are jumping. They can also arouse a little interest of him. Who makes them proud of the great power.


    It can be invested!


    With their identity, there should still be some powerful elders. It''s uncertain that the elders of the other side are already nearby. If there are one or two of them, they can improve their strength.


    In such a way, Gao Peng''s eyes turned to Feng Yu and others, as if he saw his beloved diamond.


    Then I saw him step by step, and came to Feng Yu and others in an instant.


    Looking down at them, he said, "is your life worth a lot of money? You just have to answer yes and No. "


    Gao Peng didn''t give them a chance to think at all.


    Feng Yu and other three were stunned, but they didn''t retort. They immediately considered the key, nodded and said.


    "Yes It is... Yes! "


    "Our lives are really valuable!"


    "Yes, it''s valuable!"

 Chapters 350

    Seeing Gao Peng and others'' questions and answers, all the people on the scene slightly raised their mouths and smiled a little dismissively.


    "Ha ha! I thought how awesome he was. I didn''t expect that he was also a bully. Now when I find that other people''s background is tough, I start to counsel him. "


    "It''s obvious that he was afraid to kill them and get revenge from the forces behind them. It seems that he wanted to make a profit."


    "But will it offend other forces?"


    "So what? At least it''s a lot less than killing them, and he can get more cultivation resources to improve his strength. Why not? "


    Hearing the voices of all the people on the scene, many people woke up, nodded slightly, and looked at Gao Peng with a smile.


    I didn''t expect this guy''s brain to be so strong.


    We have reached this point, and we can think of things that are good for him.


    Feng Yu and others suddenly want to understand at the moment, suddenly look at Gao Peng, with a smile of victory on the corner of his mouth.


    Zuo Fu''s attitude was extremely bad and shouted: "bastard! What are you still doing there? I don''t know if I can help us up quickly, and there''s no accident. It''s bound to kill you. "


    Although Heng Yi didn''t open his mouth, it can be seen from the expression on his face. At the moment, his heart is in the same mood as Zuo Fu.


    As soon as Gao Peng was stunned, he looked at the three guys in front of him.


    My God!


    These three guys don''t have holes in their heads, do they?


    What is their situation? Shouldn''t it be begging for mercy? Who gave them the words, even so upright to talk with him.


    Is it too long for me?


    The shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn, who has been paying attention to the situation here, can''t help but stay, and can''t help his actions.


    "Are these guys fooled? What are they thinking! "


    It''s no wonder that they have such an idea in mind. It''s the performance of Feng Yu and others at the moment that is beyond their expectation. Isn''t it right to plead now?


    Such and again and again to stimulate each other, disrelish their own long life to do such things.


    After a little thought, Gao Peng still couldn''t figure out what was going on in their minds, so he just shook his head and said softly, "sure enough, I really can''t understand your brainless thoughts."


    "Now that you have problems in your mind, I''d better send you to hell as soon as possible, so as not to bite anyone who is crazy."


    When they didn''t respond, Gao Peng stepped on Feng Yu''s head one by one, making three sounds like watermelon cracking.


    Feng Yu and others became headless bodies in an instant.


    However, this scene is unbelievable to all present.


    One by one, even the expressions on them are dull!


    What did they see?


    Tianjiao, the three platinum level forces, was killed without any emotion. Moreover, when all the people did not respond, they trampled on their heads one by one.


    Such cruel means, as well as the decision without hesitation, just think about it, they feel cold all over.


    God!


    How dare he do that?


    Is he not afraid of the Revenge of the three platinum level forces?

 Chapters 351

    "He... Is he too bold? Is it true that he is not afraid of those platinum level forces coming to trouble him? "


    "And One of them is Tianjiao, a member of Jihuo League. How can he do it? He''s in big trouble! "


    "Over This time he is completely finished. He killed Tianjiao of the three forces. If the news gets out, it will be pursued endlessly! "


    However, when they talked about this, another person made a cry.


    "God! Isn''t he going to kill people? Then we... "


    However, they obviously think too much. How could Auburn kill people?


    What''s more, he would like the news to spread out. Otherwise, how could they attract their elders to retaliate?


    Without their elders to retaliate, Gao Peng would not be able to improve his own strength, so he only saw that Gao Peng ignored them.


    "With all your rubbish, I can''t even move my hands," he said in a rude sarcasm


    "What''s more, will I be afraid of their revenge? I''m also looking forward to it. The stronger the people are, the better. Otherwise, it will really disappoint me. "


    After saying this, Gao Peng ignored the angry eyes of all the people on the scene and turned to enter the Half Moon Inn directly.


    Gao Peng didn''t know the same thing with these people, but liuchengjun didn''t speak so well. His face was flat, his hands crossed his waist and shouted.


    "What are you? Even dare to talk about young master. Just look at your garbage and shut up your stinking mouth. Otherwise, your mouth will be torn up one by one. "


    "The weak should have the awareness of the weak. Don''t always think of using language to surpass the strong!"


    Liu Chengjun looks at one of the people in the field magically and catches up with Gao Peng in a hurry and ignores the eyes of all the people in the field.


    In his opinion, in his world, except for his own father, only Gao Peng is left.


    No one can talk about them, let alone hurt them with any words, which is not allowed by him.


    Half Moon Inn.


    Originally, there were many guests who didn''t go out. When seeing Gao Peng coming in, they were very surprised. They also paid attention to what happened outside.


    Naturally, I know what Gao Peng does.


    So they would feel extremely shocked. At present, this weak scholar had done such a shocking thing, and he also showed such calm.


    Who gave him the backing?


    One of them couldn''t bear it, so he asked directly, "aren''t you afraid of revenge from the forces behind them?"


    Gao Peng went back to his place, poured himself a cup of tea gently, and then said it was indifferent.


    "So what? I also look forward to their revenge. The stronger the strength of the people who come, the more excited I feel. If I can come to several Wudi or Wushen, it''s really great. "


    "What a pity Unfortunately. "


    People can''t help but stare at Gao Peng with an unbelievable face. Is this really something people can say?


    Why is he so calm when he says this sentence that he is not afraid of getting into trouble?


    The emperor and the God of martial arts have been told by him. This guy is lawless!

 Chapters 352

    Not only the people here, but also the shopkeeper couldn''t help being stunned. I didn''t expect Gao Peng to say such arrogant and ignorant words.


    Although he knows that Gao Peng is not simple, this sentence is too arrogant.


    The God of martial arts will not say for the time being. The emperor of martial arts is the only thing that they are afraid of. It''s very difficult for the emperor of martial arts to appear in other regions.


    It''s very difficult for a half emperor to appear, but what did he just say?


    Even more looking forward to the appearance of Emperor Wu and God Wu. Who gave him the courage?


    The shopkeeper was a little shocked, then shook his head: "the young man has a little strength, and it''s really too arrogant. I don''t deny that your strength is really strong now, which is countless times stronger than most people."


    "But you can''t imagine their power at all."


    When all the people reacted, they all stared at Gao Peng, so arrogant and ignorant that they could speak.


    It''s almost unheard of, never seen.


    Especially at this moment or at the beginning of the war of genius, no matter what the storm is, it will attract many people''s eyes. His sentence will surely become the focus of everyone''s discussion the next day.


    Who let his words be so arrogant, as if he didn''t pay attention to the world.


    This is not just to look down on the rest of Tianjiao.


    "Here This guy is too arrogant! "


    "Ha ha! What about arrogance? Since he dares to say such a thing, then he must be well prepared for it. As the saying goes, it''s the reason why misfortune comes out of the mouth. "


    "Then there are really interesting people to watch. I don''t know how those people will react. Here is a guy even the emperor looks down upon."


    Seeing that Gao Peng is so arrogant, the rest of us don''t want to talk to him anymore, or even ask him a question.


    After all, they can also expect that no matter what they ask, the results are almost the same.


    So what''s the point?


    Liu Chengjun thinks Gao Peng''s words are a little arrogant, but he believes Gao Peng with all his heart. Who is going to follow him all the time.


    For these guys'' thoughts, Gao Peng can guess even if he doesn''t look at them.


    But he didn''t want to pay any attention at all. Through their mouths, he would pass on the news to many people, though he would offend many people.


    But it''s not his chance.


    Here will gather the talents of the major forces and the strong ones, so nature is his opportunity!


    Let him wait until the beginning of the talent war, he still can''t wait, and only let all people hate him, even to find him trouble.


    Take one hair and move the whole body.


    By then, he will be able to bring out bigger fish. Maybe all that will appear will be the existence of the shopkeeper!


    After all, it''s so busy here. If there''s no such existence, it''s just fun.


    Gao Peng is convinced of this, so he is also looking forward to what kind of sensation it will cause when the news gets out.


    Then He just lies down and can be promoted. After all, more and more strong people come to him for trouble, then his strength will be promoted all the time.


    My God!


    Just thinking about it, he felt extremely happy and had a cup of tea. He felt that such a life was just too good.


    He doesn''t need to worry about the improvement of his strength. Someone comes to him automatically, and his strength can be improved without any effort.

 Chapters 353

    The next day.


    A thing and a very arrogant words suddenly spread the boiling.


    Tianjiao, the three major platinum forces, was killed by the same person.


    In addition, he was killed in front of so many people by extremely cruel means, and even put down his cruel words.


    I don''t care about being revenged by others, but I expect others to trouble him.


    Many people want to see this arrogant saying. Who on earth said such lawless words? Who gave him such courage?


    After listening to these three platinum level forces, they were furious. Unexpectedly, someone dared to kill their Tianjiao. They didn''t take it seriously.


    How can they stand it?


    One by one, we must find the murderer, and even let him know what is the means of the great power.


    All the people began to talk about it for a while.


    Of course, there is one that they can''t forget. It was the same person who said a more unacceptable sentence.


    He even looked down on Emperor Wu and God Wu. What he said didn''t look down on him, but the meaning was almost the same.


    Maybe at the beginning, it didn''t mean that. After passing on one by one, the meaning of it has gradually changed, and it has spread to some people''s ears, but it has already been another meaning.


    However, no matter what it means, it means to despise the strong.


    Many people are extremely dissatisfied with the meal.


    An old man with white hair blew his beard and stared, "hum! Now people are not good at it, but their tone is not small. Even Emperor Wu and God Wu dare to look down on them. How powerful does he think he is? "


    A middle-aged man with a strong and dignified body, looking down at everything below, listening to people saying these messages to him.


    The corner of the mouth can''t help but show a smile of disdain: "Oh! I really dare to say that even if I dare not say such words, I am not afraid to be retaliated by all people. Maybe this is the complete madman, right


    "Otherwise, how could you say such arrogant words? Next, there should be a lot of trouble for him, but that''s what he asked for himself. "


    "It''s really getting more and more lively."


    Then I saw only this middle-aged man looking into the distance, showing a trace of worry and worry in his life.


    "It''s nice to be carefree, but if they know the truth, how would they feel?"


    "The world is different from what you think!"


    The middle-aged man said to himself, as if he suddenly thought of something, and there was a little worry in his eyes, but it was only a fleeting moment.


    All the people reacted differently, but when they heard it for the first time, they were shocked and then filled with anger.


    I dare to say anything so arrogant.


    Is this to look down on the world?


    Suddenly, there have been many people who want to find Gao Peng. The purpose of these people is very simple, that is to teach this arrogant and ignorant guy a good lesson.


    Let him know that there are more powerful people in the world than him, and he should not be so arrogant.


    Of course, the three platinum level forces are the most crazy. At this moment, they are thrown into the face. If they find the murderer and do it right, they may become the laughingstock of everyone.

 Chapters 354

    There are four days left. During this period, Gao Peng only hopes that more people will come to him for trouble. Of course, not everyone can.


    At the very least, a person who can improve his strength, not to mention his physique and blood power, can also improve his realm.


    This is his minimum requirement.


    I don''t know if anyone can reach it.


    When he came down from the inn for half a month, many people''s eyes fell on him one after another, pointing at him one by one.


    Liu Chengjun follows Gao Peng''s back. He has no pressure on those who point out. Instead, he keeps all the people in mind with great care.


    These guys are so brave. When there is a chance in the future, they must be cleaned up one by one.


    This is what Liu Chengjun thinks at the moment.


    He has now put his whole heart on Gao Peng. His worship before and his following now make him used to thinking about anything. First of all, Gao Peng is the first.


    Gao Peng didn''t pay much attention to these people''s points, which he hoped to see.


    , "Oh, I don''t know what the result will be, and I hope the strength of the people who come to us will not be too weak, otherwise you guys will be too suck."


    Gaopeng''s mouth turned up, but he was full of joy and looking forward to the next scene.


    And when Gao Peng just walked out of the Half Moon Inn.


    A group of people stopped him in a flash.


    The strength of this group of people is not strong. In his eyes, they are just some weak people. But in other people''s eyes, they may be OK.


    However, these are not the big fish he wants to catch, that is, some small fish and shrimp.


    However, it can also be seen from the side that his move is quite successful, which has directly angered everyone, and now only a big fish is out of the water.


    "What? What do you guys want to do? " Liuchengjun saw this group of people suddenly come out. He stepped out and pointed at these guys with anger on his face.


    "Don''t you know it''s blocking our humiliation? Even if I''m in the way, who gave you the courage to stand in the way of our young master? Don''t you want to live? "


    The group who stopped the way didn''t go to see Liu Chengjun at all, instead, they cast their eyes on Gao Peng and questioned him angrily.


    "Boy, did you say yesterday''s arrogance?"


    "Yes, as you are a weak scholar, you also mean to say such arrogant and ignorant words. What are the consequences of saying such words?"


    This group pointed, but they could also feel anger from their tone. After all, Gao Peng''s words just looked down upon all the people.


    And when they really saw Gao Peng, they felt more insulted, such a soft and weak scholar.


    Even dare to say such arrogant and ignorant words.


    Isn''t that to say that all of them have been looked down upon?


    How can they stand it?


    The more they think about it, the more they feel angry. They all look at each other angrily. Now they need to make sure if this guy is speaking.


    Once confirmed, it must be to let him know, dare to look down on everyone''s fate.


    They have some unbelievable things. What is the weak scholar doing? Even a smile nodded.


    Is that recognition?

 Chapters 355

    "Yes, I did." Gao Peng did not want to hide at all.


    Before these interceptors were angry, Gaopeng said contemptuously, "I don''t know who gave you the courage to stop me with your garbage strength."


    "Ha ha! Garbage full of justice, if you have so much time, why don''t you practice? "


    "Maybe you can improve your strength a little and not be looked down upon by others."


    Then I only saw Gao Peng turn his eyes to all the people in the room, but said scornfully, "of course, no matter how you practice garbage, it''s garbage, and you can''t get into my eyes."


    "You...!"


    Everyone was in a rush, especially when they saw Gao Peng''s disgusting face and mouth, which made them feel extremely angry, but they had a little fear.


    Although they are eager to see what the strength of this arrogant and ignorant guy is, it can be concluded from the rumor that the strength of this guy is not weak.


    And they Not sure.


    Liu Chengjun stepped out step by step, waved his hands and said: "go You guys, get out of here. Don''t wait here. "


    "As for your strength, you dare to come here and find fault. Do you think you live too long? Do not look at their own level, arrogance? Who on earth is arrogant? "


    Since Liu Chengjun identified Gao Peng, he has taken Gao Peng as the center of everything, so no matter who is standing in front of him.


    He swore out without hesitation.


    What''s more, he also has a backer.


    And his strength has been gradually improved. He has used so many cultivation resources, and Gao Peng helps him.


    At this moment, he has reached the realm of King Wu. His speed is amazing, but now his speed of promotion has slowly decreased.


    The front level is easy to improve, and now the speed has slowed down a lot.


    But It has been improved so much in a short period of time. If it was known, it would be a pity.


    It took so many cultivation resources to accumulate a king of martial arts. What is not a waste of resources?


    However


    For Gao Peng, it''s just drizzle. He doesn''t care about cultivation resources, and he doesn''t need them.


    Seeing that these interceptors haven''t gone away, Gao Peng looks at them proudly and says, "are you still going? If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "With your strength, you can''t even compete with Fengyu''s rubbish. You dare to come here and ask for my trouble. Are you afraid that there is something wrong with your mind?"


    When Gao Peng said this, all the people on the scene changed their colors and looked at him in astonishment.


    Is this guy too arrogant?


    Even if I killed Feng Yu, I dare to make such a statement as if it was an honor.


    Is this to let the people of jihuomeng come to you?


    God! This guy is as like as two peas in the same way. He is not exactly the same as the rumor.


    It''s totally self-centered. How does this guy live to this day?


    With his extremely arrogant character, he should have been killed by others for a long time. Will he live so long?

 Chapters 356

    "My God! Isn''t this guy afraid to die? Even this kind of words dare to be often talked about. The people of jihuomeng are looking for him everywhere now, but he didn''t want to hide. Ha ha! "


    "This kind of person is too arrogant, and I don''t know how to die when someone comes to him!"


    "Ungrateful fellow!"


    Many people were gloating at Gao Peng, looking forward to being found by those forces.


    Who let Gao Peng be so arrogant? Even these melon eaters can''t bear it. It can be seen how dissatisfied they are with what Gao Peng said.


    Talk is rubbish and rubbish. Who do you look down on?


    As long as a normal person can''t stand this kind of insult, what''s more, everyone here is arrogant, although they are not the most talented people.


    But he also has his own pride and self-confidence. However, Gao Peng has trampled on their confidence and dignity step by step, which they cannot tolerate.


    Naturally, Gao Peng is expected to be taught a lesson.


    Then they could stand in front of Gaopeng and scold him as a waste.


    And just at the moment when people are talking about it, a very strong atmosphere swept up, and suddenly made the long people shut their mouths.


    "What!"


    "God What happened? "


    Before all the people on the scene reacted, they had been pushed away, and the just strong breath made them feel the cold hair standing up, and the cold sweat could not help coming out.


    When they looked at it, they found a middle-aged man standing there.


    The middle-aged man, wearing a red robe on fire, exuded a hot feeling all over his body, just a little closer, as if he had touched the fire.


    And this middle-aged man''s eyes are also swinging two flames.


    "You are the one who killed the Feng Yu?"


    The middle-aged man''s eyes radiated a fierce, dazzling light directly out.


    The scene fell into silence.


    All the people are staring at the scene. Is this person The people of Jihuo League?


    Otherwise, why do they feel so hot? It''s like a flame, almost all of which can burn into a sky.


    This immediately made them feel extremely uncomfortable.


    At the moment, they also fully realize that maybe they are the people of the East region, and their strength is not weak.


    They didn''t make a sound, but the expression on their faces had been revealed.


    "You are arrogant. You are the most arrogant person I have ever met, but The more arrogant people are, the more they have to pay a price, especially those who have no strength. " Said the middle-aged man lightly.


    Gao Peng shrugs his shoulders and says, "I''m sorry, I''m arrogant, and I don''t know what I''ll pay. But you''re wrong about that. You''re a waste. You don''t have the right to say that I don''t have the strength."


    "The weak are the weak after all, just like you, and your whole force is almost the same."


    "I know you don''t agree with me. If you have the ability, you can attack me! If you can beat me down, I will admit that you are really strong. "


    "Otherwise, I will not accept it!"


    Originally a very domineering words, let Gaopeng say it seems very strange, as if it is a matter of course.

 Chapters 357

    "Huh?"


    The middle-aged man is the elder of Jihuo League, named Fengli. His strength is much stronger than the elder of the general platinum force.


    Even some patriarchs are only at his level, which shows how powerful he is.


    Now, however, he was very angry.


    In front of him, this guy who didn''t know the height of the earth dared to despise him. What he said was even more arrogant.


    There was a dangerous glow in the eyes.


    "Very good. Have you ever met the most daring and arrogant guy? I don''t know when you can hold on to it, but you totally pissed me off."


    "In that case, pay for what you say!"


    Boom!


    There was no sign of the explosion of breath, a strong and incomparable breath. He didn''t aim at anyone, just showed his own state of breath.


    Deng!


    Behind the crowd, a group of uniformed people suddenly appeared. When Fengli gave out his own breath, they had already come.


    However, when one of them saw Gao Peng, his face became extremely ugly on time, and even his body began to shake.


    The companion beside him saw this and asked in great doubt, "elder Cai, what''s the matter with you? What do you think is wrong? "


    Elder Cai is the only one who survived in the previous attack on Gao Peng. At first, he was about to forget that terrible memory. But when he saw Gao Peng''s face, he could see it.


    All those memories came out.


    He couldn''t help but think of something bad.


    At that time, the strength of Gao Peng was so powerful that they could not resist it at all.


    And the scene of Gao Peng killing the elders of various forces still came to his mind from time to time.


    "No Impossible? Is Zuo Fu the one he killed? If so, it would be terrible! " Elder Cai didn''t care about other people at all. He said to himself.


    "Hello! Elder Cai, what''s the matter with you? "


    The companion beside urged him, immediately let him slowly return to his mind, only to see his face anxiously holding his companion''s hand and saying: "go! Let''s hurry now, don''t think about revenge! "


    "It''s not something we can handle at all. Let''s go, or we''ll have to explain it here."


    "What are you talking about!" His companion was a little annoyed, and could not help slapping him in the face.


    It''s all here. I''m still talking nonsense here. That guy over there killed their Tianjiao. Besides, there''s the elder of Jihuo League.


    But what''s the matter with this guy?


    Since I came back before, I have had some mental problems. I didn''t expect it to be so serious.


    "No You don''t understand. That guy over there is a devil. If we really participate in it, we will die. Listen to me Let''s hurry! "


    Elder Cai is completely frightened now. However, his words are not believed at all. Instead, he looks at him like a fool.


    "Well, since you are so timid, you don''t have to go." The elders of the heaven and earth hall sighed when they saw that elder CAI was like this.


    Then he did not pay attention to Cai Chang''s old age, and walked in the past.

 Chapters 358

    "No... No way Never go! "


    Elder Cai wanted to fly to block him, but when he saw the other side completely ignored what he said, he immediately felt some despair.


    But He didn''t help at all.


    However


    Everything here has been paid attention to by the rest of the people for a long time. They were shocked to see elder Cai''s performance.


    God! Is this the elder of platinum power?


    Why does he feel so timid? Is it because he is frightened?


    This is far from what they think!


    "Ha ha! Is this really the elder of platinum power? I''m afraid it''s not a fake. I''m scared to be scared by a little boy. I''m scared to be like this before I even start. "


    "I think he''s too timid. I don''t know the strength of the other side, but I can scare him like this. It''s really an eye opener!"


    "Oh! The heaven and earth hall in the southern region is just like this. Compared with us, it''s just too bad. "


    When they found out the situation of elder Cai at the moment, they were all cynical. No one was afraid of what elder Cai would do.


    After all, an elder who is scared by a little boy, what are they good for climbing?


    However, no matter how ironic the people were, he did not think about the past theory, but looked forward with worry.


    There, there is Gao Peng.


    It is not that he is timid, but that Gao Peng has impressed him too much.


    It has not been forgotten so far.


    "You don''t understand. You don''t know how powerful that monster is. It''s not as simple as you think. If you dare to look down on him, he will be killed!"


    Elder CAI has felt Gao Peng''s real strength. Naturally, he knows how powerful Gao Peng is. The strength and constitution of the demon''s blood make people despair.


    But his strength Strong enough to have no friends.


    If anyone dared to provoke him, wouldn''t it be death seeking?


    Elder Cai still had a fear in his heart. No matter how ironic the people were, he took a look at it and then quickly turned around and fled.


    He is really afraid of He was afraid of being killed.


    "Hello!"


    However, just as he wanted to escape, a devil like voice sounded in his ear, and he had to stop.


    It''s not that he can''t, it''s just that he doesn''t dare.


    "How can I be so familiar? It''s you. I remember that I let you go last time. What do you want to do this time?"


    Gao Peng looks at elder CAI in the heaven and earth hall. From the doubt before to the affirmation now, he has recognized the guy in front of him.


    "Do you still want to avenge me now? If it''s true, I don''t think it''s necessary. Your strength is too weak to interest me at all. "


    "Don''t waste my time, or I won''t be merciful and send you to hell."


    Gao Peng said it doesn''t matter, but when he said it, all the people in the audience cast shocked eyes.


    Even Feng Li could not hide the shock on his face.


    Is what the arrogant and ignorant guy said really true?


    If it is not true, why is he so upright and vigorous, as if he is seeking truth from facts.

 Chapters 359

    "My God! What did I hear? Did it make me have a hallucination? Why is this ecstasy so arrogant? "


    "No I seem to have heard... "


    "He even said that the platinum force was too old and weak to even arouse his interest. God! How dare he say that? Does he think he is invincible in the world? "


    "How arrogant!"


    After hearing what Gao Peng said, all the people present couldn''t calm down. It was just shocking.


    Who gave him the courage to say that?


    Does he think his strength is really strong?


    Or is it crazy, or would you really say something like that?


    What''s more, in front of him, there is an extremely fierce elder. However, he dare to say that he is not quick enough to die?


    Feng Li was also stunned by what Gao Peng said. He looked at Gao Peng with an unbelievable face, as if he thought he was wrong.


    He didn''t think he had heard it wrong, but did he think the guy in front of him was too arrogant?


    The elder of a platinum level force is at least wuzun, but he is so weak in his mouth that he has no interest at all. Isn''t that too much?


    The elder who came with elder CAI was almost angry at this time, and his eyes were almost full of anger.


    This hateful fellow! I saw this elder gnash his teeth and look at Gao Peng. I wish I could tear Gao Peng alive.


    This makes their heaven and earth hall lose such a big face. If they don''t get it back, they will surely become the laughingstock of all people.


    But


    To everyone''s surprise.


    Cai Changlao stopped in fear, looked at Gao Peng with a worried face, and said carefully: "no No... It''s not like you think, I didn''t want to come to your trouble. "


    "I just passed by Yes! I''m just passing by here. I don''t mean to trouble you! "


    After saying this, he took a very careful look at Gao Peng, and found that Gao Peng didn''t have any other actions. He secretly breathed a sigh of relief for some reason.


    Gao Peng, however, had no interest in him. He waved and said impatiently, "go away! Don''t let me see you again! "


    When elder Cai heard what Gao Peng said, he took a sigh of relief like a heavy load, and then flew away without turning back his head.


    Leaving a group of people in disorder in the wind.


    My God!


    What do I see?


    Why is that?


    Why do they seem to know each other? Moreover, the elders of heaven and earth hall seem to be afraid of this weak scholar. Why?


    It''s hard for all of us to understand. What''s more, elder Cai''s appearance of fear is fresh in their memory.


    This period of time shocked them, but also made them feel extremely confused. This matter is not the same as what they think.


    Don''t you Shouldn''t this guy be retaliated by the elder of platinum force?


    But what happened was different from what they thought.


    In particular, the two of the performance of that pair of course, which is the reason why the present people do not understand.


    An elder who they think is extremely strong, in front of the weak scholar who they think is extremely weak, even softened and showed a look of fear.


    It''s all weird.

 Chapters 360

    No matter how shocked the people were, the elders of the heaven and earth hall were completely angry. Unexpectedly, elder Cai''s performance was like this. He just lost the face of the heaven and earth hall.


    "Asshole! Cai Ming, you bastard, you just lost the face of heaven and earth hall. "


    The old man of this heaven and earth hall has twisted his face and said with gnashing teeth.


    Then he only saw his eyes red looking at Gao Peng, which was about to kill Gao Peng.


    "I don''t know what happened, but You must die! "


    Li Taishan is very angry. He has never been angry before. The whole person is like a volcano.


    It''s even more incredible that Cai Ming, the elder of the heaven and earth hall, was afraid of this little boy.


    And did such a disgraceful thing.


    God!


    He couldn''t imagine how the rumor would spread in the future. After just thinking about it, he would like to find a crack and get in.


    But when he looked up at Gao Peng, his anger could not be restrained. He looked at Gao Peng with gnashing teeth, and every word jumped out of his teeth.


    "In this case, you can only use your death to save the face of heaven and earth hall!"


    Boom!


    All the people didn''t respond, but Li Taishan rushed out quickly, but he didn''t exert his blood.


    Just by the power of his realm.


    But what makes people drop their eyes.


    There was a crisp sound.


    A figure flies backward at an extremely fast speed, which is countless times faster than the speed when it came.


    PA!


    "It''s annoying. I''ll just stay by. When is your turn to talk? Who do you think you are? " Gao Pengji to disdain a ground to glance at, immediately already completely ignored.


    But


    All the people present couldn''t calm down.


    God! What did they see? The elder of the heaven and earth hall was slapped open by others, and still so crisp, even they did not respond.


    They can''t help but open their mouths, their eyes are raised, and they look at the scene in shock.


    At this moment, they completely responded. The elders of the heaven and earth hall have been slapped to Ko. The speed is amazing.


    There has been a violent collision between the lightning and the flint, which ended with the elder of the heaven and earth hall flying backward.


    Especially at this moment, the elders of Qiankun hall seem to have passed out in a coma, which is the most shocking place.


    "My God! Is that too fast? And what happened just now? Is it true that the elder of heaven and earth hall was slapped to fly? "


    "No Impossible? How could it be easily suppressed? "


    "He What kind of strength is he? Obviously, he is extremely weak, but why is his strength so strong? "


    In addition to their shock, they couldn''t help but raise a trace of doubt in their hearts. They all fell in love with Gao Peng.


    It seems that he wants to know what kind of strength Gao Peng is. Clearly, he is so weak, just a weak scholar. But why is his strength so strong?


    A platinum force elder is not enough to slap in his hand, which is too creepy!

 Chapters 361

    Feng Li slowly turned around, looked at Gao Peng, frowned slightly, "it seems I seem to look down on you. "


    "No, no, no You don''t look down on me, but you don''t put yourself in the right place at all. " Gao Peng raised his head slightly and glanced at him with disdain.


    Fengli: "yes"


    Gaopeng didn''t look at him at the moment. Instead, he looked around. His mouth was slightly raised. He said scornfully, "except for me, the world is full of ants!"


    "I didn''t put myself in the right place. Is that ridiculous? The weak should recognize the reality. Who gave you the courage to talk to me in this tone? "


    Gao Peng is very domineering. At the same time, his breath has been soaring. With his voice falling, the real Qi begins to emerge.


    All the people here are one.


    God! How dare this guy say such a thing?


    This is a total contempt for the world.


    Not only the people present, but even Feng Li was slightly shocked, but he was furious with them.


    "Oh! You''re the most arrogant person I''ve ever met. Your strength is not so strong, but your tone is not small. "


    "But Let me come to you for a while to let you know who is out of the world! "


    Boom!


    A stream of terrifying Qi came out directly. It was red and surrounded by Fengli all the time.


    There was a shiver in the sky.


    At the same time, a huge voice began to sound.


    There is a crack in the sky. A pillar of light formed by fire strikes from the sky. The pillar of light is much bigger than several people holding together.


    There is a trace of water vapor rising slightly in the void, and there is a trace of crack in the void. All the people here feel that the surrounding space is slightly unstable.


    "My God! Is that too powerful? Just feel the breath, I can feel that the whole void has been shaking with it. What kind of power is it! "


    "It''s worthy of being the elder of Jihuo League. The strength is different."


    "Ha ha! That arrogant kid, this time he really kicked the iron plate, I don''t know how he would feel! "


    Everyone in the room smiled coldly and looked at Gao Peng with a gloating face. I really look forward to Gao Peng being taught a good lesson.


    Who made this guy so good.


    As if the whole world is not as strong as him.


    It''s unbearable to despise people again and again.


    Now, someone finally came out to clean him up. Even they all felt that a very dangerous breath was coming. It can be seen how terrible this time was.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Fengli


    blood: blood of Emperor Yan (blood of semi emperor level)


    Constitution: body of Emperor Yan


    realm: body of semi emperor Level 2


    martial arts: sky level martial arts "breaking wave and magic fire" is complete, sky level martial arts "blood fire killing" is complete, sky level martial arts "burning fire escape" is complete


    [the enemy''s realm is level 2 of semi emperor, and will automatically upgrade to level 3 of semi emperor for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest martial arts are not better than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily!

 Chapters 362

    The long lost system tone rings again.


    This time, the opponent''s martial arts are the most that Gao Peng has ever seen.


    However, most of them are heaven level martial arts, which can also be guessed by Gao Peng. In fact, God level martial arts are not so easy to obtain.


    However


    At the moment, he has been equipped with teeth, all of which are absolutely superior. His martial arts are divine, his blood is imperial, and his constitution is holy.


    With such a strong strength and an invincible system, who will be his opponent?


    Only to see Gao Peng can''t help but show a smile of contempt. He ignores the aggressive attack.


    Raised his hand and held it up in the void. The light column formed by the fire in the sky seemed to be caught by something. It didn''t fall from the sky.


    "Oh! Who gave you the guts to fight me with your rubbish? " Gao Peng glanced at Feng Li and said rudely.


    He doesn''t need to give each other any face at all.


    That''s what he wants to see.


    What is the purpose of investment?


    It''s not to provoke more powerful enemies, so you can also improve your own strength, and the strength of the other side is good, although only to improve his realm.


    But it''s not useless.


    The void holds that fiery column of light and pinches it slightly. There is no change in the expression on his face, and he is still indifferent.


    Boom!


    It''s unexpected that the flame beam was immediately pinched and exploded by him, which directly formed many sparks, as if fireworks were falling from the sky.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    Gao Peng didn''t give the other side a chance to reflect. He took a step forward and came to the other side in an instant. He raised his hand directly and blew it out.


    The picture seems to be set.


    Only Feng Li was slowly regressing, and his face was still unbelievable.


    But the crowd didn''t respond at all, but Gao Peng had already stepped on Feng Li''s chest and looked down at him.


    At this moment, the scene suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    One by one, they were shocked to see Gao Peng. What happened between the lightning and flint?


    That''s the elder of Jihuo League, but just for a moment, he has been trampled on by others.


    How can they not be shocked if they don''t respond?


    "Now What else do you have to say about this rubbish? If there are any last words, I can waste such a second or two listening to you. "


    Gaopeng looked down at Fengli, but there was no mood fluctuation on his face, as if he was talking about an unimportant topic.


    But All the people in the audience are just turning over the waves. It''s too fast!


    Even they were a little caught off guard, what''s more, what Gao Peng showed at the moment made them a little hard to accept.


    My God!


    Young, the realm is so high, the strength is even more unfathomable.!


    How on earth did he practice? Even if it''s drugs, it''s impossible to get to this point. Is it still alive?


    All the people here are almost desperate. They never thought that they would encounter such a monster. It is clear that their talent is very strong and their strength is unimaginable.


    But is it too powerful?

 Chapters 363

    "You... You... How could you be so strong? "


    "Impossible How could there be such a terrible evil in the world? Even in the middle region, it is impossible to cultivate such a person. "


    "You Who are you? "


    Feng Li was very scared, but more incredible. Now his brain has become a blank.


    However, he has determined that the guy in front of him is not a young generation at all. Although his bone age is only a young age, he does not believe it.


    The heart is close to collapse.


    Don''t say it''s him. People like him have already lost their chins.


    However


    Gao Peng looks at him with the eyes of an idiot: "how could it not be? Isn''t that what I am? "


    "You little ants, if you put your attitude right at the beginning, you won''t suffer from such a poisonous hand. It''s only because you''ve already done it to me. It''s not because I don''t show mercy."


    Although Feng Li collapsed at the moment, he didn''t give up completely, and a red light suddenly emerged from him.


    A virtual shadow slowly condenses.


    PA!


    A slight slap sound rises, and the virtual shadow just condenses disappears in an instant.


    "No..." Feng Li uttered a scream, and looked at Gao Peng with great reluctance.


    But Gao Peng was extremely dissatisfied: "are you looking down on me? Now that you are my defeated man, you even want to use your blood power in front of me. "


    "If I could let you use it before, but now you''d better go to hell honestly. You don''t have to worry about loneliness, because there are many people who will go with you!"


    Without waiting for any reaction from Feng Li, Gao Peng suddenly raised his foot and stepped on it severely, boom!


    With a big bang, Feng Li''s whole chest has been pierced. The expression on his face suddenly solidified, and his eyes revealed a thick sense of unwillingness.


    And the big bang made everyone jump.


    Only when they looked at each other, one by one they were shocked and lost.


    Some even looked at Gao Peng in disbelief. They couldn''t help but take two steps backward to stay away from this crazy and horrible guy.


    God!


    He even killed the elders of Jihuo League directly. They were frightened by the ruthlessness and determination. They should not dare to approach each other, even if they are staying here, they feel dangerous.


    Gao Peng raised his feet expressionless, waved his hand and put the space ring away. At the same time, he only saw him look around.


    There was a pause in the crowd of the heaven and earth hall.


    "Do you want revenge? If you want to keep my welcome, no matter who you send, I am very welcome... " After Gao Peng said this, he showed a smile that he thought was very kind.


    But in the eyes of all, it seems that the devil is smiling at them.


    The whole body suddenly felt shivering.


    It''s terrible!


    This is the devil!


    A demon king who kills people without blinking an eye seems so calm when he kills a person, especially an elder with a fierce alliance, which makes people even more reluctant to stop believing.


    "What? You seem to have a lot of problems with me. "


    The crowd shook their heads in a hurry. It was almost like a rattle.


    "Then why are you so far away from me? What''s this not about me? " Gao Peng said aggressively that although his face was expressionless, this was the most frightening place.

 Chapters 364

    Thump!


    All the people on the scene suddenly turned pale for fear that Gao Peng would take this as an excuse to wipe them out.


    "No No... We don''t! "


    The crowd quickly shook their heads to deny that they still couldn''t help but look at the dead body without breath. They need to know that it''s the elder of jihuomeng.


    But now it is still mercilessly killed.


    And what do they count?


    However, when they panicked, Gao Peng suddenly showed a smile and said, "ha ha ha ha!"! It''s funny. "


    Liu Chengjun timely stood out and said, "just killing you is really dirty my young master''s hand, and I don''t want to see what kind of goods you are."


    Although the faces of all the people present were extremely ugly, no one dared to contradict them. What if they were insulted? At least it''s better than losing your life.


    Just as they prayed for Gao Peng to leave quickly, Gao Peng suddenly said, "do you know where that guy''s residence is? Do you know the place? "


    "If someone can take me there, I will be rewarded."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Peng took out a space ring and waved it. A pile of cultivation resources flew out and piled up like a mountain.


    This scene, let all present drop their eyes, one by one stare at the scene in front of them.


    This is what they hope to see. If they really have so many cultivation resources, how can their strength be so weak?


    Although they feel some danger, their eyes still reveal a trace of greed, wealth and risk in the pursuit, although there is a life-threatening, but once successful.


    That''s a great chance!


    "Do you want it? Then tell me what I want to know and lead the way! "


    Gao Peng showed a faint smile. Although it seemed that people and animals were harmless, the people present could not forget his cruel and decisive scene.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care who they are taking him to, anyway, he only needs a guide.


    "My My! "


    After a while of silence, a fat man suddenly rushed out. This fat man has the strength of the Ninth level of King Wu, which is good among the younger generation.


    But


    It''s obviously not enough to see here, but his speed is extremely fast, even his body is extremely sensitive, which directly collects all the cultivation resources into the space ring.


    Then he rushed to Gao Peng without hesitation.


    Originally, people who wanted to rob stopped their own pace.


    No one dares to approach, because they still can''t erase the fear in their hearts.


    "Well, it''s you!" When Gaopeng saw that someone had finally come out, he said with indifference.


    Only to see Gaopeng holding the fat man in one hand and liuchengjun in the other hand, he disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    But all the people in the audience suddenly heard a voice when Gao Peng and others disappeared.


    "Ha ha! Those who offend me should disappear in this world. "


    For some reason, they could not help but feel a cold and shiver like a cold wind.


    The crowd looked at each other, knowing that someone was going to suffer.


    Gao Peng''s strength has already been very impressive. They dare not look down on each other at the moment, but What will happen to this?


    No one knows, but they are curious.

 Chapters 365

    Boom!


    Extreme fire alliance''s camp suddenly suffered a burst of attack, originally also arranged a very powerful array, but in an instant it was smashed.


    Even more, many people were completely wiped out by surprise.


    "Who?"


    "Who has the courage to come here and destroy?"


    At once, several figures flew out of the extreme fire alliance''s residence, each with incomparable strength, and the real Qi on his body was huge, almost all of them were about to condense into essence.


    When they flew into the sky, they saw Gao Peng and other three people, their faces were very angry.


    "Asshole! Did you do it? Do you know where it is? Who gave you courage? "


    A few angry questions, one by one are staring at Gao Peng and others, we can see how angry they are at the moment.


    The young generation they brought was killed in the bombing just now. How many people are still alive, even they don''t know.


    How can this not make them angry?


    The fat man leading the way is now covered. Here What''s the situation?


    Isn''t it just a way? How could this have happened?


    Who am I? Where am i? What am I doing?


    Meng forced San Lian to ask, fat man can only stare at all this in front of him, his face has become extremely pale, and his brain is blank.


    Liu Chengjun takes a step back slightly. This kind of occasion is not suitable for him to appear at all. Who makes his strength too weak?


    No matter how to use the cultivation resource heap, it can''t be promoted so fast, so it can''t be used in the battle between the strong.


    And he also had self-knowledge, did not dare to stand in front, gently pulled the fat man leading the way, back a few steps.


    At this time Gao Peng suddenly spoke.


    "Is this the union of extreme fire?"


    "Bold! Knowing where it is, how dare you do it? Don''t want to live this time? " The leader was so angry that his whole face was twisted together.


    When he looked back slightly at his back, the anger could not be restrained. He never thought that such a scene would appear.


    God! This has not participated in the war of genius, but now there have been casualties, and even their camp has been completely destroyed.


    Doesn''t that make them a joke?


    Damn it!


    "Since it is, that''s right." Gao Peng ignores the angry expression on the other side, but looks at the other side indifferently. Since it has been determined, there is nothing to say.


    A huge shadow suddenly appeared, and a monster rose from behind him.


    The water around Nei ~


    began to evaporate inexplicably. The ground was originally blue, but it turned into a pile of loess, and the water was evaporated inexplicably.


    A sense of heat spread around.


    But after the extreme fire alliance found out this situation, their faces changed one after another, which was just more domineering than their flames.


    Their fire just burns everything, but what is this unknown breath? Even can absorb the water around, let everything present the scene of drought.


    Even they felt sick all over.


    "No!"


    "The other side is not good at coming. We will take the other side quickly. We must not let the other side have any chance to breathe!"

 Chapters 366

    They didn''t expect to be attacked for some reason, and the other side didn''t want to make it clear to them, so they attacked directly.


    What kind of hatred is this?


    This meal made them angry, inexplicably attacked, even the reason could not be known.


    Look at the post, the fire will become more exuberant.


    "Damn it! I must kill you! "


    "I don''t care where you belong, but if you dare to come here, you should be ready to be killed!"


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    Four figures appeared around Gao Peng, one by one, glaring at him.


    At the same time, we can only see behind them, but also slowly emerge the strength of their own blood, and even their own physique has emerged.


    With all of them exerting their own blood and constitution, the void suddenly trembled for some reason, and the space cracks became extremely frequent again and again.


    From the cracks in the space came a hint of terror.


    But all the people in the room did not pay attention. Their eyes were only on each other.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Gongsun Dong


    blood: blood of the emperor of the sun (blood of the semi emperor level)


    Constitution: body of the earth''s fiery devil


    realm: five levels of the semi emperor


    martial arts: Hammer of the earth''s heart, raging of the fiery devil, bridge of the heart and spirit of the lava are all satisfactory.


    [the enemy''s realm is level 5 of semi emperor, which will automatically upgrade to level 6 of semi emperor for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest martial arts are not better than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    boom!


    A violent energy came out from inside, and Gao Peng''s face suddenly showed a glimmer of joy.


    Although it''s just the improvement of the realm, it''s so fast that he can''t believe it.


    Maybe He was too conservative.


    This is the right way to use the system.


    There is only one person in the extreme fire league''s camp who can make him improve his strength, but this is also satisfied. If he improves at such a speed, no one can be his opponent for a long time.


    No!


    Even now, it''s impossible for someone to be his opponent.


    Once the enemy begins to fight, it means that the other side has completely lost.


    This is the most desperate place.


    Feiyi suddenly rose to the sky, as if feeling a violent energy coming out from inside, even it benefited a lot.


    Gao Peng on the body of a huge virtual shadow, also suddenly doubled, as if a giant like Taishan, but still can not see his face clearly.


    It has always been like a shadow. There is no exact body and facial expression at all.


    There is only a figure that brings enormous pressure to people.


    This change made all the people on the scene changed. A huge pressure directly affected their hearts.


    They were all a little out of breath.


    "Why Why is this guy so powerful? "


    "Is he more powerful than we are?"


    "No It''s impossible. How can someone be more powerful than us, let alone a guy with a bone age of less than 30? I don''t believe it! "

 Chapters 367

    Several people of the extreme fire alliance were shocked at the moment. Unexpectedly, such a young man brought them such great pressure.


    Looking around at the frequent space cracks, even they could not help shivering.


    Below.


    It''s not clear how many people can live in the ruins of the extreme fire alliance, but it seems that the destruction is so severe.


    These people feel extremely depressed at the moment.


    It is clear that the murderer is in front of them, but somehow they dare not do it at all.


    Because at the moment they have already counseled.


    There was a little fear in my heart.


    You should know that the breath from the upper body has steadily suppressed them, not to mention the strange giant beast that sways in the wind.


    This kind of species add up, make them produce huge pressure even more, just see them look at each other.


    "What to do? We need to... " Asked one, hesitating for a moment.


    However, when he asked this question out, the faces of several people on the scene became extremely blue, and they wanted to argue loudly.


    But also feel the whole body weak, especially feel the other side''s incomparable momentum, this is not they can resist at all!


    Is this guy still human?


    At a young age, his strength is so strong, and his character is so perverse. Although they are extremely angry, now they have to admit that they are afraid.


    Gongsun Dong looked at Gao Peng with a livid face and said, "if you are willing to make compensation and admit your mistake, we can let it go. Although we are very angry about what you have done, you only need to answer our request, then we can also regard it as not happened."


    Although the rest of them still want to talk, they stop in an instant. Maybe this is the best solution!


    But


    They underestimated Gao Peng completely, and looked at themselves highly. With such a character as Gao Peng, how could they bow their heads?


    What''s more, in Gao Peng''s eyes, these guys are all dead people. It''s just the difference between early death and late death.


    "Pooh!"


    "Hahahaha! Are you going to laugh at me? "


    "With all your rubbish, you want me to apologize to you. Aren''t you stuck in the door?"


    Gao Peng glanced scornfully and didn''t pay attention to the other party''s words. The person who offended him should disappear in the world. How could he make an apology.


    The brains of these guys are really cute.


    Don''t you understand the situation?


    Still take oneself that one suit to deal with him, it is ignorant of life and death!


    Then I saw Gao Peng''s face was straight, and Feiyi opened his bloody mouth, spitting out the letter in his mouth, and the snake''s eyes in the triangle were staring at Gongsun Dong.


    "How is it? Now do you want me to apologize? " Gao Peng shrugged and said softly.


    But at the beginning of this moment, the people of Jihuo League dare not speak at all, especially being stared at by feileftover. The pressure is beyond imagination.


    They have no doubt that if they dare to talk, they may disappear at this time in the next second.


    This is not their illusion.


    It''s a sense of crisis.


    Fatigued heritage brings them enormous pressure, and this potential crisis may kill them at any time, which makes their spirit tense.

 Chapters 368

    Looking at these guys around him, but they dare not move at all, Gao Peng smiles dismissively.


    It''s beyond my control!


    I don''t know if I''ve been too opinionated for a long time. I''ve looked down on people all over the world and thought that I''m the most powerful.


    Otherwise How could their words be so contemptuous of everything?


    But in the end, they were unlucky.


    Because they met Gao Peng, this is the beginning of their misfortune.


    "Ha ha! It''s time to send you on the road after talking with you for so long. Your disciples are very lonely on the road, and you''d better hurry to accompany them, or you''ll lose them. "


    Boom!


    There was a big bang. Gao Peng''s breath burst out directly. There was a faint flash of lightning around him. There were frequent cracks in the space in the distance.


    The sky and the earth are different!


    Gaopeng, like a God, radiates a strong light all over his body.


    However


    Gao Peng has not yet started, a voice suddenly let him stop, even a little stunned.


    "Wait!"


    Gongsun Dong''s heart is very tangled at the moment, but no matter how tangled he is, he has to face it.


    Because he also knows that even if they resist, they can''t be the opponent of this young man in front of them. The other side is really too strong!


    Just the breath, they have some pressure, let alone the air of contempt for the sky.


    The most important thing is that he found out the problem!


    The strength of each other''s blood is of the imperial level, and although he didn''t fully guess the constitution, he probably had a little speculation.


    Just like this, he felt despair.


    "Me, sun!"


    "How can I play? It''s like crushing us in all directions, let alone the size of each other? Even if it''s from the birth, it''s not so terrible. "


    "When did we offend such a monster?"


    Gongsun Dong is very depressed. He has never met anything of quality. And this time, he really wants to pull out the guy who offended the other party and beat him up.


    Lie, slot! Is this something people can do?


    If you want to die, why should you involve us?


    Gongsun Dong''s endless Tucao in his heart, but he was afraid to make complaints about it. He saw Gao Peng suddenly at the moment. I don''t know where we have offended you, but if there is one, you can say it clearly. "


    "We will definitely change!"


    The others were also slightly shocked.


    I didn''t expect Gongsun Dong to say such a thing. It''s a real eye drop.


    Isn''t it to die?


    Let alone other people. Even Gao Peng can''t accept it. Don''t these powerful people kill the whole family easily?


    Even if we can''t defeat each other, we can''t be so quick?


    It''s just unbelievable. At this time, Gao Peng still didn''t respond. He looked at each other in a daze and didn''t know what kind of conspiracy the other party had.


    However, Gongsun Dong saw that Gao Peng didn''t reply, and he was in a hurry.


    "What can I do for you If something really offends you, we are willing to apologize, you say a price! "


    He didn''t want to make jihuomeng a laughingstock, but now he can''t control so much, his life is the most important.

 Chapters 369

    Quiet!


    There was a dead silence all around.


    One by one, they all looked at him with extremely strange eyes, as if they had seen an extremely incredible thing.


    Especially the fat man, when he knew that he was coming to Jihuo League, his whole body had already scared his legs and was ready to lose his life.


    But what is the situation in front of us?


    A strong member of the fire Alliance At the moment, some begged for mercy, God! He''s afraid he''s already dreaming?


    Otherwise, how could we see the scene in front of us.


    PA!


    Fat man did not hesitate to slap his flesh on the face, a clear voice sounded, and a visible palm print appeared on his face.


    It hurts!


    At this moment, he has confirmed that this scene is not a dream, but a reality.


    "My God! It''s too creepy! "


    "That''s the strong one of Jihuo League! But what is he doing now? Beg for mercy? "


    Fat man can''t describe what he saw in front of him with words. All he thinks is shock. He has never had such an experience.


    One side of liuchengjun disdained a fat man and said softly, "idiot!"


    Then he looked at Gao Peng with adoration, which was the young master he wanted to follow and the goal of his life!


    Gao Peng was also a little confused and asked: "you are Please? "


    Gongsun Dong nodded hurriedly: "no matter what the conditions are, as long as we can do it, we can promise it."


    At this moment, all the people present are extremely sure. This guy who looks at the incomparably powerful guy, even counsels so quickly, and is still begging for mercy.


    Although the scene in front of us was extremely shocking, the rest of us didn''t want to talk at all, and we lowered our heads silently.


    They want to live, too!


    It''s not easy to cultivate to this level. Who is willing to die?


    Even for the extreme fire alliance, no one will really want to die. It''s not easy to cultivate, and it''s even more difficult to reach their present level.


    It took countless days and nights to earn the cultivation of this life. If someone killed him in vain, wouldn''t it be a great loss.


    And the pain they suffered was almost like suffering in vain.


    Who can''t stand it.


    Gao Peng rubbed his chin slightly, and he fell into a deep thought. The guy in front of him even began to beg for mercy, which means that they didn''t want to fight.


    Even if Gao Pengzhen killed these guys, it seems that he didn''t get much benefit!


    All kinds of cultivation resources don''t have much effect on him, and it''s estimated that they are very poor now.


    This is a little difficult.


    But When Gao Peng has such an idea in his mind, a clue grows slowly in his heart.


    "Yes!"


    Gao Peng looks at Gongsun Dong and the rest of the guys, with a faint smile in his eyes: "why not You can be my little brother. "


    "As for the extreme fire alliance, you don''t need to worry at all. As long as you are my little brother, it''s a formal separation. You only need to listen to me in the future."


    Deng!


    Suddenly, all the people on the scene looked at him in shock.


    They never thought that he would say such a thing. It''s too powerful to dig the corner of Jihuo League openly!

 Chapters 370

    Oh my god!


    What is this guy talking about?


    Do you want to make it so exciting?


    The fat man''s mouth has been slightly opened. Somehow, there is still a trace of excitement in his heart.


    Maybe he thinks it''s exciting too!


    And Liucheng Jun or in addition to worship there is no other expression, in his view, this is nothing more than routine operation.


    How can I feel shocked?


    But For the people of the extreme fire alliance, they also did not respond. Their brains were like a short circuit, and suddenly they crashed.


    "How is it?" Gao Peng''s eyes also revealed a trace of expectation. Although the strength of these guys is weaker than him, compared with other people, they are already very strong.


    "Be my little brother But there is an endless benefit. The most important thing is that no one will dare to fight against you from now on. "


    "Do you have a heart attack?"


    The people of the extreme fire alliance had a convulsion in their mouths, which made their brain holes open, and they could not imagine that Gao Peng would say such a thing.


    But what makes them more unresponsive is that Gongsun Dong actually nods.


    Lie, slot!


    You are the strongest of us! Do you want to be so unruly? Can''t you discuss it with us?


    What''s more, you are willing to be such a young man''s younger brother. It''s just a drop in the bucket!


    I''m so ashamed of you!


    The others thought angrily, but then they nodded their heads in agreement with what Gao Peng said.


    All right!


    Little brother is little brother, at least not to lose his life, and with their contact for a short period of time, we can roughly guess the character of Gao Peng.


    This kind of guy It''s a miracle to live to this day.


    If you can survive all the time, it''s just a great skill. Why not follow him?


    Maybe it can bring them a more meaningful future, but we can look forward to it.


    What is abstinence? Can you eat?


    This wave of operations look at the fat people are stupefied, that guy crazy even if, extremely angry people''s brain also water?


    Do you not have the consciousness of being a strong one when all these demands are met?


    No matter how he shouts in his heart, the people of Jihuo League have agreed to be Gao Peng''s little brother. At this time, it''s not a matter of face.


    Life is the most important thing.


    Gao Peng nodded slightly and looked at the four guys in front of him. Since he couldn''t improve his strength, it''s good to be a younger brother.


    At least some things happened, but he didn''t always come out in person.


    Although Liu Chengjun is very loyal, his strength is still too weak. No matter how he uses cultivation resources and talents, his strength has been improved very slowly.


    That''s why he wants to take these guys as little brothers.


    Many things will save him from doing it himself.


    "Very good. In the future, you will be very glad to make the decision at this moment. Since you are my little brother, you have nothing to do with Jihuo alliance."


    "If the people of Jihuo League come to me for trouble, you can come out to persuade me. After all, you come from Jihuo League, and I''m not good enough to deal with them again. This is also an opportunity and welfare for you."


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, Gongsun Dong and others all looked gratefully, which was also a very tangled place for them, but now it can be solved.

 Chapters 371

    Gao Peng, a briber, really got results. Gongsun Dong and others looked at Gao Peng with gratitude. Maybe this is the most satisfactory answer for them.


    I have a deep look at the camp of jihuomeng, and I will say goodbye to you completely.


    Gaopeng didn''t disturb them, but glanced around casually. It was really desolate here.


    Such a desolate place can become so lively because of the genius war. There are so many great forces gathered here. It can be seen that they also attach great importance to this talent war.


    This time, Gao Peng had a taste of sweetness.


    He rubbed his chin and fell into deep thought.


    Maybe It can be more unscrupulous.


    Who let him have such a powerful system? If he doesn''t improve his strength, isn''t it too sorry for him?


    Although I don''t know if there is more advanced blood power and physique, as long as I can improve my own state, it should be pretty good, right?


    The more he thinks about it, the more excited Gao Peng is.


    Ha ha ha ha ha! That''s it.


    All forces You are ready to welcome me!


    Gongsun Dong and others just took a look, which was a complete farewell to the previous life, and then several people came to Gaopeng''s side.


    "Young master!"


    Looking at the performance of the elders of the extreme fire alliance, how can fat people feel uncomfortable? Although there is a hint of excitement, they feel that the scene in front of them is a little inconsistent.


    Gaopeng nodded slightly and said, "this is liuchengjun. If one day I''m not here, you can listen to his decision. His words are equivalent to mine."


    Liu Chengjun was immediately moved.


    He didn''t expect He has such a high position in the young master''s heart. Even these powerful guys need to listen to him.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt that he had made the right choice.


    Gongsun Dong and other people glanced at him, and there were some surprises in their eyes, even they felt some incredible in their hearts. For this guy who is much weaker than them, they should listen to him?


    Although they had some opinions, they didn''t dare to show them at all.


    At most, I can only remember that this guy can''t provoke, otherwise they will be completely destroyed.


    "I see!"


    Seeing that these people have understood, Gao Peng''s eyes brightened and asked, "do you know which other big force is nearby? At least it''s stronger than you. "


    When he said this, Gao Peng''s voice had a faint expectation, blood strength, physique, realm These are waiting for him to improve.


    If you really meet the strong, it is just the best thing.


    For some reason, Gongsun Dong had a faint bad premonition, especially seeing Gao Peng''s bright eyes, he couldn''t help shivering.


    This kind of premonition is getting stronger and stronger.


    Even he doesn''t know why, but he thinks there are some bad things to happen, no! It will happen.


    Although he wanted to say he didn''t know, when he met Gao Peng''s bright eyes, he immediately began to explain honestly.


    Gao Peng listened quietly. When he heard the strength of a big force, he would be excited for no reason.


    This is what he is looking forward to!

 Chapters 372

    "Asshole!"


    "Which son of a bitch is making trouble here?"


    While Gao Peng was listening to Gongsun Dong''s introduction, a loud voice suddenly rang, accompanied by the sound of something collapsing.


    One after another the figures flew out.


    One by one, the figures were extremely embarrassed. The clothes on the body were in tatters, and even a trace of blood was faintly stained.


    But at the moment, their eyes are extremely fierce. They look around as if they want to find the destroyer.


    Have they ever been treated like this?


    It makes them feel very angry to stay in the camp well, which will cause such a disaster.


    When seeing Gongsun Dong and others, he flew over and asked, "elder, did you have a son of a bitch to make trouble? Has it been solved by the elders? "


    As soon as the man''s words were uttered, there was a sudden silence around him.


    Gongsun Dong yelled, "be bold! How do you talk? Who is the son of a bitch? "


    The disciples of Jihuo League were suddenly confused, not only for him, but also for the others.


    They did not expect that the elder would suddenly make such a big fire, but also directly scold them?


    My heart is full of puzzles.


    "No This... This... "


    The genius of Jihuo League is ignorant. He looks at Gongsun Dong stupidly and doesn''t know what he said wrong.


    However


    Gongsun Dong''s next words make them more difficult to accept.


    "No one came here to make trouble, but the young master thought these buildings were too inconvenient and blocked the way, so he helped us tear them down in an instant."


    "How can it be called a riot?"


    "What''s more, the place is not good. It''s stuffy and hot. How cool is it now? There''s a breeze all over the place. "


    Hu ~


    seems to be talking with him. A breeze suddenly blows around them. Most importantly, they actually feel cool.


    But When they glanced at the ruins behind them.


    For some reason, cold sweat has come out.


    Plus the breeze, they are not only cool, but also feel cold all over.


    The corners of Gaopeng''s mouth were also slightly twitching. It''s really teachable. This kind of words can be said.


    As for the rest, they also marveled at Gongsun Dong''s eloquence, which was a big blunder. Didn''t they see that the genius of the fierce alliance had been blindfolded?


    I think I have some faith.


    But Is this really true?


    If Gao Peng didn''t do it, he almost believed it. Of course, ordinary people can''t believe the reason.


    But gongsundong''s serious explanation, no one will think in that direction, and there will not be too much doubt.


    Seeing that these guys in front of him have believed a little, Gongsun Dong patted them on the shoulder and said, "well, it''s your turn to take the next road."


    "And we will not be able to escort, we need to find our own way, you can choose to participate in the genius war, or return to the extreme fire alliance."


    As soon as this sentence is finished, Gongsun Dong flies to Gao Peng''s side and stands aside with his back upright.


    Who can think of this? This guy just can cheat like this, and he''s still serious nonsense.


    Gao Peng looked at the extremely fire alliance genius with dull eyes, couldn''t help feeling a little regret for them, and shook his head slightly.


    I''m afraid these guys are not really fooled.

 Chapters 373

    When Gao Peng and others left, several people of the extreme fire alliance were also stunned, totally unaware of what to do next.


    Several people looked at each other and said with difficulty, "we What to do? "


    No one answered, no one comforted.


    There was only silence.


    Some people look back at the ruins behind them. There are many of their brothers lying there. They can''t stand up any more.


    But they have no way, the murderer is clearly in front of their eyes, but they dare not really do it.


    In fact, it''s not that they are really stupid, but they have to pretend to be stupid. The other side is so powerful that the company commander has knelt down.


    What''s more, they?


    "Let''s go. Let''s go back to Jihuo League. Now things are out of our control. Depending on our current strength, we can''t point out when someone killed us. It''s safe to go back."


    One of them looked at the ruins behind him and said, at the same time, he also looked around: "besides, if we let the rest of the forces know our current situation, I would like to kill us."


    Silence.


    This is a terrible fact, and they have to accept that all forces are competing. If they know that they are not accompanied by elders, they will be treated like this.


    Needless to say, it''s almost predictable.


    Only to see the rest of the people nodded, in the ruins of the search for their own needs, and then the head did not return to leave.


    There is nothing to be nostalgic about, nothing more than shame.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the members of the extreme fire alliance left, the great changes that had taken place here had already attracted many people''s attention.


    Only to see them fly over one after another, when they saw the extreme fire alliance''s camp turned into a ruin, they all felt surprised.


    "Here What''s going on? "


    "Why did the extreme fire alliance become a ruin? What just happened? "


    "My God! Look there That''s a member of the extreme fire alliance, and now it depends It seems to be dead. "


    When they saw the scene in front of them, they couldn''t describe their mood in any words. It was a tremendous shock.


    The extreme fire alliance can compete with the brick and stone forces, but now their camp has been destroyed and the people in it have been killed.


    What''s going on here?


    And when they think about the fluctuations caused before, they all feel a little fear, and the huge pressure is too much for them to bear.


    And here, there may be a big war, but it doesn''t last long.


    But This is the most terrible place.


    Just for a moment, the base of the extreme fire alliance was completely destroyed, and some of its elders were missing.


    They don''t know if it has been wiped out, but they think it should be about the same, otherwise how could it become a ruin here?


    Everyone looked at each other and could see the unbelievable color in their eyes. At this time, they just felt the waves.


    There was a strong sense of crisis.


    "Go! This matter must be reported to the higher authorities. Although we don ''t know what the other party'' s purpose is, if they still put the goal on us, what will we do? "


    In such a way, all the people on the scene were shivering and hurried back to report that no one dared to stay here.

 Chapters 374

    With the departure of all the people, the news that the extreme fire alliance camp was destroyed spread widely, causing an unimaginable sensation for a while.


    All the people who heard the news first thought that it was impossible.


    With such a powerful power, the power of the elder is stronger than that of the top forces of many forces. It can be seen how terrible it is.


    But now Someone even told them that the extreme fire alliance''s camp was destroyed, and even the elders might have been killed.


    How could they believe that?


    It''s more absurd than telling them that they won''t join in. At the same time, they can''t accept it for a while. But the voices of people around them make them have to accept it.


    No That''s what everyone should say.


    Whether they accept it or not, they all define it that way.


    "How could it be How can it be! "


    "No It must be impossible. How could such a powerful force be so easily destroyed by others? Every elder''s strength has half emperor! "


    "My God! What happened? How could the extreme fire camp be destroyed? Who on earth have they provoked, and who has such courage? "


    They really don''t understand. They can''t even figure out who the killer is.


    It should be traceable that such crazy things can be done. But why can we only get the destruction of the extreme fire alliance''s camp now without any useful information.


    This is the most frightening place.


    Who on earth did such a secret and crazy thing?


    Many people are already in danger. They are really afraid that this kind of disaster will come to them.


    Of course, some people have been gloating.


    For example, in the northern region of lieguang Valley, they have been gloating at the moment. Because of the lack of Jihuo alliance, they will get an unprecedented rank in this talent war.


    Moreover, extreme fire alliance is also their opponent, and they want to destroy the existence, but who knows that such things will happen now.


    It''s just joy.


    They don''t have any concealment. They are not afraid of being suspected by others. When they are strong enough to a certain extent, they don''t need to be afraid of other people''s words.


    And now, what''s the light valley.


    And they are extremely arrogant to send out their own joy.


    "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect that those who can only play with fire will be destroyed by others. It''s a great pleasure. Among those who don''t have the old age, they have their own aspirations. "


    "Who says no? I dare to fight against us. At last, some people don''t like them and don''t know who did it. Otherwise, I must go to the door and thank you. "


    The arrogant speech of lie Guanggu has been widely spread by many people. Although they have some guesses, no one dares to really define it.


    Because, ray Valley is not so easy to mess with.


    Even if they are in the same platinum level, many people are afraid to provoke easily. This is not the same tonnage at all. It''s easy to provoke.


    It will only bring death, not a good reputation.


    No one can do such a stupid thing, and it is also talked about by everyone.


    Anyway, it''s none of their business. It doesn''t endanger their interests. They just appreciate it from the perspective of onlookers.


    Even if it''s a little confusing, but also let them be a little vigilant, and will not really attract their attention.

 Chapters 375

    In fact, not all people don''t know a bit of information, just that they are not completely sure.


    When the guests in the Half Moon Inn heard that the camp of jihuomeng was destroyed by people, they suddenly thought of a weak scholar.


    For a while, they all looked at each other.


    But no one dared to speak, not that they didn''t want to, but that the news was too shocking.


    If that''s what they think, isn''t it true


    God! It''s too scary!


    "I feel I seem to know a little truth, but I can''t believe it. " Someone hesitated for a moment.


    And the rest of them nodded slowly, with a little guess in their eyes, but they were not completely sure.


    What Gao Peng did before had to make them have such an idea.


    Especially spend a lot of money to find a guide, which has been very good from the side of the results, but there is no party present, they are not good qualitative.


    However, someone still thought of the fat man. After all, he led the way. If you can find him, the truth may have been made public.


    "You Did you think of that fat man? If we can find him, then we can know the truth. "


    "I think it''s hard to find him..." Someone frowned and said uncertainly: "with his strength, even if he gets the cultivation resources, he will be killed if he knows such important things."


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the people fell into silence, and they were afraid.


    Although Gao Peng didn''t show too horrible power in front of them, just what they saw was enough to make them shut up.


    The shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn also slightly frowned, and said to himself with some doubts, "no way!"


    "How could he be so strong? In my opinion, his strength is not as strong as mine. Why is that so? "


    "Jihuo alliance has the existence of half emperor and five ranks, but it is not an opponent at all by virtue of its strength, but why..."


    The shopkeeper''s heart is full of doubts, maybe only he can guess a clue, but there are many places that can''t be said.


    After all, he knows the strength of Gaopeng. Although it has not been fully revealed, it can probably be predicted.


    But With all he knows, Gao Peng can''t do such a thing at all, and what kind of conspiracy is there?


    It can''t help but sink him into thought.


    At the same time, in his heart, he began to be alert, not to be afraid, but to think that something big might happen.


    However


    He doesn''t even know that the real events are actually happening, and many people don''t even know it at all.


    Only after the event did they really get a general idea, but it was too late.


    Because Gao Peng is doing something that no one can imagine. If someone else knows about it, he will scold the madman one by one.


    Because it''s too crazy, no one really tries, and no one can have such an idea.


    But Gao Peng did it without hesitation!

 Chapters 376

    Strong Optics Valley.


    At this moment, all people heard the news of the destruction of the extreme fire alliance camp, so they celebrated greatly.


    After all, he is not only a competitor, but also a hostile force.


    When they heard about the destruction of the enemy''s camp, they could hardly conceal their excitement and schadenfreude.


    Otherwise, such a statement would not be made.


    But Just as they celebrated warmly.


    A huge sense of crisis fell on their heads. Before they could react, a huge monster directly beat on the array.


    PA!


    Big battle is broken


    "Who? Who is it? "


    In the fierce light valley, many figures rushed out at once. At the same time, some people had already died on the spot because of their lack of response.


    When they rushed out, they found a group of people floating in the sky, smiling at them.


    Brokenhearted at the moment extremely angry, but when he rushed out, suddenly saw Gongsun Dong, this moment his anger can no longer hide.


    "Asshole! Did you do it? "


    "I didn''t expect you to be so shameless, pretending that your camp was destroyed, making us careless, and then coming to attack us."


    "I never thought you were so mean. I saw through you. I thought you were competitors, but now I find you are not worthy!"


    When the broken soul sees Gongsun Dong, it seems that all the information has been filtered out by him. It is like seeing through the essence of things and understanding the context of the whole thing.


    But Is it true?


    But no matter what, he is looking at Gongsun Dong angrily.


    Gongsun Dong really wanted to refute, but he didn''t lie. Instead, he smiled lightly.


    "OK Very good... Very good! "


    Brokenhearted soul and other people in the fierce light valley are so angry that their faces have been twisted together, and their eyes are red, as if they wish they had eaten Gao Peng and others alive.


    Of course, at the moment, their goal is Gongsun Dong and others.


    Gao Peng feels extremely upset about being ignored. I''m the eldest brother, and no one cares about him. It''s just unreasonable.


    "Hello, are you all blind? It''s me who attacks you clearly. Why do you always wronged others? "


    Gao pengextremely discontented said, but when he said this, all the people could not help looking at him.


    And those people standing behind Gao Peng, one by one, were twitching at the corners of their mouths.


    Well, it''s really powerful.


    It is also specially emphasized that they do things by themselves. As the saying goes, it is a good character to do things one by one.


    But for some reason, the people who were present felt extremely strange.


    In particular, the people of lie Guang Gu suddenly turn their red eyes and stare at Gao Peng, as if they want to see through Gao Peng.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence.


    Unexpectedly, Gao Peng nodded his head with great satisfaction: "yes, I am the one who destroyed your residence. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can vent towards me."


    "Of course, this vent is not another vent."


    "Pooh!" Fat man suddenly laughed behind him, only to see that he was all smoking.


    It''s not only him, the rest of the people also feel very hard to hold, but they didn''t smile easily. However, looking at their shoulders shaking, we can also know their situation at the moment.

 Chapters 377

    Only the people on Gaopeng''s side are laughing, and everyone in the strong light valley shows cannibalism. If the vision can kill people, Gaopeng has become a dead man.


    "Which onion are you? Can I speak to you this time? Go back and drink more milk, or you will be killed if you come out and hang around


    The elder of a strong light valley said gloomily, no one put Gao Peng in the eye at all.


    As soon as he said this, everyone felt that the atmosphere around him suddenly became silent.


    Those people standing behind Gao Peng can''t help but step back. Although they usually joke, it''s time.


    They really dare not!


    Because Gao Peng seems to be angry.


    "Ha ha! Milk? " Gao Peng smiled coldly, and raised his head slowly at the same time. His eyes were so invisible that he could not see what it meant.


    But There was no reason for this kind of people to feel a cold, as if there was a hint of fear about to come


    Whew!


    Next second, Gao Peng appeared directly beside the elder, holding his head in one hand and smashing it hard on the ground. Moreover, Gao Peng didn''t want to let go at all.


    Boom!


    There is a huge hole directly below.


    At the same time, Gao Peng''s voice also sounded.


    "I want you to drink milk! I want you to drink milk! "


    "Give me shit!"


    Bang bang bang bang!


    There was a loud crash, and the crowd didn''t respond, so the sound stopped completely, and when others responded.


    Slowly looking at the past, there is only a half dead man lying there, who has changed a little. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see that it''s a person at all.


    And Gao Peng also patted the dust on his body at this time, calmly returning to his original position.


    At the moment, everyone is still addicted to the incident.


    The fat man couldn''t help shivering.


    "My mother! Do you want to be so horrible? It''s too grumpy, my brother! "


    Although he knew Gao Peng''s strength, he was too irascible. He solved the problem of an elder with great power in minutes, and the speed was beyond his imagination.


    The same is true of all the people present. They all looked at Gao Peng in shock and solved a powerful semi emperor like this?


    Is that too fast?


    All that was left was shock and disbelief. Had they ever thought that would happen?


    Although Gongsun Dong has a hint of speculation, when he sees Gao Peng''s hand, his pupils shrink. At this moment, he completely feels how wise his choice is.


    If they resist, maybe all of them will be killed.


    Let''s not say Gongsun Dong and others, the people in lie Guanggu are most shocked. Unexpectedly, the other side will suddenly take action. And after they react, an elder has been solved.


    Blood and constitution have not been used, it has been solved by people, this speed is too fast!


    At the moment, it''s not the speed they exclaim, it''s the strength of each other It''s too deep.


    A guy who is obviously a junior, but his strength is too strong to let them have a trace of fear at the moment.

 Chapters 378

    "Well, the guy who dared to ask me to drink milk has solved it for you. Don''t thank me."


    Gao Peng returns to his original position with great calmness, and now everyone is looking at him.


    It''s not how dazzling he is, it''s that they still can''t come back.


    So easily and casually solved an elder?


    This is too absurd!


    Especially for Tianjiao of lie Guanggu, it''s just too creepy. Seeing each other''s age clearly is almost the same as them.


    Why Is the gap between the powerful so obvious?


    "My God! What the hell is this? His strength Why can''t we see through a bit? "


    "God! He even killed the elder at once. What is his realm? Why do you feel that his strength is so strong, even more powerful than us. "


    Everyone felt shocked. It wasn''t that they were too fussy, but that Gao Peng had done something too unexpected.


    One and a half emperors were killed in front of them, and the speed was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    And I was killed by such violence.


    God! I''m afraid it''s not a dream, is it?


    Otherwise, how could such a thing happen?


    And no matter how they doubt it, or even how they don''t believe it, they have to believe that it''s all true.


    "You You... "


    Brokenhearted Gao Peng with his fingers, and the whole body trembled with rage.


    He didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Even he was a little surprised. At this time, he was too angry.


    "What? Do you want to thank me? You are so excited. I just said that. Don''t thank me. It''s my duty. "


    Gao Peng showed a pure smile and waved his hand, as if he had done something unimportant.


    But Those people behind Gao Peng are totally unable to calm down.


    Thank you!


    Others are very angry. You have killed all the elders of others. Now you wish you could cut off your head.


    You even say it''s your duty, and you don''t need to thank me, lie down and sink! Who do you think you are?


    No No, they are already in the sky by this time.


    There was a convulsion in the corners of their mouths.


    In this sentence, it is clear that we want to let others breathe blood.


    A strong man is killed so easily. When you get a cheap price, you are still selling. You call the roll again and again and kill each other by yourself.


    Do you want to stimulate others?


    It''s too unkind.


    Although they had thousands of ideas in their hearts, no one dared to speak out. They all looked at Gao Peng with speechless faces.


    This is not the time when they can speak, so no one speaks. Now the stage belongs to Gao Peng.


    At this time, there was a feeling of blood in the airway of the dead soul, but he stifled it, and suddenly there was a fierce light in his eyes.


    "It seems As expected, we look down on you. Maybe what you said before is true. You are the one who did it. "


    "But I don''t know what your relationship with Jihuo alliance is, but no matter what your relationship is, today You all stay here to be buried! "


    "Now that things are irretrievable, let your lives be your compensation!"

 Chapters 379

    Gao Peng looked up and down at the dead soul and said seriously, "forgive me, you really can''t let us bury you."


    "By you? "Ah!"


    "Stand up and let you fight. Take a step back and I will lose!"


    Deng!


    All the people present showed their disbelief and looked at him in astonishment. How arrogant was that?


    Even those who are behind Gao Peng feel that Gao Peng''s words are too much. It''s not just to look down on each other, it''s a red, naked and naked insult.


    Arrogant!


    Domineering!


    All of these are vividly displayed on Gao Peng''s body. What''s more, Gao Peng''s face still shows a face that needs to be beaten.


    My God!


    Is that too reckless?


    Even if you are arrogant, you should be so arrogant. You just don''t pay attention to others.


    What''s more, when Gao Peng said this, his soul was completely angry. How could he ever be so despised by others?


    But Not only did the other side say that, but the expression on his face made him feel dissatisfied. For a while, his whole face had become very dark.


    "Here This... Is that really good? " Gongsun Dong hesitated for a moment.


    The rest of us also want to ask this question. After all, if we pick and quarrel again and again, we may really become enemies of life and death.


    Of course By virtue of their relationship now, maybe it''s almost the same, but it will offend others for no reason.


    It''s a little too strange.


    Liu Chengjun said lightly with his arms in his arms: "you can look at it well. You don''t need to do it anyway. It''s your turn to do it, naturally."


    "As for the rest That''s not what you can care about. You can stare at the young master''s way of doing things. "


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to the rest of the people, so it was his turn, so he naturally stood up and spoke, so that the people in the audience were thoroughly accustomed to Gao Peng''s formal style.


    After all Next, they said, what they may encounter will become more and more powerful. Now, naturally, they need to be well prepared.


    However, in Gao Peng''s view, it''s just a small matter of no importance. It''s a big matter in other people''s eyes.


    "Damn it! Even if you look down on people so much, you must tear this guy up! "


    "Bastard Don''t look down on people. I want to see how powerful you are! "


    Seeing Gao Peng''s arrogance, the people in lie Optical Valley couldn''t stand it. Some people forgot what happened before and rushed out.


    The broken soul has no reaction at all. My people are already poor.


    Looking at these impulsive guys, Gao Peng has no interest at all, but he has to solve these guys by the way.


    Otherwise How can I have a fight with that funny guy?


    "Ha ha! A bunch of rubbish beyond our control. "


    Boom!


    Disha God point!


    Gao Peng seldom uses martial arts. After all, many people, once they make a move, have already represented that the other side has lost, and his strength will show the trend of crushing.


    And now, all of a sudden, he''s interested.


    The magic skill is so unavailable, and now it''s so easy for him to use it, just to solve some guys who are rubbish in his eyes.

 Chapters 380

    When Gao Peng''s martial arts skills came into play, all the people on the scene changed their colors and looked unbelievable.


    It''s not that they don''t know the goods, but when Gao Peng gives a shot, they have fully recognized that the martial arts used by Gao Peng are magic skills!


    "My God! What do I see? This... Is it magic? " Gongsun Dong, who had been standing behind Gao Peng, was shocked, even though he didn''t speak very well.


    It''s no wonder that he would be so shocked. How could there be such martial arts in Outland?


    Even if it''s the middle domain, it''s unlikely to appear!


    Otherwise, it will not appear that all people will cultivate heaven level martial arts to a complete level. It is not that they do not want to further improve, but they do not have higher level martial arts at all.


    But At this moment, Gao Peng''s hand made them see the hope immediately.


    Gongsun Dong and others looked at each other and saw a trace of shock from each other''s eyes, but more still expected and hoped.


    They think Their choice may be right.


    If they do well, maybe they can get magic skills!


    After such a thought, they all felt extremely excited, my God! This is a divine martial art! How many people dream of it.


    But now they can get it. It''s unbelievable. At this moment, they look at Gao Peng one by one, and they are very hot.


    It''s like seeing a beautiful woman in the eyes of a man who has met with manna for a long time. That kind of eyes can feel their inner thoughts at the moment.


    At the same time, the broken soul noticed something wrong at the first time.


    However, before he had time to make any response, the Disha finger had already been covered.


    He can only stare.


    Boom!


    A loud noise resounded through the sky. Suddenly a huge black hole appeared in the sky. Meanwhile, there was a faint space crack around.


    The sky It seems to have been broken.


    Just as the mirror was pounded hard and burst directly, and the scene in the sky is just like this.


    What''s more, no one dares to approach the place where they have passed. Those who have rushed out before have been sucked in by this black hole.


    "Ah Ah... Why Why is it so terrible? "


    "Here Is this really a human attack? The destructive power is terrible, and is it really something that people can do? "


    "My God! What kind of destructive power it is! "


    All the people at the scene were stunned to see all this, especially the huge black hole, and then they looked at Gao Peng with great rigidity.


    This is the one who looks very young, but he has created such a terrible destructive force. The guys who just rushed out, now Maybe it''s dead!


    It''s just too hard to imagine.


    Who could have thought that he had magic.


    The destructive power is still so terrifying.


    The power of one finger It seems that they have poked a hole in the whole sky, which is beyond their imagination. Even human beings can cause such terrible destructive power.


    As if the whole world will be destroyed by him, what kind of destructive power is it?


    They couldn''t believe what they saw, but now They can''t believe it. They can only stare at Gao Peng and can''t say a word.

 Chapters 381

    Gao Peng''s use of divine martial arts has no special purpose at all. He just wants to show his muscles.


    But He didn''t know at all that his move made many people completely unable to calm down.


    The wave generated has attracted many people''s attention for a long time. What''s more, the power is so terrible. Even in a far place, you can see the sky, as if a hole has been pierced.


    Even blind I don''t think it''s wrong.


    "Here What''s going on? What happened over there? What is the power of such a loud noise and terror? "


    "My God! Who is this fighting? Why is it so powerful that I am afraid of it. "


    The rest of the forces were shocked by this terrible wave, especially when they looked up at the sky.


    That color of shock has long been unable to hide.


    But they don''t dare to get close easily. After all, in their eyes, it may be that one or two strong people are fighting, and they are not qualified at all.


    If you dare to approach easily, who knows what will happen?


    "Over there It seems that it''s the residence of lie Guang Gu... "


    Someone said such a sentence suddenly, at the same time, all the people fell into silence, they did not forget the event of extreme fire alliance.


    That is to say, because they haven''t forgotten, they will fall into silence. This level of fighting is not for them to intervene at all.


    However, their inner curiosity is enormous.


    Of course, they want to know more about who is doing such inhuman things?


    Doesn''t anyone really want to take care of it?


    Those who are called the most powerful forces don''t even want to take charge of it at the moment. Anyway, it''s their jurisdiction here!


    In fact There are a group of powerful people who have slowly approached, faster than everyone''s imagination, but no one has noticed.


    At the moment, the fluctuation caused by Gao Peng also attracted a lot of people''s attention. Others may not know what caused it.


    The face of the shopkeeper of the Half Moon Inn suddenly changed, which was the only breath he was familiar with, because he had been under the same situation.


    "Magic skill Divine martial arts! "


    "Why How could this happen? How can there be divine level martial arts here? Who is it? "


    His mind was full of doubts, and he could not wait to have a look, but when he saw the guests in the inn, he immediately stopped thinking.


    They are neutral forces and cannot participate in any struggle between forces. If they leave easily, they will be doubted by others.


    "No matter who I must find your whereabouts, divine level martial arts Divine martial arts! "


    ¡­¡­


    The aftereffect still hasn''t stopped. Many people can already guess that the violent valley of light is undergoing tremendous changes at the moment. However, few dare to go there.


    Because with their strength, these things are not something they can mix in at all. They still have a little self-knowledge.


    But Curiosity is what everyone has.


    They are really curious about what happened there?

 Chapters 382

    "Almost." Gao Peng clapped his hands, and a light smile appeared on his face. "Finally, he solved some obstacles. Now It''s your turn. "


    Gao Peng''s eyes are on the soul breaking body. Judging from his judgment of others, the strength of the other side must be stronger than him.


    If you let the other side out.


    His strength can be improved again.


    But he took it too much for granted.


    He always thought that people would want to fight him when they saw him. After all, he did such an angry thing.


    However, he never considered how much pressure he put on others.


    Even the broken soul can''t help being stunned at the moment, and the brain is in a short blank.


    When he looked back at Gao Peng, he suddenly fell into silence and glanced at his back without anyone noticing.


    In fact, the people of lie Guang Gu didn''t lose much, that is to say, several people died, but it''s harmless.


    If he does, it''s possible that all of them are planted here, which immediately makes him fall into deep thought.


    In particular, the strength that Gao Peng has just demonstrated makes him a little timid. He does not deny that his strength is strong, but the strength of the other side is not weak.


    Especially The other side also has divine level martial arts, which is the place that makes him feel hesitant most.


    At the moment, he took a deep breath and tried to make his tone as flat as possible, saying: "better Shall we just shake hands and make peace? "


    "After all, we don''t really hate life and death. How about shaking hands? We don''t have to fight here. It''s not good for us. What do you say? "


    Be quiet.


    Suddenly fell into a quiet, one by one are very strange looking at him, no one thought that he would say such a decision.


    The people of lie Guanggu are even more surprised. They didn''t expect that the elder who is so rigid in their eyes would say such words at the moment.


    It makes them lose their eyes.


    But At the moment, no one dared to contradict.


    Because in fact, they have been afraid, but for the sake of their poor dignity, they did not dare to show it.


    But in fact, they are afraid.


    Afraid of Gao Peng.


    From their eyes, there is a faint sense of the end.


    Gongsun Dong and other people laughed silently at the moment. Although they had done something shameful before, they saw the performance of these guys in front of them.


    They just feel that it''s not that they are too spineless, but that this guy is just too monstrous.


    Like non-human beings.


    No Non human beings may not be as powerful as he is. He just breaks the common people''s cognition. Otherwise, he will be so powerful when he is young.


    What''s more strange is that his strength seems to increase from time to time, without any basis or reason. This is the most terrifying place.


    However, they didn''t find anything. At most, they just felt strange. They attributed it to Gao Peng who was too evil.


    Gao Peng didn''t expect that the other side would respond like this, only to see that he slapped his head severely.


    My God!


    If all the people are like this, how can I improve my strength? Do I have to take in a lot of kids? But what''s the use of that?


    What I want is to improve my strength!

 Chapters 383

    For a while, all the people put their eyes on Gao Peng. Now maybe the decision-making power has been lost to him.


    Just a little nod.


    The people of lie Guang Gu would willingly shake hands and say no! This is equivalent to surrender, but will Gao Peng really do it?


    Maybe other people don''t have much idea, but Liu Chengjun can''t help but show a smile, although he followed Gao Peng for a short time.


    But However, he has understood Gao Peng''s thoughts and actions. He smiles with confidence.


    Fat man''s Three Outlooks at the moment have been broken early, and his small eyes are staring extremely big. All these are incredible.


    Why? Why is this different from what he knows?


    Why are all those forces above us so counseled? It''s different from what he knows.


    In his cognition, shouldn''t these powerful forces be extremely arrogant? It''s unreasonable to do things, and it''s extremely overbearing.


    But why? It''s not what he knows.


    In addition to the shock, there is also disbelief.


    Everyone is in a tense atmosphere, because Gao Peng''s words will determine the life and death of many people, and the next direction.


    However


    At this moment, Gao Peng suddenly laughed.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Did you make a mistake? I have come to destroy you, not to make a living with you. Is it reasonable to shake hands and make peace? "


    "Ha ha! Don''t you know? When I see garbage, I can''t help but want to destroy it. Especially when I see your garbage, it makes me itch a little bit! "


    Gao Peng''s face only showed a smile, but the people in the room felt that the smile was crazy, as if they despised everything.


    Otherwise How could he say such a crazy thing.


    The people of lie Guanggu are rubbish in his eyes. How dare he say that?


    My God!


    If so, aren''t many people in the world in the garbage zone?


    They have nothing to say. They look at Gao Peng with speechless face. Maybe he is qualified to say such words, but they are still a little difficult to accept.


    "You!" Although he didn''t want to have a conflict, he didn''t have any way since the other side was determined to do it alone.


    "Good Although your strength is beyond my imagination, and you even have divine level martial arts, how about that? "


    "Do you think you can beat me by this way? Then you are too naive. Then I will let you really realize what a strong person is. "


    As soon as the voice of the broken soul fell, a strong breath came out to him, and those people behind him could not help but regress.


    This is, Gao Peng said calmly: "no, no, no, No I''m not going to knock you down, I''m just going to destroy your rubbish. "


    "You It''s nothing in my eyes. It''s just a little bigger mole ant, but it''s just a mole ant. There''s no difference! "


    I don''t know why, all people can''t help but stare.


    This sentence is not arrogant. It''s arrogant to the extreme. For a moment, such a powerful person is just a mole ant. I dare to say it.


    I have to say Gao Peng is really arrogant and domineering.

 Chapters 384

    "You!"


    The broken soul is very angry, the whole face has been twisted together, but he did not act rashly.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to make a move, it was that he was afraid.


    I''m afraid that if he does, the rest of the people will fight against those behind him, then he will be helpless.


    That''s why he has some mousetrap.


    Otherwise, he has been so angry, how can it have not yet started?


    But he restrained his anger very well. He could not let the people behind him lose anything because of his anger.


    At first, Gao Peng didn''t find out, but when the broken soul glanced at his back several times, Gao Peng found his worries thoroughly.


    Therefore, only to see Gao Peng suddenly cold smile, let all people are some of a sudden, some at a loss.


    But at this time, Gao Peng suddenly said, "ha ha! I finally know why you don''t want to fight all the time. Are you afraid that we will fight against those people behind you? "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not such a despicable person, but Since you don''t want to do it, I''ll give you a little motivation! "


    Everyone was stunned.


    I don''t know what Gao Peng said.


    But then, everyone finally knew what he meant.


    Gao Peng''s hand is raised, and he gently holds a fist in the void. Suddenly A mysterious force suddenly reverberated around.


    Sand, sand, sand!


    Behind the broken soul, everyone in the strong light valley slowly turned into sand and fell from the sky.


    A breeze came, and all the sand moved with the wind, and finally disappeared in front of everyone.


    Even some elders couldn''t resist Gao Peng''s attack, so they disappeared unconsciously, even the people in the room didn''t respond.


    But All the people in the valley of light have been completely desertified.


    Everyone can''t help but look at the scene in front of him with a big mouth. At the same time, he looks at Gao Peng with some panic.


    This scene is just too scary!


    It''s terrible!


    What kind of means is this? It''s just overwhelming. It turns so many people into a pile of sand.


    What means did he use?


    Many people in the heart so think, can''t help but step back, and Gaopeng opened a distance.


    "My God! What kind of means is that? Why can we make all people turn into a pile of sand without knowing the ghost, and we can''t react. "


    "My God! The elder of the half emperor was killed in a flash. His strength How powerful he is! "


    When they show their hands so gently, they feel extremely shocked. This is something they can''t imagine. Even they have never seen such a means.


    This kind of means is simply overwhelming and even more terrifying.


    Liu Chengjun has to calm down a lot, after all, he has not seen it for the first time, but his eyes are still a glimmer of amazement.


    Even if it''s not the first time to see it, he is still yearning for it. If he really has such a means, it''s just too powerful.


    At a time when everyone else was shocked.


    The dead soul stood frozen on the spot, his face turned white, his whole body trembled uncontrollably, and his lips trembled.


    It''s like saying something to yourself.


    However, the breath on his body gradually becomes very strong, and there is a trace of strangeness.

 Chapters 385

    "No!"


    "He may want to break out with all his strength. It''s impossible to bear all his strength here!"


    Gongsun Dong was shocked. When he found that the state of the broken soul was not right, he had no time to be shocked and hurriedly reminded.


    But Everyone is still in a state of stupor at the moment.


    I haven''t been back to God for a while.


    Of course, Gao Peng always smiles.


    There was even a glimmer of joy in his heart.


    "That''s it Give me a complete burst, or how can I improve my strength? "


    Gongsun Dong saw that there was no one to respond to him. He immediately fell in love with Gao Peng with great anxiety, and didn''t wait for him to say any more words.


    He was interrupted by a tremendous noise.


    Boom!


    The void is completely broken.


    One after another space cracks appear, which exudes a hint of terror. If you look carefully at the dark place, you will feel a trace of vibration.


    This is the shaking of the heart!


    This is This is...


    Gongsun Dong''s total lack of God at this moment does not mean that his strength is not strong, just that this scene is too horrible.


    He also knows the strength of soul breaking, which is much stronger than him.


    Although they all belong to hostile forces, they can still be controlled, and there has not been too much conflict.


    But No matter how he didn''t think of it, at this moment, the broken soul has been reckless to send out its own strong breath, and the breath of the realm has been revealed.


    This is still obvious.


    All the people of the valley of light have been killed. If he had not been angry, it would have been even more impossible.


    When the sky broke, all the people responded completely, but they could only look at the scene of the sky in horror.


    And they The body can''t move for no reason.


    "What''s the matter? Why do I feel like I can''t move? A huge pressure! "


    "Ah! Bad... "


    "God! My body My body is not under my control How could How can this happen! "


    No matter how strong they are, they all feel that their bodies can''t move. It''s like a huge pressure, which directly forces them to be unable to move at all.


    In other words, the emperor can barely move, but they also feel enormous pressure.


    The expression on liuchengjun''s face has finally changed, not that he is too worried about Gao Peng, but that the breath makes him feel extremely uncomfortable.


    It''s so powerful!


    Many people are a little caught off guard. When they look at the broken soul in shock, the face of the broken soul has become extremely distorted and ferocious.


    Looking at Gao Peng with red eyes, it''s as if evil spirits are about to appear.


    It''s a lot more terrifying than the demons.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    "You forced me, you forced me!"


    "If you don''t kill them all, maybe we can shake hands and make peace!"


    "But But... It''s unforgivable that you killed them all! Unforgivable! "


    The broken soul seems to be trapped in its own obsession. He is talking to himself alone, but his breath is slowly rising, which does not stop.


    Every time he said a word, his breath would soar a lot, and the sky had completely collapsed.

 Chapters 386

    Boom boom!


    The sky is falling!


    Everyone can''t help looking in one direction.


    Only to see the sky over there completely collapsed, forming a huge and incomparable black hole, and space cracks are emerging from time to time.


    Lightning flashed on one side.


    All the people were shocked, but they remembered what the direction was. At the same time, the loud noise made them immediately fall into the guesswork.


    "My God! What happened there? Why did the whole sky collapse? "


    "That''s where the big bang happened before. What''s going on now? What''s going on in lie Guang Gu''s camp? "


    "No I don''t know! "


    All the people felt a little shiver, which was the reason why they were afraid of the sky falling down.


    Because the bearing capacity of outer space is too weak, Emperor Wu can''t exist at all. No It should be said that it is unable to fully show all the strength.


    Once they fully show their strength, the space around them is totally unbearable.


    Not only Emperor Wu, but also semi emperor can make the sky appear space cracks. Once they can fully show their strength, the space will become extremely unstable.


    So When they reach the half emperor, they usually seldom give a hand, even if they do, they are afraid to use all their strength, because they are also afraid of being involved.


    At this moment, all the major forces suddenly woke up, one by one did not dare to do any more hesitation, one by one flew in that direction.


    If they used to be indifferent, now they are completely flustered!


    If something huge happens, maybe even they can''t escape, especially the sky on that side has completely collapsed.


    "No way No matter who is fighting there, we must stop him. We must not let him go on like this, or the sky here will collapse completely! "


    At the same time, he flew to the stronglight Valley as fast as he could.


    At the same time, the forces in the central region began to take action. Originally, they thought that this time was just a war of genius as usual, but there were accidents again and again.


    This time, they are going to do it.


    No It should be said that we have to fight.


    "Damn it! A bunch of rubbish! "


    "He can''t even do this. Does he want to kill us? Or do you want everyone to be buried together? "


    This moment is just like stabbing a hornet''s nest. All the people are flying in the same direction, but their mood is very angry.


    If they were to know who was making trouble, they would have to break up the murderer.


    This is to let all people together with the funeral!


    If the sky breaks down like this all the time, if it does, then all people may be buried with it.


    This is something nobody wants to see.


    If Gao Peng knew it would develop like this, he didn''t know what he would think. Of course, he didn''t feel nervous or afraid.


    Some are just excited.


    Isn''t it as he intended that so many strong men and enemies are coming?


    But he didn''t realize it now, but he was still addicted to joy. The stronger the other side was, the more excited he was.


    For example, the guy in front of him is so powerful that his blood is boiling.

 Chapters 387

    "No way Let''s run! "


    "If it goes on like this, all of us may be wiped out by him, which can''t be resisted at all!"


    Gongsun Dong''s face became extremely blue, even though he had no assurance of his own.


    Besides, there are others around.


    A little carelessness may be fatal.


    But to his amazement, Gao Peng''s face gradually overflowed with a smile, and even seemed extremely excited.


    My God!


    When is this all?


    Don''t you get nervous?


    Moreover, the most obvious thing is that he can''t resist the other side, even if it is added, if he stays here, it''s just looking for death news.


    "No, don''t leave!"


    Gaopeng looked at the angry soul in front of him, and his mouth slightly raised a trace, saying, "you should step back first, so as not to hurt you."


    "As far as this guy is concerned, it''s OK to look at him, but for me It''s just an ant. "


    Stunned, stunned!


    This is the moment, including Gongsun Dong, everyone''s thoughts and reactions, one by one staring at Gao Peng.


    This guy Is there really something wrong with your brain?


    The other side has shown such terrible strength. Do you want to fight with the other side? And it''s obviously not the time. The whole sky has collapsed.


    If we fight at this moment, both sides will be in danger of their lives.


    Liu Chengjun''s face also showed anxious color and said: "young master! Let''s go. It''s just as bad for us to fight in this situation. What if we hurt you? "


    "We can come to his trouble some other day. It''s not the time!"


    "Yes." The fat man nodded his head in succession, agreeing with what Liu Chengjun said.


    Gongsun Dong and others are the same. It''s not easy to fight with each other now, and in such a horrible place, who knows what will happen?


    However, Gao Peng ignored people''s dissuasion and said to himself, "I''m free to decide. You can all go back to one side, and I''ll take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, I know it in my mind. With this ant like guy, I''m not my opponent at all."


    He did not fail to take into account the feelings of the rest of the people, but no one knew what he thought.


    "You Don''t you see that I''m doing my best? "


    Gao Peng turned around, a smile on his face.


    I don''t know why, all the people were shocked.


    Yeah!


    They don''t seem to have seen Gao Peng do it. No I didn''t see Gao Peng''s full hand. Every time, it was a direct second kill.


    At this moment, they have no reason to produce a trace of confidence, their faces are not so flustered.


    Gao Peng gently waved his hand to let all the people on the scene retreat to one side, although once he fought, his strength would be improved instantly.


    But Who knows if space cracks will pop out?


    At that time, he may not be able to reflect. It''s better to let them retreat from this area, which will not distract him.


    Well to vent, who let his strength has been showing the momentum of rolling, few people can let him show the strength.


    That is to say, he likes it. Otherwise, he doesn''t need more second moves to kill his opponent. It can be seen how lonely he is.


    Invincible is really lonely!

 Chapters 388

    Gao Peng steps forward with a smile on his face. There are also cracks around him. Space cracks and lightning occur frequently.


    "Hello! What do you want to be angry about the waste that you can''t protect? Are you angry with yourself? "


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Gao Peng didn''t want to be merciful.


    The people who had quit so far could not help but have a meal. Their faces were speechless.


    "You want to die!" The broken soul gnawed his teeth and said, suddenly, a huge figure emerged from behind him.


    And the whole person disappeared in the same place, at the same time, a huge dark shadow came slowly.


    Boom!


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Soul breaking


    blood: Shadow Wudi blood (half emperor blood)


    Constitution: Shadow soul holy body


    realm: half emperor eight level


    martial arts: the introduction of the divine level martial arts "shadow with soul", the introduction of the divine level martial arts "split sky claw", the success of the heavenly level martial arts "soul collision", and the success of the heavenly level martial arts "shadow dodge".


    [the enemy''s realm is level 8, which will automatically upgrade to level 9! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is ghost holy body, which will automatically upgrade to Kirin Tao body as the host! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful martial arts are the introduction of the divine level martial arts "shadow with soul", the introduction of the divine level martial arts "breaking the sky and one claw"; the automatic host will be upgraded to the divine level martial arts "Disha Shenzhi", and the divine level martial arts "silence Shenquan". ]


    just for a moment, Gao Peng felt that he was baptized by a powerful force, and his body also changed qualitatively.


    And the physique that hasn''t been improved for a long time has been improved completely at this moment.


    His arms suddenly became huge in this moment, and a beast emerged behind him, full of flames.


    But This flame is black, but the breath it sends out is extremely terrifying. Even if it''s a space crack, it can''t be approached easily.


    Boom!


    Gao Peng just casually waved a fist, and a huge black hole appeared in front of his fist, and the broken soul just rushed over.


    With such a casual blow, the ghost could not bear it at all, and the whole person fell out.


    At the same time, there was blood in the mouth.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of all the people present, and they all felt unbelievable. Maybe they had already seen it, didn''t they?


    Such a powerful man was even knocked out with a light blow, and the speed was just chilling.


    Of course, they didn''t pay attention to Gao Peng''s fist either. A group of them seemed to tear the sky directly. A black hole appeared so obviously.


    "My God! What is the situation? Isn''t that guy so powerful? Why is it so easy to be blown away by the young master? "


    These people now call Gao Peng master. Since they choose who they want to talk to, they can only be honest. But now they feel extremely shocked.


    What happened in front of them was totally different from what they thought.


    And the one who put tremendous pressure on them, now Unexpectedly, he was mercilessly kicked out by the young master. It seems that there is no return of cell phones at all.


    It''s a huge gap, isn''t it?


    Are they blindfolded, or is that the case?

 Chapters 389

    "No... No way! "


    "How could this happen? How can you be so strong? I don''t believe it! "


    The broken soul spits blood at the mouth and finally stands firm, but now his heart is extremely restless and he looks at Gao Peng in shock.


    He did his best, and even his blood and constitution were revealed, but it was not the same as what he imagined.


    Why?


    His strength is not weak, and even his constitution is rare. But Why did he lose easily?


    He didn''t even have the power to fight back. He felt that powerlessness deeply.


    Gongsun Dong and others also looked at each other. They didn''t fail to see the strength of soul breaking, even they could guess some.


    In particular, the ghost has just revealed its own cards, which exudes a trace of holy power, they can still feel it clearly.


    The feeling of the day falling apart.


    But They were shocked by the scene.


    Gao Peng even made a random fist, which not only made a huge black hole appear in the sky, but also beat back the ghost.


    Looking at the performance of the broken soul at the moment, it''s obviously unbelievable.


    Doesn''t that mean


    "My God What monster are we following? Why do I feel that young master''s strength is so strong? It''s just unfathomable. "


    "It''s so powerful! It''s so powerful! "


    No wonder they were so shocked, but Gao Peng seemed too casual, so easy, and some of them were unbelievable.


    However


    That''s not the only thing that shocked them.


    Gao Peng gently shook his fist and felt that there was a faint flash of lightning near his fist. There was also a kind of black hole, as if it could appear at any time.


    He felt a powerful force.


    This is a power that makes all people feel despair, but he can easily control it, and this promotion makes him extremely satisfied.


    The realm, system and martial arts have all been improved at one time, which makes him feel extremely excited. He can''t help but want to try the power of physique.


    "Ha ha! Don''t show that kind of shocked expression, this kind of thing is so easy for me, you just need to accept the reality well. "


    "And then you will be blessed. You can have a good experience of Tao body!"


    Boom!


    Gao Peng clenched his fist, and a huge and incomparable beast flew out of his body. At the same time, his body shape also changed greatly. The whole person was covered with a black flame.


    The arms become huge as if they were a fierce beast.


    The earth shaking roar of his life came out of his mouth.


    The whole world trembled because of this, space cracks appeared frequently, and a huge black hole appeared at his feet.


    What''s more amazing is that the black hole is shaking, and it''s not very stable.


    "Here No... Impossible! Why is that? Why do you have such a strong constitution? Tao... Body... How could Tao body appear here? "


    The whole soul of the man was dumbfounded. When he felt the whole world shaking, he could not help shaking.


    And he wants to control himself, but he can''t control it at all. It''s a tremor from the heart.

 Chapters 390

    Gao Peng shook his hand and said coldly, "why is it impossible? Don''t define me as a measure of your waste. I need you to look up to. "


    With that, Gao Peng stepped out.


    Another black hole is revealed. The void around here has already collapsed. If we don''t stop as soon as possible, we may not be able to recover.


    But Gao Peng didn''t care at all.


    Even if the void is really broken, it is not impossible for him to deal with it.


    It was to see him suddenly shake his fist and blow it out.


    Annihilation fist!


    There was no way to resist his attack. His face changed again and again, but when he wanted to fight back.


    But found This attack is so powerful.


    "No I don''t believe it! "


    The ferocious face and teeth were about to break, but the strength and constitution of the blood behind him did not dissipate at all, and they kept on.


    "I won''t lose!"


    "I must kill you Kill you! "


    Crack the sky!


    A huge crow flew out from behind him, while a huge claw fell from the sky, as if to tear the sky.


    However, this huge claw met the power of annihilation and was defeated in an instant.


    There is no stagnation at all. The power of annihilation is blowing out. Nothing can stop it.


    In the past, a huge black hole slowly appeared, and the surrounding void also collapsed, without any escape.


    Even if Gao Peng''s attack is so powerful, the soul is still gritting its teeth, the face is still showing an incredible color, and the eyes are showing a trace of unwillingness.


    He''s really upset!


    Why is that? Why do you meet such a monster?


    He is clearly so young, but his strength is just too terrible, which makes him feel cold all over, if not has become a hostile relationship.


    He didn''t want to do it at all.


    But now, all of this can not be turned back.


    All the people of lie Guang Gu have been completely wiped out. He will stand out anyway, but now he knows that he is not long dead.


    The terrorist attack came slowly.


    "Can''t stop..." Finally, he came to such a conclusion.


    Then only to see his hands drooping, he gave up.


    No matter how tenacious the resistance is, it can''t resist the terrorist attack at all. Even the void has been smashed, and he can''t resist it at all.


    "Ha ha! Why is that? Why is God unfair? I''m not willing! "


    A scream, accompanied by the arrival of the annihilation fist.


    Everything seemed to be still, and all around suddenly fell into silence, even the broken voice of the void disappeared.


    Dead silence.


    All the people were staring at the lightning and the black hole that appeared from time to time.


    "Death Dead... " Gongsun Dong stared at the scene in front of him. No one was more shocked than him.


    He knows the power of the soul, but it''s so easy to wipe it out. It''s like the end of the world to see the scene again.


    Even his own heart could not calm down!

 Chapters 391

    Looking at the figure next to the black hole, all the people in the presence of the heart simply turned over the waves, the heart has been unable to calm down.


    Especially when they see the situation around them, they are absolutely sure that everything happened before is true.


    It''s not a dream or an illusion.


    "My God! It''s too powerful! "


    "One blow smashed the whole void. What level can it reach? The elder of the strong light valley was killed instantly. It''s too terrible!"


    All the people present were shocked to see Gao Peng. Maybe this scene is the most terrible battle they saw.


    The space around has been broken. Even with the self-healing ability of the space, it has not recovered so quickly. Now there is a tiny space crack.


    Gaopeng looked at the scene in front of him, and he also felt that his strength was incomparably strong. After all, he did not make full use of his strength.


    At this time, he can clearly feel the rejection of the surrounding space, because his strength is too strong.


    Strong enough that even if he doesn''t, he will be rejected by space.


    "It seems that the reason why there is no Emperor Wudi in Outland is that the strength is too strong, otherwise, it will not be able to run to the central region in general."


    "Isn''t that to say that the space in the central region is more stable, and Surely there are more powerful people in it? "


    After Gao Peng thought so, his eyes suddenly radiated a bright light. Whenever he thought of a stronger enemy, he could not help but start to get excited.


    "It seems necessary to go, but I have to ask how to get in."


    Seeing him rubbing his chin, he didn''t know what state he was in at the moment. Instead, he thought about what to do next.


    At the same time, several strong breath suddenly interrupted his thinking.


    Gaopeng looks up at the distance. These strong breath come from all directions. And he can feel the incomparable strong breath from above.


    Maybe His strength can be improved again.


    "Ha ha! God help me too. I didn''t expect to have business again so soon. I really love you Gao Peng''s face was full of excitement.


    At the moment, he really didn''t know how to describe his excitement.


    Just after the battle, there were even more powerful people in front of him, and in his perception, these people were very powerful.


    Looking at Gao Peng, who suddenly became extremely excited, all the people on the scene were extremely ignorant. I don''t know why Gao Peng suddenly became like this.


    but next second, Gongsun Dong and the other several people suddenly changed their colors.


    They felt a terrible crisis coming.


    "No! Young master... There are more powerful enemies coming, let''s run! "


    "Yes! The other side is not only one person, but also stronger than the ghost. We need to evacuate here quickly, otherwise if they are caught, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Gongsun Dong and others opened their mouths, and the faces of all the others changed, and the whole fat man''s faces turned green.


    What''s the matter with this?


    Why do waves rise again?


    How unlucky is he? It''s clear that he just wants to earn a bit of innocent spirit stone. Why do so many things happen? And it''s one after another.

 Chapters 392

    The fat man just asked the heaven without words. He never thought that he would be so unlucky. He always thought that he would die completely in the next second.


    But it''s a miracle that he can live to this day.


    Moreover, at this time, he also thoroughly found that with such a guy as Gao Peng, he must have a big heart.


    Otherwise, sooner or later, people will be scared to death. Can people really do these things?


    He killed two big forces in a row, and he was able to shake the big forces in a region, so easily uprooted by him.


    My God!


    Fat man never thought that there was such a arrogant person, but now he has experienced it himself. Even now he feels a little dreamy.


    Looking at Gao Peng in shock.


    But now there are more concerns.


    A stronger enemy is coming. If he can''t resist it, he will be really doomed.


    Liu Chengjun''s face is also worried. Now it''s not a matter of whether he believes it or not. It''s not that the enemy is getting stronger and stronger.


    Only to see him suddenly began to advise: "young master, why don''t we first avoid the limelight? After all, there are more and more people on the other side, and the strength is unknown. "


    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "no, it''s just a few bedbugs. Although his strength is a little stronger than that guy just now, it''s just ants for me."


    "And I want to meet them, too. "


    Gao Peng hasn''t forgotten. He has to ask someone how to enter the central region. Now he has no interest in those so-called Tianjiao forces.


    Therefore, he does not plan to take part in the talent war, so he can only ask passers-by.


    Mesosphere!


    When Gaopeng''s voice fell, everyone''s face suddenly showed a silent look.


    My God!


    Why do you always talk so much?


    What''s more, even if you are really strong, you can''t be invincible, right?


    People should have self-knowledge of themselves. They can''t blindly think that they are invincible in the world. That''s just looking for death.


    Although Gongsun Dong''s people are following Gao Peng, they still can''t get used to Gao Peng''s way of speaking and his arrogant tone, which makes people feel extremely uncomfortable.


    If they were not rivals, they would not have surrendered so quickly before.


    And now They can''t help wondering whether their choice is evidence or not?


    Is their life and death just a matter of time?


    After such a thought, all the people immediately cried and lost a face, my God How to torture people?


    Originally, I thought they had escaped from the world, but I didn''t expect that they were still covered there, just another person killed them.


    With that in mind, their whole faces turned green.


    When Gao Peng saw these people''s expressions, he could probably guess them. He gave them a silent glance.


    "What is your expression? Is this a question for me? "


    "It''s nothing more than a group of bedbugs. I''m afraid of you. What can I do for you?"


    "You just need to watch quietly and see how I killed them. In the end, you are too weak."


    Yes, yes, yes You are powerful.


    But can you think about how we feel? Sooner or later, I will be scared to death!

 Chapters 393

    The people who were there didn''t know how to describe Gao Peng. Even Liu Chengjun had nothing to say.


    But it doesn''t wait for them to think too much.


    Several strong breath suddenly came, and they were scared to say nothing.


    "Come Come... Here we go! "


    Even Gongsun Dong is the same, his strength is really good, but relatively not the most powerful.


    At this time, it''s not his turn to speak at all, and when it comes to these people, every strength can kill him instantly.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    "Is that it?" A middle-aged man suddenly came, his face covered with frost and looked around.


    Next came several powerful people, who first observed the current situation and found that the black hole in the distance had not completely dissipated.


    And the space didn''t heal.


    Only when they came here, they knew how serious the damage was.


    If these guys are allowed to act recklessly, this place may be completely destroyed.


    "Damn it! Which bastards are fighting here? Don''t you want to live? If the whole space collapses, all of us will die here. " An old man was so angry that he gave a loud scolding.


    The rest of them are the same, as if they were looking for the culprit.


    Gongsun Dong and others couldn''t help shivering. Although they knew how terrible the space was when it collapsed, they didn''t dare to say anything more.


    Instead, I can''t help but take two steps back.


    This kind of thing It''s not something they can interfere with.


    Gao Peng is not so angry at being scolded as a son of a bitch. After all, he is angry at a group of people who are going to die, which shows that his stomach is too weak.


    So he smiled at these suddenly arrived people and whispered, "welcome to us. I''ve been waiting here for a long time."


    The bishop of the famine cult, the first man to come, suddenly fell in love with Gao Peng, but he didn''t say much. There was a glimmer of fear in his eyes.


    In the absence of confirmation of the strength of the other side, he will not be easy to open up and start.


    But his indifference does not mean that someone can bear it.


    Looking at Gao Peng, an old man with an obvious grumpy temper suddenly glanced at him: "what are you? Even said waiting for a long time, give me how far to roll


    As soon as this grumpy old man spoke, somehow all the people were suddenly quiet.


    Gongsun Dong and others are speechless.


    They know that this battle may be really necessary, and they may have to fight.


    My God!


    How did this happen?


    Are these people all out of their heads?


    Can''t you just sit down and have a talk? Why do you have to call?


    He really didn''t know what to say. How could Gao Peng give up?


    So The battle is about to start.


    The smile on Gaopeng''s face also slowly disappeared. Originally, he wanted to welcome these guys and give them a decent way to die.


    But who knows These guys are so arrogant.


    In this case, it''s better to wait until we improve our strength and kill them all. It''s also a hindrance to keep them.

 Chapters 394

    Gao Peng put up his smile and looked at the front calmly.


    "I wanted to give you a decent way to die, but now it''s unnecessary."


    "A group of people with shit in their heads are also polluting the environment in this world. I''d better be a good man and send you to hell!"


    "Anyway, there are many people waiting for you, which will not be lonely."


    Gao Peng said a thing calmly, and didn''t care about the expression on his face. What he said seemed to be natural.


    There is no change in tone at all.


    At this moment, all the people were shocked. They didn''t expect that someone could speak to them so boldly.


    Is this kid looking for death?


    What''s more, if you scold such vulgar words, you are just looking for your own death!


    Liu Chengjun and others are covering their faces, but they have nothing to say.


    There was a little surprise on the Bishop''s face. He thought that this man was really interesting, but only interesting.


    Although he didn''t know what the other side was up to, he didn''t want to step in suddenly. Let''s get to know the situation first.


    The irascible old man was suddenly angry. He thought that he was respected everywhere, but the inexplicable boy in front of him was so unreasonable.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Bastard!"


    "Do you know who you''re talking to? You know who I am? It''s not just you, even if your elders come, you have to respect me three points. What''s your qualification? "


    Gao Peng smiled scornfully and said, "elder generation? Ha-ha! I''m sorry, I can''t beat you, let alone my elders. "


    "You..."


    "You don''t have to be excited first. I don''t mean you are rubbish It''s all rubbish! "


    Whoa!


    Everyone was in a uproar and looked at Gao Peng in a daze.


    Lie, slot!


    This sentence is too domineering, but I don''t know why people like Gao Peng feel that he is dying. It''s just like killing without dead ends in all aspects.


    Is this a tune, a play?


    For some reason, the word could not help popping up in the minds of all the people present.


    Liu Chengjun is speechless.


    He thought of what he had done before. It was unbridled. No matter who stood in front of the young master, he could talk about you spitting blood.


    Now It seems to be starting again.


    And the other side is still a grumpy old man.


    Gao Peng tilts his head and presses the old man who is about to blow fire. Somehow, he feels extremely sour.


    It''s the feeling of unbridled.


    Gao Peng''s eyes seemed to reveal a trace of information.


    I just like the way you look at me and can''t beat me.


    "Oh no I just made a mistake. You have more garbage than them, because you are in a state of irrecoverability, and they are still valuable. "


    Gao Peng said with a serious face, while the rest were not only shocked, they were speechless.


    You forced me to explain Isn''t it more annoying?


    "You look angry? If you''re really angry, why don''t you hit me? "


    "I''ll stand here and call you, never back."


    Gao Peng''s face is cheap and cheap. Whoever opens it will want to beat him. But that''s how it is. All of a sudden, all of us dare not act rashly.

 Chapters 395

    No matter how angry the grumpy old man is, he doesn''t want to fight. His temper is really bad, but he''s not stupid enough to let others force him to go.


    What''s more Gao Peng''s performance makes them feel too weird.


    A person standing beside the black hole, has been abetting them to start, this is not a conspiracy is what?


    The bishop of the famine God opened his eyes to Gao Peng and thought that he was a rare talent. He did not change his face in the face of so many powerful people.


    Moreover, he always has a sense of familiarity.


    But I don''t know where I saw this face.


    Just a sense of deja vu.


    "This guy is really weird. What does he want to do?"


    They couldn''t help but guess.


    Then I saw only one person suddenly take a step and said calmly, "I am a brick and stone force from the central region. Ask Jianshan Tianjian Liu Changqing."


    "Brick and stone forces, xuanyuanmen - explode Emperor Yan!"


    "Brick and stone forces, Tiandao Palace - Emperor Jiwu!"


    "In the western regions, there was a shortage of deities and a shortage of bishops."


    All of a sudden, these guys even reported to their families one after another, and looked at their reported families, one by one, they were extremely horrible.


    When the last Shamanism was exported, Gaopeng could not help but look at him, and he still had some impression on this force.


    The impression is pretty good.


    When Gao Peng looks up and down at each other.


    Gongsun Dong and others were completely flustered, and the expressions on their faces became pale. My God What kind of monster did this provoke?


    Each one''s identity is so terrible. Although the last one is a little inferior, the reputation of the pagan is not covered. All the people in it are extremely powerful.


    It''s like the God of war.


    We can see how terrible it is.


    As for the other three, they are all from the middle region, which makes them feel even more panic.


    One by one, he began to shiver.


    I wish I had two more legs to run away, but at this time, they found that they were unable to move all over. It was not someone who put pressure on them.


    But now they are really too scared.


    What''s more, they didn''t dare to run away at this time, which attracted everyone''s attention?


    They can only hide in fear, try not to make themselves appear so attractive, and at this time they really don''t know how to do.


    Liu Changqing''s face showed a kind smile: "we have already reported to ourselves. Can you introduce yourself? We have no malice. "


    "I just saw that there was a surprise battle here, so I''d like to have a look. After all, if there are too strong people fighting in the outland, it may really destroy the Outland."


    "By then, all of us may be in trouble. That''s why we are so excited. If you offend, please forgive me."


    Liu Changqing spoke so kindly that although there was a little dissatisfaction on the rest of the faces, they didn''t say much.


    They can also feel Gao Peng''s strong breath, which is why they don''t dare to do it easily.


    Once we do it, it may be irreparable.


    No one wants to die here, so he can only speak so kindly. The emperor turned his head to one side and didn''t want to look at Gao Peng.

 Chapters 396

    It''s not good!


    Looking at each other talking to him so kindly, Gao Peng suddenly has a bad feeling, if they always talk to him so kindly.


    What about him?


    Isn''t he unable to upgrade?


    This immediately made him extremely tangled, as if his face was suffering from constipation.


    All the people in the audience saw that the expression on his face was changing all the time, they didn''t know his inner thoughts, and let all the people watch him.


    "Hum!" The emperor burst out with a cold snort.


    Seeing Gao Peng''s expression at the moment, his heart is special dissatisfaction. What''s more, the boy in front of him even scolded him before, which made him feel bad for Gao Peng all the time.


    In particular, his temper itself is extremely irascible.


    Gao Peng is now in a great tangle. If they start to scold him as soon as they come up, or if they don''t agree with each other, how nice it would be.


    However


    These people are so polite. How can he move?


    "No You are also people of all major forces. Don''t you have any objection to my insulting you? " Gao Pengji was puzzled, and immediately said his doubts.


    On the spot, everyone was slightly stunned.


    I don''t know what Gaopeng wants to express.


    However, Gao Peng said, "why don''t you start at me? You''ll hit me then! "


    Quiet!


    Dead silence.


    All the people are staring at Gao Peng. Is there a hole in his brain? Who would have made such a strange request?


    What''s more, seeing the tangled look on his face, is he always tangled with this problem.


    What kind of monster is this? Brain circuits are so amazing.


    Gongsun Dong turned around and asked, "young master Has it always been like this? "


    Liu Chengjun was speechless for a while.


    He didn''t follow Gao Peng for a long time. He only learned slowly during this period. He didn''t really know anything else.


    Even if the scene in front of him, let him some surprise.


    It can be seen how astonishing Gao Peng''s performance at the moment is.


    Lie, slot!


    What do you think?


    But in the moment of everyone''s stupefaction, Gao Peng is still there spewing saliva, in order to want these guys to fight against him.


    If these people don''t do anything to him, how can he improve his strength? It''s not easy to get some powerful guys, but why are they so polite to him?


    It''s not right Isn''t every strong man proud? Why are these guys so calm?


    However


    Gao Peng didn''t consider the surrounding environment at all. If it wasn''t for the state of collapse around him, maybe the emperor would really do it.


    But now they really dare not.


    The surrounding space is not easy to heal up slowly. If there is a fierce battle, there will be a real big problem.


    And They are also afraid to be involved in the storm.


    Who knows if there will be a real collapse, when no one can escape, even if their strength is strong again?


    As long as it is not Wushen, no one can survive.


    "I don''t understand. I''m scolding you. Can you show some expression? You are the strong. You should have the dignity and pride of the strong. "


    "Shouldn''t someone insult you and kill all sides? You have to kill the insulter or the whole family


    Gao Peng crackled and said a lot, but there was only his voice here, and all the people were staring at him.


    There are many words in my heart, but I don''t know how to say them.

 Chapters 397

    Liu Changqing swallows his saliva and suddenly interrupts Gao Peng''s speech, saying, "you may have misunderstood him. The emperor is just a little hot tempered and has no other meaning."


    "And we just came to see what happened here, not to fight."


    Huang Liuchuan nodded his head in a hurry. At this time, he finally found that the guy''s temper was too hot.


    No! It''s too reckless. Who has ever asked someone to hit him? He didn''t see it, but now it''s a real eye opener.


    Sure enough, the world is huge.


    When all the people were looking at Gao Peng with great tension, Gao Peng''s face suddenly changed, as if he was not speaking at all.


    This change has stunned everyone.


    Then I only saw Gao Peng saying, "why don''t you do this? One of you will compete with me, so that I can be honest and quiet, otherwise..."


    Suddenly, all the people can''t help but take a breath of cool air.


    Everyone was shocked to see Gao Peng. Although they didn''t know what Gao Peng wanted to do, they heard what he said. Did he want to


    All the people hurriedly shook their heads to deny that if it was true, all the people might be buried together.


    Once the space really collapses, it will be indiscriminate attack power, no one can survive.


    "Explode Yan Di facial expression changes suddenly, one face of iron blue say:" are you threatening us


    Gao Peng nodded his head: "yes, I''m threatening you, so what? Do you have the ability to hit me then? "


    The crowd looked at him speechless.


    This time they have been extremely sure that Gao Peng must be a madman, otherwise why does he do things so extreme and crazy?


    If they are really like Gao Pengyi, what''s the difference between letting the space collapse here?


    This made several of them suddenly calm down, looked at each other and didn''t know how to deal with it, although they were extremely annoyed by the threat.


    But they have no way, the strength of the other side is very strong.


    At least it can bring them a little trouble.


    This is not their biggest concern, but if the people in their fighting capacity fight, this space has already collapsed.


    Even Both the South and the East may have suffered.


    At that time, the real life will be destroyed, and all people will be destroyed, which is not what they want to see.


    Although, in the eyes of the people in the central region, the foreign region is nothing more than a barbarian place, but it can elect more talents for them.


    Once there is any difference, they can''t bear the responsibility. For a while, they just see their faces changing, some of them are looking at Gao Peng indefinitely.


    However, Gao Peng is indifferent, and doesn''t care about other people''s murderous eyes at all.


    Gongsun Dong and others are shivering at the moment. They don''t know that Gao Peng is so bold. This time, they really saw it.


    But at this time It''s no use even if they want to go back.


    But there was still a tremor in their hearts.


    My God!


    Do you want to be so fierce, young master? Don''t you know what convergence and low-key are? If you push these guys, you''ll really suffer.


    Although Gongsun Dong also belongs to the senior level of platinum level forces, he still knows a little, so he will be extremely worried at this time.

 Chapters 398

    All of a sudden, the silent emperor said, "I will compete with you."


    Deng!


    Suddenly, all the people turned their eyes to him, and they all looked unbelievable.


    Just kept silent, the sense of existence is very low, but why would you suddenly agree to duel?


    The crowd was at a loss. They didn''t even know what his purpose was.


    The rest of the people are still guessing what emperor Jiwu wants to do. However, Gao Peng excitedly claps his palm and says, "OK, great."


    "As long as you compete with me, I won''t make trouble around. I will give you a face for the time being."


    The emperor pondered for a second or two and said, "OK!"


    Seeing that these two people are about to start immediately, the rest have nothing to say, and can only retreat to one side honestly.


    But they are also a little uneasy. They have experienced a fierce battle before here. Now the space is extremely unstable, and they don''t know whether they can bear the battle.


    Gao Peng''s face is eager to try. At the moment, his heart is extremely excited. These guys are the materials for him to improve his strength.


    Although emperor Jiwu was very silent, when he entered the fighting state, the whole person''s expression began to change. At the same time, he only saw one after another figure suddenly emerge behind him.


    This is not the same as the power of ordinary blood.


    The emerging life is one after another. Everyone is practicing the martial arts they have learned. It seems very mysterious.


    Even Gao Peng is slightly stunned.


    But then, Emperor Jiwu suddenly made a move. He didn''t want to give Gao Peng any chance to breathe.


    The whole person has turned into countless figures, each waving his own martial arts, which looks very mysterious and incomparable, but it is difficult for ordinary people to find the figure of the emperor.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Gao Peng''s face showed an unbelievable look, and then he flew backwards out. The space crack appeared again.


    All the people in the room were shocked and stared at Gao Peng.


    It''s not what they think.


    Liu Chengjun''s eyes are about to fall, especially looking at the figure flying out, which makes him a little unacceptable.


    "Young master Has the young master been beaten? " Liucheng said in a daze.


    The rest nodded the same way, which was not the same as what they thought, but also special.


    At this moment, I don''t know why people''s eyes are about to be kicked off. That''s what I said just now. Do you want someone to hit him?


    The battle is over before it is fully prepared.


    This


    In addition to them, Gongsun Dong and others just turned over the rough waves in their hearts, and they couldn''t calm down.


    Although just contacted, but no one saw Gao Peng was touched by others, this may be the first time they saw him.


    In fact, it''s not just them. Gao Peng himself is the most shocked one. From the beginning to the end, the system didn''t even remember the tone.


    And he But I was beaten by others.


    What''s more, he also clearly felt the power of the emperor. During this period of time, he was in a tangle and his eyes became extremely dull.


    This is the first time since crossing, he felt such a situation, which can not help but create a huge doubt in his heart, while a sense of crisis slowly emerged.

 Chapters 399

    "Why?"


    "Why is the system not responding? What''s going on? "


    Gaopeng was not hurt, not to mention in any way, but now he has a lot of doubts, but the system has never appeared.


    Shouldn''t the system appear to enhance the strength of the opponent when he is shooting?


    Why is that?


    This made his heart appear many doubts, but no one can answer his questions, a person stay in the sky.


    "What is this? Why didn''t the system appear? The strength of the other side is stronger than me, but why in the end? "


    Gao Peng''s inner entanglement suddenly gave him a sense of crisis. If there is a problem with the system, he will suffer.


    The expression on the face changes again and again, this moment he really found the problem is not right.


    The system that used to be good is no longer there. What''s going on?


    When Gaopeng''s face changed, he suddenly came to the front of the emperor and said, "hurry up You hit me, come on! "


    Exploding Yan Emperor slightly a Leng, don''t know at present this guy why can suddenly change so huge, but he also didn''t have any hesitation.


    The corner of the mouth slightly raised for a while: "this is what you let me fight. If it hurts, don''t blame me."


    Gao Peng urges: "hurry up!"


    Boom!


    A very strong real Qi emerged, and there was a trace of murderous Qi in the eyes of the emperor. Although his temper was very hot, he treated people well.


    But What Gao Peng said before was still around his ears, but he never forgot it.


    And the scene that Gao Peng was blown out just after a circle made him realize that the guy in front of him is not so powerful.


    If you grasp it well Maybe we can kill in one move.


    A shadow like a volcano emerged behind him, directly covering him, and he also exuded a very hot atmosphere.


    The space around suddenly appeared a space crack. When seeing this scene, Liu Changqing and others wanted to stop it again, but the emperor had already done it.


    As always.


    Space seems to have exploded. A huge and incomparable black hole appears between them. At the same time, the flame from the black hole is vented.


    The goal is Gao Peng.


    But also at this time, Gaopeng''s corner of the mouth is showing a smile.


    This scene happened to fall into the eyes of all the people present.


    One by one, they all stare at Gao Peng. Is this guy really crazy? Just after being punched, I was already in a state of madness.


    But now One of the famous emperors wanted to kill him, but why did he suddenly smile?


    All the people had a short circuit in their brain. They didn''t know what Gao Peng was thinking, but they could not feel the cold everywhere.


    Only in the face of a madman can you know how terrible the other side is.


    It''s a guy who doesn''t care about any cost. Maybe you have some scruples on your own, but the other side is totally scruples.


    Even if you can give up your own life, this kind of person is the most terrible, I don''t know why all people have this feeling.

 Chapters 400

    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: exploding emperor


    blood: exploding emperor''s blood


    Constitution: exploding holy body


    realm: Wudi first level


    martial arts: God level martial arts "thundering strike" Xiaocheng, God level martial arts "explosion flame" Xiaocheng, God level martial arts "burning seal" Dacheng, God level martial arts "falling thunder" beginner


    [the enemy''s realm is the first level of Emperor Wu, and will automatically upgrade to the second level of Emperor Wu! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is the blood of emperor chongtian and Yandi, which will automatically upgrade the host to the blood of emperor Huotian. ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful martial arts are the God level martial arts, i.e. one strike in the sky, the God level martial arts, i.e. the flame of explosion, the God level martial arts, i.e. the burning of the sky seal, and the introduction to the God level martial arts, i.e. falling thunder; i.e. the God level martial arts, i.e. the burning of demons and Buddha steps, the God level martial arts, i.e. the Zhentian seal, the God level martial arts, i.e. the falling of beasts Lin: Beginner Level (can upgrade martial arts). ]Only for a moment, Gao Peng''s body changed dramatically.


    And at this moment, he really made sure that the system didn''t disappear, just that the system needed to trigger and needed some settings.


    This also made him realize that the system is not omnipotent. Although it can make him improve his strength all the time, it can''t become his dependence all the time.


    But when he heard the system tone, he was finally relieved.


    When Emperor Yan''s attack came, Gao Peng looked at him regardless, as if he was bathed in the fire, when it came to him.


    He did not bring any harm to him. He always brought a feeling of incomparable sanctity to people.


    After this scene was seen by all the people on the scene, they were shocked, and their eyes almost fell off.


    Is this the same person who just got punched?


    What''s going on?


    Why does he always feel so weird? It''s impossible for people to grasp his real strength. What he''s doing at the moment is also puzzling.


    Gongsun Dong and others are completely stupid.


    However, Liu Changqing and others are more stupid. With their vision and level, they have already found something wrong with Gao Peng.


    Especially at the moment, Gao Peng ''s breath is quite similar to theirs, which makes them even more incredible.


    They just looked at each other and saw a little bit of information from each other''s eyes. Then they all nodded to each other.


    That''s what they think.


    At this moment, their hearts are unable to calm down, which is the most amazing thing they have seen.


    Just now it is clear that he is only half emperor''s cultivation, but from this moment on, he was inexplicably promoted to Emperor Wu.


    This is the most incredible thing for them.


    "He How did he do it? Did it break through in this moment? But how can it be that all breakthroughs have to be closed, and there is no movement in his breakthrough, just like drinking water? "


    It''s a rare time for emperor Jiwu to say such a sentence. It can be seen that at this time, he was also shocked. He was just a guy who was easily blown away by his fist.


    How can they not be shocked that their strength is so strong now, and it still happens in front of their eyes?

 Chapters 401

    Among all the people, the most shocked one was the explosive emperor, who was the most powerful attack. From the beginning to the end, he had no negligence, but the other side completely ignored his attack.


    Now it''s like bathing in a fire.


    Why is the other side''s performance so weird?


    And now the strength is clearly a large part of the surge, which is why?


    He couldn''t understand it, but it didn''t stop him from being shocked inside, and the killing idea came out immediately.


    "Never let him live!"


    "I have such a talent at a young age, and my strength is almost equal to mine. If I let him live, wouldn''t I have to die?"


    Exploding Yan Emperor thought so in his heart. He had made up his mind to kill Gao Peng. He must not let Gao Peng live, otherwise it would be a very unfavorable thing for him.


    But he didn''t realize one thing, that is, when he wanted to kill Gao Peng, no When Gao Peng was shot, he had completely lost his chance.


    Gao Peng''s strength is not only equal to that of him, but also can completely crush his existence.


    Just as the crowd was shocked.


    There was a loud noise over the sky.


    Boom boom!


    "No!" As soon as Liu Changqing''s face changed, he abruptly backed away several steps: "it''s a disaster!"


    Then I only saw that all the people had retreated for several steps. Liu Chengjun and others had already been hiding far away. After all, they could not easily participate in the battle at this level.


    So they are so far away from each other that even if there are any big fluctuations, they will not be able to pose any threat to them.


    When they saw the coming of the scourge, they confirmed it completely.


    Gao Peng just broke through suddenly, otherwise, how could Tianjie come?


    Gao Peng looks up at the sky. He feels that an air engine has locked him. No matter how he escapes, he can''t escape the disaster.


    When the emperor wanted to leave, he suddenly stepped out a step, one after another virtual shadow suddenly appeared around him.


    At the same time, his speed was so fast that he came to the side of the emperor and caught the emperor.


    "Let go I told you to let go! "


    At the moment, the face of the emperor became extremely blue, especially when he felt the sky disaster, the whole face was green.


    Lie, slot!


    This is a disaster!


    Once it really falls down, even he may suffer, let alone with the man who crossed the robbery.


    That''s the end of the game.


    No matter how much he wants to kill Gao Peng, but it''s not now. If he wants to fight against the people who cross the robbery under the heaven robbery, it''s just an act of looking for death.


    Especially looking at Gao Peng just holding his hand, which makes him feel more like holding and jumping like thunder.


    "Let me go!" Exploding Yan Emperor was completely angry, and he gave a big blow.


    However, Gao Peng totally ignored and allowed his fist to bombard him, but he didn''t feel any pain and hurt him.


    Gao Peng asked calmly, "first tell me what the scourge is. If I am satisfied, I will let you go. Otherwise, you will suffer with me."


    As soon as Gao Peng said this, the face of the emperor suddenly turned green.


    I wish I could tear Gao Peng up right now, but he knows that he can''t do anything for a while. Once he wastes too much time, the sky will fall.


    Then he could be really blown to the ground.

 Chapters 402

    Looking at Gao Peng''s expression, it seems that he wants to die together. The emperor is like eating shit. His face becomes extremely ugly.


    But he did not dare to have any hesitation.


    "Tianjie is the checkpoint that everyone who enters the Wudi will face. Every step requires a Tianjie. Only when he has passed the Tianjie can he be promoted. If he has not passed the Tianjie, he may be destroyed with the fall of the Tianjie."


    "Everyone who wants to make a breakthrough will be well prepared, otherwise he may die without a burial place."


    "When there are people crossing the robbery, there should be no creatures around. Otherwise, it will be regarded as the person who hinders the robbery. The power of the robbery will not only become huge, but also the people around will bear the power of the robbery and be locked by the opportunity of the robbery."


    Although the Emperor didn''t want to say it, he had to give Gao Peng a grand introduction at the moment, but he just quickly introduced some well-known information.


    And some of the secret news, he did not say, after all, he just wanted to get away.


    He hoped that the other side would die in the sky.


    However, when Gao Peng heard these words, he had roughly understood some of them, which immediately made him fell into a deep thought.


    It seems that we can''t arbitrarily improve our strength now.


    Once he improves his strength, the scourge will surely follow. Looking at these guys in front of him, you can know how terrible it is.


    And he can also feel the vibration in his heart, which is from the power of heaven.


    For the last time, he realized that the system is not really omnipotent. Although the system can let him improve his strength without cultivation, it can not let him rise to the most powerful in the world peacefully.


    Realizing this, he knew it was time to think about what to do next.


    But now we have to deal with the situation first.


    You should know that he is now the second level of Emperor Wu. Every level of Emperor Wu''s realm needs to pass through a natural calamity. Isn''t it necessary for him to pass through two natural calamities at the same time?


    All of a sudden, he was in a bad mood.


    From each other''s mouth, we can know the horror of the scourge.


    If the two robberies add up and fall at the same time Just think about it, you can feel that kind of sourness.


    Gao Peng could not help shivering for a moment. He really didn''t dare to think about it. The scene was just too horrible.


    Seeing that he has finished speaking, but the other side is still indifferent, it''s a complete rush to explode Emperor Yan.


    "I''ve already told you what you want to know. Can you let me go now? I don''t want to die if you want to. "


    "Do you want to die together?"


    When the emperor burst Yan spoke, layers of thunder and lightning rolled over the sky, as if there was a thunder pool on the top, and a wave of Tianwei was brewing slowly.


    At this time, Gaopeng suddenly returned to his senses and felt the heaven''s power over the sky. Even he felt a threat.


    Let alone explode Emperor Yan, but how could Gao Peng let this guy go?


    This guy is really interested in killing himself. Since the other side wants to kill him, he doesn''t mind taking a hole in the other side.


    What''s more, Gao Peng doesn''t know the power of the natural disaster at the moment. He is also trying to find out what kind of power the frightening natural disaster is.


    Besides, the guy in front of us must die.


    Gao Peng suddenly showed a smile and said in a voice only two people could hear: "we Let''s go through the robbery together! "


    When Emperor Yan heard the words, his body suddenly stiffened.

 Chapters 403

    More and more thunders gather in the thunder pool above the sky, and the dark clouds in the sky seem to have covered them.


    All the people present were still afraid of the Leichi above the sky. They were brewing again and again, just for that time and again.


    There was a fear in the eyes of all the people. They could not help but be far away. Even if they were so far away, they still felt the power of terror.


    Compared with other people, the face of the emperor was pale and his body was shaking uncontrollably.


    "Madman! Madman! "


    "You''re the one!"


    "Do you want to die together?"


    Exploding Emperor Yan''s pupils are tight, and he stares at Gao Peng tightly. He finds that Gao Peng even smiles and doesn''t worry about the robbery.


    This made his heart tremble even more.


    It''s a joke about my life.


    What is the scourge? That''s a man-made tiger.


    No one is not fully prepared, even if not fully prepared, and will not easily let any creature near, or the power of the scourge will soar.


    This is a consequence that no one wants to bear.


    But at present, this madman even wants to pull him to cross the robberies together. Does this mean he wants to die together?


    Newspaper benefits can''t describe his mood at the moment. Seeing his body shaking, you can see how scared he is at the moment.


    He felt that the opportunity in the sky had locked him in, and he was even slowly identifying him as the one who hindered the crossing of the robbers.


    At the same time, the rest of the people slowly found something wrong.


    Huang Liuchuan saw that the emperor had not come out, and exclaimed, "what do they want to do? Do you want to join us? "


    With his words out, all the people could see the actions of Emperor Yan and Gao Peng clearly. Both of them held each other tightly, and they didn''t want to kill at all.


    Don''t you Do they want to die together?


    There is no reason to let the hearts of all tremble.


    One by one, they all stared at the scene. They didn''t know what they wanted to do. If they kept fighting like this, it would be a situation of the same death.


    It''s not a joke, especially that there are irrelevant people under the sky robbery. What''s this?


    "Asshole! Do you really want to die together? "


    Just at the moment of people''s doubt, the roar of the emperor suddenly came to them. When they heard the sound, they found that the flame filled his body.


    As if trying to break away from Gao Peng.


    But How can Gaopeng let him take off so easily?


    Gao Peng''s hand was tightly held. He didn''t want to break away from him at all. Even the flame on the emperor had no effect on him.


    Gao Peng''s face showed a smile of evil spirit. He spread out his hand and said, "ha ha ha! Let''s go through the robbery together! "


    "I''d like to see what it is that makes all of you scared. Let the storm be more violent!"


    PI Li!


    The sky seemed to be torn apart with a loud and shocking noise.


    All the people in the room were shocked and stared at Gao Peng. If they hadn''t figured out what the situation was, it would have lowered their IQ.


    But their hearts are still shocked. This guy is just a madman. He doesn''t take his life as one thing.


    Otherwise, how can we do such crazy things?

 Chapters 404

    Don''t look at Gao Peng''s calmness at the moment. In fact, his heart is also a group of panic. He doesn''t have a good definition of this unheard of thing.


    But He didn''t think he would die under the scourge.


    This is his confidence in himself.


    Boom!


    An extreme flash of lightning came down from the sky, so fast that all the people on the scene didn''t react at all.


    Even Gao Peng didn''t respond.


    Crackling!


    Gaopeng and explosive Yandi have been recruited in succession. When the sky robbery falls, Gaopeng obviously feels that an extremely horrible Tianwei has locked them in.


    At this moment, he has been wandering around the power of a scourge, which has not dissipated for a long time. At this time, he also fully understands how terrible the scourge is.


    Gao Peng is much better. After all, his physique and blood power cannot be ignored. What''s more, his strength is incomparably strong at the moment.


    No matter how powerful the power of the scourge is, it can''t kill him in a flash.


    But the emperor suffered. The whole man''s hair exploded, and even a little smoke ring came out of his mouth. His body seemed to tremble like an electric shock.


    It looks like that, maybe the next time you blow him out.


    Liu Changqing sees this scene, pupil one shrinks,: "good powerful day rob! At least 10 times stronger than the normal breakthrough of Emperor Wu. Is this the result of someone''s intervention? "


    "No Not only that, but maybe his strength is too strong, so his destiny will be more powerful! " The emperor explained immediately.


    Now when they look at the past and see the difference between Gaopeng and explosive Yandi, they really confirm that it''s because Gaopeng is so powerful.


    10 times the power of the scourge!


    It can''t be hurt much by him. You should know that the emperor has experienced a natural disaster, but now it''s just beginning, and it''s already a feeling of suffering.


    How can this not shock them?


    As for the rest of the people, they don''t know much about it, but when they see this scene, they can guess the causes and consequences.


    At the time of the second day''s disaster, the emperor recovered completely, but now his spirit is not right, and his whole face is extremely ferocious.


    "No I can never die here I can''t! "


    In the throat, there was a devil like voice. Suddenly, the power of his blood emerged behind the emperor, and the whole man slowly became a lava.


    However, he was firmly grasped by Gao Peng. No matter how he changed, he could not escape from Gao Peng''s palm.


    But when he saw this scene, Gao Peng had already felt that the second disaster was coming.


    He didn''t panic because of this. He grabbed the emperor and threw it into the sky, but he was ready for the next day''s disaster.


    That guy There''s no use anymore.


    Now, he is locked in by the sky robbery. Even if he wants to escape, it is impossible.


    "No...!"


    Explosion Yan Emperor did not expect to be such a result, he was a bit caught off guard, and directly collided with the scourge.


    But he didn''t resist the power of the natural calamity at all. He was destroyed directly in the natural calamity. No matter how powerful his strength and blood power were, it was 10 times the power of the natural calamity.


    It''s not so easy to resist!

 Chapters 405

    Gaopeng saw that the emperor was wiped out by the sky robbery, holding a mysterious fingerprint, and a huge one appeared in front of him.


    "Zhentianyin!"


    It was a direct bombardment against Tianjie, but even though Gao Peng was still bombed, fortunately, he didn''t get hit directly by Tianjie.


    "It''s horrible." Feeling the power of the sky robbery, I compared it with my own strength, and found that the sky robbery was indeed incomparable terror.


    At the moment, all the people present are already stupid.


    It''s not only because one of the complains is destroyed, but also because of what Gao Peng did.


    He resisted!


    It''s a blow against the power of the scourge. What''s more incredible is that he has not been hurt at all.


    At best, it''s just a little bit of a mess.


    This is not the same as what they think. When all the people cross the river, which one is not in a mess?


    It''s even possible that his life has been lost, but watching Gao Peng''s move seems to be so easy that he doesn''t have their sense of difficulty at all.


    Especially Gao Peng''s power is 10 times that of heaven''s calamity. With the intervention of others, the power will become more powerful.


    When thinking about all these things clearly, everyone in the room looked at each other and saw the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "My God! How terrible is his strength? That''s the power of heaven''s calamity. He even gave a direct blow, and it''s still intact. "


    "The emperor was so blown away, but he..."


    Even if they have seen the world any more, they are shocked to see the scene in front of them. It''s just too scary.


    The power of such a terrible scourge still hasn''t played any role in him.


    If they think that the power of heaven''s calamity is weak, then they can get the final result by comparing the treatment of the emperor.


    It''s not that the power of the scourge is weak, it''s just that the strength of the other side is too strong.


    In an instant, several of them looked at each other, as if they thought of something.


    "I see!"


    "I finally understand that the reason why the power of the sky robbery has become so powerful is not that there is an irrelevant person, the Emperor Yan, who intervenes. Only the power of the people who cross the sky robbery is too strong, so the power of the sky robbery will skyrocket countless times."


    When they come to this conclusion, they can''t calm down at all. If it''s true as they guess, how powerful is Gao Peng?


    He just broke through!


    Why is it so powerful?


    They did not doubt that Gao Peng had always hidden his strength before, because they had seen his realm thoroughly before, so they would think that Gao Peng''s strength was too strong.


    At the same time, they suddenly made a decision in their mind. If Gao Peng can succeed in the robbery, then they will not fight with each other.


    Otherwise Even if they do, they are not necessarily opponents of each other. This is a sad story.


    But also let them recognize the reality, this young guy is just too horrible.


    They were so scared.


    Liuchengjun looks at Gaopeng with a worried face, which makes him paralyzed, but he still looks at Gaopeng without blinking.


    "Young master Young master, you must hold on! But there must be nothing wrong! "

 Chapters 406

    Gao Peng rubs his palm, and he has begun to face up to the scourge, especially feeling the brewing power of both sides. Even he feels a little heart shaking.


    Boom!


    A huge figure suddenly appeared behind Gao Peng. It was a man with black flame all over his body, holding a big burning sword in his hand, and his whole body exuded a kind of authority that could not be seen directly.


    At the same time, Gao Peng''s back came out a giant.


    This behemoth has a lion''s head, antlers, tiger''s eyes, Elk''s body, dragon scales and ox''s tail. It also emits a terrifying heat all over.


    And Gaopeng himself is also filled with the flames of incomparable terror.


    "Ah!"


    Gao Peng is holding his fingerprint towards the sky, and the flames around him are converging in his hands. It seems that there are so many flames compressed together.


    The third day came down.


    Gao Peng did not hesitate to attack.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The whole sky seems to be cut off by lightning and fire. Half of the sky is occupied by lightning and the other half by fire.


    The two fight against each other. No one will let them.


    But if you look at it carefully, you can see that the flame takes up the obvious upper wind. As time goes on, the flame directly rushes up.


    There was a big bang, and the third disaster disappeared.


    Extreme Wudi and others opened their mouths slightly, and looked at all this with a gaping face. The scene in front of them seemed like a dream.


    It''s just not true.


    As far as they know, all the people are honestly bearing the attack of the scourge, but what''s the matter with this scene in front of them?


    They have never seen such a ferocious scene. They are shocked by the frequent bombardment with the power of natural calamity, which finally prevails.


    "Is that ok? Why hasn''t anyone thought of this since ancient times? If someone had thought of bombarding with the power of natural calamity, it would not have fallen so many people. "


    "No This can''t be achieved at all, because no one can fight against the power of the scourge, because he is an example! "


    Liu Changqing frowned and said, "if we don''t say that he is powerful, we will not be able to learn from him if we rely on his countermeasures."


    "It''s impossible to imitate at all. We can''t do it at all. We can only barely resist the power of the scourge, but we can''t do it like him."


    As soon as his voice fell, all the people fell into thinking, and then they slowly believed.


    When they slowly deduce in their mind, they find that with their strength and on-the-spot judgment, they can''t do it at all.


    Even if they are right, there is no strength to support them. This is the most deadly place.


    What''s more Gaopeng is 10 times more powerful than them at the moment, which is the most desperate place.


    At the same time, it also made them deeply realize how powerful Gao Peng''s strength is, which they can''t resist at all.


    And their hearts are also playing with other ideas. If Gao Peng can really succeed in the robbery, they don''t mind pulling each other together.


    For such powerful people, they will surely become the giants of sin yuan continent in the future. That is to say, they will bow to each other when they don''t grow up at all. In the future, they will surely benefit tremendously.

 Chapters 407

    Just when everyone was making their own small idea, the fourth day came as promised!


    At the moment, Gao Peng feels that his strength is strong. He is also a little impatient. If he keeps on like this, he doesn''t know when he will succeed in the robbery.


    "Oh! It''s just too slow. I''d like to see how powerful the scourge is. "


    As soon as Gao Peng''s face changed, the whole person exuded a sense of terror, and the surrounding space became unstable again.


    But fortunately, Gao Peng did not deliberately destroy the surrounding space.


    Burn the devil Buddha step!


    Gao Peng''s whole person rises in the air, the speed is like a blink of an eye, and directly rises to the sky.


    When I saw the scene of Gao Peng, everyone was even more shocked. One by one, their mouths were slightly open, and they looked up at the sky.


    The heart is simply turned over the waves, the forehead has begun to sweat.


    My God!


    Does this guy want to be so exciting?


    All the people are waiting for the coming of the disaster, but this guy is so good that he wants to rise from the sky. What does he want to do?


    All the people present didn''t know, but looking at Gao Peng''s posture, they were already shocked.


    It''s amazing!


    Especially the speed, if with his speed, it will not be long before it collides with the scourge.


    In the event of a collision


    They can''t imagine it.


    What a spectacular thing it is.


    Gongsun Dong and other people''s faces changed one after another, almost screamed out directly. Fortunately, they all covered their mouths one after another.


    But from their faces, we can still see the color of shock. Such a terrible disaster, Gao Peng even rose without hesitation.


    It''s just killing!


    At this moment, Gongsun Dong has deep doubts. Is he following a madman? Otherwise, why do you do things so crazy? You just don''t want to die.


    It''s terrible!


    In their shock, there is still full of admiration. After all, none of them dare to do such crazy things. We can see that Gao Peng dare to do such things.


    Anyone can feel admiration.


    But they still want to say that Gao Peng is a complete madman.


    Gao Peng''s face is smiling, and he doesn''t care how others think of him. He just doesn''t want to waste time now.


    Let this annoying scourge disappear completely.


    Boom boom!


    The sky robbery seems to have been provoked. One after another, the power of the sky robbery has been split from the sky, and it has not fallen down as orderly as before.


    It can be seen that this time is a complete anger.


    But Gao Peng''s face showed a more brilliant smile, and he did feel that kind of pressure, which even he had a little fear of himself.


    But more exciting!


    After all, no one will be his opponent, and only at this time can he really use all his strength freely and vividly.


    As for the rest No one will be his opponent at all, which makes him gradually tired of the situation that he has strength but can not use.


    Now At last, he can use all his strength freely.


    Therefore, he only saw a bright smile on his face and rushed forward to the thunder pool above the sky without any hesitation.


    "Hahaha! Come on! Come on! "

 Chapters 408

    Gao Peng rushed into the sky without any hesitation.


    The power of the scourge fell violently.


    As if it is a pillar supporting the ground and the sky, it runs through the sky and the ground, while Gaopeng is extremely small.


    But But Gaopeng rushed up with a strong momentum.


    Boom boom!


    The power of the heaven can''t resist his steps, only to see Gao Peng getting closer and closer, there is not much distance from the sky.


    Leichi is also close at hand.


    "My God! This guy is crazy. Isn''t he going to die? This kind of thing can be done! " Liu Changqing is shocked and doesn''t know what to say. This guy is just a lunatic.


    Ji Wudi still did not speak, but looking at his shocked expression can also show that his heart is not calm at the moment.


    Huang Liuchuan also looked at Gao Peng without blinking: "it''s fast He will be close to Leichi soon, and I don''t know what he will do next. Is it possible to cross the sky and rob? "


    With such doubts in his heart, he dare not blink any more. Who knows if he will miss the wonderful scene.


    As for the rest, in this case, they can''t see clearly at all, and only gongsundong and others can barely see a little.


    But it doesn''t help.


    But This doesn''t mean that they don''t pay attention to all these things. They are more worried about the safety of Gaopeng.


    All people look up at the sky, only hope to see the figure of that great bank.


    Gao Peng felt the power of more and more violent natural calamity, but also saw the Leichi which was not far away from him. Without any hesitation, he rushed to the Leichi directly.


    When he was about to get close, he punched out.


    At the same time, the whole man also shot into the past, soaked in the laser pool, and felt the violent power destroying his own body, and he could also feel the power contained in it.


    At the same time, he bombarded in the Leichi with one fist, and the Leichi slowly appeared cracks, which could hardly bear his attack.


    And at this time, he also felt that his strength had been gradually improved, but he didn''t dare to have any relaxation, which was not a joke.


    Once there is a slight difference, even he may be buried here.


    So without any hesitation, he gathered all the power of fire, and the real Qi in his body, all the power rushed towards his fist.


    All of a sudden, flames and thunder mingled together, forming a more violent storm, but Gao Peng was not afraid of it, and the blue tendons on his face burst up.


    "Ah ah! Give me a break! "


    With a fist of fierce bombardment, a visible hole pierced the minefield, in which a more violent explosion broke out.


    Thunderstorm pool can''t bear such violent energy completely.


    In an instant, it disintegrates. The speed is beyond Gao Peng''s imagination.


    But he didn''t have any hesitation either. He flew up directly, but at this time, he even felt the strength in his body, which had a little increase.


    This kind of growth makes him feel a very obvious promotion, which is not obtained only by improving the strength of the system, but also by receiving the reward from Tianjie after the robbery.


    The thunder pool was completely shaken away.


    The dark cloud also slowly drifted away, everything slowly disappeared, the winter sky cleared, the thunder pool and the power of the sky robbery completely disappeared.


    Some just a small figure, slowly fell down.

 Chapters 409

    "I... Am I hallucinating? Why did I see the thunder pool where the sky disaster was shattered with one blow of his fist? " The barren stream gapes at, cannot help but say.


    The face of emperor Jiwu is also shocked. Although I can''t believe it, this scene happened in front of their eyes He did, and Still intact! "


    Liu Changqing was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Even the color of shock didn''t dissipate for a long time. He felt like a storm in his heart.


    How is this possible?


    I''ve never heard of anyone doing this. Why can he?


    It''s impossible!


    He had never heard that someone had done such a shocking thing. What''s more, it was the Lei Chi of the sky robbery, which was so easily blown away by him.


    And he hasn''t succeeded in crossing the robberies completely. No Unlike their procedure, he just smashed the whole sky.


    My God!


    His mood has been unable to calm down, even after seeing that Gao Peng has fallen down, he still does not know what words to use to describe the mood at the moment.


    Too shocked!


    All of them are honest and honest. No one has ever thought of making such a crazy move, but now he has seen it with his own eyes.


    What''s more, he succeeded!


    This is like breaking their three outlooks, making them think that the right thing has been completely overthrown. How can this not shock them?


    Gongsun Dong and others are also shocked. Although they don''t know what the meaning of it means, they feel the power of the sky disaster.


    Under such a terrible disaster, Gao Peng has made such a feat. How can they not be shocked?


    Again and again, they broke their cognition.


    After Gao Peng fell down, he felt his strength increased a lot, which was ten percent stronger than before.


    It''s not impossible for him to have a bright eye. Although he can be invincible by virtue of the system, the system is not omnipotent.


    If he makes good use of the scourge, his strength will surely increase a lot.


    "I didn''t expect there was still unexpected joy. In the next day''s calamity, we have to make good use of it. We can''t waste it like this time."


    Although Gao Peng didn''t know why he would improve his strength, he didn''t mind exploring again and again. In any case, the power of the sky robbery didn''t have a great impact on him.


    Of course There is no denying that the power of the scourge is stronger and stronger every time, but his strength is more unlikely to stay in place.


    After a taste of sweetness, I naturally want to try again.


    With Gao Peng talking to himself, the rest of the people were already stunned. They didn''t expect that Gao Peng still had such an idea.


    Lie, slot!


    For them, the sky robbery is a thing of fear, but what''s the matter with this guy?


    What they have done is not only so crazy, which makes them break their three outlooks again and again. Now they even want to use the power of the scourge.


    Is this guy still human?


    They don''t know what to say. They look at Gao Peng, who is meditating. At the moment, they feel that they are two world people.


    There has never been any intersection, otherwise how could the difference be so huge?

 Chapters 410

    While everyone was in a daze, Gao Peng slowly turned around and said, "since you are from the central region, then tell me how to get in."


    "I hope you can answer my question honestly, otherwise Explode Yan Emperor is your end. "


    Gao Peng doesn''t deny that these guys are friendly, but he can''t guarantee whether the other side will make a fool of him.


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, Liu Changqing looked at him with a complicated face, some of whom wanted to stop talking.


    Emperor Jiwu said: "it''s true that you can enter with your current strength, but you don''t get a pass, so We have no way. "


    The other two also nodded their heads. Although the barren stream is from the western regions, it has reached his level, and many potential and rules have been understood very clearly.


    To their reaction, Gao Peng just didn''t hear or not, and still said in a very flat voice: "this is your problem. I just want to talk about my decision with you, not discuss it with you."


    "No matter what rules I have, if I don''t meet my requirements, ha ha!"


    Gao Peng smiled coldly. Even if he didn''t speak at this time, he could feel the threat in his tone.


    This made all the people on the scene suddenly stiff, and the expression on their face suddenly solidified. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to threaten them.


    Although a little unhappy in my heart, I gave up completely after a little thought. The strength of the other side was too strong, and the explosive emperor died in his hands.


    What''s more, they?


    For a while the scene fell into a stalemate.


    Seeing this, Gongsun Dong''s eyes flashed a strange light, which made him decide to follow Gao Peng even more at the moment.


    For this kind of person, nature is the most suitable to follow.


    Not only powerful, but also talented, and not a soft hearted guy.


    This made him have to look at Gao Peng more.


    After a little silence, Liu Changqing said: "I wonder if you can ask Why are you so anxious to enter the central region? Is it because of cultivation? "


    People who have reached the realm of Emperor Wu have to enter the central region if they want to improve their strength again, because only there can people completely improve.


    The Outland can''t satisfy the strong like them, especially the space can''t be stabilized at all. Once there is such a level of strong fighting.


    That would be a devastating blow.


    It''s unthinkable for everyone, not to mention what they want to see.


    Gao Peng also said without taboo: "Oh! What else can I do? Of course, find some rubbish that you think is powerful. As for what you do, you don''t have to pay attention to it. "


    Gaopeng didn''t want to say it, but it was inconvenient for him to say it. Even if he said it, not many people would believe what he said.


    People can''t help but take a look at Gao Peng. Unexpectedly, Gao Peng would answer them like this. Is it to despise people in the world?


    It''s not that I''m invincible in the world when I break through Emperor Wu, and my voice is different.


    However, they didn''t dare to say much. If they let each other''s strength be too strong, they can kill them completely before plundering, let alone the feedback brought by the power of natural plundering after plundering.


    This makes them not rivals, so they dare not talk nonsense.


    Who knows if this lunatic will kill them because of a wrong sentence?


    It''s also possible.

 Chapters 411

    I don''t know why, hearing Gao Peng''s answer, though they feel extremely arrogant, they are relieved for no reason.


    Emperor Jiwu pondered for a while and said, "let you enter the Middle Kingdom, we can''t do it for the time being, but we have a way to let you go to another place, where the strong are everywhere."


    "If you don''t have other goals, maybe this is the best place for you."


    Seeing his voice just falling, Liu Changqing and huangliuchuan suddenly looked at him with great surprise. Just for a moment, they thought out exactly where it was.


    This will make them feel extremely surprised, but also silent down.


    "You want to Let him go there? "


    Emperor Jiwu nodded his head.


    Gao Peng immediately became interested and asked, "what is it? It should be interesting to let you say that the strong are everywhere. Tell me how to get there. "


    I don''t know when, Gongsun Dong and others have come to Gaopeng''s side, and at the moment, he also vaguely guessed that there was a problem.


    But he did not speak, a deep look at Liu Changqing and others.


    Liu Changqing said slowly, "before you tell me where it is, let me introduce the origin of the genius war."


    "As we all know, the destination of the genius war is a broken continent, but no one knows that there is also an entrance to the devil kingdom. This broken continent used to be a corner of the devil kingdom."


    "When the devil Kingdom invades, it is smashed by the self-improvement of both sides and finally becomes a small piece of broken continent. Every time the devil Kingdom wants to invade, it will invade from this small piece of continent, because the entrance is there."


    "The real purpose of the genius war is to spend a certain amount of time to consume the power of the devil Kingdom, so that the devil kingdom can not be invaded, and at the same time, it can exercise the Tianjiao."


    After saying that, Gao Peng thoroughly understood why there are so many powerful forces participating in the event, and at the same time, he also offered extremely generous rewards.


    It''s just that you want all the geniuses to help drain the power of the devil Kingdom, and you can also exercise these geniuses.


    Now, Gao Peng hears that the broken continent has the entrance of the devil Kingdom, and his eyes are shining.


    "Is that true? The entrance of the devil kingdom is in the broken continent? "


    Emperor Jiwu nodded his head solemnly. He didn''t want to joke at all.


    "Hahaha! Well, when the war of genius begins, I will definitely go in. " Gao Peng rubs his palm and excites uncontrollably on his face.


    After seeing Gao Peng''s satisfaction, Liu Changqing and others took a sigh of relief and looked at each other one after another.


    Fortunately Although his strength is incomparably strong, but his bone age is not considered to be old, otherwise he really can not enter.


    There are also restrictions on entering that broken continent. The restrictions are not strength, but bone age.


    It''s only within a hundred years of age.


    So as time goes by, the theory of "genius war" will be formed.


    Some of them are really afraid that if Gao Peng goes mad, they will suffer. The genius war, let alone the perfect one, will be held.


    However, at the moment, their hearts feel sorry for those geniuses, and even have a hint of sympathy.


    These satisfied geniuses thought they could shine brilliantly, but they met the evil in front of them, which also doomed their tragedy.

 Chapters 412

    The entrance to the war of genius.


    As time goes on, more and more big forces gather here, and there are all kinds of talents.


    One by one, they are all proud, as if they will become the most powerful person in the world. Maybe they are instilled by their own forces with the belief that they don''t seem to see everything in their eyes.


    Most of the forces here are platinum level. Of course, there are also some gold level forces. Otherwise, they would have been swallowed up.


    "Hum! It''s just a bunch of crap. What if I come here? It''s nothing more than being a foil and a green leaf. I don''t know where to die. "


    A man with red hair glanced at it and snorted directly, regardless of whether the rest of the audience would hear it.


    Of course He who knows that his strength is invincible dare not speak.


    But not everyone is.


    A red, naked man came out with two big hammers in his hands and a rough expression on his face.


    "Oh! What are you talking about? Believe it or not, I''ll hammer you into meat sauce, a man, a woman and a man. "


    A wild breath came to us. No one dared to look down on this rough man, but each one seemed very careful.


    The man with red hair pinched a strong fire ball in his hand, glanced at the rugged man and said, "there''s a way for you to say another try? See if I don''t bake you into a pile of cooked meat. "


    "I''m afraid you won''t make it? If you have the ability, fight now! "


    The air of tit for tat is slightly obvious. People around them all retreat one after another. The air on these two people is strong, which makes them not dare to approach easily.


    However


    A voice suddenly caught their attention.


    "Look The powerful Emperor Wu, who specializes in maintaining order, appeared! "


    As the voice of this man just fell, all people looked at the distant sky and saw several figures walking in the sky.


    The surrounding space seems to be unable to stop their speed, which seems very slow, but the actual speed is very strange.


    At the same time, many elders of great power also appeared in succession, but they did not dare to say anything more. They just began to charge their disciples how to do next.


    However, when many people are concerned about these strong people in the sky.


    They suddenly found something wrong. How could such a young guy stand with these powerful Emperor Wudi?


    What''s going on?


    "Let''s see What''s the matter with that guy? Why can he stand with Emperor Wu and his speed... "


    All the people looked at the past and found that it was true.


    Because people''s speed is the same as that of the powerful Emperor Wu, and they are very young, which immediately shocked them.


    Of course, they were only shocked at the beginning, then chuckled: "it should be a strong man who maintains his young face."


    "Hahaha! It should be. "


    "How could someone in the world be so young and powerful? It''s clearly impossible. Don''t blame us for making such a fuss. "


    All the people present gave themselves a reason to believe, so all the people believed this statement.


    Many people are also relieved. If they are not of the same generation, then it is best. Otherwise, how can they play?

 Chapters 413

    Looking at the green faces below, Liu Changqing can''t help glancing at Gao Peng and sighing slightly.


    "Sure enough, there is no comparison between people."


    Liu Changqing said with a serious expression: "rules, you all probably heard from the elders, then I will not explain too much."


    "What I want to say is to make full use of your advantages, use everything available, and show us your unique side."


    With Liu Changqing''s voice just falling, all the people immediately began to boil. When else did they feel so hot?


    At the thought of their performance exhibition in the eyes of all people, it''s hard to hide their excitement.


    I hold my fist tightly and cheer myself up in my heart.


    "At the same time If you encounter something that can''t be solved, or when there is a major change, you can talk to this adult


    Liu Changqing refers to Gao Peng standing beside him.


    In an instant, the air seemed to be solidified. It was a noisy scene at first, and then it was quiet.


    All the people on the scene looked at Gao Peng with a gaping face, and at Liu Changqing with some disbelief. The expression on their faces was simply ridiculous.


    "What did Lord Wudi just say?"


    "Why am I a little confused now Did I hear you wrong? "


    "Should Probably not! "


    For a while, they were absolutely sure that they had not heard them wrong, but they were really hard to understand.


    Not to mention the arrogance of all forces, even those elders are the same. Their eyes are so wide that they almost fall off.


    "Mr. Liu, are you wrong?" One is obviously the elder of platinum level power.


    However, Emperor Jiwu opened his mouth at this time.


    "You didn''t hear me wrong, nor did we say it wrong. If there is any major change, you must go to this adult, who can solve all the crises for you."


    "Of course, it depends on his willingness to help you."


    At this moment, all the people looked at it in a daze. They had already been shocked beyond measure.


    If that''s what they heard, wouldn''t it say That young man standing with Emperor Wu is really the same generation as them.


    It may be much stronger than them.


    This idea came out of their minds, and could not be suppressed. Their faces were shocked.


    My heart is like a river, how can not calm down.


    My God!


    How could there be such a young and powerful person in the world? How does he practice?


    Although the first thought of all the people present is false, there is no such crowd in the world.


    But when they saw several Wudi, they didn''t seem to be joking at all, which had to make them believe that all this was true.


    But that''s how they feel more shocked.


    Although they don''t think they are the best talent all the time, they are not very bad, but at this moment, they can''t help but start to have doubts.


    Aren''t they really bad?


    What about that guy in the sky?


    This kind of idea appears in many Tianjiao''s brain, which makes them unable to wave it all the time. At the same time, their faces are not only shocked, but also unwilling.

 Chapters 414

    "Long winded!"


    Gao Pengji said impatiently.


    If he didn''t need to rely on these guys to help him find the entrance to the devil Kingdom, he would not want to listen to these guys anymore.


    "When will it start? I don''t want to wait. "


    Before Liu Changqing and others could speak, a man with all kinds of spells on his body came out.


    "What are you? Did you shout and shout here? Mr. Liu is not the one who lets you shout and drink, and is more unlikely to serve you. "


    This person is called Fu Yuanqing. He is the eldest disciple of the school of spells. He is also a Tianjiao that people are optimistic about at the moment.


    But he came out at this time, which made many people feel a little surprised.


    Of course, there is more disdain.


    The man with red hair looked at it contemptuously: "idiot, I can''t see this situation clearly. This kind of person can live to the present."


    Liu Changqing could not help clapping his head. At the moment, he only saw a slight twitch at the corner of his mouth and looked at Fu Yuanqing with no words.


    I''m afraid this guy doesn''t have a hole in his head, does he?


    Just now he has said it very clearly, but now he even picked it out and screamed, disrelish his life long?


    Liu Changqing himself is afraid of Gao Peng now. What''s the matter with this guy? Do you want to die?


    Gao Peng waved expressionless.


    A strong flame fell from the sky, just fell on Fu Yuanqing, and he was burned to ashes.


    All the people didn''t react. When all the people reacted, he was dead!


    They all looked in the same direction with a look of shock. There was a huge hole, and there was a very hot smell.


    A lot of people who are close are going backwards.


    However, the elder of the charm is very blue, but at the moment he dare not say anything more. He felt the threat of death from the fire just now.


    "Damn How could this happen? How could a young generation be so powerful? "


    As for the rest of the people, now they have been extremely determined. Gao Peng''s strength is much stronger than that of all the people present.


    And now People can''t help but think of what Liu Changqing ordered.


    For a while there was nothing to say.


    Gao Peng, however, looked down at the crowd with no expression. "You need to find out one thing. It''s not my obligation to protect you, and I won''t help you unconditionally."


    "I just need you to do one thing for me, otherwise your life and death have nothing to do with me."


    "Don''t think I''m arrogant. I''m just stating the fact that for me, all the people present are rubbish, including those around me."


    In an instant, everyone''s mouth opened slightly.


    Shocked to not know what words to use to express the mood at this moment, Gao Peng''s words are not arrogant, it is arrogant to the extreme.


    However


    But it''s so weird that no one dares to contradict.


    Originally, people thought Liu Changqing and others would come out to refute, but they just smiled bitterly and didn''t want to explain.


    In fact, they have already scolded their mother in their hearts. If they could not defeat Gao Peng, how could they lose face in front of so many people.


    However, whenever they want to be angry, they will think of the tragic situation of the emperor, and immediately let them stop thinking.


    Is face important to life?

 Chapters 415

    All the people stared at Gao Peng with wide eyes. The expression on their faces was extremely complicated, like overturned vinegar.


    The scene was even quieter.


    At last, the barren stream said without a word on its face, "let''s open it now. Wait for us for a moment."


    Then, several people looked at each other one after another, and saw some helplessness from each other''s eyes, although they were extremely reluctant.


    But the situation is better than people, which is also a matter of no way.


    However, this scene fell into the eyes of all the people present, which was the most amazing, one by one, it was almost jaw dropping.


    Although all the Emperor Wudi had been silent before, they just let everyone in the room have a little doubt, and they didn''t dare to think about anything until it was confirmed.


    But who knows Now I see this scene again.


    This can not help but let them into a deep thought.


    Don''t you Are they not just on the same level? It is likely that the young man is much stronger than the adults.


    What''s more, they haven''t forgotten Gao Peng, but if they want to enter the fragmentary continent, it doesn''t mean that


    After such a thought, all the people present were astonishing.


    Many people have widened their eyes, and their brains are suddenly blank.


    How is it possible?


    How could there be such a young and powerful person in the world?


    What is the strength that makes these Emperor Wudi so afraid?


    I can''t think!


    I can''t think of it.


    Liu Changqing and others did not pay attention to the opinions of all the people present. They also knew that they had lost their face at the moment, but they did not dare to have any opinions.


    People with opinions have long been dead.


    Those who know the current affairs are Junjie. No one is full of food and wants to die.


    Liu Changqing took a look at all the people present and said, "when we open the entrance, you need to enter as soon as possible. The time of entering is probably clear to you, only one month."


    "If you don''t come out after this time, you may be really trapped in it. Remember to pay attention to the time."


    "Once something happens, especially the entrance to the devil Kingdom, you must inform this adult."


    Liu Changqing pointed to Gao Peng, who was beside her, and said with a serious face.


    Then he didn''t care what the others were thinking. He came to the cliff with the other Wudi, one by one, very serious.


    All of a sudden A huge breath erupted from themselves.


    This is the power of breaking out of their own realm completely. At the same time, they only see that they throw a token out of their hands and the token flies down.


    Hum!


    With a roar, the door of a void space suddenly appears.


    At the same time, these powerful Wudi people have retreated a few steps, followed by the door of the void space slightly shaken a few times, and then slowly stabilized.


    "Now you can go in."


    "And you just need to remember what we said, or you will be in danger, and no one else will be to blame."


    When Liu Changqing said that.


    A very fast figure in a moment into the door of the void space.


    At the same time, a voice of great impatience appeared in everyone''s ears.


    "It''s really verbose. Your efficiency is too slow."


    At that time, all people can only smile bitterly, although they feel extremely speechless, even a little helpless.


    But there is no way. Who can make each other stronger?

 Chapters 416

    Seeing Gao Peng enter into the door of nihilistic space, no one left, as if he had been fixed.


    It''s not that they don''t want to, but they don''t dare!


    So strong, they really dare not go together, if really provoked, who knows what will be the result?


    No one wants to really try, so they can only stand where they are, ready to wait for Gaopeng to enter, and then they start.


    At the moment, the elder of the incantation looked angrily at all the Wudi and said, "who is that guy? I need you to give me an account. "


    Suddenly, all the people were dumbfounded.


    I can''t believe it. What does this guy want to do?


    Is this questioning Emperor Wu?


    I''m afraid I''m too long?


    This can''t help but make people think of it more. Can''t it be the people of the charm who have grown up like this? Otherwise, the virtues are almost the same.


    When they were shocked, Emperor Jiwu looked at the elder of the incantation sect without expression and said lightly, "are you questioning us?"


    "Account? Oh, who are you? "


    "We have our own decision to do things. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can bring it up directly. However If you really want to die, don''t pull us. "


    "I''d like to advise you that even if we add up, it''s not necessarily his opponent. You can consider asking him for an account."


    There was a wry smile on the corner of emperor Jiwu''s mouth, then he turned away and didn''t look at him at all.


    As for Liu Changqing and Huang Liuchuan, they are also taunting. With their powerful strength, they dare not find Gao Peng to settle accounts. What''s more, the rest of them?


    Once you really do such a stupid thing, it''s that you can''t live with your own life. If you think it''s too long, go find it.


    It is estimated that if someone looks for it, he will not be able to come back alive.


    At the same time, they thought of the tragedy of the emperor.


    Death so crisp, and then think about how crazy Gao Peng did, they couldn''t help shivering.


    This kind of madman is better not to provoke, otherwise, he will lead all people to die together as much as possible.


    However


    However, Emperor Jiwu didn''t know how shocked his words were to all the people present, just a few words, and the amount of information contained in them had shocked all the people present.


    Lie, slot!


    This is the big news today!


    Before that, all the people on the scene were still wondering, even if that guy''s strength is so strong, it''s not so strong.


    However, the words of emperor Jiwu completely shattered their ideas.


    All of them are shocked when they think that all of them are not necessarily opponents of that mysterious guy.


    My God!


    What kind of monster is he?


    Not only so young, but also more powerful than all the people present. How did he practice? Have you been practicing since you were born?


    In addition to the shock, there were deep doubts among all the people present, but no one dared to make a voice.


    All the people looked at each other. For a moment, the scene fell into silence. They still couldn''t get back to themselves. The amount of information in it was just too huge.

 Chapters 417

    "Why How could it be? " The elder''s eyes were dull. He murmured, "no way! How could his strength be so strong, impossible... "


    It''s not just him. In fact, many of the people here can''t believe it.


    However, Emperor Jiwu has already opened his mouth. They can''t believe freedom.


    But the rest of them didn''t seem to contradict, so the authenticity of this information is extremely huge, which is a very shocking news for all present.


    At the same time, it''s not just shocking for the younger generation.


    Originally, everyone thought that they were peerless, even if they were not the first, they were the second, but now? Gao Peng''s appearance completely shattered their fantasy.


    At the same time, he slapped them hard to make them understand the reality.


    Some people are still a little confused.


    "How could there be such a person in the world? It''s impossible how he did it! Even if the talent is better, it can''t be so terrible. "


    "Don''t you It''s not just an adventure, but something else we can''t imagine? "


    Of course, not all people are deeply shocked after seeing Gao Peng. At most, it''s just a shock.


    But more people still feel excited. They have been thought to be the most talented people. Even if they are compared, there are only some people in the middle.


    But now, they have fully realized who their goal is.


    In particular, some of the most cutting-edge people looked at each other one after another, and saw a strong sense of war in the eyes of each other.


    The red haired man grinned, showing a smile that no one could understand: "I didn''t expect I didn''t expect that there are such talented people in the world, although I don''t know how you practice. "


    "But I Jiao Xiang Yu won''t be willing to fall behind. Now I will allow you to run a few steps first, and then I will definitely catch up with you."


    Said, Jiao Xiang Yu head also does not return toward the door of nihilistic space flew past, soon disappeared.


    Then a figure also flew into the door of space.


    "Oh! Don''t look down on me. It''s unreasonable that you didn''t count me in. Then I''ll let you know what sparkles the stars! "


    The red and naked man is the second one to fly in, and then many people have issued their own declaration of struggle, and then each one has no hesitation to fly into the door of space.


    They All have the same characteristics.


    That is to say, all of them smile excitedly. Even though they know Gao Peng''s evil spirits, they don''t lose their confidence.


    Instead, they think that they will eventually surpass, and this is the best time for them to step on the stage.


    Maybe That''s why they can get there, not just because of their talent, but because they have a strong heart.


    Don''t be afraid of failure!


    As for those who have talent but lack belief, they are still in a deep blow at the moment and have not come to their senses at all.


    These people No matter what kind of strong people they will become, they will be affected only by their ease, and the road in the future will be narrower and narrower.


    In the eyes of Jiao Xiangyu and others, these guys are nothing but waste with a little talent, just a little better life.


    Apart from that, there are no advantages.

 Chapters 418

    After Gao Peng passed through the door of space, his first impression was desolation, in addition to which there was a very depressing atmosphere.


    In this broken continent, even Gao Peng felt a little depressed, and did not know how it was formed.


    At a glance, the whole sky was gray, as if it was covered by something.


    The light around was like evening.


    This made Gao Peng fully realize that there are not many opportunities here, maybe there are still some opportunities.


    But it''s not what the rest of us think.


    And the geniuses coming in, their real task may be to solve the demons.


    After such a thought, Gao Peng couldn''t help shaking his head: "I don''t know what those guys will think when they come in. It''s not as good here as they think."


    "But What do they think it''s about me? Just help me find the entrance to the devil Kingdom, that''s the best result. "


    Gao Peng is not interested in any opportunities here, because he has no role at all. He just wants to find the entrance to the devil kingdom.


    Once he has found the entrance to the devil Kingdom, he will be able to enter the devil kingdom.


    Especially at this moment, he can''t help but think of the devil man he met before. At that time, he said that Lord devil, only from these words.


    Gaopeng can know that the devil kingdom may also be a very powerful region.


    Although it may not be compared with the central region, it is naturally much stronger than the foreign region, which is just suitable for his strength now.


    His requirements are not high. He has improved a little in all aspects.


    "Well, let me have a good look. What is the situation of this broken continent? I have to work hard to find the entrance of the devil kingdom."


    "You can''t rely on them completely."


    With that, Gao Peng flew out in a flash.


    There is no place to be nostalgic, no personal shadow, except for the gray sky, it is like the corner of the world.


    No one will pay attention to it and no one will come here.


    When Gao Peng left, his position suddenly showed a lot of figures, one by one seemed to fall out of the space.


    Soon they were in control.


    Jiao Xiangyu was the first to bear the brunt, followed by the famine war, that is, the red, naked man.


    Two people looked around, and Gao Peng felt the same, they also felt the extremely depressed atmosphere.


    However, because their strength is a little weak, their feelings are more intense, and they have a feeling of unyielding.


    As for the rest of us, that feeling is even worse.


    He waved his big hammer and said in a loud voice, "what the hell is this? Why do I feel so depressed? The sky is gray. "


    "I also have this feeling. Now I don''t know what''s going on here. Why don''t we join forces?"


    It was suggested that the rest of them had no reply for the time being and looked around one by one.


    Here It''s different from what they think, or even too much.


    Originally, I thought there were opportunities everywhere, even if it was not so exaggerated, it would not be much worse.


    But when they stand here and look, they are desperate.

 Chapters 419

    Just when a few people were depressed, voices came from the door of space behind them one after another, and the figures of one after another fell out of the door of space.


    Their reaction is similar to that of the war of famine and others. The first reaction is that they think it''s too depressing, especially when they look at the gray sky.


    The real Qi around is also poor. There is a trace of magic Qi in the dark.


    This is what makes them feel worse.


    Jiao Xiangyu ignored those who finally came in, looked around and said, "although I am confident in myself, I don''t mind working with you when I come to this strange place."


    Jiao Xiang Yu looked at the war with his head askew. As for the rest, he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    Without much hesitation, the famine war nodded and replied, "yes, this time we will fight together. We will go out here and win again."


    The two made up their minds and ignored the rest of them. Although the strength of the rest was not weak, there was still a big gap between them.


    The strength of both of them is that they have stepped into wuzun one by one, which shows how powerful they are in their young life.


    This is their confidence.


    Others see this, although the heart is still a little uncomfortable, but did not dare to refute.


    The gap of strength is there, so they can''t help but carefully examine the reality.


    And as everyone enters the broken continent, the outer space door suddenly closes.


    The door of space can''t exist all the time. It can''t be opened again until one month.


    But It''s not that the outside world doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    There is a tiny insect beside everyone. It''s hard to see clearly with the naked eye. Only by careful perception can we really feel their existence.


    These insects can transmit all the pictures to the outside world. At the same time, the outside world can see the scene inside the broken continent with the aid of the celestial reincarnation mirror.


    It can also clearly see what each participating genius has done, and it is also very convenient for them to score.


    At this moment, people of all major forces in the outside world have cast their eyes on the reincarnation mirror and are looking for their own disciples.


    Of course, they also pay attention to all the time. The rest of the possible people, as the saying goes, know who they are and who they are.


    Whether or not it can finally come to the end, but the information collection in the early stage must be the most perfect, which is what the elders of all major forces need to do.


    "Look, the picture has come out."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen in the broken continent. It''s depressing. The sky is gray."


    "No This is good. After all, the place where the door of space appears is far away from the place where the devil appears. Otherwise, it will feel more depressed. "


    "Devil Man There should be a lot of demonic Qi, right? "


    "Yes!"


    At that moment, all the people were silent, and they were not ignorant, which also let them know that the genius who entered the broken continent was more dangerous.


    The evil spirit of the devil man has strong corrosiveness, and it can also isolate the real Qi of human beings. Once human beings enter into the fight of the evil spirit, it is a very unfavorable situation for human beings.


    When fighting with the devil, you have to prepare enough real spirit stones for yourself, otherwise it will be difficult to get out of trouble.

 Chapters 420

    After Gao Pengfei went out for a long distance, he suddenly stopped and waved around.


    A few tiny insects suddenly appeared in his hands.


    "What are these things? There are even such tiny insects, which are hard to find with the naked eye. It''s really strange. "


    Gao Peng looked carefully and found that there was no threat to him, so he released his hand gently and didn''t kill the insects.


    However


    This scene happens to be synchronized on the external reincarnation mirror, and everyone is shocked. Unexpectedly, such a tiny insect will be found.


    You know, it''s hard for even Emperor Wu to find that these insects are not only small in size, but also have innate hiding ability.


    That''s why it''s hard to find out.


    "He How could he have found the spy? "


    "Here This... "


    The curtain fell in the eyes of all people, which was a great shock. Although they knew that Gao Peng was extremely powerful, his performance was still beyond their expectation.


    As if everything was under control.


    Liu Changqing is also a pupil shrink, even if he is not necessarily able to find it, and Gao Peng unexpectedly so easily found a snooping insect.


    What a powerful perception it is!


    At this moment, they have to believe that Gao Peng''s strength is simply too strong, and their perception is not comparable.


    Liu Chengjun heard the reaction of the people around him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He was very proud.


    When Gao Peng decided to enter the broken continent, he had already decided to arrange them outside. After all, with their strength, it was difficult to enter.


    Either the strength is too weak, or the age has already exceeded the upper limit.


    So I had to wait outside.


    At this time, they suddenly feel the shock of the people around them, which makes them feel extremely proud. This is the person they follow.


    "Ha ha! I hope you don''t lose your chin when you are shocked. "


    This sense of pride filled their hearts, as if they did not belong to the same level as the people around them and were superior to them.


    Of course Naturally they didn''t show it.


    If you dare to be wild here, who knows what will happen? Even with Gongsun Dong on the side, you dare not be too presumptuous.


    Not everyone is Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng naturally doesn''t know what he has done has been seen by him. Even if he knows it, he will not have any reaction.


    As Gao Peng went deeper and deeper, he suddenly found the thick magic Qi in front of him, and he got closer and closer.


    It seems that with the passage of time, these magic Qi will spread to this side. At the current speed, it won''t take long at all.


    "These should be magic Qi. It gives people such a depressing feeling. But for me, there are still some small influences. I just don''t know what other people will do."


    Relatively speaking, there is no threat to Gao Peng.


    But other people don''t know, but Gao Peng doesn''t care so much. Their life and death have nothing to do with him.


    If someone finds the entrance to the devil Kingdom, he can help.


    Looking at the thick magic spirit in front of him, Gao Peng couldn''t help smiling. Although he still didn''t know the entrance of the devil Kingdom, there was such a strong magic spirit here.


    It should not be far from the entrance of the devil kingdom.

 Chapters 421

    Gao Peng didn''t stop too much, and entered the magic Qi directly.


    When he felt the evil spirit surrounding him, it did a little damage to him, but it didn''t have much influence at all.


    "Oh! If I am really the same as them, and I am the strength that I can cultivate, then I may really suffer at this time. "


    "The good thing is that magic Qi doesn''t affect me much."


    This also made him believe that he could ignore these evil Qi completely. If he found the entrance to the devil Kingdom, he would not need to be afraid of other restrictions.


    At first, he was really worried.


    Although he is not afraid of anyone, he has been in magic Qi for a long time, which will have some adverse effects. Now, magic Qi has little impact on him.


    This relieved him.


    "There is a breath of life."


    When Gao Peng enters the magic Qi, he immediately feels the wave of life and flies forward.


    After a while, he saw a lot of figures in front of him.


    And these figures are so familiar. They are not different from the devil man he saw before, but there are some differences when he looks carefully.


    Because these demons he saw now had no single horns on their heads except for their thick scales.


    Just like human beings, the difference is that they have scales that look like armor.


    The breath that emanates from the body is extremely evil.


    At this time, the devil man also found Gao Peng.


    After all, Gao Peng is in such a prominent position that anyone who is not blind can see it.


    "Human?"


    "I can smell human beings."


    "I also smell What a delicious smell! And the strength is not weak, is this God''s favor on us? "


    "I haven''t tried the taste of human for a long time. It seems that the entrance has been opened. Otherwise, how could human beings come in?"


    When these demons saw Gao Peng, they sniffed the smell around them, and their faces showed a look of enjoyment.


    It seems that they are intoxicated by the delicious smell.


    When they are looking at Gao Peng, they are all drooling. The excited light in their eyes can''t be concealed.


    "Hahahaha! It''s really great I didn''t expect that our luck is so good that we can catch up with these people to enter here. It''s really God bless! "


    For a while, all the demons showed the light of bloodthirsty. At the same time, they began to move slowly and walked directly towards Gao Peng.


    The speed is not fast, and I don''t know if they are too arrogant or slow.


    Facing these disgusting eyes, Gao Peng was disgusted for some reason: "although I would like to find the entrance to the devil Kingdom, your eyes make me disgusted."


    "Since there are demons everywhere, there should be no one to ask, and your impression on me is too bad, then I will send you to hell."


    Although Gao Peng was disgusted, he didn''t rush to start. He wanted to see how these guys did it.


    Although I saw the devil man once before, he didn''t know all about it. This time, I just let him study it well.


    What Gao Peng did just fell into the eyes of these demons.


    The eyes immediately became extremely red, and the saliva slowly flowed out from the corners of the mouth: "stupid human!"

 Chapters 422

    A large number of demons swarmed in, with rolling demonic Qi, showing a negative pressure inverted momentum.


    One by one, they all smiled ferociously, as if they had decided to eat Gao Peng. Now, in their mind, they are also relishing the delicious food of human beings.


    This makes them look forward to more.


    The expression on his face became more ferocious and terrifying.


    "Give me the little ones!"


    "Tear this human to pieces for me. Everyone will taste the taste first, and then catch the rest of the human beings. Everyone has a share."


    The leader of the devil shouted, and then all the devil people responded with an excited expression.


    But in the face of the fierce demons, Gao Peng looks at them calmly with his arms in his arms. He is not frightened by these people in front of him.


    There is a smile on the corner of the mouth: "interesting, if you meet other people, it may be a kind of trouble, but for me, you are really too weak."


    Boom!


    All kinds of attacks fell on Gao Peng directly, but each one was formed by magic Qi, and all kinds of concentrated magic Qi hit him directly.


    Even faster, the demons have come to Gao Peng''s face and face these fierce attacks.


    Gaopeng slowly raised his hand, a dark light suddenly appeared at the tip of his fingers, from the original light to the final formation of a huge sphere.


    Disha God point!


    Gao Peng has no hesitation at all. Anyway, there are many demons here, and they are not necessarily in a hurry.


    When feeling Gao Peng''s attack, the leader''s grinning face changed directly, and his eyes looked frightened.


    "No Impossible! How can the strong of mankind come in, no...... "


    He deeply felt Gao Peng''s devastating attack. With his contrast, even he could not resist it.


    What''s more, at the moment, they rush out at a very fast speed, which can''t stop the car at all!


    It''s not just him, the rest of the demons feel the threat of death, but it''s too late for them to turn back.


    Deep fear came to their hearts.


    "Stop! Stop it! "


    Many demons would like to break their legs, just to avoid hitting the terrorist attack head-on, although their end is the same.


    But in the heart of all the demons, there is still a little chance of survival.


    But Gao Pengzhen will let them escape easily?


    Chaos suddenly appeared in the mob.


    But even so, Gao Peng is still expressionless in his use of the earth evil spirit, which is a rare use of martial arts.


    Everything before was roller compacted, but now he has slowly awakened. No matter how roller compacted, it''s better to show his martial arts skills.


    No one in the world is his opponent anyway.


    A dark black light came out, as if all the voices were lost, but a terrible and devastating attack broke out in front of us.


    Like Mars hitting the earth, many demons are slowly dying out in this attack.


    However, some of them are slightly deviated and not completely wiped out, but their signs of life have gradually disappeared.


    With the passage of time, after the black light disappears, the original place has been overwhelmed with any magic Qi, as if it was swept by something.


    Some are just a deep crack.

 Chapters 423

    Jiao Xiangyu and the famine war were about to break away from the crowd, but before they had really started, they found that they were far away from here, and suddenly there was a big bang.


    At the same time, there is a dazzling light.


    "Here What''s going on? "


    "What happened to that brilliant light just now?"


    "Still say..."


    Two people one after another looked at each other, the figure of Gao Peng suddenly appeared in the brain.


    As a result, only two people rushed to help the place to fly in the past, there is no hesitation at all.


    Whew!


    When they arrived at their destination, they were shocked by what they saw.


    There is a huge and incomparable crack here. The magic Qi around has been dispelled for a long time. Occasionally, you can see the devil''s limbs.


    It''s like purgatory.


    Looking at it, I couldn''t help but pull it. The war of famine and Jiao Xiang Yu stared at this scene, as if they saw something extremely frightening.


    I haven''t been back to God for a long time.


    Outside.


    They had no idea what words to use since Gao Peng''s release, although they did not feel the terrorist attack.


    But With their cognition and what they have seen, they can realize how powerful Gao Peng is.


    That finger is like destroying the sky and the earth. All the demons are killed, and the demonic Qi is dispelled.


    In particular, the ground also shows a huge crack.


    From the beginning of silence to noise.


    All because of Gao Peng''s hand, let them realize thoroughly, what is the real strong?


    At this time, they also really recognized Gao Peng''s strength. No It was Gao Peng who conquered them with his own strength and completely closed their mouths.


    Liu Changqing was stupefied for a moment, turning to look at emperor Jiwu and asked, "if it''s you, can you do this?"


    The emperor did not hesitate to shake his head.


    "It''s very easy to kill the devil, but if you want to dispel the evil spirit and form that horrible crack, it''s not easy to do it."


    "Even if it was me It''s estimated that it will take a lot of effort later. It can''t be as easy as him. "


    At this moment, Huang Liuchuan and Liu Changqing are silent. Although they are also Emperor Wu, the strength of Emperor Wu is a little stronger than them.


    But even emperor Jiwu can''t do it, let alone them?


    Apart from them, the elders of all the major forces on the scene have been unable to calm down for a long time. At this time, they completely believe that Gao Peng is such a terrible force.


    It''s not something they can shake at all.


    "What kind of monster is this? I was a little dubious at first, but after seeing him take the shot, I have completely believed it! "


    "My God! It''s too terrifying. Even we can''t do it. There''s no doubt about his strength! "


    "It''s terrible Never seen such a terrible young man. How did he practice? Even in how to meet and chance, it''s not so terrible, is it? "


    The elders of all the major forces here have already been unable to calm down and have been talking about it.


    One by one, they were all talking, and felt that the scene in front of them was extremely incredible. They had never thought that there would be such a powerful person.


    It''s too young to believe!

 Chapters 424

    "Roar!"


    "What''s the matter? Why is the breath of my people gone? Who did it? "


    On a big mountain formed by skeletons, there is a huge figure, and the whole body exudes a strong evil spirit.


    There are two antlers like antlers on the top of the head. The whole face is covered with scales and looks extremely ferocious.


    The whole body is like a suit of dark black armor, and every move is drawing a huge magic spirit. The whole skeleton mountain is shaking.


    "Don''t be angry


    An evil man with a bent body came out, and his steps were very slow. He came to the devil''s face unhurriedly.


    "Please don''t be angry, the disappeared people may have met human beings. Now is the time for human beings to enter here. I think the time is right."


    "It''s not surprising that people have been wiped out by humans."


    The hunched devil said without hesitation, without fear of the devil.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect that it was those disgusting human beings who dared to fight against my people, unforgivable! "


    "I, mottos, is also a famous figure in the devil kingdom. No one dares to move my people, not even human beings."


    "Kill me! All human beings will kill me completely. No matter what means they use, I want them to die here. "


    With the anger of mototes, the magic Qi around him surged in succession. Even the demons far away can feel the breath of the emperor.


    I saw that all of them were shivering, and I didn''t know why Mohist was angry.


    The rickety devil said thoughtfully, "don''t be impatient, Lord devil."


    "Do you want to stay here all your life? Even if you can go back to the devil Kingdom, you are not the most powerful one. "


    "If you can take down sin yuan continent..."


    Mottos was surprised, and looked at the hunched demon with some surprise: "Walker, are you crazy? That''s the territory of foggs. He has identified sin yuan continent. If you step in now Didn''t it offend him? "


    A glimmer of light flashed in Walker''s eyes: "if we can take down sin yuan continent, why not offend him? What did he count then? "


    Mottos suddenly calmed down, and slowly fell into deep thought.


    For a long time, he slowly opened his eyes, as if he had made up his mind: "OK! Then it''s all up to you. "


    "As long as we take sin yuan continent, they can only submit to me honestly. Then I will be the Lord of the devil kingdom."


    Walker nodded in relief.


    In the fierce competition of the devil Kingdom, only by any means can we survive in this land.


    Mottos is just a little lucky to get this fragmented continent, but also just a little lucky.


    Doesn''t mean he''s invincible.


    No one doesn''t want to go up, he can''t be reconciled to it.


    As a result, the two men have slowly discussed the results.


    And their goal now is to enter the broken continent of mankind, only they can let the devil open the door of space.


    Then The army of demons will pour out and directly into the continent of sin.


    From this moment on, the demons in the whole broken continent acted in an instant. They first had to master the location information of human beings, and then they began to carry out the action.

 Chapters 425

    Shoo shoo shoo!


    A burst of voices broke the sky, and the rest of Tianjiao came in turn.


    All Tianjiao stood behind the people of the war of famine. At first, they had some doubts, but when they saw the scene in front of them.


    I can''t help opening my mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Who killed these demons? How do you feel there''s been an earth shaking battle here. "


    "No This should be a one-sided massacre. The devil is the target of the massacre, which can be found from the battle traces on the scene. "


    "Here..."


    People were shocked, especially when they inferred from the traces of the scene.


    This kind of destructive power, in fact, is difficult for them to cause this kind of terrorist phenomenon together.


    At this time, they couldn''t help thinking about it.


    A man stood up and said, "Hey, that exposure maniac, you came here first, don''t know what happened here?"


    Suddenly, the scene suddenly fell into silence.


    Many people are far away from this man, and the speed seems to be premeditated.


    Some people look at him with the eyes of a fool. Is this guy crazy?


    Even dare to use this tone to talk with the wilderness war, but also to nickname others. Is this looking for death?


    Although they are the pride of the younger generation, the gap in strength is extremely obvious, especially for the top two.


    And the guy in front of me, when he said these words, didn''t he have a brain?


    Sure enough, when I heard someone give me a nickname, his eyes suddenly became extremely fierce, and his whole body exuded a sense of terror.


    Staring at the man, he said, "you are very kind."


    "I don''t know who gave you courage or what kind of force you belong to. Now I''m sorry to tell you that you are dead!"


    Boom!


    When all the people didn''t respond, a huge hammer flew over and hit the man directly with lightning.


    The only one who was aware of the attack was Jiao Xiangyu. At this moment, his lips slightly showed a smile of contempt.


    "A group of rubbish, even if they don''t take a good look at their status and identity, they are just looking for their own way, huh!"


    The man didn''t respond. The whole head was smashed by a hammer, and the blood was splashed all over the place. All the people at the scene were at a loss.


    Nobody expected that things would develop like this.


    This is too decisive!


    There is no time for anyone to hesitate at all, killing a Tianjiao in an instant, and it doesn''t care what force the other party belongs to.


    This kind of domineering character can''t help but make people have some fear, more still fear.


    At this time, they also fully recognized that although both belong to Tianjiao, the gap is still very obvious.


    The top people can kill them easily.


    With this level of understanding, their eyes to the two people, namely, the war of famine and Jiao Xiangyu, changed, and many people could not help but step back.


    For fear of being killed somehow.


    The outside world can see it very clearly, but no one speaks. It is forgivable to do anything in the broken continent.


    What''s more Huang Zhan is a person of Huang Shenjiao, and there is a Wudi emperor on the side. No matter what opinions people have, no one dares to say it.


    No one is a fool. They want to live a few more years.

 Chapters 426

    After the famine war, Tianjiao understood that there was still a gap between people.


    For a time, everyone was away.


    However, the litigant could not be happy with the war. Whenever he looked around unintentionally, the scene was deeply impressed in his mind.


    At the same time, Gao Peng''s figure emerged again.


    Jiao Xiang Yu is no exception. Even though he still has a dismissive smile on his face at the moment, his inner anger is incomparable.


    "Why Why is the gap so large? I don''t believe that I can''t catch up with you. I will never give up! "


    Originally thought that his talent is the best, is the only talent in the world, but the appearance of Gaopeng, his idea to smash.


    Especially after seeing the scene in front of them, the gap is not what they imagined at all, even though they knew that Gao Peng might be Emperor Wu.


    But it didn''t frustrate them either, but at this time, it completely stimulated them.


    Jiao Xiangyu and huangzhan looked at each other, then nodded slightly. They did not pay attention to all the people in the scene, and flew towards the distance.


    Leave all the people in disorder in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    After solving those demons, Gao Peng specially looks for places with strong demonic spirit. The stronger the demonic spirit is, the more likely the demons will appear.


    When he came to a place with strong magic spirit, he saw many demons from afar, and the breath was obviously weaker than before.


    But he didn''t hesitate too much and flew directly to these demons.


    "Listen to me. Lord devil has orders, but I will catch all the people who see human beings. If they can''t catch alive, they will be killed."


    "If someone dares to neglect me, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    The leader said that there are dozens of demons under him, and their strength is obviously much weaker.


    Basically, it''s the level of the emperor, that is, the leader of the demon has the strength of the warrior.


    With the leader of the devil said, the rest of the devil have responded, life revealed a fierce light, there is a trace of change.


    They get more excited at the thought of human delicacy.


    "Catch it! Catch it! "


    "Catch all human beings. I haven''t tried human taste for a long time. It''s really delicious!"


    "Hahahaha! Lord devil is wise! "


    All the demons are extremely excited, as if they have encountered something good, they can''t control their emotions at all.


    With the excitement of these demons, the magic Qi around them surged one after another, just like the wave generated with their emotions.


    But at this time, there is a slight fluctuation in the space.


    And none of them noticed.


    "I don''t know Can you stop and let me ask you a question? "


    A voice suddenly interrupted them, only to see all the demons were stunned, and then looked around angrily.


    "Who? Who is talking? Get out of here! "


    The devil people roared, but Gao Peng looked at these guys with no words on his face and said, "I''m on your head."


    Deng!


    Just like being frightened, all the demons retreated one after another, looking at Gao Peng in horror with one face, and even looking disappointed.

 Chapters 427

    "When did you show up there?"


    The leader of the demon man felt a little surprised, but after a while he was full of joy: "great I didn''t expect to be a human. "


    "It''s just like there''s no place to find. It won''t take much time to come!"


    "Originally, I wanted to catch a few more people. Now there are ready-made ones. It''s really God''s help."


    At the same time, all the demons on the scene looked at Gao Peng with their eyes shining. They had already forgotten why and when Gao Peng appeared.


    They only know that a human dare to appear in front of them, which is just looking for death.


    Since they came to the door automatically, they were not polite.


    But Just when they want to talk.


    Gaopeng disappeared from the spot in a moment, and then appeared in the devil crowd in the next second.


    "Why Why do you look at me in this way? "


    "I wanted to ask you a good question, but your eyes made me hate it, which also made you miss the best opportunity."


    "Don''t you speak well?"


    At the beginning, all the demons were baffled. When they found that their bodies couldn''t move, their faces turned to panic.


    When looking at Gao Pengzhi one by one, it''s like seeing something extremely horrible.


    "Why Why can''t we move? What did you do to us? Let us go quickly, or Lord devil won''t let you go. "


    The leader of the devil roared. Although he looked very hard, his voice trembled a little. It can be seen that at the moment, he was also deeply afraid.


    This kind of method can fix them without knowing the ghosts. It''s almost unheard of and unheard of.


    Even if it''s Lord devil, it doesn''t have to be like this, right?


    Can we not say for a while, but in front of him, the sudden emergence of human beings gave him a very bad feeling, as if he could face death at any time.


    At this time He''s really scared.


    Even if they feed on humans, what about that? This does not mean that they will not be afraid. When they meet the strong or a mysterious person, they will also be afraid.


    Just like now.


    Don''t say which warrior is the leader, the rest of them are shivering. If their bodies were not controlled, they should be paralyzed by fear now.


    Looking at these terrified demons, Gao Peng asked expressionless, "do you know where the entrance to the devil kingdom is?"


    "If you can tell me, I can save your life. If you don''t know The consequences are serious. "


    In a flash, all the demons looked at Gao Peng one after another, their eyes were full of shock.


    This human Why does he ask such a question?


    Is it human beings who want to counterattack?


    Or what is his hidden purpose?


    All the demons fell into deep thought for a moment. They didn''t know what Gao Peng wanted to do, but at the beginning of this moment, they were alert.


    "No I don''t know. "


    "We don''t know anything."


    "Really?" Gao Peng looked at it with a smile.


    Demon humanity: "really Really, we have never known the entrance of the devil kingdom for generations on this broken continent. "


    "All right! In that case What''s the use of you? "


    All of a sudden, a white light flashed in front of all the demons. At this moment, all the grinding brains stopped for a while, and the body fell down slowly.

 Chapters 428

    How come?


    Why is that?


    The devil didn''t understand until he died. Why was he killed for no reason? It''s not like the script he imagined.


    Shouldn''t he be pressed?


    However Gao Peng is really not that kind of person. Since he hasn''t used it, he will kill all the people.


    Looking at the corpse in front of him, Gao Peng shook his head helplessly: "it seems that these wastes don''t know at all. They can only find some guys with status. It''s really troublesome."


    Then Gao Peng disappeared.


    After Gao Peng swept a group of demons again, the rest of Tianjiao also started one after another. No To be exact, it was brought to the door by all the demons.


    Those demons seem to be dying. They rush up like crazy when they see human beings. They shout to make contributions one by one.


    This also makes many Tianjiao tired of fighting, almost no time to find opportunities.


    In the battle, although they can also improve their fighting consciousness and strength, there are casualties.


    This is inevitable.


    And all this is in the eyes of the outside world.


    This immediately attracted the attention of the outside world, because they had never seen such madness of the devil, and had not been attacked by the devil before.


    But it has never been so fierce. These demons seem to have received orders.


    Liu Changqing and other people looked at each other one after another, and saw some worries from each other''s eyes.


    "Something''s wrong!"


    "The performance of these demons is too unusual. It''s not the same as before. Do they have any conspiracy?"


    "If this is the case, isn''t it dangerous for all the young people who go in?"


    Huang Liuchuan takes a look at the pictures on the reincarnation mirror. Every picture is a battle. Only one of them is special. It is Gao Peng''s spy bug.


    At the moment, he put his eyes on Gao Peng.


    "If there is any change, all hope can only be put on him. I hope he will not stand by, or it will be a real loss."


    In any case, the war of famine was his younger generation, and he had some worries in his heart, but no matter how worried, he could not enter the fragmented continent.


    The only reliable one is Gao Peng.


    With Gao Peng''s actions in the eyes of all people, they have fully believed in Gao Peng''s strength.


    That seems to be a crushing strength gap, which makes people feel despair deeply. No matter how powerful the devil people are, they can''t live for a second in Gao Peng''s hands.


    So fast Let the outside world feel cold.


    One by one at this moment to fully understand, they know how big the gap is.


    Even at the moment, some people are still congratulating. Fortunately, they didn''t offend Gao Peng. Otherwise, they don''t know how to die.


    Even if you exhaust all your information, you may not be able to resist Gao Peng''s attack, which is the majesty of the invincible.


    With the passage of time, there have been heavy casualties in Tianjiao, and the casualties are still continuing.


    But The scoring system didn''t stop because of this, and the ranking changed dramatically in front of everyone.


    Especially by a day ahead of arrogance was killed, which makes many people sad, that is the future strong ah!


    So easy to be killed, how can this not let them heartache?

 Chapters 429

    "Eh ~"


    while Gao Peng was searching for the devil, he found that there was a huge magic gas approaching at a very fast speed in the distance.


    It may not be long before it comes to him.


    At this time, the corner of his mouth slightly raised: "I didn''t expect that there would be prey coming to the door automatically."


    "It''s really God''s help. With this breath, the strength should not be weak. Let me see if you know the entrance of the devil kingdom."


    Gao Peng felt this huge breath, and instead of leaving, he stayed in place and waited.


    He was worried that he couldn''t find the powerful one of the devil people. At the moment, the other side came to him automatically. How could he miss this opportunity?


    For a long time, the powerful man of the devil flew over with the strong devil Qi. The whole sky was affected by the devil Qi, like a tornado rolled up.


    "Hahaha! I didn''t expect that there was a human here who could just let me taste the delicious taste. "


    Before people came, the voice was already ringing in the sky.


    The powerful devil also saw Gao Peng, and immediately felt extremely happy. In his opinion, the human beings on the broken continent were not his opponents at all.


    At this time, he actually met a human being, that is, there is no doubt that it will become his food. How can this not make him happy?


    With the sound of his thick and incomparable voice, the magic Qi around him suddenly surged, like the waves rolling, one after another, never stopped.


    The expression on Gaopeng''s face remained the same. Even though he felt the terrible evil spirit, he stood there calmly.


    As if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Not bad It''s a half emperor. Judging from this level of devil people, they should know the entrance of the devil kingdom. "


    Whew!


    Next second, Gao Peng appears behind the demon man.


    The devil man was laughing and didn''t notice Gao Peng''s action at all. When he felt someone behind him, everything was late.


    Bang!


    A heavy blow made his whole face crooked. His sharp teeth suddenly flew out and the whole face was completely deformed.


    And he is also uncontrolled from the sky on the ground.


    "What!"


    He couldn''t help shouting when he was attacked.


    Then the whole man went out like a shell, but when he reacted, he was already hit.


    Though not fatal, it can bring him enormous shame.


    He He was beaten by other people, and he didn''t even notice.


    "Why How could it be? "


    "How can you be so fast? Who are you?"


    After the devil man half Emperor just stabilized his figure, he looked at Gao Peng with an unbelievable face. The expression on his face became extremely ferocious.


    If we didn''t have the first scruples, we would have rushed through without scruples.


    He didn''t dare to attack recklessly until he knew the situation.


    Gao Peng showed a smile on his face. He didn''t care what the other side was saying, but said lightly: "don''t care who I am You just need to answer my questions. "


    "Because you don''t deserve to know who I am!"


    Boom!


    There was another wave of magic.


    The devil man''s body exudes a very dangerous atmosphere, and the expression on his face is ferocious. His eyes are red and staring at Gao Peng.


    He never thought A human being should humiliate him so much.


    He said he didn''t deserve to know, which made him feel extremely angry, and his anger was almost out of control.

 Chapters 430

    "What? It seems that you have a lot of opinions. If you have any opinions about what I said, you don''t have to restrain yourself. "


    "I Just stand here. "


    Gao Peng''s face is still calm and wave free, and has not been affected by those magic Qi at all.


    At the same time, the magic man''s pupil shrank, some surprised looking at Gao Peng.


    This guy in front of us is not affected by magic Qi.


    Who is he?


    The strength also lets him not see through, the devil immediately felt incomparably inexplicable, one time did not dare to easily start.


    From the previous moves, we can see that the strength of the other side can not be underestimated, especially the way he stood in the evil spirit and calmly faced, which made him a little helpless.


    "I''m standing here to let you do it. You dare not. It''s just disappointing me."


    "Are the demons as timid as you? If this is the case, it is really harmful to the name of the devil man. "


    Gao Peng still said.


    Although the devil man half emperor was very angry, he did not dare to move easily, which made him look forward, afraid of wolves and tigers.


    This scene was also recorded directly by the spy bug.


    When this picture appears on the reincarnation mirror, all the people in the outside world immediately feel extremely relieved.


    Now in the broken continent, there is something strange about it.


    Many Tianjiao have been attacked one after another, and even a few people have already fallen, which makes them feel extremely angry, but helpless.


    When they saw Gao Peng facing this demon man and half emperor, they were a little worried at the beginning, but after seeing the performance of Kou Peng, they thought of it completely.


    Gao Peng doesn''t need their worries at all.


    When they saw the expression of the devil man, they felt very happy.


    "Hahahaha! Look at that guy''s expression. It''s just as ugly as eating shit. I don''t know what he heard. It''s so ugly. "


    "Didn''t you find out? He was a little hesitant, which was clearly in fear. I didn''t expect that the demons also have today. "


    "This may be the only good news!"


    Although they were relieved, they also had to face the terrible situation in front of them and didn''t know whether they could last for a month.


    It''s really hard to support this trend.


    This is also where they are most worried.


    Gaopeng looked at the hesitant eyes of the other party, and immediately felt extremely disappointed. He shook his head slightly: "you really disappointed me, but unexpectedly you were so timid."


    Then I saw only Gao pengmeng''s steps, moving forward like a blink, and the devil man half Emperor just wanted to dodge.


    But just then, he found that his body was a little stiff.


    "Why How could this happen? What have you done to my body, and why is this happening to my body? "


    It''s impossible for him to make such a low-level mistake, but at this critical moment, he can''t control his body.


    What a funny thing it is.


    And Gao Peng is completely regardless, still smiling, slowly approaching him.


    Somehow, the devil felt a trace of fear.


    His heart is desperate, he would like to roar out, but when he saw Gao Peng approaching slowly, the whole person was about to collapse.

 Chapters 431

    "No... No way! "


    "I am the most powerful demon! How could you be my opponent This is absolutely impossible! "


    The devil man half emperor roared, trying to break free and restore his freedom.


    But no matter how he struggles, the control of his body is still not on him. He can only watch Gao Peng approach slowly.


    "Move Move for me! "


    At the moment, he didn''t think much, just wanted to break away from the shackles. He didn''t believe that with his strength, he was so easily bound.


    But No matter how he struggles.


    The body is still very stiff, and there is no way to move a bullet. It can be seen that he is totally a lamb waiting to die.


    Gao Peng approaches leisurely, as if he doesn''t see the other party struggling: "you can''t get out of my control with your garbage strength."


    "If you can answer my question, then I will let you go, even if I send mercy."


    But what Gao Peng didn''t expect was that at this moment, the devil man half emperor suddenly laughed, and the whole man seemed to be out of control.


    "Let me go? Ha ha ha ha! "


    "Now you can enjoy yourself. Once the plan of Lord devil is successful, you will have to bury me."


    "And you so-called Tianjiao, all of them become offerings Become the sacrifice of our demons to open the land of sin! "


    "Tremble!"


    PA!


    When the devil half emperor wanted to talk, a clear slap sounded, and his whole head was twisted.


    All of a sudden, the voice stopped.


    His eyes seemed to protrude, and his face looked unbelievable.


    He couldn''t believe it. Why didn''t this human being act?


    Isn''t it right to ask him why?


    Why?


    Gao Peng said expressionless, "so what? What does it have to do with me? "


    "Besides, whether you can live to that time is still an unknown number. Is it too early to think about these problems now?"


    As Gao Peng''s tone sounded, the devil felt more flustered and his eyes were flashing all the time.


    How? Shouldn''t he care about the purpose of the emperor?


    Or does he think he is powerful and fearless?


    The inner entanglement of the devil man is even more suspicious, but it is just when he is in meditation.


    Gao Peng has come to him, facing the calm face, the devil can''t help feeling a little flustered.


    He never experienced this feeling.


    Maybe it is Gao Peng''s unfathomable strength that has made him deeply suspicious. At this moment, he has no pride before, but only frustration.


    "Where is the entrance to the devil kingdom?"


    "You just need to tell me where you are. You are safe. Otherwise The consequences are serious. "


    After hearing what Gao Peng said, the eyes of the demon man moved obviously. Some of them looked at Gao Peng incredulously. They didn''t know how to think about it. The other side would ask such a question.


    At this time, however, he covered up his ideas very well.


    With a little fear in his voice, he said: "I I know where, as long as you can let me go I can tell you everything I know. "


    When he said this, the corner of the devil''s mouth was obviously slightly raised, but it was well concealed by him.


    Although Gaopeng has found his little action, he doesn''t pay much attention to it, but shows a smile.


    Finally found a useful waste.


    Although I don''t know what he''s up to, all conspiracy means are in vain in the face of absolute strength.

 Chapters 432

    In the fragmentary continent, there is a place where the devil''s spirit is surging, and the noise is even more remembered.


    Screams and shouts go on and on.


    From time to time, there is also a very horrible atmosphere, but what''s more remarkable is that there is often a terrible flame in the rolling magic atmosphere.


    There was a strong crash.


    "Damn it How can there be so many demons here? I can''t finish it! "


    "What is the purpose of these demons? I always think it''s a little weird. I just rushed up here without killing you. Don''t these guys even want their lives? "


    Huang Zhan and Jiao Xiang Yu said back to back.


    The cold sweat had already flowed out on the cheek, and even looked at the endless demon people with worried face. At this time, they had some weakness.


    Even though they are very strong, they feel powerless in the face of the endless demons.


    There are not only them here, but also many Tianjiao.


    Originally thought that this would be their heaven, no one can stop their steps, but who knows the endless sea of demons and human beings, completely breaking their fantasy.


    But also let them completely into a desperate situation.


    Spies are also dead and wounded.


    But the voyeur has a special constitution, and will not be affected by the evil Qi, which can spread the picture to the outside world intact.


    But after such a fierce battle, the picture has become extremely broken.


    Outside.


    Many people see this scene, one after another feel extremely anxious, never felt so worried.


    They see everything that happens in the debris continent, but they have no choice but to work outside.


    This change is too fast, even they are a little unprepared.


    I never thought that the demons in the fragmented continent would behave so abnormally. Generally speaking, they would hide from human beings. But now why do they do the opposite?


    Are they really plotting something?


    No one knows what the situation is, but this kind of change makes them feel extremely uneasy. With this kind of development, Tianjiao may die out.


    At most, only Gao Peng is left.


    Liu Changqing said gloomily, "what''s the matter? Why does this happen? With the current trend going on, all the people who enter may die in it, but we can''t do anything about it. "


    "Do we have any other way?"


    After pondering for a while, Emperor Jiwu said softly, "we can''t go in at all and can''t play any role. Now we can only pray that Gao Peng can help. The only one who can break the situation is him."


    Suddenly, everyone fell into silence.


    For Gao Peng, they have little confidence in themselves, which shows how worried they are at this time.


    Watching Tianjiao die one by one in the debris continent is a huge impact for them. This is the next pillar!


    But how can they bear to be killed mercilessly in this way?


    One by one, his face was very blue. He wanted to rush in and kill all the demons, but they couldn''t get in.


    This is the most unacceptable thing.


    "Damn it! Why did it happen? "


    "What do these evil people want to do? Are they not afraid of our revenge? "

 Chapters 433

    Bang!


    In the war of famine, a big hammer smashed a hole. Many weak demons died in a flash, but many demons still rushed forward and followed.


    I don''t know what death is.


    Jiao Xiangyu pinched a flame in his hand, which radiated a very intense heat and waved it directly.


    Around the instant burning up, the sound of Zizi, but also from time to time to send out a hint of meat cooked taste.


    But no one cares.


    And just then, Jiao Xiangyu found something wrong.


    Although these demons seem to want to kill them, they don''t have real hands. They are all those with low abilities.


    And they It''s like being led by someone else''s nose.


    They were always driven away. From the place where they met the devil, they were always driven away in another direction.


    Unconsciously They have been driven far away.


    "Did you find These guys don''t seem to want to kill us. " Jiao Xiangyu''s movements did not stop.


    The famine war did not respond, and focused on dealing with the demons.


    Jiao Xiangyu didn''t take it seriously, gasped and said: "from the beginning, we have been far away from that place, and they have been forcing us to flee in one direction."


    "When we are about to be fed up with it, they will use another way to drive us away. They can kill us, but they don''t do it."


    "At best, it''s just to drive us in another direction. What''s the same direction with the bone? Now we''ve been driven for a long time."


    As soon as Jiao Xiang Yu''s guess came out, it wasn''t just the war of famine, the rest of Tianjiao suddenly burst into cold sweat.


    If it is as Jiao Xiangyu said, what kind of conspiracy do these demons have? Why do you make such an abnormal move?


    This makes them feel extremely puzzled, but they are tired of dealing with the devil man, which makes them have no strength to talk at all.


    "Although I don''t know what their purpose is, it is a very unfavorable situation for us anyway, so these weak demons can contain us now."


    "Let alone the powerful demons!"


    This makes the people on the scene more urgent. They don''t want to keep their own cards at all, and the real Qi surges again and again.


    The devil man fell down one by one.


    All the way, the devil man did not know how much he had fallen. All the blood seemed to nourish the continent and let more models erupt around him.


    However, the leader of the devil has no more scruples. He doesn''t care about death or injury.


    The Lord has ordered. Only with more life as sacrifice can we get through the entrance completely.


    What if it''s the same devil?


    The weak should be used, and sacrifice is inevitable.


    Looking at so much blood, and the human being being being forced to a certain place step by step, the leader of the demon man showed a smile on his face.


    His expression was extremely ferocious, but his eyes showed an excited look.


    "It should be fast!"


    "As long as these people are led to the side of the Lord, I will greatly benefit, and maybe the strength will go further."


    "If we really get through the entrance, then we can really leave the cage. Then I will enslave all mankind! "

 Chapters 434

    "Soon Hurry up... It will soon be in front of the Lord Ha ha ha ha! "


    The leader of the demon man looks ferocious, laughs with unbridled laughter and looks crazy.


    But no one noticed him. At the moment, all Tianjiao had been forced into a desperate situation, and could only be controlled by all demons.


    There are only two of them who perform well, but now their situation is not optimistic.


    There have been obvious injuries on their bodies, and their true Qi is about to run out, especially the evil Qi is still affecting them, which makes their strength not play much at all.


    When they feel that they are forced to go in one direction, all the people are completely flustered. If they were not the endless demons, they would not be so passive.


    "It''s too bad. If we go on like this, we''ll be finished. We''ll have to find a way as soon as possible!"


    "No way! They are too many to get rid of. "


    With the passage of time, all Tianjiao had been forced by the devil, not by them.


    If we don''t go in the only direction of life.


    They He may have died on the road.


    When they gradually saw the huge mountain with bones, they could not help shivering for a moment, and their eyes showed fear.


    Even the famine war seemed a little flustered. Looking at the growing mountains ahead, he felt extremely depressed.


    It''s as if there''s a horrible thing waiting for them.


    "No No way! Never pass. If we do, there will be no more freedom! "


    Jiao Xiangyu wanted to stop, but he couldn''t do it at all. He didn''t know whether he could survive, let alone manage other people.


    But instinctively he wants to stop.


    This scene also fell into the eyes of the outside world.


    All of a sudden, the color changed.


    "Here This is... "


    "The devil!"


    When they saw that the white bone had formed a mountain, they immediately thought of who it was. That''s what it was, which made them even more shocked.


    They couldn''t imagine that there was magic involved.


    This is even worse!


    Then these Tianjiao Maybe it''s more bad than good.


    All people''s faces have become extremely ugly, which is beyond reach. They can only watch at most, but they can''t save them at all.


    If all the people died in it, their loss would be huge.


    Huang Liuchuan tightly clenched his fist and waved towards the void, and suddenly many space cracks appeared.


    "Asshole! There is the figure of the devil emperor in it. What''s the matter? Usually they don''t care. Why is that? "


    Famine war is his offspring. If he died in it, it would be a heavy loss.


    Looking at those Tianjiao who died one by one, he felt the incomparable flesh pain, but there were some helpless.


    Just when they seem to be very nervous, people have thought of a person, perhaps there is still salvation.


    If that person appears, everything is possible.


    I don''t know why, all people are thinking of Gao Peng. Maybe he is the only one who can turn the tide.


    But When they looked at the other corner, they only saw Gao Peng holding a demon man and flying in one direction at a very fast speed.


    They don''t know where Gao Peng is going, but they can only pray silently at the moment.

 Chapters 435

    When all Tianjiao are gathered together, their faces become extremely ugly, but their hearts are clear, to meet their disaster is coming.


    "What to do?"


    "What else can I do? It''s up to fate. "


    Some people have begun to despair, looking at the boundless devil, and the figure sitting on the top.


    They are under tremendous pressure.


    At the same time, they can''t afford any resistance at all.


    Among the endless demons, there is nothing they can do to escape.


    All of a sudden, the figure on the white bone mountain stood up, and a strong breath suddenly swept.


    "Hahahaha! Human beings, it''s very nice to meet you. I think you''re excited, too? "


    "Maybe you still have some doubts, but I want to tell you that you will be my sacrifice to open the channel, and you will not have to struggle too much."


    "Because it''s all in vain!"


    "It''s only true that you can be a sacrifice. Maybe you can be one of us, OK? Do you feel very excited! "


    The figure on the top of the white bone mountain burst out laughing, as if encountering something joyful, which could not stop the excitement.


    But All the people in the room were sweating.


    As if they were in the ice cellar, they all looked at the figure in horror, which was the worst situation.


    And from the other side of the mouth also heard a startling news, which makes them even more do not have the heart of the psychological, even this kind of news are unbridled said.


    But it also indicates that all the people present must have been drawn to the death list. Moreover, in the face of so many demons, no one can guarantee that he can really escape.


    "What to do Are we really going to die here? I don''t want to die yet! "


    "Why is it like this? Isn''t it just experience? Why! "


    Some people have completely collapsed after seeing this place. Even though there was a little fluke before, when the emperor said that.


    They have completely rejected the idea of survival.


    They''re going to be treated as sacrifices. They''re not thinking about anything else.


    Plus The scene in front of them can''t let them escape at all. They have relaxed one by one. No It should be said that the idea of escaping has been eliminated.


    Not in the face of death, but in the absence of hope to escape.


    The air of despair suddenly filled.


    The war of famine and Jiaoxiang Yu didn''t give up, they still looked around and wanted to find a place to escape.


    But in the end they found it all in vain.


    "No way! With our present strength, we can''t escape at all. This is clearly a situation of ten deaths and no life. "


    Jiao Xiang Yu said with a livid face.


    The war was no exception, but there was hope in his eyes and he prayed: "now We can only pray that the adult can come and save us, otherwise all of us may stay here. "


    As soon as the words of the war of famine were said, many people were suddenly excited. If it was true as he said, it would be possible to save them.


    But Still some people began to doubt it. They couldn''t believe that Gao Peng could save them before they saw this situation.


    There is no hope at all!

 Chapters 436

    Just as mottos wanted to tease the war and others, Walker came out slowly and said lightly, "let''s open the channel now!"


    "We can''t drag it down any longer. If the strong on the mainland of sin yuan find out, maybe we still have some troubles."


    "All right!" Mottos sat down and left everything to Walker.


    Only he knew how to open the passage.


    Walker walked in front, tapped his crutch lightly, and said softly, "kill Let me see your blood! "


    His words seem to have some kind of magic. When his voice just fell, all the people were fighting together. Whether it was human beings or demons, Tongtong was entangled together.


    The sound of fighting rang all around.


    A lot of people fell down in a flash.


    Some people can''t help themselves, but some people have red eyes, as if they are under control.


    Although their willpower was strong, they could not control their bodies with the smell of blood.


    Almost affected by the breath around.


    "No No...... "


    The sound of fighting was loud, and they didn''t know what they wanted to do. Even the devil died a lot, but the expression on their face didn''t change at all.


    On the contrary, there is a hint of excitement.


    Why is that?


    He really didn''t understand, just felt that his willpower was slowly eroded, and soon he would lose control.


    And just as they were about to lose control, their bodies suddenly stopped.


    Then there was a sound.


    "Excuse me, can you answer my question? After answering my questions, you can fight slowly. I will never interfere. "


    For some reason, the original loud fighting sound disappeared.


    Even everyone''s movements stopped.


    Looking at the sky one after another, a man appeared there, holding a demon man in his hand.


    Not only all the people present, but also mototes and others were shocked. Why didn''t they notice someone approaching?


    What does it mean that they don''t notice each other until they speak?


    If the other side is close intentionally, even they can''t find out the truth.


    For a while, their hearts couldn''t calm down at all. It was just like turning over the river and falling into the sea. Mottos stood up slowly.


    "Gloomy face said:" who are you? Let go of the man in your hand. "


    He also saw the devil in Gao Peng''s hand, and felt extremely unhappy at once, and Gao Peng''s appearance also made him feel the crisis.


    In vigilance, there is also a faint desire to get rid of Gao Peng.


    He would never allow anything to threaten him. He dare not neglect.


    When Gao Peng heard the reputation, the expression on his face remained the same: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you don''t seem to answer my question."


    "Now Can I solve my problem first? Otherwise, I will not be happy. "


    Deng!


    All the demons stared at Gao Peng. The human was so bold that he dared to speak to the emperor in this tone.


    Is he looking for death?


    Huang Zhan and others also felt a little unbelievable. Unexpectedly, Gao Peng was so brave. That tone simply didn''t take the other side seriously.


    Everyone stared at Gao Peng, his eyes wide.

 Chapters 437

    The outside world.


    When Gao Peng appeared, all the people were relieved.


    After all, only Gao pengcan save the rest of the people, even if some people still can''t believe it, but Liu Changqing and others repeatedly stressed.


    That''s why they don''t believe it.


    But the next second they''ll be stupid.


    Why do you feel the atmosphere on site is a little weird?


    "Why do I feel The atmosphere is not the same as we think. When you carefully observe their expressions, there will always be a sense of Indescribability. " The emperor said thoughtfully.


    The rest nodded.


    I don''t know what''s going on inside, but from the expression of all the people, we can see that there must be something happening that they don''t know.


    Or will their expression be like this?


    ¡­¡­


    "Do you know who I am?" Motorus brewed for a while and finally said such a sentence.


    Gao Peng shook his head without hesitation and said rudely, "who are you related to me? I just want to know if you can answer me a question. Don''t talk to me about it. "


    "I have a bad temper, but I will kill people."


    All of a sudden, everyone stared at Gao Peng.


    This is the most arrogant thing they have ever heard.


    Although they don''t know how powerful the man on the white bone mountain is, they can probably guess the identity of each other just by looking at the frightened eyes of the other demons.


    But at this time, Gao Peng''s behavior was far beyond their imagination.


    Even they have to admire Gao Peng''s courage. Gao Peng''s strength may be really powerful, but it''s also a matter of great admiration to say such a thing.


    "It''s so powerful I''ve never felt so relieved that these guys even want to sacrifice us. Now I finally feel the pain


    "So Are we going to get involved? If the other party is really angry, all of us will suffer. "


    "So what? Anyway, sooner or later, it''s better to make the other party more angry. "


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the people were silent.


    Compared with that, the rest of the demons are more shocked. That''s the emperor!


    I''ve always been admired. How dare anyone speak like this?


    This event is to refresh their three outlooks and make them feel extremely angry inside. They all glare at Gao Peng one by one, hoping to tear Gao Peng to pieces.


    At this time, Gaopeng suddenly looked around for a week and said lightly: "your eyes make me very unhappy, between this Let me give you a present! "


    Everyone was in a daze.


    Gifts?


    What time is it?


    However, before they could react, Gaopeng threw you out of the demon man he was holding, and a huge force suddenly burst out.


    Boom!


    It was a big bang, and the half emperor of the devil split in an instant.


    The destructive power is unimaginable.


    There is a huge flaw in the past endless demons. Many demons can''t find their bodies, and they are instantly wiped out.


    This is unimaginable for all people. Gao Peng unexpectedly made such a move, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    I don''t know why I feel so excited, but I can''t believe it. It''s just amazing!


    No matter how strong the other side is, we still need to make the other side lose a lot. What kind of means is this!

 Chapters 438

    All the people were shocked.


    Looking at Gao Peng with a gaping face, his eyes were filled with extremely complex emotions, more of which were unbelievable.


    This guy Does this guy want to die? Dare to do such a thing.


    It''s too bold!


    All the demons could not help but take a step back. Even though they were crazy before, even if they were not afraid of death, there was a trace of fear.


    They are not afraid of Gaopeng, they are afraid of the figure sitting on the top of the mountain.


    The scene fell into silence.


    In addition to shock, all the people are very careful, the quieter and the more terrifying.


    All the human Tianjiao also swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his expression was extremely tense, and he had already fallen into despair.


    Who knows that Gao Peng will do such crazy things, which makes their hearts almost curse, but they dare not make any sound.


    Can only quietly away, neither meet with the devil, but also try to stay away from this white bone mountain.


    But A breath of horror is still brewing.


    Even if they are far away, they can clearly see the twisted face. The anger is slowly spreading, and the magic around is turning up.


    As if the boiling water was boiling, a wave of evil spirit rose to the sky.


    "Good Very good! " The motorcyclist gnashed his teeth and said, looking at Gao Peng with red eyes: "you are the most courageous human I have ever seen, but You totally pissed me off. "


    With the voice of mototes just dropped, everyone felt a sense of terror spread, and they even had a sense of submission.


    Walker''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stepped back a little bit. Obviously, he didn''t want to participate in the battle.


    Gao Peng, however, looked down at the motorbike and said softly, "how about that? Do you still like the present? "


    "If you like, then answer me a question. If I am satisfied, everything is easy to say."


    After a second or two, no one answered Gao Peng''s words.


    Gao Peng but slightly nodded, "since the silence, it means that you have agreed, then I will say my own problems."


    Boom!


    Gao Peng wants to talk again, and mototes has already soared to the sky, smashing him hard with a fist, and the whole sky has been torn open.


    The evil spirit rolls in, and it can''t stop it.


    But who is Gao Peng? It''s so easy to be called by the other party, let alone There is a huge gap between the two in terms of strength.


    Bang!


    Gao Peng''s face showed a trace of displeasure. He shook his fists and went forward. It seemed that he didn''t exert much strength at all.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of mottos, which made him feel boundless anger, but he smiled ferociously.


    "Since you despise me so much, I will let you taste what is purgatory!"


    "Die! You hateful human being! "


    Mototes''s winning fist went out. He didn''t want to be merciful to the guy in front of him.


    No matter what the strength of the other side is, dare to pick and challenge with him, the result is only a dead end!

 Chapters 439

    "Over It''s over! This has angered the emperor. Are we all going to die here? "


    "Why? Are all of us really going to die here? Who else can help us. "


    "No I don''t want to die here! "


    "Shut up!" Desolate war scolded a alarmist guy, although he was also extremely flustered at the moment, but he didn''t say discouraged words.


    Jiao Xiangyu also said with an iron face: "as far as you are rubbish, you can only say frustrations when you encounter something, but you don''t think about how to solve it. No wonder your talent is limited. The weak is the weak."


    This sentence deeply stimulated everyone present.


    I saw that they wanted to get angry, but after seeing Jiao Xiangyu''s red hair, they stopped what they wanted to say.


    But I was very dissatisfied and turned my head. They had no other way.


    Hum! Pull what?


    But it''s just a little bit better than us. In the end, it''s not the same to die here with us? Oh!


    Some people are extremely dissatisfied, but they dare not show it. At most, they just say it in their hearts.


    Outside.


    When Gao Peng did something so extraordinary, the people outside had already sensed that it was not good, and they were very worried.


    And when they saw the emperor''s move, all the people were even more flustered.


    "No No! "


    "Why Why is that? Is heaven going to kill us? "


    "Damn it, it''s all that hateful guy. If he didn''t make such an extraordinary move, how could the devil emperor do it? That''s just the hope of their escape!"


    "Yes It''s all that hateful guy. If it hadn''t been for him, it would have been his fault. "


    When someone began to blame Gao Peng, it immediately aroused many people''s resonance, and one by one began to complain.


    It seems that Gao Peng was the only one who caused all these consequences.


    And the rest of Tianjiao, nothing wrong.


    Gao Peng In their eyes, they are the culprit. Without his previous actions, all Tianjiao would not be so passive, maybe they could come out.


    And now the emperor has done it, and everything is moving in the unknown direction.


    As people complained, they all seemed to believe that Gao Peng was the culprit, and their voices became louder.


    Liu Changqing and others look at these ugly guys below, deeply disgusted. Can''t they see such an obvious situation?


    It''s so ugly to put all the faults on one person.


    If their comments were heard by Gao Peng, I don''t know what price they will suffer, but it will not be easy.


    They don''t want to say anything more. Even if they do, they just shut up because of their dignity, but they will still be dissatisfied.


    They all know that, so no one wants to stop their voices.


    Huang Liuchuan also glanced at them with great dissatisfaction. If he didn''t want to make too exaggerated moves, he would have wanted to kill all these guys.


    A guy who has more than enough success and more than enough failure.


    I can''t even see the situation clearly. What''s the use of these guys? On the contrary, it will only stir up the flames.

 Chapters 440

    Seeing that his fist is about to meet each other, the motorcycle teston shows a smile.


    He doesn''t think his attack is so weak, no matter how strong the other side is, he has to pay a price if he dare to look down on it.


    What''s more Obviously, the other side didn''t make the most of it.


    Ha ha! Court death!


    Boom!


    When mototes'' fist blew out, Gao Peng''s fist also gave a steady blow, and the surrounding area was suddenly quiet.


    Then burst out a very terrible energy shock wave.


    No one imagined that such a terrible fluctuation would be caused.


    The most important thing is that mottos can''t resist it, and the whole person goes upside down!


    It was a big bang.


    Mottos directly hit the white bone mountain.


    Gao Peng is still fierce in the void, looking at all the things below.


    But the scene suddenly fell into silence.


    Everyone stared at him, and all the noise before disappeared, as if it had never appeared before.


    Even the endless demons almost stare out their eyes at the moment. What do they see?


    Their Lord By a weak human blow to fly, that soft fist It can cause such terrible damage.


    It makes them a little bit unbelievable.


    Everything seems to be forbidden.


    "I Am I dazzled? I always feel that all this is not true. Why is it so? "


    "I also have this feeling. Are we too flustered, and now we have hallucinations?"


    As the crowd slowly reacted, they murmured to themselves, and seemed extremely unsure.


    Jiao Xiangyu and the famine war felt more shocked. They had some confidence to surpass, but when they saw this scene, they were completely desperate.


    What kind of gap is this?


    It''s just that they can''t surpass it. Just look at it, and they feel deep despair.


    Is this still something people can do?


    How could it be so powerful, especially so young, is just incredible.


    Both of them looked at each other one by one and saw a trace of decadence in each other''s eyes. Even though they didn''t believe the truth any more, this scene was already in front of them.


    Can''t help but they don''t believe, and they also slowly recognize the facts.


    Even with their present talent, they want to surpass Gao Peng, which is also some wishful thinking.


    Huang Zhan said bitterly: "don''t you Is the gap really irreparable? "


    Jiao Xiang Yu shook his head and said with some difficulty, "the gap is too big."


    Then there was silence.


    In the outside world, it''s also a riot.


    At first, one by one, they were not optimistic about it. Even when they complained about Gao Peng, they suddenly found that the magic emperor was directly blown out.


    It''s a stunning visual effect for them.


    I can''t help but open my mouth and my eyes are falling. It''s just unbelievable.


    Some can''t believe


    "Here But is it really the case? It''s too powerful! "


    Some people said bitterly, and then they closed their mouths one after another, for fear that Gao Peng would listen to what they had said before, or someone would complain.


    Then they are really miserable.

 Chapters 441

    At a time when people were shocked.


    Gaopeng didn''t stop at all. He flew down from the sky and didn''t pay attention to the shocked eyes of the others.


    Directly into the white bone mountain.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise. Gao Peng rushed out holding the motorbike and smashed it on the ground.


    It''s a huge impact.


    Many of the less responsive demons were killed and injured in a flash.


    But it''s not over yet. Under the quick attack of Gao Peng, the whole person of mototes has been deformed. It''s as miserable as it is.


    The scales on the body fell off one after another, purple blood slowly splashed out, and the corners on the head also showed some signs of paragraphs.


    The whole person is a little bit unconscious.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to stop at all.


    The speed was so fast that no one could imagine it. In a moment, a miserable demon appeared in front of them.


    At that time, they must have looked at the past, and they could not compare with the powerful emperor before.


    It''s just a different story!


    My God!


    Is that too scary? It''s only a long time since this happened. A super strong man has become so miserable. Do they really have such a big gap in strength?


    Otherwise, how could the battle be ended in an instant? Especially looking at the miserable appearance of the emperor, they could not help but feel a little sympathy.


    What''s more shocking still belongs to the devil people. They never thought that their Lord would be so miserable that they were defeated by human beings in an instant.


    It''s just too shocking for them.


    With the demon man shaking his head violently, his face was unbelievable.


    They don''t believe I don''t believe that the emperor, who is superior to them, could be defeated so easily.


    "He How strong is he? A magic emperor has not resisted for long in his hands. Doesn''t that mean his strength It''s more than that. "


    "My God! How could his strength be so strong? He is clearly the same age as us, but his strength has reached the Emperor Wudi. Even if he has reached the Emperor Wudi It''s so powerful that you can easily crush a magic emperor! "


    "That''s terrible, too! I really want to know how he practices. "


    All people seem to be extremely shocked, especially for the pride of human beings, which is a deep blow to them.


    Originally all belong to the same age group, and the gap of strength makes them feel desperate.


    It''s just like a sky, a ground, completely can''t compare.


    If there were some doubts at the beginning, but now after seeing Gao Peng''s move, they have completely believed it, no It was a big surprise to them.


    Gao Peng is not only an ordinary Emperor Wu, but also a lot less powerful than an ordinary Emperor Wu.


    It''s unbelievable!


    Mototes slowly opened his eyes and said with a feeble voice: "no No way! "


    "How can you get into the fragmentary continent? It''s impossible to get into the fragmentary continent with your powerful strength!"


    "What''s going on? I don''t believe it. I don''t believe that human beings have really found a way. No It''s impossible! "


    At this time, although he was a little unclear, his mind was still thinking about the most important things.


    So powerful How is it possible to get in?


    People with such strong strength are already over the maximum age limit, so it''s impossible to enter the fragmented continent at all.


    For a moment, he suddenly fell into a dead cycle and could not get rid of it.

 Chapters 442

    At this time, all the people who heard mottos'' words twitched slightly at the corners of their mouths.


    They couldn''t bear to tell him the truth.


    If he knew the truth, he would be completely mad, right?


    Such a young emperor can easily blow his hammer. No matter who he is, he can''t believe such a fact.


    But it''s all true, but they don''t know how to say it.


    In the end, I can only look at mottos compassionately.


    The rest of the demons are also extremely puzzled. How did such a powerful human enter the fragmented continent?


    Or that human beings have found a way in, then they are not really dangerous.


    After such a thought, they felt a deep crisis.


    But One of them is still in deep thought.


    Walker now gently taps on his crutch, slowly falls into a deep thought, and looks at Gao Peng from time to time.


    This human gives him a mysterious and unpredictable feeling, and there is no such breath after years of precipitation, but the vitality is incomparable exuberance.


    This made him feel deeply confused.


    But he didn''t know why.


    At this time, Gao Peng''s mouth slightly raised, lifted up the motorbike, and said with his own eyes: "you There seems to be a mistake. "


    "My strength is indeed incomparably strong, which is a well-known thing, needless to say, I also know."


    Hearing the words, everyone''s face was speechless.


    Do you want to be so narcissistic?


    Others say it''s OK, but you even boast yourself there. It''s just shameless.


    Never seen such a brazen man.


    The corners of mototes'' mouth also twitched for a while. This human being is shameless and has a really thick skin.


    Gao Peng ignored everyone''s reaction and said: "but you have made a mistake. I am powerful It doesn''t mean that I''m very old. I Even smaller than them. "


    Deng!


    For some reason, mottos didn''t have any doubts in the first place.


    Instead, there was a sense of suffocation. The whole person''s heart stopped for a few seconds, and then looked at Gao Peng incredibly.


    The expression on the face is wonderful.


    Not to mention him, all the demons have such an expression, which is indescribable in words.


    And all human beings can''t bear to see this scene.


    Of course, they are still slightly excited.


    Finally, it was not only they who were hit, but also the arrogant demons.


    All of a sudden, these human Tianjiao found a little balance.


    "Whoo This feeling is just too sour, look at their expression, it''s really wonderful! "


    "Hahahaha! Let them know that there are people outside, there are days outside, human beings are not what they can imagine. "


    I don''t know why, all human Tianjiao regard Gaopeng as their glory. Although there was some dissatisfaction before, now they have fully recognized it.


    Especially looking at the shocked eyes of all demons, it makes them feel more refreshed.


    It''s just too much fun.


    Walker''s crutch almost fell, his eyes protruded, and he stared at Gao Peng.


    It was a look of horror.


    "How could it be? How could anyone have such a terrible talent. "


    "If there is such a terrible talent, doesn''t it mean that he is the first human talent? No... No way, how could such a genius appear in the world. "

 Chapters 443

    All people are still addicted to Gaopeng''s words.


    One by one seemed unbelievable.


    It seems that they have broken their three outlooks, which is still a little hard for them to accept. How could such a young human be so powerful?


    Or how could such a powerful human being be so young.


    All the demons would rather believe that human beings have found the entrance to the fragmentary continent than that Gao Peng is so young, which makes them feel deep despair.


    If it is as Gao Peng said.


    Then they Is there any hope?


    It''s just now that he has such a terrible power. If he was given some time, wouldn''t it be more terrible?


    After such a thought, many people feel a deep fear.


    Many demons swallowed their saliva one after another, which was very spectacular, but also reflected their inner fear.


    "Ha ha! It''s almost time. Let me take you on the road! "


    "I thought you were OK, but I didn''t expect you to be such a waste. It really disappointed me."


    Gao Peng''s face was disappointed, and it was true that he didn''t pretend to be in front of others.


    It''s what he thinks in his heart, because he meets someone who can improve his strength, but who knows that the evil emperor''s strength is so weak.


    Weak to let him mention any interest.


    Originally thought that such a arrogant devil, the strength should not be so bad, but who knows that even the system prompt sound did not sound.


    That is because there is no system prompt sound.


    Gao Peng would only explode the hammer of mototos. If mototos could know why he would encounter such a tragic ending, he would surely directly burst out with blood.


    What a bully!


    And just then, the sound suddenly rang.


    "Stop!"


    When they heard the reputation, they only saw Walker coming slowly, as if he could fall down at any time.


    He had a crutch in his hand.


    Gao Peng looks at it with his head askew. He wonders what this guy wants to do. He looks like he''s half buried.


    I even want to get involved. Is that because I don''t die fast enough?


    As for the rest of the people, they are already confused at the moment.


    Especially looking at Walker''s figure, who could fall down at any time, made them even more confused, but no one dared to speak, and could only quietly look at all these things in front of them.


    "Let him go As long as you let him go, I can spare you a life, even these people I can let go. "


    "But if you kill him, I will kill you."


    Walker said this sentence, as if it were natural, without any hesitation.


    This also let all present in succession of one Leng.


    Some unbelievable looking at Walker, the old man who seemed to be about to lose, would say such words at this time.


    It''s a little off guard for all of us.


    Even if Gao Peng is a little unexpected, but he did not have any pause, his face is slowly covered with clouds.


    "You Are you talking to me? "


    At the same time, his body suddenly erupted into a very horrible atmosphere, and the magic around him was dispelled by him.


    As for all the people present, they had no idea what had happened, so they were blown away.

 Chapters 444

    Roar ~


    a startling roar, like a fierce tiger coming out of the market. The whole sky trembled for a while, and all the magic around dispelled.


    People saw that only one beast was roaring towards the sky, which was full of flames, and there was a terrible smell on his body.


    It''s tough!


    Just a glance, people will feel that the breath of terror.


    The heart rate of the war suddenly accelerated, and there was a look of panic on his face It''s terrible! How could there be such a terrible beast in the world And... "


    The place where the western regions'' wild deities lived was a lot of powerful beasts, none of them had any sense, some of them were just fierce.


    No matter who you see, as long as it''s living creatures in the eyes of these beasts, it''s food.


    Accumulated over the years, these beasts are becoming more and more powerful, and their breath is also extremely fierce.


    In such a place, they have their own cultivation system and are more powerful than others.


    But at this time, it was obvious that the wild war felt like a fierce beast, which could not be resisted by human beings at all.


    Not only him, but also all of us can feel a very fierce breath.


    That feeling Let them feel despair deeply.


    "Here What the hell is this? Is it the power of blood? Why so terrible! "


    "No No... This is not the power of blood at all. This This is physique! "


    Deng!


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Gao Peng in shock.


    This is the Constitution!


    All of us are unbelievable. Our constitution is so terrible. What level of constitution is it?


    As if it were the essence, it was not clear at all, especially the terrorist attacks that emanated from it made them feel desperate.


    It can be seen from the dodging of the surrounding magic Qi. After the flame Unicorn rushes out, there is no magic Qi dare to approach.


    All are dispersed.


    And it''s not over Gao Peng raised one hand over his head, and a huge flame shot out from the back of his hand. Behind him slowly emerged a very horrible figure.


    A huge flame!


    Among them, a figure flashed faintly, holding a huge flame sword in his hand, slightly chopped in the sky, and the space cracks appeared directly.


    A rush of hot feeling, let all present retreat.


    But even so, they still felt the terrible pressure, and there was a huge change around because of the fire.


    The magic Qi disappeared completely. There was no magic Qi around.


    As for the demons, the reaction became more intense.


    There was a look of pain on each face, as if the flames were burning on them, and each began to scream.


    "No No... "


    "Why Why is it so hard? What is this flame? Why can''t it resist it completely? What is it? "


    Some of the demons cried out loudly. They couldn''t understand what the fire was. It was just too hard for them.


    In addition, there is no magic supplement, which makes them feel more desperate, as if they are in purgatory.

 Chapters 445

    With the emergence of Kirin and the burning emperor, there was a trace of flame around Gaopeng, and the whole human temperament changed dramatically.


    Like the emperor of fire!


    There was nothing close to him.


    In fact, those snooping insects, when they are aware of the danger, have fled.


    If they had not run fast, they would have been burned to the ground by now.


    All the people stared at the figure, this Is it his real strength?


    Outside.


    All the people were deeply shocked. If Gao Peng''s strength had shocked them before, it would be irresistible now.


    With their eyes, we can clearly see Gao Peng''s strength, especially what Gao Peng shows them at the moment.


    This has made them feel desperate!


    What''s more, this may not be his full strength, just what he wants to show to others.


    After such a thought, let them feel more shocked.


    How is it that such a young man''s strength is so unpredictable?


    What opportunities and opportunities does he have?


    No one can say it, but they are shocked. They refresh their three outlooks again and again, making them fully aware that there are still such horrible guys in the world.


    That powerful power It''s really despairing!


    Huang Liuchuan sighed a little when he didn''t know: "fortunately, he didn''t offend him before, otherwise we would be in great danger. He killed all the explosive emperor, and we I don''t think it''s enough in his hands! "


    "It''s too strong. It''s hopeless just to show us what he has shown us. Besides, who knows if he has hidden it?"


    The emperor was silent for a moment.


    Liu Changqing can''t help but sink into a deep thought. When he fully realized Gao Peng''s strength, all he had in mind was to make friends with him.


    This kind of talent is amazing and the strength is extremely terrible. If they are enemies, it will be a nightmare for their whole life.


    They didn''t want to make such a mistake, and he was thinking about it in his mind at the moment, thinking that their relationship had to be discussed in the long run.


    Maybe We can pay some price to win over Gao Peng.


    If you let others know Liu Changqing''s idea at the moment, you will surely feel that it is amazing that the emperor of the central region is thinking about how to attract people from other regions.


    It''s hard to believe no matter who says it.


    And the fact is that Liu Changqing has no hesitation at all, and he doesn''t think what he has done is wrong.


    If we can really win over Gao Peng, we may have another card in the future. With such an idea, he is more firm on how to do it.


    "It seems that it''s necessary to work hard. No matter how much it costs, we must attract him. With his talent, sooner or later, we will become a strong man who shakes the world."


    "Although it''s a little late to get him together now, we can also make a good relationship, at least we haven''t offended him."


    After all the people saw Gao Peng''s performance, everyone had their own ideas, but no one showed them.


    One by one fell into deep thought, but more were shocked.


    Especially those guys who saw Gao Peng''s dissatisfaction before, at the moment, they just wanted to get into the cracks, and even prayed that Gao Peng would not know what they said.


    Otherwise It''s going to be a disaster!

 Chapters 446

    Gaopeng, like the emperor of fire, looks down on this fragmented continent, and looks at all people like ants.


    Holding the motorbike in his hand, he didn''t feel disobedient at all.


    And mototes At this time, I closed my mouth completely.


    Although after a while, he has recovered a little, but now he would rather pretend to die than wake up.


    It''s terrible!


    Are people so terrible now?


    He was so strong when he was young, and the horrible atmosphere made him feel the deep despair, as if any fire could kill him.


    The feeling that life is so fragile makes him seem to return to the past. At that time, he was really fragile, but now he is Emperor Wu!


    Why?


    Why does it feel like this?


    Mottos is going crazy, but he doesn''t dare to act rashly. He can only be carried by others in shame. It''s thankful that he can survive now.


    Where dare to have more complaints.


    Gao Peng glanced at Walker without expression and said, "you What did you just say to me? "


    "Again, I didn''t catch it."


    The scene suddenly fell into silence.


    All the people can''t help but step back. They don''t even want to stop. They try not to make their own voice, but they all step back.


    Scared.


    This is real fear.


    It''s not that they can get involved. One by one, they are so horrible. How can they get involved?


    Isn''t that looking for death?


    All human Tianjiao faces are green. I thought it was just a common experience. Although it would be a little dangerous, it would not be so terrible, right?


    But it''s not what they think.


    No It''s just the opposite.


    Is this still experience? It''s just looking for death. There are not only so many demons, but also Emperor Wu.


    What''s the situation now?


    The battle of Emperor Wu? This is too terrible!


    It''s no wonder that they are afraid. It''s really that the atmosphere is too horrible, especially the breath from Gao Peng, which makes them a little breathless.


    What makes them more incredible is that the old man of the devil just showed a little surprise on his face, and then he looked at Gao Peng without expression.


    He Not affected!


    The discovery shocked people all over the place. Can you say Is his strength stronger than the previous emperor?


    Yes, he must be the most powerful one.


    Otherwise, it would be so peaceful. Even if Gao Peng showed such a powerful force, the expression on his face would not change much.


    It can be seen that he must have a huge foundation.


    With this discovery, people are completely afraid to stay. The speed of retreat is unimaginable, but they dare not make a sound.


    In a flash of thunder, they retreated one after another.


    When Walker knocked on his crutch, the flame couldn''t get close to him, and he looked at Gao Peng expressionless: "I still said that, let him go!"


    "I don''t care who you are. If he has three strengths and two weaknesses, you You must be buried together. "


    "And sin yuan continent, will bear my anger, you have to think clearly, otherwise it will be irreparable fault."

 Chapters 447

    There was a silence around.


    Only Gao Peng and Walker look at each other.


    As if in their eyes, they were pulled out of a certain magnetic field by two people, no one dared to approach at all.


    Even those evil spirits have been dispelled.


    The voyeur flies far away, which also causes the external reincarnation mirror to be on the top, and the picture displayed is not very clear.


    It''s even a little small. It''s because it''s too far away, so I can''t see it clearly at all.


    However


    They didn''t look at each other for long, but Gao Peng suddenly smiled and changed his attitude.


    Walker also smiled: "I think you have made a very wise decision. With your talent and strength, we should not be enemies."


    "Give me the man now!"


    "Oh! I''m afraid you didn''t make a mistake. " Gao Peng tilted his head and a disdainful smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. He said, "I didn''t say that I would give you the man. You are obviously flirting with yourself."


    "Besides Now that it''s in my hands, why should I hand it in? "


    "You!"


    Walker''s face stopped, and the whole man was angry.


    "OK Very good! "


    "You are looking for death. Do you think you can really deal with me with your strength? Don''t be too opinionated. You can deal with him, but that doesn''t mean you can really be my opponent. "


    "My strength You can''t imagine it! "


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a voice burst out in the sky.


    Some of the people who were directly shocked flew out.


    Even those magic Qi are blown away.


    At this moment, Walker showed unprecedented strength, and his waist even slowly straightened up, a change of the old hunchback figure before.


    It seems that he is this image from the beginning to the end, and his breath has been climbing. With his breath rising, his whole temperament has quietly changed.


    This is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    Even Gao Peng was a little surprised, but he was not too surprised. As early as before, he had noticed something wrong with each other.


    Now The other side showed his teeth and claws completely.


    But what is Gao Peng afraid of?


    Click!


    It''s hard for everyone to imagine that Gao Peng did not hesitate to wring the neck of mottos and even pinched his head.


    Even the body did not stay, directly in the sky was wiped out.


    Mottos is still pretending to die, but at this moment he is completely dead, even his body has completely disappeared.


    The curtain fell in everyone''s eyes. It was a shock. The eyes were about to fall.


    Lie, slot!


    He How dare he do that?


    Isn''t he going to die? How dare you do such a thing in front of each other? Isn''t that irritating?


    Just with the breath, we can know how powerful the other side is. At this time, Gao Peng''s action without hesitation shocked all people.


    But Gao Peng looks at Walker with a smile.


    "Now that I killed him, what can you do with me?"


    No matter it''s human or demon, Gao Peng feels completely mad at the moment. Otherwise, how could he do such a crazy thing.


    This is crazy looking for death!


    Knowing that the other side''s strength is so strong, he even makes the move to provoke the other side again and again. This is the rhythm to play out!

 Chapters 448

    "I... Did I just have a daze? Why did I see him kill the emperor. "


    "I don''t think I''m awake, or I''m hallucinating."


    "No impossible! How can Lord devil die? It''s absolutely impossible! It''s impossible for the Lord to be killed by others. "


    "Fake, all fake, I don''t believe it!"


    When we saw that Gao Peng killed mototos, everyone was in a uproar.


    Completely unable to calm down, whether it is humans or demons, all feel incredible.


    Everyone thinks they have hallucinations, but when they look at the ashes falling from the sky, they realize that they have not hallucinations.


    It''s that they can''t believe everything.


    One by one, they were shocked to see Gao Peng. Their eyes were about to fall off. Their mouths were so wide open that they could throw eggs into them without any obstacles.


    We can see how shocked their hearts are.


    It''s not just in debris.


    The same is true in the outside world.


    People of all major forces were shocked. The shock Gao Peng brought to them again and again simply refreshed their three outlooks again and again.


    Let them seem to re understand the world.


    Why are there such crazy people in the world?


    Even if he is young, his strength is still so terrible, and even more incredible is his character. From what he has done, we can know what kind of person he is.


    That''s what shocked them.


    Some people can''t help but come up with a sentence in addition to shock.


    Better to provoke the king of hell than Gao Peng!


    And this is the voice of many people, which shows how shocked they are.


    In the eyes of all people, Emperor Wu is high, but now they actually see a fall of Emperor Wu.


    That kind of shock is a serious blow to their hearts.


    Before Gao Peng killed the emperor, all people didn''t see it, which was almost known to all people in the real sense.


    We can see how shocked it is.


    Although Liu Changqing and others also know the power of Gao Peng, they can''t calm down when they see Gao Peng killing Emperor Wu again.


    At this moment, they really realized that with their strength at the moment, they could not hold on for long in Gao Peng''s hands.


    Like a child without a bond.


    Ha ha! What a funny and shocking description it is.


    You know, they are Emperor Wu!


    Now, as a child, I don''t know how terrible Gao Peng is. It''s unbelievable.


    Especially They know that Gaopeng''s realm is not high. After all, they have seen Gaopeng''s plunder.


    But now, Gao Peng has shown such terrible strength. This time, they have increased their chips. Gao Peng must not provoke.


    Only solicit, not provoke!


    This is their conclusion.


    When everyone felt shocked and shocked, there was one person who was completely angry. That was walker.


    At this time, Walker''s whole face has been twisted together, and a purple like smoke is emitted from his body, which slowly floats to the sky.


    And the breath on his body has gradually become extremely strange, and his eyes have become extremely terrible. Just touching his eyes, just like the whole soul has been pulled out.

 Chapters 449

    As Walker''s breath rose, the whole sky began to shake.


    You should know that this is a piece of debris of a whole continent, and the space is extremely stable, which can not be easily shaken.


    At most, Emperor Wu only formed a space crack.


    But now the whole sky was shaking.


    Maybe it is because of the erosion of magic Qi that this fragmentary continent has appeared incomplete, but even so, it can make the whole fragmentary road tremble.


    That can also be a side note of how powerful walker is.


    Walker''s eyes glowed with horror.


    Stare at Gao Peng closely, as if you want to eat Gao Peng.


    "You Has touched my bottom line! "


    "I will let you know what is the real strong one. There are more powerful people in the world, which you have never seen before. Now You pay for making such a stupid decision! "


    Boom!


    As if the sky had collapsed, there was a terrible air flow around him, and no one could get close to it at all.


    At this time, snooping insects are already a little overwhelmed.


    The picture has appeared a little fuzzy, but it can still let the picture here spread to the outside world, but it can''t be compared with the previous one.


    "Here Is this the real strength of the devil man? This is too powerful! Such a stable space is almost collapsing. What kind of strength is it? "


    "My God! This is terrible! Over... All of us are finished. Where can we deal with it? All of us are finished! "


    "Why Why is that? I don''t want to die. "


    There was a sudden confusion in human pride.


    It''s not that they are too timid, but that Walker''s strength is beyond everyone''s imagination, greatly beyond their expectations.


    At the moment, they have fully understood.


    It''s not something people can do to defeat.


    Only appointment


    Among the demons, there was also a confusion.


    They didn''t expect that the humble old man was so powerful, much more powerful than their magic dada, and the breath could not be compared.


    What''s more All that he showed was much stronger than that man, which made many demons see hope.


    Now, they are all bloodthirsty looking at the people around them, as if this battle has won them, and they are ready to choose their own spoils.


    Even the demons began to cheer.


    "Long live the devil! Long live Lord Walker! "


    "Long live the devil! Long live Lord Walker! "


    ¡­¡­


    The voice is loud, but it can''t hide the horrible breath and the sky that is about to collapse.


    But when they thought that Gao Peng would be desperate for it, Gao Peng suddenly laughed, and his face was really very excited.


    "Hahahaha! It''s heaven''s help! "


    "My luck is too good. I didn''t expect to meet such a powerful person here. God is on my side. Ha ha!"


    As Gao Peng''s laughter came out, all the people were completely shocked and looked at Gao Peng one by one.


    Lie, slot!


    Brother! Is it time to laugh? Haven''t you found out what''s going on? What do you think!

 Chapters 450

    Walker showed unprecedented strength, the whole human temperament has changed dramatically, and the sky seems to have collapsed.


    But


    Gao Peng was not only not afraid, but also laughed.


    This moment became a sharp contrast.


    To everyone''s dismay.


    What''s the situation?


    Don''t you see the strength of the other side?


    And the other side is obviously not afraid of you. Doesn''t that mean the strength is even stronger than you? But what''s your reaction?


    Everyone is extremely puzzled. They don''t know what Gao Peng is thinking. This brain circuit is unpredictable.


    Outside.


    When they saw Walker show their strength, they were in total despair.


    Is it still manageable?


    Even if Liu Changqing and others enter, they are not necessarily opponents of each other. Looking at the strength of each other, they already know their own gap.


    Needless to say, all the people present have felt the gap.


    "Here How could such a powerful emperor appear? What happened to the one before that? Come back? "


    "No No way! "


    "When will there be so many strong men in the fragmented continent? Why we haven''t found it so far? It''s too deep to hide! "


    All people feel powerless, which is not something they can cope with at all, if they know that there are so many strong people in it.


    They will never let the younger generation in.


    It''s definitely about dying!


    Who enters who the situation, they do not want to lose the heavy, elder brother now regrets already too late, everything is thorough late.


    No one can get in, even if they are worried any more.


    But just when they were worried.


    I saw Gao Peng laughing there.


    Although I can''t hear the voice, I can see his expression and the look of everyone in it. Needless to say, they know what it is.


    But it also makes them feel more confused. What is the situation?


    Of course


    Some people are dissatisfied with Gao Peng. When is it?


    The elder of the spell sect didn''t hide anything at all. He was very dissatisfied and said, "look at this guy. When is it? I don''t want to save those people, but I''m still crazy there. "


    "He was afraid that I thought he was invincible? It''s really annoying not to see what you look like. "


    As soon as he spoke, someone began to chime in.


    Only in the current situation can they speak ill of Gao Peng with impunity.


    Who let them now stand in a favorable situation? They have a good reason to say. No one easily refutes, but many people join in this industry.


    "Ha ha! It is inevitable for him to have such a strong strength when he is young, but what he has done is chilling. "


    "Who says no? I don''t think he ever thought about the feelings of the others, let alone the idea of saving people. "


    "Hateful!"


    For a time, there were different opinions, as if it was a one-sided trend. Gao Peng, who was all fighting against him, felt that what Gao Peng had done was not authentic.


    Some of the smarter people choose silence. It''s better not to participate in this kind of time. Ghosts know what will happen in the end.

 Chapters 451

    "Mantra clan, peerless palace, Silver Star Palace..."


    Liu Chengjun did not know when to start, suddenly took out a small book to write and draw on it, with a very serious look.


    I can''t help muttering.


    This immediately attracted the attention of Gongsun Dong and others.


    "What are you doing?"


    Gongsundong looked directly over his head and found that liuchengjun wrote down the names of one faction after another in the small book, even each one with a mark.


    When he looked carefully, he found that those who seemed to speak ill of Gao Peng one by one made him feel strange.


    The rest also found out what was written in the little book.


    One by one felt a little baffled.


    Liu Chengjun said without raising his head: "I will write down the crimes of these guys. When the young master comes out, I will tell him."


    "These guys dare to speak ill behind their backs, so they have to pay for it. I will write down all their actions and leave them to the young master."


    All of a sudden, all of the corners of the mouth have a convulsion.


    The corner of the eye even couldn''t help shaking.


    The cold sweat came straight out.


    This guy It seems a little scary!


    Although his strength is not strong, his loyalty to Gao Peng can be seen by all, but at this time, when people saw his performance, they felt a sense of terror for no reason.


    This kind of action in the back of all people are written down, and then one fell swoop.


    For some reason, everyone felt a chill.


    No one knows if their names are on his little book.


    This kind of unknown crisis, let them unconsciously to liuchengjun inexplicably produce a burst of fear, everyone has their own mind.


    However


    Even though they didn''t communicate with each other, they had an idea not to offend him. After all, once there is any problem, they will have a disaster.


    The fat man can''t help shaking his flesh, and can''t help taking a step back.


    "I''m afraid this man has been blackened, hasn''t he? It''s terrible. How could this person become so inexplicably? Will my name be in that little book? "


    After such a strange sound, he was even more afraid of liuchengjun.


    Everyone was quiet at the same time, looking at liuchengjun with a very strange eyes.


    Liu Chengjun didn''t pay attention to the eyes of the rest of the people at all. Instead, he concentrated on taking his own little notes and looked up at the distance from time to time.


    Once Gao Peng was involved in his speech, he quickly and incomparably wrote down what he remembered. No one knew at all.


    But from the eyes they had just peeped, they could almost guess.


    Gongsun Dong and other people looked at the people who were talking in the distance, and could not help but show a trace of sympathy in their eyes.


    These guys are going to have bad luck.


    If Gao Peng didn''t know it, they may have no problem, but their behaviors have been recorded on the small book for a long time.


    That''s not to blame for their bad luck.


    No one thought that somehow he would provoke a strong enemy.


    It''s like the edge behind.


    Liu Chengjun''s concentration is similar to that of no one. Around him, there seems to be a black light enveloping him, which makes people feel that he is in a great terror.


    But the real terror may be him!

 Chapters 452

    Gao Peng''s sudden smile surprised everyone.


    Even Walker was a little stunned and furious.


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    "Good! Very good! Very good! "


    "I have never seen such a arrogant human being, but I want to see what kind of ability you have and dare to be so arrogant!"


    Boom!


    Walker picked up his crutch and tapped it gently. A dark black lightning came straight to him, accompanied by a strong magic spirit.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to dodge at all. He faced it with a smile.


    "Damn it! Arrogant human, I will let you pay the price


    Seeing that his attack is about to arrive in front of the other party, the other party is indifferent, which makes his self-esteem deeply hurt.


    More angry.


    All the people on the scene were also boiling, directly in an uproar.


    They were shocked by the guy''s indifference and the fact that he didn''t respond to such a terrible attack.


    Is he not afraid of death?


    Even though it is impossible to cause fatal injury to him, if there is any carelessness, it will certainly hurt him, but he even ignores it.


    Never seen a man with such a big heart, no Should be said to be arrogant and crazy, otherwise how could someone do such a terrible thing?


    However, how do they know that Gao Peng is not afraid of these attacks at all? Let alone fight once with his real strength.


    Not necessarily lose, and when the other hand, he will occupy an absolute advantage, with the rolling attitude, rolling all existence!


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: Walker


    blood: Diablo''s blood


    Constitution: abyssal devil''s constitution (Holy body)


    realm: Wudi''s fourth level


    martial arts: the divine level martial arts "devil roar" is a great success, the divine level martial arts "dark cover" is a great success, the divine level martial arts "soul fear of panic" is a great success, and the divine level martial arts "deep awakening" is a great success


    [the enemy''s realm is the fourth level of Wudi, and will automatically upgrade to the fifth level of Wudi! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is not stronger than the host, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [devil roar, dark cover, soul panic and deep awakening are the most successful martial arts at the level of deity; zhentianyin, which will automatically serve as the host, is the most successful martial arts at the level of deity, is the most successful martial arts at the level of deity! ]


    another baptism, Gao Peng''s whole strength level has risen several levels.


    Not only the realm has been improved, but also the martial arts have been improved. The most gratifying thing is that when the beast comes, it becomes a great success.


    This makes Gao Peng happy.


    It''s just like heaven''s help. The coming of the beast is a very promising martial skill, which can be upgraded.


    Then I saw only a slight smile on the corner of his mouth. I didn''t pay much attention to the fierce attack.


    His right hand stretched out directly. When the dark black lightning came, he squeezed it with his fist without hesitation.


    Then came out a smoke, in Gaopeng mercilessly under a grasp, lightning directly disappeared.


    Not only did he not cause any damage, but the attack disappeared completely.

 Chapters 453

    "Oh! Is this your attack? It''s too weak. Don''t tell me that this is all your strength. It really disappoints me. "


    Gao Peng shakes his head slightly. There is no injury on his hand. After the smoke is gone, Gao Peng says as if nothing happened.


    And now all the people are gaping at it.


    Looking at Gao Peng as if nothing had happened.


    Walker was even more shocked. Even though he didn''t use all his strength, he didn''t look down on Gao Peng.


    So his attack is not weak at all, but why is it so easy to be blocked by others?


    "No How can you resist it? Your strength is not so strong at all, why is it... "


    "Do you still have hidden strength? Impossible! You can''t be so strong, I don''t believe it! "


    Walker is completely confused at the moment. Even if he was confident before, when he saw that his attack was easily resisted by Gao Peng, he could not help it.


    He had some doubts about himself.


    I didn''t look so powerful before, but why did it happen in a flash?


    It''s too hard for him to accept. When did such a terrible evil happen to human beings?


    If it is, it must not stay.


    After the shock, his eyes became fiercer and fiercer, and his murderous spirit burst out.


    He has made up his mind that he will kill each other even if he tries his best. This mortal demon of mankind must not be kept.


    Otherwise, there will be endless troubles!


    And the presence of all the more can not be calm.


    Looking at Gao Peng one by one, I couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Huang Zhan and others are the same. The double hammers in his hands suddenly fall down, and he looks at Gao Peng with a gaping face.


    "It''s too tough! I have never seen such a powerful person. How much power does a magic emperor hide when he can resist the attack so easily? Or did he not show all his strength at all? "


    This sentence, directly caused everyone''s sensation.


    After all, they have such an idea in their mind. They don''t know when Gao Peng will show all his strength.


    I thought it was all strength before, but it''s obvious All of them don''t know where Gao Peng''s bottom line is.


    Like an invisible bottomless hole, you never know the depth.


    "No Impossible? It''s too powerful. Is he really the same age as us? I can''t believe it. "


    "Me too It''s just terrible. I feel like I''m dreaming or I''m hallucinating. Otherwise, how can I see this scene in front of me? "


    "If it''s a dream Then I will wake up quickly, which is too shocking... "


    People can''t calm down at all.


    All people think of themselves as dragons and phoenixes, but now they realize that they are no different from the ordinary local chickens, except for their bright hair.


    There are no other substantive changes at all.


    All of us work hard to cultivate and even drop countless cultivation resources, but what''s the final result?


    Even other people''s tails can''t be seen, which has deeply hit them. Of course They just couldn''t believe it.


    It''s not only the arrogance of human beings, but also the demons who are also stunned. Their brains are as if they''ve crashed. They haven''t returned to God for a long time.


    In this endless crowd of demons, it seemed extremely silent and terrible.

 Chapters 454

    "Impossible?" Gao Peng glanced at Walker and a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    "If you are a waste, don''t think that people all over the world are the same as you. People should have self-knowledge."


    "And I am the existence you need to look up to!"


    Although Gao Peng''s words are true.


    But they couldn''t help but roll their eyes.


    If they keep a low profile, they will feel extremely powerful.


    But Gao Peng said it in such a high-profile way that they always felt that there was something against them, but they couldn''t say what was wrong.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to stop at all.


    "Why do you want to be involved in my affairs? If you had answered my question one day earlier, there would have been no matter now. "


    "And why?"


    The crowd was speechless again.


    Lie, slot!


    You always ask people to answer your questions, but you never say what questions you want to ask. You start to scold people as soon as you come up.


    At least others are also the most powerful. How can they stand it?


    And you say it over and over again and over and over and over and over again. It''s a person who gets angry. OK, but you never say what you want to ask yourself.


    That''s too much! When


    make complaints about the heart, Walker has been mad for a long time, and the whole person is wrapped in the magic spirit. If someone sees his facial expression.


    We can know how ferocious his face is at the moment.


    The whole face was about to be twisted together. His hands tightly clenched a fist, and the black lightning came out from time to time.


    "Damn it! Damn! "


    "I dare to say that I am a waste, unforgivable! Absolutely unforgivable! "


    Boom!


    Everyone didn''t expect that Walker would strike first, and at this time he didn''t want to keep his hand. The whole person rushed out directly.


    With a strong and incomparable breath rushed out.


    The whole man turned into a flash of lightning and attacked Gaopeng!


    Gao Peng quickly picked up a handprint with both hands, and a huge one flew out. He collided with walker on the front.


    Bang!


    At the same time, when all the people didn''t react, the whole man of Walker flew backwards, which made him very embarrassed.


    And the whole person has become a little rickety.


    I don''t know where the crutches are going.


    Gao Peng doesn''t stop With a fist in his hand, he took advantage of his success and went out.


    An unparalleled momentum suddenly appeared, suddenly appeared around a trace of space cracks, faint signs of collapse.


    But fortunately, Gao Peng did not make full use of his strength. Instead, he controlled it a little bit, which made the space not collapse directly.


    If it really breaks down here, even he feels a little bit troubled.


    Who knows what will happen in the event of a real collapse?


    He is looking for the entrance to the devil Kingdom, but he doesn''t want to destroy it. Therefore, he has a good control over his own strength, so that all these are within his control.


    But Walker was really unlucky. Instead of being able to react, he was just like being pressed by a mountain. He could hardly breathe.


    The mouth has been spitting out purple blood, the breath has become extremely chaotic, the whole person looks very embarrassed.

 Chapters 455

    "No... No... "


    Walker was confused. All he could remember was that he was angry, and then he went out with all his strength.


    But in the end, he had a little idea of what happened.


    No It''s the whole person.


    Even he didn''t know how to get hurt. It can be seen that not only all people are at a loss, but also he is in a state of ignorance.


    Seeing Gao Peng''s horrible fist about to swing by.


    He wanted to avoid, but his body was completely disobedient.


    "Move Move! "


    "Why Why is the body out of control? "


    Boom!


    In the end, this horrible attack still hit him.


    He felt that the whole body was about to explode, and finally in the endless pain, he stood down forcefully, but he had no strength at all.


    The whole man''s eyes were glazed over the grey sky.


    There is total despair in my heart, I never thought that I would encounter such a thing.


    His former glory was defeated by such a man.


    He never thought it would end like this, but he had to admit that Gao Peng was really strong.


    Then he saw only a huge figure standing in front of him. Now he can''t bear any anger. His life is in the hands of the other party. Even if how angry?


    "Oh! If you want to kill or cut, you can kill. Don''t insult! "


    Walker spits blood in his mouth, and still speaks with great hardness.


    But Gao Peng didn''t hesitate at all, even as if he didn''t hear what he said. He said lightly, "where is the entrance to the devil kingdom?"


    All of a sudden, everyone understood.


    This may be the question he needs to ask!


    But Would you just say no in the first place?


    It''s also a grumpy temper. Because you want to ask this simple question, you killed a devil emperor. Now, it''s estimated that there is another one to follow.


    This made people feel speechless for a while.


    If someone offends you, isn''t it more terrible?


    So think, all people feel all over the body of the cold, a cold air from the bottom of the feet.


    Outside.


    With the image of reincarnation playing again and again, all people have been quiet down, completely into the silence.


    People who had opinions before are now completely afraid to speak.


    Everything has become a foregone conclusion. If you dare to speak ill of it again, once it''s heard by the other side, it''s really going to be extremely horrible.


    The face of the elder of the charm is extremely blue, as if he has eaten excrement, and his hands tightly clenched a fist.


    He is not yet aware of his fault.


    Even thought it was the other side''s problem, and he didn''t know that now he was in great danger, and all his actions had already been recorded in the small book.


    And he and his forces will encounter unprecedented terror.


    ¡­¡­


    Walker continued to spit purple blood in his mouth, looked up at the figure overlooking him, with a wry smile on his face.


    "Do you think I will tell you?"


    "Anyway, I''m defeated by you now. It''s a dead word anyway. Why should I tell you? You can find it slowly. "


    "Even if you can find it in the end, you don''t want to know where the entrance to the devil kingdom is right now, hahahaha!"

 Chapters 456

    As Walker spoke more, the blood spewed out of his mouth increased. His whole face was covered with purple blood and looked extremely ferocious.


    Even there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    However


    Gao Peng did not follow his words at all, but said lightly.


    "If you don''t tell me the truth, I''ll kill them all and go down with you by the way."


    "So You should not be lonely, right? "


    As he spoke, Gao Peng glanced at the boundless devil.


    As the pupils narrowed, the expression on his face became very obvious: "poof! How dare you! "


    "They are just innocent people. They are just ants. Why do you drag them into it?"


    "Ha ha! It''s just like that the devil people feed on human beings, but say that the devil people are innocent. Isn''t that a generous smile? " Gao Peng showed a smile, as if determined to let go of these demons.


    Somehow, the scene suddenly fell into silence.


    The rest didn''t make a sound.


    Just look at these two peerless strong people in the light of communication, the final communication into how, also represents the next thing will develop into how.


    This is something that no one can expect.


    But the pride of human beings is still a little nervous. After all, the number of people is not dominant at all. Looking at the endless demons, even they can''t help but panic.


    But it''s also forcing them to pick up their spirits, which won''t make them stage fright.


    For a long time, Walker said with a slight sigh.


    "I said!"


    "But I just hope you can let them go, they just want to survive, there is no fault."


    "And they have been sent here. It''s sad enough. I hope you can let them go."


    Gao Peng nodded without hesitation: "don''t worry, I won''t kill them."


    With Gao Peng''s words, Walker was completely relieved.


    Every strong person will not easily make a promise, because behind every promise is the endless influence of oath. If it is really violated, that strong person will suffer unprecedented backfire.


    "The entrance of the devil kingdom is at the top of the white bone mountain, but the entrance can only be opened with the blood of emperor level demons."


    As soon as he had said that, Walker was not talking.


    The whole person''s breath became extremely unstable, as if it was possible to die at any time.


    However, Walker still has one of the most critical messages, which he didn''t say at all.


    That is The entrance of this devil kingdom is connected to a place of great terror, which can be destroyed by carelessness.


    Maybe This is his last revolt.


    As soon as he said the entrance of the devil Kingdom, the breath gradually became extremely weak, and he also closed his eyes, no longer paying attention to the surrounding voice.


    As if you want to die like this.


    But how did he know that Gao Peng was not afraid of any danger at all, but was afraid of ease.


    This may be the difference between Gao Peng and others.


    Although all depend on the system, how to use the system is also different from person to person.


    When he got the information he wanted, Gao Peng showed a smile for the first time, but in the eyes of others, it seemed that the devil showed his fangs.

 Chapters 457

    When Gao Peng showed a smile, the sky suddenly sounded a sound of thunder.


    Boom boom!


    Originally the gray sky, suddenly appeared the scene of thunder and lightning, strong wind.


    The magic Qi seems to meet the natural enemies and dissipate in an instant. The sky slowly recovers its normal color.


    But As soon as I saw the scene of thunder and lightning in the sky, no one thought it was a normal phenomenon. They all stared at it.


    "Lie down, sink! What''s the situation? How can it suddenly become thunderstruck? Is there anything terrible to happen? "


    "No! This is just a wave of ups and downs, don''t you want to play us to death


    "Why do I feel a little bit of repression, a lot more than just entering this fragment and the mainland?"


    Every conceit of mankind is only a surprise.


    But all the demons reacted abnormally, one by one they seemed to be ready to move, and their faces were full of restlessness.


    One by one there was a look of panic.


    Especially when they saw the thunder and lightning in the sky, they began to shiver.


    Outside.


    Everyone is completely restless.


    They didn''t see the scene of thunder and lightning, but saw it under such circumstances, which made them have no reaction.


    The elders of all forces stared at each other.


    Liu Changqing and other Emperor Wudi don''t know when they have opened their mouths, so they don''t take their own image into consideration.


    Or At the moment they have no time at all.


    When they saw this scene, they couldn''t help but two words came out of their mind, tianrob!


    Who is the most likely? Gao Peng and walker are the only ones left. Walker is almost out of breath now, which can be basically ruled out.


    The only one left Gao Peng!


    After such a thought, they are more unable to calm down.


    I''ve just seen Gao Pengdu''s robbery. At that time, his strength was not just strong, but what''s the situation now?


    Maybe they didn''t live in the same world at all.


    What happened has completely broken their three views, so that they don''t know what words to use to describe everything at this moment.


    "We Are you hallucinating? Or too ignorant? "


    After a long time, the barren stream slowly said.


    It''s still that he calmed his mood a little bit, which shows how shocked it is to see the scene in front of him.


    But the rest were equally shocked.


    They are also deeply confused, more shocked and unbelievable.


    This is not the same as what they see. Are they really ignorant?


    At this moment, there was a sudden exclamation in the crowd.


    "Sky disaster! It must be a disaster! "


    "Yes, that''s right This must be the heaven robbery. I have seen Emperor Wu''s strongmen crossing the robbery, and I have really seen the scene of the heaven robbery, which is absolutely right. "


    As someone exclaimed, when they looked at the scene inside the mirror, they could not describe their mood at the moment except for shock or shock.


    When they put their eyes on that figure.


    As if by a layer of mysterious veil shrouded in his body, everything is so mysterious.

 Chapters 458

    "He... Isn''t he already Emperor Wu? Is it... He broke through again? "


    "My God! Is this still human? It''s terrible! "


    "No It''s impossible. How could there be such a person in the world? How old is he How could it break through again! "


    It''s unbelievable, as if they don''t believe their own eyes, and make a voice of disbelief one after another.


    But no matter how they don''t believe it, the pictures in the reincarnation mirror can''t be fake. The thunder and lightning scene makes them fully aware.


    That guy It''s really ready to cross the robbery!


    It''s enough to see how violent the fluctuation is in their heart at the moment, and it''s not enough to describe their mood at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Within a fragmented continent.


    Volcker''s eyes widened suddenly, feeling the strong thunder and lightning breath in the sky, and the blood in his mouth spewed out more.


    "You...!"


    At the moment, his mood was extremely fluctuant. When he saw the scene of thunder and lightning in the sky, he didn''t need to think too much about it at all, so he knew what happened.


    Only to see his heart rending cry: "go! Step on it! Everybody out of here! "


    Boom!


    The lightning in the sky is still gathering.


    But only Walker''s voice was used at the scene, and all the people were staring at it, and those human Tianjiao had already run.


    I can''t run back.


    They don''t know this horrible scene.


    It also made them exert their milk strength.


    "Madman! It must be a complete madman! "


    "Other people are extremely prepared to cross the calamity, but he is so casual. Isn''t he not afraid of eternal calamity?"


    "Me, Japan! Does he want us all to be buried together? It''s too vicious, too crazy! "


    all the human pride escaped, but they still couldn''t help but make complaints about it. Then they never dared to stay.


    Even if there are demons in front of them, they are still rushing in the past. Now it''s a time of life.


    If we wait for the day to fall, everyone will be finished.


    Crazy!


    This guy has gone completely crazy.


    So many people are within the scope of the sky robbery, which is to cause the dissatisfaction of the sky robbery. If the power is doubled several times at once, the music will be great.


    And Gao Peng is still calm at the moment.


    "How is it? I said I won''t kill them. Now I keep my promise. Is my reputation good? "


    Looking at Gao Peng''s hateful face, Walker just wanted to die with him, if not feel the bad situation of his body at the moment.


    He can''t stand it at all.


    "Damn it! Damn! "


    "You will die! I will! "


    Walker was in a state of extreme exposure, and the blood kept going out. He couldn''t stop it.


    He had been soaked in purple blood for a long time, like a small lake, and the whole person was soaked in blood.


    And he stared round and tightly at Gao Peng.


    With his violent reaction, his breath became more unstable.


    Especially when the sky disaster came down, his eyes stared at Gao Peng, full of hatred, and his breath disappeared.


    The picture is not willing to breathe.


    Even when he died, he wanted to unload Gaopeng Da for 8 yuan. When the sky robbery came down, he knew that he could not return to the sky.


    The demons in the fragmentary continent may also disappear. No It can also be called obliteration.

 Chapters 459

    The thunderstorm pool in the sky is more and more huge. Originally, Gao Peng jumped three steps at a time. The power is incomparable terror.


    But at this time, so many people gathered under the sky robbery, which seemed to be infuriating.


    Boom boom!


    The thunderbolt of terror twinkled in the sky as if the end of the world were coming.


    And just when everyone wanted to escape, the scourge fell without warning.


    Directly split in the devil crowd.


    All the demons didn''t react at all. No matter what your strength is, all the demons will be destroyed in such a terrible disaster.


    Screams are heard all the time.


    "No No! "


    "Help I don''t want to die yet! I still have this lofty ambition not to realize, I want to become the devil emperor! "


    Many unwilling voices sounded, but it did not help. They were still destroyed by the sky.


    And those who have just run away from Tianjiao, looking back at the doomsday scene, can''t help but sweat a little.


    Even they dare not breathe a sigh of relief.


    They didn''t run back, but their inner fear of Gao Peng was unprecedented.


    This guy is crazy!


    Does he want everyone to be buried with him?


    Even if we don''t remind them, we can still do such terrible things. It''s just inferior to animals!


    Although they want to scold Gao Peng very much, but with their strength at the moment, there is no way. They can only run forward with their lives and try to stay away from this place like the end of the world.


    Fortunately, they reflected quickly before and were not covered by the sky robbery, but this did not let them breathe a sigh of relief, but it was faster.


    "Damn it! I''ve never met such a crazy guy, even if I''m looking for death, why bring us all? Does this mean that everyone should be buried with him? "


    "It''s terrible! It''s better to stay away from this kind of guy. I don''t know if he will be confused next time. "


    There is an idea in everyone''s heart that we should never be too close to Gao Peng. That''s a dangerous person.


    Whoever is near dies.


    Just listening to the sad voice behind them, they can imagine how desperate those people are, even though they are hostile.


    But listening to the voices, they all shuddered.


    There is even a hint of sympathy.


    It''s terrible!


    Even the outside world was stunned by the scene.


    This is the craziest thing they''ve ever seen.


    Looking at that day, the robbers split again and again, not only making the devil lose a lot, but also the ground appeared the wound that could not be healed.


    With such a fierce attack, the fragmentary continent may not be able to bear it in a short time.


    If it was only Gao Pengdu''s robbery, it would not result in such a terrible result, but Gao Peng''s crazy action would surprise everyone.


    The elder of the spell sect couldn''t help shivering.


    By this time, he had completely abandoned his previous thoughts.


    No longer dare to hate Gao Pengxin. At this time, he is really afraid. This guy is just a madman.


    He who provokes, he who brings misfortune.


    What''s more, his strength is so terrible. Whether he can survive such a terrible catastrophe, even if he really survives, he dare not provoke again.


    It''s just a peerless evil star!

 Chapters 460

    Under such a fierce attack, the demons have been killed and injured severely. Some of them are badly injured. The rest are destroyed by the sky.


    And some of the human Tianjiao didn''t respond. When they wanted to escape, they had been completely locked by tianrob.


    The end result is also obvious.


    But those who have escaped a long distance suddenly look back at the moment, with a trace of fear in their eyes.


    And when they look at it carefully, they suddenly open their eyes.


    As if he had read wrong, he raised his hand and rubbed his eyes.


    "Here It''s impossible! "


    "No, I don''t believe It''s impossible for anyone to survive such a terrible catastrophe! "


    What did they see?


    Gao Peng even walked in the natural disaster, which seems to be leisurely and leisurely, giving them a huge impact.


    And when they thought Gaopeng was just pretending, a thick sky robbery fell from the sky.


    Boom!


    The scenery around him suddenly disappeared, while Gaopeng seemed to be unharmed. He held his hand high above his head and kept a posture.


    This scene is in their eyes, and the eyes are about to fall. Have they ever seen such a horrible scene?


    Is it still the one they know as the most frightening natural disaster?


    In front of that man, just like a toy playing at will, it is not a threat at all.


    I''m afraid it''s not a dream, is it?


    Has the world become so dangerous?


    All people are in a daze, one by one are forced, for a long time did not return to God.


    Anyone who sees Gao Peng''s performance at the moment will feel the shock of his heart, and the terrifying catastrophe will fall down, and no matter who he is, he will feel trembling.


    But He was so careless as if he were walking.


    "The power is slowly changing and increasing..."


    Gao Peng felt that the strength in his body was slowly increasing, and he immediately felt full of joy, especially when he looked up at the boundless thunder pool.


    There was no reason for him to flash a thought.


    And Or crazy thoughts.


    If every time he crosses the robberies like this, can his strength be improved all the time?


    In particular, during the crossing, he can clearly feel that his physique is improving. Even if he does not directly upgrade a level, this kind of promotion is necessary.


    Let him know all the power in an instant.


    His power is all given by the system, and with the fall of the scourge, he has gradually mastered all the power.


    As if these forces were born to him, it also saved him time to master them slowly.


    Although the system is extremely powerful, its disadvantages are also extremely obvious. If there is no more powerful person, he can no longer improve his own strength.


    At the same time, because the power given by the system does not belong to him, he can only roll and sweep through the past, but can''t do the same as the power from cultivation as others.


    But with the fall of the scourge, this kind of malpractice has been gradually eliminated.


    This is the most exciting place for him, and the idea in his heart has been circling in his mind for a long time.

 Chapters 461

    When Gao Peng is bathed in the sky, all people can''t calm down.


    All of us didn''t expect that they would see such a horrible scene. It''s just unprecedented, and there''s no coming.


    No matter how powerful a person is, he can''t do it easily. This is not something a normal person can do at all.


    And Gao Peng not only did it, but also left it intact.


    That way It''s as if the robbery can''t do any harm to him, just like tickling.


    It''s just horrible.


    God!


    What kind of monster is this?


    Is he human?


    Liu Changqing and others are the most shocked. After all, they are the only ones who have experienced the baptism of the scourge. There is no better understanding of that experience than them.


    And that''s how they feel that this is impossible.


    But Gaopeng has shown them that nothing is impossible.


    Looking at the figure bathed in the sky.


    Let them know once again that this is a monster that can never be provoked. It must be lured.


    "No matter what kind of secret he has, but with his mysterious and unpredictable means and his unpredictable strength, we can attract him at all costs."


    "If such people offend, they will be devastated."


    I don''t know why, Liu Changqing can''t help but start to ring the explosive Emperor Yan.


    That wretched guy, not only because of it, but also because of it, xuanyuanmen may suffer.


    Although xuanyuanmen has a strong foundation, once Gao Peng is aroused, no one knows the final result.


    But According to his current observation, as long as Gao Peng is given a period of time to grow up, no one will really be his opponent.


    Middle domain It''s not a place to block his way.


    Emperor Jiwu and huangliuchuan are also making their own small calculations. Although they may not be able to attract Gao Peng, they are also indispensable for good.


    Maybe it can be used in the future.


    In addition to a few of them, some platinum level forces are also starting to think about the next move, perhaps in their view, once they embrace such thighs.


    It''s like a rocket.


    This also let them start to play their own small abacus.


    Each one has his own mind, but when they see the figure in the reincarnation mirror, they are more firm in their mind.


    At all costs!


    And when they have their own thoughts.


    Gao Peng made another move that shocked everyone''s eyes.


    Disregarding the power of the sky robbery, he rushed to the sky directly, clenched his fist tightly and blew it out.


    I saw all the catastrophes suddenly suffered tremendous resistance, and they didn''t fall down at all.


    This fist ignored the power of all the sky robberies, and went directly to the huge thunder pool in the sky. There was a loud noise in the sky, and a dazzling light flickered.


    Like fireworks!


    Bang!!


    "What!"


    All of them exclaimed, their mouths slightly opened, and the expression on their faces could not be controlled at all.


    "He How could it be that he broke the sky! "


    This has once again subverted their cognition. They have never heard of such a move made by anyone. Everyone is honest in the dance.


    There has never been such a thing, and only a madman can do such a thing.


    Most importantly, Gao Peng succeeded, which is the most shocking place.

 Chapters 462

    "Enter... In! "


    "My God! Is that how he got in? That''s the devil kingdom! No matter how strong his strength is, it''s possible that his life will be in danger! "


    When everyone was still shocked by what Gao Peng did, Gao Peng entered the entrance of the devil kingdom without hesitation.


    Now that the information he wants has been obtained, he will no longer waste time.


    And what does the chaos outside have to do with him?


    Regardless of everyone''s shock, Gaopeng leaps into the entrance of the devil kingdom.


    All were left in shock.


    What we do is just crazy.


    It''s a madness that no one can imagine to involve so many people in his scourge.


    But now what did he do?


    Without hesitation, he jumped into the entrance of the devil kingdom. Isn''t he afraid of being ambushed?


    Even if his strength is no longer strong, will he not consider his own life when he does such an exaggerated thing?


    People can''t understand what Gao Peng did, but that doesn''t mean they are not shocked. Is this really something that people can do?


    Shock!


    This is the idea of all human brains. After a long time, they slowly began to calm down.


    But They can''t help but start talking.


    "You said Is it still possible for him to come back? "


    "No way, no matter how strong his strength is, he can''t come back safely, or even die in the devil kingdom."


    "Ha ha! This kind of guy is just too arrogant. "


    With the disappearance of Gaopeng, some people''s real faces have been exposed, as if they are eager to see Gaopeng go forever.


    Among them, the most obvious performance is made by the people of the charm school. They all jump happily, as if they want to make it clear to everyone.


    Gao Peng must not have come back.


    Liu Chengjun has just written all these things down in a small book, and even now he is gnashing his teeth.


    "Very well, since you dance so happily, I''ll write down all your actions. I''d like to see how happy you are."


    The people around him who heard what he said were twitching at the corners of their mouths.


    It''s just too dark.


    Although this kind of secret means is a little offensive, they are secretly excited for some reason.


    Gongsun Dong couldn''t help asking himself, "what''s the matter with me? Do I have such attributes? I''m so excited, my God! "


    When he fell into self doubt, the fat man quietly came to Liu Chengjun''s side and said softly, "don''t you worry? You should know that it''s a devil kingdom. No matter who goes in, they may suffer unprecedented threats. "


    "No matter how strong our strength is, we may capsize in the gutter."


    Suddenly, everyone''s eyes were on Liu Chengjun, as if they wanted to ask for answers from him.


    Liu Chengjun said without expression: "with those rubbish, how can it be the opponent of the young master, you will wait for the young master to return quietly."


    "Then No one can touch him any more, and these guys whose names have been written down by me will come to me for revenge. "


    Liu Chengjun''s words revealed a sense of perseverance. He didn''t worry about Gao Peng at all. The powerful figure has always appeared in his mind.

 Chapters 463

    This is a place full of despair and darkness. The boundless magic Qi is like being integrated with the whole space, and it is not separated from each other at all.


    Looking at the dark sky, a few scarlet eyes radiated from time to time, as if the king was enjoying his territory.


    On the ground, you can see the boundless skeletons clearly.


    Skeletons of all kinds of creatures exist, without any trace of blood at all. Some are just desolate.


    In this place, there is a huge skeleton throne, just want to sit a huge figure with iron ropes all around.


    As it shakes its body, the iron rope clangs, and all the creatures around it can look at it with fear.


    "What about Fergus? Is there a channel through the mainland of sin yuan


    A loud voice rose.


    All the demons standing below began to shiver, and they watched carefully.


    "Back to your excellency, the accident happened to Fergus. For the time being For the time being... "


    Under the throne of skeletons, one of the magic emperors spoke in horror.


    As if the whole person saw something extremely horrible, the body can also see clearly in the trembling, and the expression on the face is not faking at all.


    You know This is Emperor Wu!


    In the Middle Kingdom, there is a strong one, but now it''s like a lamb to be slaughtered, looking at his trembling body.


    Then we can know how scared he is at the moment.


    How terrible is the figure sitting on the throne of skeleton that can frighten a magic emperor like this?


    And are the people standing beside this magic emperor at the same level?


    People who can sit on equal footing will not be inferior in strength.


    This is the most frightening place.


    It''s terrible!


    There are so many strong people who seldom appear at ordinary times, let alone those who are above them.


    Although the figure on the throne of skeleton pulled the chain on his body, he didn''t show too fluctuating emotion, but his action immediately scared the devil emperor below.


    "Big Please calm down. Give us some time We can certainly get through the channel of sin yuan mainland. This time, there will be no more accidents. "


    "Give us another chance, my Lord!"


    All the magic emperors are frightened. If they are seen, it will be amazing.


    But all the demons under the throne of skeleton dare not to be unbridled at all. Instead, they are afraid of being killed by the figure sitting on the throne.


    No It should be said to be phagocytosis!


    that legend is just like a figure, a mountain that everyone can not overtake, and also a master of simultaneous interpreting.


    No one can escape from his hands, and no one dares to go against his will. He is the only God in the devil kingdom.


    But if someone saw his image at the moment, he would still feel extremely puzzled. Why is there so many chains around him?


    It''s like being imprisoned, but even so, the breath he sends out at will can make everyone breathless.


    The sky is filled with a lot of huge magic Qi.


    Just as space is about to be crushed.


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely depressed.

 Chapters 464

    Many magic emperors dare not breathe. Their heads are lowered, just like the prisoners who need to be judged.


    Only the sound of the chain appeared at the scene.


    From time to time, the chains collided. From that skull throne, there was a huge breath, but it didn''t deliberately target anyone.


    But it''s enough to shock people.


    "OK, I''ll give you another time. If you can''t get through, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I don''t need waste. Waste can only be food, and I don''t want you to be my food."


    The sound of the thunderous sky rang again, and all the evil emperors broke out in cold sweat at this moment.


    No one dared to come forward.


    But somehow, they were secretly relieved.


    Finally, he was saved. Although cruelty is used to describe all demons, a mountain is still higher than a mountain.


    The Lord of the devil kingdom is the most frightening person for all people. You can know from all the images displayed by the devil emperor.


    Click!


    Just then, a black hole suddenly appeared in the sky.


    And a shadow fell out of it.


    "What?"


    All the demons were attracted, and even the figure on the throne of skeleton looked past.


    And just as they were wondering, a voice suddenly rang.


    "What the hell is this? How do you feel the atmosphere is so depressing? But... I always feel that there are many prey waiting for me. "


    This sudden voice is naturally Gao Peng who entered the entrance of the devil kingdom. After a short shuttle, he came directly to the devil kingdom.


    At the beginning, I was still a little unaccustomed.


    He rubbed his body a little, then he had the heart to look around, which scared him a little.


    There are so many people staring at him, looking at the endless white bones around him, as well as the demons who emit evil light.


    "I What''s the situation? " Gao Peng glanced at him and found that all the demons were really looking at him, especially the atmosphere around him.


    But when Gao Peng was a little confused, all the magic emperors immediately began to boil.


    "Man!"


    "My God! Real human, how did he come to the devil kingdom? Does he know which entrance there is? "


    "Or Has the human race made its way through? "


    What has just been talked about seems to be a glimmer of hope. All the people are eager to see Gao Peng.


    As if to see hope in him.


    The figure sitting on the throne of skeletons suddenly quieted down. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and suddenly it seemed to disappear.


    The sound of the chain disappeared.


    "That I''m sorry. I don''t know if I''ve disturbed you. If I do, I''m very sorry. "


    Gao Peng adjusted his mood and looked down at the demons below, although he also felt the horrible atmosphere.


    But he didn''t care at all.


    The purpose of his coming here is to do things. Naturally, he doesn''t care how powerful the other side is.


    However, Gao Peng''s performance immediately caused some misunderstandings among the demons.


    "Ah Human, tell us quickly where you come from and how you enter the devil kingdom. Otherwise Hey, hey, hey! "


    "You''d better be honest, otherwise, you will be one of these bones."


    All of a sudden, the boundless magic spirit came out, as if to rise from the sky, and all kinds of violent atmosphere suddenly appeared.

 Chapters 465

    Facing this sudden change, Gao Peng didn''t seem to panic, but showed a slight smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "You Do you really want to know where I came from? "


    "Oh, stop pretending there and answer our questions quickly, or I will crush your bones a little bit and let you taste the most painful taste in the world."


    A magic emperor without much sense of existence came out, covered with barbs all over his body, as if he were a human hedgehog.


    Although it looks extremely fierce, compared with other magic emperors, it seems too weak.


    Nothing but a watch!


    But for the average human being, it''s also a nightmare.


    But Is Gao Peng a human being?


    Obviously not!


    "Are you a Hedgehog? Where can I get the animal to talk? Get out of my way. "


    Gao Peng is not used to him at all. He yells at him directly.


    At the same time, there was a huge change in his expression. He did things Let''s start now.


    And Gao Peng also saw the strength of these people, which made him full of excitement. If these guys all become the source of his strength, how many times will his strength soar in the end?


    It''s unexpected.


    But in this way, he will feel more excited.


    I''ve been talking about it in my heart. This time I''m right!


    So many prey, one by one, are so powerful, all of which will become the source of his strength, if he goes out of the devil kingdom.


    He may have become the invincible person in the world. Who can make his opponent?


    In this way of thinking, I can only see that his eyes suddenly emit bright light, which is particularly dazzling in the devil kingdom.


    When Gao Peng yelled out, all the magic emperors looked at him strangely.


    Then, only to see them with a good attitude back to one side.


    Even their hearts are still a little surprised. I didn''t expect that the human courage is so great that they dare to talk to them like this. I have to say that the courage is really great.


    But Being brave doesn''t mean all of this. It may bring disaster.


    At this time, instead of rushing to start, they looked at the emperor who was full of barbs.


    "Hey, hey, hey! It''s interesting. I haven''t seen such a human for a long time, and I don''t know how long he can last. "


    "I guess it will last for a long time. After all He''s really angry. If he doesn''t take a good vent, I''m sorry for this lesson. "


    "Ha ha! It''s not easy to see a human being. I still want to have a good time. It seems that I can only do it now. "


    Many evil emperors licked their tongues and commented on each other. They didn''t want to interfere at all.


    And the devil emperor, who was covered with barbs, was as black as the bottom of a pot. He was already dark enough. At this time, he seemed to melt into the world.


    At the same time, the barbs on his body slowly retracted into the body, forming little by little bulges on the surface of his body. If you don''t look carefully, it seems to cover the surface of his body closely.


    But in fact, it''s as hard as armor, and it can also be his means of attack.


    His eyes turned scarlet directly, and in the dark world, they were particularly dazzling, plus his gnashing voice.


    It''s a little chilly.


    "Me! Yes! Pinch! Broken! You! "

 Chapters 466

    When the emperor revealed this state, the whole body''s breath also increased several times, and the whole person seemed to be bathed in blood.


    His eyes were covered with red.


    A dark and black light ball slowly condenses on the slender claw. With the ferocity on the face of the barb devil emperor, the light ball in his hand becomes larger and larger.


    "Die for me! Mankind! "


    Bang!


    The ball went straight out, and he didn''t stay in place, the whole person rushed out.


    Whew!


    There was only a black flash of light, and the emperor suddenly appeared in front of Gao Peng, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    His claw is about to reach Gao Peng.


    However


    The next second, the smile on his face solidified.


    A hand directly on his chest, as if at any time can pinch his heart, and Gaopeng is also smiling at.


    It''s like doing a small thing.


    However, the emperor suddenly burst into a cold sweat. His life was only in the hands of others in a moment, which made him have a cold air to rush up his head.


    It was impossible for him to imagine that such a man suddenly appeared to be so powerful.


    The expression on his face changed dramatically, from the ferocity before to the horror now. The whole change was only in a moment.


    "No Impossible... "


    "How can you be so strong?"


    In addition to panic, the emperor is still unbelievable.


    And as he exclaimed, the rest of the demons had already discovered something wrong when they wanted to see what was going on.


    Everything They seem to be out of their control.


    "Ha ha! Are you the only rubbish left in the devil kingdom? If that''s the case, it''s really disappointing. "


    Gao Peng''s mouth was slightly raised, but his tone was contemptuous, and he didn''t pay attention to the monsters in front of him.


    As soon as his voice fell, a huge breath suddenly emerged, as if a huge vortex had formed in the sky.


    Magic gas directly gushes out of the well.


    But even so, Gao Peng is just as unheard of.


    "You look like you''re angry? But then what? Garbage is garbage after all. It doesn''t take any effort to kill you. You can imagine how weak you are. "


    "I''m still looking forward to it, but your performance disappointed me to the devil kingdom. Is there no strong one?"


    "Is there not one that can fight?"


    Gaopeng''s questions echoed here, echoing all the time, as if there were countless voices saying these words.


    With these words slowly passed on, all the color of the magic emperor has become extremely ugly.


    But they didn''t get angry at all.


    Gao Peng''s hands exert a little force. The devil Emperor didn''t have time to beg for mercy. The whole heart has been pinched and exploded.


    But even so, he did not die directly, only saw his body slightly twitch.


    Bang!


    Gao Peng punches out, and the other side is instantly wiped out.


    The wave of energy reverberates here, and all the magic emperors stare at all of this, while looking back at Gao Peng is like doing a trivial thing.


    I clapped my hands slightly, and the smile on my face never changed.

 Chapters 467

    Quiet!


    Dead silence.


    The demon Kingdom, which was already desolate, is now silent. All the demons don''t speak.


    On the contrary, they all looked at Gao Peng in a gloomy way, especially the scarlet eyes.


    Killing intention has been released without reservation.


    The surrounding atmosphere became extremely depressed, and the space began to produce some fluctuations, but even so, no one spoke.


    Just looking at each other.


    As the enemy does not move, I do not move.


    For all the demons, the human beings that came out suddenly were so mysterious that they thought they were just lambs to be slaughtered, but who knew that they were actually sheep in wolf skin.


    This suddenly caught them off guard.


    But also let the evil emperor of barb be completely wiped out.


    This also makes them have some pitching devices. They still haven''t figured out the strength of each other. Even though the strength of the backstab emperor is the weakest, it''s still a devil emperor.


    But now?


    Unexpectedly, they were killed by the other party in a flash, which was greatly beyond their expectation, which immediately made them a little at a loss.


    Although they are numerous, they are even stronger than each other.


    But they also dare not easily do it. Who knows if the other party really starts to go crazy, will they play the trick of ending together with them?


    This is a real disaster.


    This also makes them unable to start, there is a sense of humiliation inside.


    Looking at each other, these guys were indifferent. Gao Peng couldn''t help shaking his head. He thought he met a group of fierce demons.


    But who knows it''s these counsels.


    Strength is very strong, but why the courage is so small?


    "It seems that they don''t know what anger is without stimulating them."


    Gao Peng had a plan in his mind, and then showed his signature smile, glancing at all the magic emperors.


    "Why Are you all cowards? One by one, they are very ferocious, but what you show me now is like a little sheep. "


    "Is this the devil kingdom? I''m really disappointed. The former guy dares to rush up. Compared with him, you are just like a sky and a ground. "


    "Human beings even regard you as their biggest enemy, which is obviously too high for you. This courage is even smaller than that of mice, and it is not worthy of being human enemies at all."


    "And you It''s nothing more than a bunch of rubbish, cowardly rubbish! "


    Gao Peng doesn''t care whether the other side will be completely angry or not, but what he wants to do is to arouse their inner shame, and at the same time, he angrily moves.


    Otherwise How can he improve?


    If the other side is not hostile to him, even if he meets the most powerful person, it has no effect.


    He doesn''t want to try that again.


    Therefore, he directly opened the map gun, no matter how the other side will react, anyway, just hate him.


    In this way, he can improve his strength.


    However, Gao Peng also noticed the figure on the skeleton throne.


    The figure above is so powerful that he even panics. Now he doesn''t want to provoke such people.


    He is really invincible, but he doesn''t want to kill himself!


    Although he can improve his strength in an instant, he has a faint sense of foreboding. If he improves too much at once, the power of heaven will surely teach him how to be a man.


    It is because of such a presentiment that he dare not provoke such a powerful enemy at once.


    Step by step, it''s safer.

 Chapters 468

    Gao Peng''s words, like stabbing a hornet''s nest, directly angered many evil emperors, only to see waves of evil gas surging, and the whirlpool in the sky became extremely large.


    Standing in the front of a magic emperor''s hand, a spear made of bone suddenly appeared in his hand.


    It was covered with one bulge after another, which made people shudder. Beside him, a magic emperor also took out his own weapon.


    It was a huge knife with many sharp claws on it, as if it could tear other people''s bodies directly.


    In addition to these two magic emperors, the rest of the magic emperors showed their own skills without any politeness, and immediately there was another wave of magic gas.


    "Oh! Human... You''re the bravest guy I''ve ever met, but You will soon know what real life is like. "


    "The devil kingdom is not a place where you can be wild at will. If you don''t hold your tail well, you dare to put your words in front of us. It''s very kind!"


    Boom!


    With the advent of the rolling evil spirit, all the evil emperors swarmed in. Although they despised human beings, they felt that Gao Peng was insulting them.


    However


    However, they have to admit that Gao Peng has the power to scare them. Only by virtue of the power to kill and stab the devil emperor at will, they have to be careful.


    However, with so many people together, they feel a little relieved.


    He rushed through with a ferocious face.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    But no one thought that even if so many people swarmed in, the guy even smiled.


    And It seems to be very excited.


    It''s even more insulting to them.


    "Damn it! I''ve never seen such a arrogant human before. I''d like to see how long you can survive, just a guy like you No matter how strong it is, it can''t resist all of us! "


    Bang bang!


    As if tearing the sky, one after another with the rolling devil gas of the devil emperor hit.


    At the same time, the long lost system prompt sound sounded again.


    This time, it''s different from everything before.


    Because, the system prompt sound seems to be a string of bell rings, a series of noisy sounds appear in his mind, even a little confusion.


    This is the first time for Gao Peng to encounter this situation, but he did not panic and listened quietly to the system prompt.


    The next second, the system is finally normal.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: bone devil emperor


    blood: bone (a living creature transformed from the bone of a beast, with strong power of the blood of a beast.)


    Physique: the body of divine bone (Tao and body)


    realm: the eighth level of Emperor Wu


    martial arts: the funeral of bone stab, the meaning of bone, the recovery of beast and the spirit of bone are complete


    [it is detected that the number of enemies in the host is too large, and will automatically increase to the maximum! ]


    [the highest level of the enemy is Wudi level 8, which will automatically upgrade to Wudi level 9 as the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is the blood of bones (emperor), which will automatically become the host of the demigod blood hell three headed dog! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is the body of spirit and bone, which will automatically become the host of thunderbolt body! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful martial skill is the God level martial skill bone stab funeral, the God level martial skill devil bone meaning, the God level martial skill beast recovery, the God level martial skill bone spirit. It will automatically upgrade the host to

 Chapters 469

    Gao Peng: "..."


    What''s the situation?


    What about my martial arts?


    Gao Peng is completely muddled at the moment. When he was expecting something to happen, the system got stuck.


    And it looks like it''s not going to help him improve?


    This made him a little confused.


    At this time, the attacks of many evil emperors have come one after another.


    Boom boom!


    "I dare to be distracted even when I am dying. I just don''t know how to live or die."


    "If you want to die so much, then we will complete you!"


    The boundless magic Qi is surging, which is accompanied by the attack of each invincible.


    Among them, the most eye-catching is the bone devil emperor, holding a bone spear in his hand, and a huge beast figure slowly emerges behind him.


    It was a monster with no flesh and blood on it, but it exuded unimaginable breath and came with him.


    Many demons feel a little pressure.


    But when they looked at Gao Peng, they couldn''t help but smile a little ferocious.


    This human Even now, I can shake my mind! I don''t know who he is facing, let alone so many of them.


    Just a Bone Demon emperor is enough for him.


    But Just as they were looking forward to the result, they saw Gao Peng suddenly raise his head, with a dangerous light in his eyes.


    "Why Why is that? Where is my martial art? "


    Gao Pengji was extremely puzzled, but when he was puzzled, so many people interrupted his thinking, which made him feel very unhappy.


    He grabbed the spear directly and pulled it behind him.


    The hand changes from claw to fist, and a fist smashes it hard.


    Bang!


    "Why Why is that? "


    Even Gao Peng didn''t realize that he was very heavy when he took the shot, as if he wanted to kill someone else.


    The king of bone devil didn''t know what happened, so he was beaten in place. He was all ignorant.


    I only felt that the attack of the other side was more and more terrible. Even he was a little frightened.


    But just when he wanted to dodge, all the attacks fell on him, only to see his whole face green.


    Lie, slot!


    He can''t help being rude. There are so many demons here, but why do all attacks come to him?


    But the curtain fell on other people''s eyes.


    They all felt shocked.


    They besieged this human with so many monsters, but it was unbelievable that such a result would come out in the end.


    What''s more This human, the focus is obviously not on them!


    "No Impossible! How could this human power be so powerful? It must be an illusion! "


    "It''s terrible We have so many magic emperors who have dealt with him, but he seems to be able to do it easily. The most hateful thing is that he didn''t even put his mind on us, my God! "


    "Is this still human? I think he''s more like a monster than we are! "


    Gao Peng''s various performances shocked all the magic emperors.


    That easy expression, but also let them be deeply hit, they can all put their best, and each other just like playing.


    The gap in this period


    They didn''t hear what Gao Peng was muttering. If they heard it, it would be more amazing.


    "Why Why hasn''t my martial arts appeared yet? Isn''t it stolen by the system? "

 Chapters 470

    Gao Peng''s whole body was a little shocked.


    After all, this is the system he relies on for survival, but now it''s obviously a problem, which makes him completely ignore the current scene.


    On the contrary, I was trying to figure out what happened to the system.


    At this time, the system prompts the sound to turn on.


    [Ding! ]


    [the host''s martial arts have reached the top of the plane. Next, no martial arts will be improved. Except for the coming of the beast, only when the host has reached the top of the plane in all aspects can it be opened at one time. ]


    Gao Peng is slightly stunned.


    This is the first time he has heard a systematic explanation.


    Although it is still a bit mechanized, it is much better than the previous one.


    After seeing this system prompt sound, he was relieved at last, not that there was a problem with the system.


    On the contrary, his martial arts have reached the top of the plane, which makes sense.


    "Whoo! Fortunately, there is no problem with the system, or there is no place to cry. "


    After he understood what was going on, he was relieved at last, and then he put his eyes on the demons.


    At this time, he was slightly shocked.


    What''s the situation?


    Why are all the purposes looking at him?


    Don''t you Is there anything on his face?


    But in a flash, he knew exactly what was going on.


    Especially looking at the shocked expression on the face of so many magic emperors, he probably guessed, although his mind was not on this before.


    It doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything.


    "Oh! Is this your strength? Sure enough, it''s such a waste that I''m really disappointed. "


    "I''ve given you all water, but you can''t even touch me. I don''t know what to say. You''re too weak. I can''t bear adjectives to describe you."


    Gaopeng returned to the way he had pointed at the mountains and rivers before. Looking at the shocked emperor in front of him, he said with a smile on his face.


    He was extremely satisfied with the harvest of this trip, and has been promoted in all aspects. Of course Besides martial arts.


    But at the same time, he thoroughly understood that the system is not unlimited, at least there are some limitations.


    But relatively speaking, it''s a little harmless.


    It won''t have a big impact on him.


    There were angry expressions on the faces of the demons, but they did not dare to act rashly. The bone demons were easily beaten.


    Even if they rush in, the final result is as if they are being teased by others.


    This also let them deeply realize the gap.


    At the same time, they have some concerns now, and dare not act rashly any more. If this human wants to kill them, it should not be too difficult.


    It also gives them some mousetrap.


    "Damn it! Is this still human? We have never seen that human beings are so powerful, and their realm is not so powerful at all. But why are they so powerful? "


    "You said Will he be a rising genius in recent years? Otherwise, how could the gap in strength be so large that people are a little desperate. "


    "Impossible! I''ve never heard of such a genius. It''s impossible! "


    During the confrontation, all the evil emperors began to talk in a low voice. Although it seemed a bit shameful, it was much better than losing their lives.


    And all the people can''t help but ignore the figure on the throne of skeleton.


    Where they didn''t see it, the figure nodded slightly, as if he saw something interesting.

 Chapters 471

    When Gao Peng was promoted to the present state, he felt the omen of the sky''s calamity, which made his eyelids jump.


    After breaking through so many ranks, I don''t know how terrible the power of the scourge is.


    Although he had never been afraid of it, it was inevitable that he was a little flustered.


    Especially looking at that boundless minefield will always give people a kind of psychological pressure.


    Gaopeng decides not to delay any more. He has a vague feeling that this time, the sky robbery will be extremely terrible, which makes him dare not do the previous move.


    "Since you won''t do it, I''ll send you to the real hell!"


    Bang!


    There was a gust of wind and a faint sound of thunder and lightning in the air.


    Gao Peng seems to have turned into a flash of lightning and rushed directly into the devil emperor group.


    It didn''t occur to all that he was so fast that he started at once when he didn''t agree!


    "Damn it! Be careful! "


    "It''s too fast I don''t know where he is at all. "


    "No way!"


    There was a confusion among the people. Even if their strength was no greater, it would be difficult to take immediate measures after the chaos.


    Just like at the moment, Gaopeng rushes in without anyone. Once he takes a magic emperor and reveals his flaws, he will impolitely lay down his hands.


    At this time, he really has no hands left.


    Bang bang!


    Bang bang bang!


    Annihilation fist, Disha finger


    All kinds of martial arts were used by him at once. The real Qi was exported as if he didn''t need money. In fact, he didn''t need to worry about the loss at all.


    This is also the reason why he is so strong, not only because he is better than his opponents in all aspects, but also because of his fearless power.


    One body after another fell from the sky, only for a while, many of them had been killed and injured.


    This is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    At this moment, the emperor, like ordinary people, could not resist the attack of Gao Peng. Even they did not make any resistance, and finally they fell down directly.


    This epic battle is out of everyone''s expectation.


    But the best thing is hard to guess, the figure on the throne of skeleton didn''t want to fight all the time, but looked with interest.


    This is a little unexpected.


    But at this time, Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to these things. He just wanted to clean up these demons as soon as possible. Since they have no effect, it''s good to kill all the demons there.


    This is his most real idea.


    And as they fought, there was a faint flash of lightning in the sky.


    This makes Gao Peng feel that the time is more urgent. He doesn''t want to try any crisis at will. No matter how strong he is He didn''t want to be in a crisis either.


    "No It''s horrible! There will be such a powerful human in the world, and his realm has not reached the martial god at all. Why is his strength so powerful? "


    "No No... I don''t want to die yet! How can I die here if I haven''t achieved my great goal? And still die in the hands of a human, I am not willing to! "


    All kinds of unwilling words have sounded, but no one to sympathize with him. In the fierce battle of lightning and flint, if you don''t pay attention to it, you will be trapped in an eternal land.


    Although Gao Peng is strong, he also has a twelve point spirit.


    With the passage of time, the emperor has been dead more than half.


    There are mountain collapses and ground cracks all around. The ground blows up one after another, as if one cliff after another is forming slowly. The horrible scene doesn''t stop at all.


    What was once a desolate place has become more desolate.

 Chapters 472

    When Gao Pengshi tried his best to kill all the demons.


    The whole devil Kingdom has sensed the epic war here, and also shocked all the strong ones. The energy here fluctuates so violently that it is impossible to miss it.


    The devil kingdom is full of powerful people, and the devil emperor has more than that.


    Even And the gods!


    It''s just many years ago that the last time the devil appeared. So far many people have forgotten the existence of the devil.


    But it does.


    Gao Peng and other people''s fighting waves have disturbed many people and become the focus of the devil kingdom.


    ¡­¡­


    A demon with two upside down sheep horns on his head looked into the distance, reached out and touched the horn on his head, and smiled coldly: "cut, the guy who didn''t give up started to do something again, bothering me, I''m sure I''ll kill your men."


    "I can''t beat you, but I can kill all your men. I''ll see what you can do."


    After that, I will no longer pay attention to that amazing battle in the distance.


    It''s none of his business anyway.


    Similar things happen in many places, and those at the top of the food chain don''t pay attention to such battles at all.


    For them, finding a breakthrough is the most important thing, and the so-called occupation of territory, they will not care.


    Only those demons who are about to break through the demons will pay attention to these. For them, maybe this is the pillar to support their hard cultivation!


    Fergus has an octopus like suction cup all over his body. The whole person looks very strange. If he only relies on his strange appearance, he will be despised.


    That would be a real loss.


    Each of these suckers is his means of attack.


    At this time, he also sensed the strong wave in the distance.


    Especially when he knew what direction it was, his face suddenly changed, but even so, he didn''t want to check it.


    "Is this what happened? How can there be such a violent energy fluctuation, or are there many people fighting? "


    "There must be several magic emperors for the fluctuation of the battle."


    As soon as this guess came out, he immediately gave up the idea of the past deeply. They knew that there was great danger there. Now they know that there are several magic emperors fighting.


    He''s not going to die.


    Fergus is only a special case, not all the devil emperors are as timid as he is. Some people know what that direction represents.


    But it doesn''t mean they''re afraid.


    Several beams of light flew out at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, with the rolling magic spirit, you can feel how powerful they are from their own breath.


    But that''s it. There''s a steady stream of people flying by.


    From a distance, it seems that everyone is ready to go to the battlefield, but everyone knows that they just want to see if they have any interests.


    Otherwise At their level, they are the most sparing of their lives. They will not easily take part in such a powerful battle.


    As the fight between Gaopeng and others becomes more and more fierce, the destructive power is more and more terrible, and the white bones around have long since been destroyed.


    There are only deep cracks, and rolling evil spirit.

 Chapters 473

    Seeing the time dragged on for a long time, Gao Peng was also a little flustered. Especially, he felt that the more thunder pools gathered in the sky, it seemed that there might be a disaster at any time.


    What''s more, there are so many powerful monsters here. Once they are pulled into it, no one knows how violent the reaction will be.


    Gao Peng doesn''t want to take another chance.


    Then, a huge figure suddenly appeared behind Gaopeng. A black smoke rose slowly, then gathered, and finally formed a giant.


    It was a monster with a ferocious face and three heads at the same time, each representing a kind of power.


    Respectively represents death, despair, curse!


    Looking at the ferocious head is enough to make people afraid.


    When the power of blood emerged behind Gao Peng, all the magic emperors immediately backed up and looked at it with vigilance.


    They can feel the power of terror from above, and even threaten them.


    "What kind of monster is this? Never seen such a wonderful thing, even the creatures in the devil Kingdom, would not have three heads


    "Strange is not the point. I actually feel the threat on him, and it''s still a fatal threat. Isn''t it Is this strange creature really so powerful? "


    All the magic emperors watched the three headed dogs of hell warily, and no one dared to move easily.


    However


    How could Gaopeng let these guys do this? Only when he waved his hands, the whole man was like riding on the three headed dog of hell, and directly dived out.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    The three dogs of hell roared out, as if the sky had collapsed, giving a very unstable feeling.


    At the same time.


    The face of the Bone Demon emperor changed slightly. What he felt was the most obvious. He even felt the blood of the beast from the monster.


    Moreover, it is more powerful than his blood.


    "Here How is this possible? How can he have the blood power of the beast? Is he really so powerful? My body is afraid and trembling... "


    The sense of the blood power of the bone devil emperor was also exerted on him, which made his whole person have a huge reaction.


    Especially in the face of Gao Peng, he felt powerless, like a higher-level creature overlooking him, which made him unable to resist at all.


    Why? Why is that?


    I don''t like it!


    How can I fall down like this? I will not be afraid. Neither the beast nor its blood will make me afraid!


    The Bone Demon emperor roared, and the bone behind him seemed to float behind him. At the same time, his breath also changed dramatically.


    The whole person''s breath has also skyrocketed many times, becoming even colder.


    Roar!


    "What about the blood of animals? I will let you all sink and float under my feet and become my stepping stone! "


    The king of bone devil roared, and the whole man was fused with bone. Maybe even he didn''t expect that he would do such a crazy thing.


    After his complete outbreak, the rest of the magic emperor suddenly dodged, and they did not want to be affected by the disaster.


    But


    They are the people who want to understand the king of bone devil. They naturally know how powerful the other side is, but now they directly stimulate their own blood power.


    How much does this look up to each other?


    "Do you want to kill it quickly? I have to say that this human is really powerful, killing so many of us without any damage, but if it can take the attack of the bone devil emperor without damage, I absolutely don''t believe it. "


    The rest of the demons also talked about it.

 Chapters 474

    It has to be said that they are quite confident about the king of Bone Demon.


    But they don''t want to think about it. Who was the hammer before?


    Maybe they have intermittent amnesia, otherwise how could they forget the previous scene?


    To this end, Gao Peng''s mouth showed a disdainful smile.


    "Dying!"


    "I don''t even know how much I waste. I want to see how you regret it."


    "Despair!"


    Gaopeng muttered a word in a low voice, only to see one of the three dogs in hell with its head outstretched, and its eyes radiated two rays of light, which were directed on the emperor of Bone Demon.


    And then, to everyone''s surprise.


    The Bone Demon emperor is no longer the same as before, and there is fear in his eyes. Even the blood force behind him is wavering at the moment.


    Gradually, he began to cry out in despair.


    It''s like falling into a nightmare.


    The curtain fell on everyone''s eyes, which was quite unbelievable. One by one, they were shocked.


    "God, what''s the matter with the bone devil emperor? What happened? "


    "What''s the matter? How can I feel something wrong with his breath? It''s just clear that it''s normal. But what happened in this second? "


    All of us didn''t realize the difference in him, but only in a moment, there was such a change.


    When they wanted to go forward, Gao Peng came directly to him, and the huge and incomparable three headed dog of hell looked down on him directly.


    It seems that every ferocious head can swallow him.


    Gao Peng looked around, with a mysterious smile on his lips, and said, "is this the strongest of you? Even fall into their own despair, the strong? "Ah!"


    Although he did not say how much excessive words, tone and manner, so that all present can not bear.


    Which one of them is not a strong one?


    No one has ever satirized them like this, but Today is satirized again and again by others, and is still a human being.


    It makes them feel very angry, just when they want to talk.


    Gaopeng didn''t give them a chance at all. The hell three headed dog bit it, and the bone devil emperor entered the hell three headed dog''s belly completely.


    The hellhound also belched.


    Then, Gao Peng rushed out without saying anything.


    Boom!


    Death! Despair! Damnation!


    The three heads burst out the most powerful power in an instant. In an instant, all the demons felt a terrible power coming to them.


    Although they have already been alert, what about that?


    In the face of absolute power, all vigilance and defense are futile.


    Gao Peng didn''t mean to be merciful at all. The thunder pool of the sky robbery has been formed slowly. He can''t waste any more time.


    Hell''s three headed dogs, one at a time, and he''s one punch at a time.


    In a short time, when all the magic emperors fell into fear and curse again, they all died.


    Only the broken body was left, but even so, the three dogs of hell did not let go of their body and swallowed them all.


    By now, the fierce fighting has ended.


    All that''s left is the rolling evil spirit.


    From the beginning to the end, the figure on the throne of the skeleton was indifferent, even interested in watching all this.


    This makes Gao Peng a little confused, but he is not too tangled, soldiers will block water to cover up.


    The system is his most solid backing, and also makes it become the dependence of the strong in the world!

 Chapters 475

    Shoo shoo shoo!


    A sound of chaos broke the sky, and countless figures of Tao appeared immediately.


    There was a little noise in the quiet scene, but it was soon replaced by the exclamation.


    "Here What''s going on here? Why are there so many bodies? "


    "This..."


    "Who can tell me what happened here?"


    "My God! Those are all magic emperors? Who in the world killed them? "


    When many powerful people see this scene, they can''t calm down at all, not to mention that the whole ground is riddled with holes.


    It''s just the corpse of the devil emperor that makes them unable to calm down, even though they have expected the great war here.


    However, they were surprised by the horror.


    Originally, they wanted to get some benefits, but when they came here, they saw this scene, which made their heart completely unable to calm down.


    In my heart, I am like a river turned over to the sea.


    This is what they can''t imagine. These are all magic emperors!


    But now? They were killed by others. Just looking at the corpse all over the ground makes them feel a little chilly.


    And as they slowly return to God, at this time finally found Gaopeng.


    Although Gaopeng is not impressive, he can stay with this pile of corpses, but it seems particularly abrupt, and even some disobey.


    As soon as they saw it, they knew it was human, which also caused some doubts in their hearts.


    "This is Human? "


    "How could human beings be in the devil kingdom? It''s impossible for them to exert all their strength in the devil kingdom. The devil Qi should erode their power. But why do humans appear here? "


    "The most important thing is that he should appear in such a scene. Does that mean..."


    It''s no wonder they think so. Looking at the corpse and the last living man, it''s no wonder they think so.


    But that''s what makes them feel more shocked.


    This is too unexpected.


    However, it is somewhat surprising that none of these strong people from all directions paid attention to the figure on the throne of skeleton, just as no one stayed on the top.


    Instead, I have been paying attention to the corpse all over the place.


    At this time, Gao Peng had many doubts in his heart. When he looked at the throne of the skeleton, he found that there was a mysterious power blocking it.


    This made him more curious.


    "What''s going on? How do you think these guys can''t find the figure on the throne, because their strength hasn''t arrived, or the other side doesn''t want others to see him at all? "


    Gao Peng doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t want to think much.


    The figure on the throne of the skull made him a great threat.


    If you can do it or not.


    Even if he has a system, he doesn''t want to do such a stupid thing. Now he has some problems. He doesn''t want to upgrade to such a powerful power.


    If he had been promoted so much, he would not have been able to withstand the scourge.


    When it comes to the sky robbery, Gao Peng suddenly looks up at the sky, and the whole person''s face becomes extremely ugly, which is the expression rarely appeared on his face.


    But now His face was as ugly as eating shit.

 Chapters 476

    And Gao Peng''s reaction immediately attracted the eyes of all the strong.


    So I only saw all the magic emperors looking up one after another. At this point, their eyes were green!


    The whole face is as black as the bottom of a pot. No matter what they look like, the expression on their faces is ugly, which is countless times worse than Gao Peng''s.


    This is nothing but a disaster!


    "Here..."


    "Asshole! It''s a disaster! "


    Some people shouted, and they just want to back away from this place where the scourge shrouded, but who knows when they want to do so.


    Tianjie They''re completely locked in.


    When they feel here, they are completely desperate. When they reach their level, will they not know the power of the scourge?


    Especially with the intervention of too many people, the power of the scourge will become more terrifying, and the strength of so many of them can not be underestimated.


    Just such a prediction made their faces more ugly.


    "Damn it! It must be that son of a bitch, all of whom are hateful human beings. Now we have no other way. If we don''t try to find a way, all of them may die in the sky! "


    "No way We can''t escape at all. We''ve been locked up by the robbers. "


    All the demons present were despairing in their hearts. The expression on their faces would be ugly. They thought it might be beneficial.


    But who knows, not only did not come here to gain any benefits, but also suffered from the scourge of innocence.


    At this time, a magic emperor covered with purple scales said, "in this case, we have only one way left."


    "What way? Say it quickly! "


    "Come on! Otherwise, when the robbery comes down, all of us will play together. Let''s talk! "


    People are very worried. When they look at the thunder pool in the sky, they dare not look down on it, especially the robbery that locked them in.


    It''s like a knife hanging on your head.


    No one knows when it will be cut down.


    This is the most worrying part.


    The purple scale devil said: "that''s to kill the man of the plunder. As long as we kill him, the plunder will not fall again, but we will kill him before the plunder, otherwise Everything will fall short. "


    Deng!


    All the magic emperors looked at him one after another. This method was just too dangerous to say whether they could kill Gao Peng.


    Just close to the center of the sky robbery, it requires enormous courage. No one knows whether the next day robbery will fall directly.


    And now they have other ways?


    Obviously not.


    They just kept silent for a while, then nodded directly and agreed. If they don''t make up their mind quickly, everything will be late.


    So, I only saw that all the magic emperors responded one after another, and looked at Gao Peng with fierce light on their faces, as if they wanted to tear Gao Peng alive.


    And that''s exactly what they think.


    If this hateful human were not for him, would all the people present be so unlucky?


    Instead of reaping the benefits, we have encountered a fatal crisis.


    There''s no reason, but When they knew the solution, they had already executed Gao Peng and decided to let him disappear completely.

 Chapters 477

    "Damn it, something unexpected happened at this time." The expression on Gaopeng''s face is not good-looking either. He originally wanted to solve all the demons as soon as possible.


    Then An''an mind''s crossing the robbery!


    But who knows, things will develop like this.


    Let him have some unexpected.


    And at this time, he also felt that the power of the scourge had doubled several times, and even he felt some heart tremors.


    My God!


    It''s too exaggerated. The original disaster has been extremely powerful, but now it has doubled several times. That feeling is just despairing.


    Even Gao Peng has this feeling, let alone the rest of the people?


    Otherwise, they would not have made such a desperate decision.


    The battle is on the verge of attack.


    Seeing so many demons surrounding him, Gao Peng already knew that things were not good, but his face was just more ugly, not to the point of despair.


    "Well, that''s it. There''s no other way."


    "I''d like to see how long you can last. It''s not so easy to kill me!"


    The three headed dog of hell appears directly. At the same time, he is surrounded by a trace of lightning, which interlaces as if to protect him.


    And his temperament has quietly changed.


    Even if the power of heaven''s calamity is terrible again, he has left it behind. These guys dare to fight against him and even want to go to his heart.


    How could he be polite?


    Boom!


    Gao Peng''s three abilities of hell''s three headed dog are inspired by him in an instant. Death, despair and curse


    He immediately threw it out, his hands tightly clenched his fists, and he punched it out again and again. He didn''t want to stop at all.


    But the present people didn''t respond at all. This was their first chance, but because they didn''t pay attention, they were preempted by the other party.


    But now there is no way out.


    Naturally, they can''t relax a little.


    "Kill! Kill! "


    "Kill this human being, and let this human being disappear completely!"


    All the magic emperors have the same idea: kill Gao Peng and live!


    It was just a moment, and suddenly fell into a very chaotic scene.


    Gao Peng''s fist is one. Some people have not responded at all and have been completely wiped out by him.


    But even so, so many people did not choose to give up, just more alert up, there is no way back, how can we easily give up?


    "Oh! It''s just a group of disposable rubbish. Who gave you the courage to fight me? "


    "It''s my kindness not to kill you, but you dare to fight me. You just don''t know what to do."


    No matter right or wrong, Gao Peng should first stand on the high ground. When he killed some people, his eyes showed a look of contempt.


    As all the people present are not his opponents at all, and they are not even in his eyes!


    And all the people were silent.


    It has to be said that Gao Peng still has a huge deterrent force, especially in the endless body behind him and the ground full of holes.


    This kind of species can reflect the power of Gao Peng.


    Just a few words, the scene suddenly appeared a strange atmosphere, no one even wanted to do it, they are really a bit of chaos.


    Even if how to want to escape, but when they feel the thunder pool in the sky, they are really desperate!


    It''s going to be a dead end!

 Chapters 478

    Demon? Ha ha! "


    A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Gaopeng''s mouth.


    Even if he doesn''t speak, everyone knows what he means, but that''s what makes people even more angry.


    It''s just looking down on people!


    Although Gao Peng''s image at the moment is extremely frightening, they can''t counsele him. How can a demon bathed in blood be frightened by a human?


    Even less likely to bow to humanity.


    Human beings are only their food. They are the lowest end of the food chain. They will never allow human beings any chance to resist.


    Although he has been fighting before, someone always thinks he is the master.


    Before, I wanted to live, but now it has become honor unconsciously. Just look at the expression on their faces, you can know one or two.


    "Damn, where is this guy from? Is human beings really so powerful? Why I never heard of it. "


    "No I absolutely don''t believe that he is human. Human beings don''t have such a powerful guy at all, and he is powerful like a monster, not like human beings at all! "


    "If it''s not for the devil''s inconvenience, where can he be arrogant here?"


    All the magic emperors at the scene gnashed their teeth and looked at Gao Peng. Even though they were afraid of Gao Peng for three points, they were still very unwilling.


    If there is a demon here, there is nothing for Gaopeng.


    That''s what they think.


    But they don''t know at all. If there is a demon, Gao Peng''s strength is simply not strong anymore. Who else will be his opponent?


    Of course, there are some risks.


    In the face of all these talking about the devil emperor, Gao Peng has broken some of his broken pots. This is the end of the matter. How can he worry?


    Tianjie has locked them in. He can''t go back to heaven.


    "Cut! A group of scum, unexpectedly destroys my good deed, then I will kill you all


    "At last, I''ll kill the whole devil kingdom. I want to see how you still regard human beings as food, a group of animals."


    Gao Peng said without hesitation, ignoring the iron faced devil emperor.


    In addition to the color of iron and green, there is also a hint of shock.


    More incredible and speechless.


    This guy has a really big voice.


    Who gave him the courage to say that he wanted to kill the devil kingdom?


    Did he think that killing so many evil emperors would be invincible in the world? Or is he the strongest in the devil kingdom?


    If this is the case, it can be said that he is too naive.


    Although the emperor is strong, he is not the most powerful existence. In the devil Kingdom, he is not only a vassal, but also impossible to be an emperor.


    As you can imagine, there are also many high-end combat effectiveness, but they do not appear in general.


    When the ordinary people all heard what Gao Peng said, some people immediately showed a disdainful smile.


    "Oh! Human beings love to talk big, but you should show me one! Self righteous guy, human beings have not changed after all, just a little stronger than friendship


    An evil emperor made a rude mockery. He didn''t believe that Gao Pengzhen could do it. Even the martial god couldn''t do it. What''s more, the guy in front of him?


    The rest of the magic also laughed.


    It''s like hearing a big prehistoric joke.

 Chapters 479

    Gao Peng''s words directly become the laughingstock of all people.


    Even if they know that Gao Peng is very powerful, they can see from the endless corpse at the moment, but they are still not polite.


    Why should we be afraid of death?


    At this moment, all the magic emperors seem to show their most real side.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "You are really powerful, which is an undeniable fact, but if you say you want to kill the whole devil Kingdom, don''t laugh at our big teeth!"


    Gao Peng''s face gradually became colder and colder. He said with a cold smile, "what''s the matter? Is it funny? "


    "It''s too arrogant to stop me just because of you rubbish."


    "What''s more, my strength is something you will never know. The weak should have the awareness of the weak, and the waste should not be disgraced, otherwise it''s nothing more than a generous smile."


    "I''ve killed so many of you alone, but look at you? Is there any harm to me? "


    "Ha ha!"


    Gao Peng said without any face, and what he said was true, but all the people present could not stand it at all.


    "Dying!"


    All the evil emperors were furious and took a step forward.


    At this time, there was a slight change in the thunder pool in the sky.


    A lot of thunder and lightning let out!


    And the target of these thunders is Gao Peng!


    This is a situation that no one expected. Even Gao Peng was a little confused, which was not the same as what he expected.


    I saw that he could not but scold.


    But he dodged for a moment, but it didn''t help.


    "What''s the situation? How can we somehow let off such terrible thunder and lightning? Is this the way of the sky robbery? But why are those guys all right? "


    Gao Pengji''s doubts are to be ready to die together.


    But now he alone bears the thunder and lightning, while the rest are undamaged, even standing by safely.


    And when Gaopeng felt upset.


    A voice interrupted all his thoughts.


    "My God! What''s that? A man is a scourge! "


    After this exclamation, it directly attracted everyone''s eyes, only to see that all the people on the scene cast their eyes.


    On that lightning pool in the sky, it seems that there is a figure formed by lightning, dressed in lightning armor, with a long spear formed by lightning in his hand.


    The whole body exudes a sense of dignity, even if there is no operation, we can know that he is not simple.


    What''s more, it''s a human catastrophe!


    It''s something that no one has ever seen. They just feel terrible, unknown Is the most terrible!


    Gao Peng followed their eyes and saw the figure formed by lightning. His face changed.


    This is a little beyond his expectation.


    "Don''t you Is this my destiny? " Gao Peng smiled a little bitterly. If he didn''t do it, he would not die.


    Even though his strength is improving, he feels a little frightened in the face of this unheard of disaster.


    In particular, this natural disaster turned out to be a human shape.


    This is the most amazing place. Can you say Is this robbery wise?


    This one guess, let Gao Peng''s eyes shine, just like the hunter who saw the prey.

 Chapters 480

    Although Gao Peng thought it meant something, he Now is not the time to pay attention to these things. The boundless thunder pool pours down.


    Just a glance has made his heart quiver.


    My God!


    This is to want my life!


    It never occurred to anyone that this would happen.


    And those magic emperors are very proud at the moment.


    Who would have thought Originally thought that they would be unlucky, and might even take their lives, but in the end it would be such a result.


    Instead, that human being became the target of attack. Looking at the boundless minefield, they could not help shivering.


    "Terrible! Is this a terrible day? It''s the most terrible robbery I''ve ever seen. Although there may be our factors in it, his own robbery is also very terrible. Otherwise, it will really happen? "


    "Ha ha! Let that human be arrogant, and now he is completely unlucky


    All the magic emperors were gloating, as if they had met something great.


    And Gao Peng is still a little confused at the moment. Although he has just escaped the scourge, he can''t have been dodging all the time, right?


    "Damn it! What is the situation? " Gao Peng is in a bad mood. This is a situation he has never imagined. "If you often walk by the river, there is no reason not to wet your shoes!"


    At this time, Gao Peng had to smile bitterly.


    But then something more shocking happened.


    Gao Peng''s thunder and lightning, which surround him, directly erupts, and makes him all wrapped in thunder and lightning.


    At the same time, when the thunder pool was pouring down, it did not cause any harm to him, instead, it erected a layer of gold armor on his body.


    The armor seems to be the most powerful armor.


    And his whole person''s momentum has undergone earth shaking changes, and his breath has also skyrocketed countless times in a moment, and his surrounding lightning flashes with horror.


    That''s what no one expected.


    And Gao Peng But there are some afterthoughts.


    "This is Thunderbolt? "


    At last, he understood why he had been caught unprepared by such a strange disaster.


    It turns out that all these are the pots of the body, and it''s thunderbolt who is immortal. He feels his powerful power and is full of confidence.


    And he never felt so powerful.


    In his sense, with his powerful explosive force, even a martial god can crush him without hesitation.


    Of course, it''s just his feeling that he doesn''t really have such a strong strength.


    But there is no doubt that he is strong at the moment.


    And all the demons stared at it.


    This time it''s really stupid.


    This is not what they expected!


    Why? Shouldn''t he be blown away? How do you feel that the strength of that human being is becoming more and more powerful, so powerful that it makes people despair.


    This is the mood of all the magic emperors at the moment. From the previous schadenfreude to the present despair, they were no longer rivals before, let alone the strength of the other side has soared so much.


    It''s like killing everything!


    My God!


    What is the situation? Is he the son of heaven and earth? Otherwise, such a thing would happen. Tianrob didn''t want to deal with him at all, instead, it promoted his strength.


    No one may believe it, but they actually saw it with their own eyes, and the eyes were about to fall.

 Chapters 481

    "No... No! "


    "This is the divine body! There is absolutely no mistake. I can feel the divinity from this human being. It must be the divinity


    "And The power of his blood also has divinity, my God! Who is this human? It''s the body and the blood! "


    When everyone was in despair, a magic emperor with a sharp eye suddenly cried out and attracted everyone''s attention at the same time.


    And when they heard what the man said, they were all numb.


    Then he looked at Gao Peng and became more shocked.


    They don''t have too much doubt. It can only be explained by divine body and blood. Why is this human so powerful!


    At the same level, he is invincible.


    No It should be said that he is the strongest under Wushen. If Wushen doesn''t come out, no one will be his opponent.


    This kind of description is not very high, but there is no water. It can be seen from the corpses on the ground. This human is beyond imagination.


    When they knew the details of Gao Peng, cold sweat came out on their foreheads, which was like mice seeing cats.


    "It''s over! It''s over. It''s not an opponent before. What''s more, this human being is ready to give all his strength. "


    "Don''t you Are we really going to die here? "


    No wonder they have such doubts. It''s hopeless just to be locked by the sky. However, there is a more desperate fact.


    The strength of those who cross the robbery is still so strong.


    It seems that The corpses are all his masterpieces.


    And just when they were frightened, Gao Peng suddenly looked over and scared them directly.


    Gao Peng didn''t know why. Seeing these guys in front of him, he was not interested at all.


    How can he be interested in the fact that he can''t improve his ability and has no benefits?


    However, waste can be used after all.


    So he only saw Gao Peng step by step and came to the front of many evil emperors and said: "you are just too waste for me to mention any interest at all, and it''s tired to kill you. You said What should I do? "


    Gao Peng''s voice just fell. All the evil emperors were embarrassed, but they dare not say more, or even refute.


    Gao Peng was not prepared to give them time to think, and then said, "it is not impossible to let you go, but I have conditions. If you can promise, then I will let you go."


    "Of course, if some of you dare to tease me, ha ha!"


    The temperature around seems to drop in a straight line. Even if the temperature brought by magic Qi drops, there is no terror at this time.


    The space seemed to be frozen by the cold, which made all the magic emperors shiver.


    Even if Gao Peng didn''t say what the consequences would be, you can guess from his expression, and all the magic emperors have no other way at the moment.


    If they do not agree, they may be met by becoming a member of the next bar!


    This let them not have too much hesitation, hurriedly nodded, directly agreed to come down.


    Although it seems disgraceful, can face compare with life? Stay in the green mountain, not afraid to burn without firewood.


    It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge!

 Chapters 482

    Looking at the nods of all the people present, Gao Peng was more satisfied, which was beyond his expectation.


    After all, can face compare with life?


    This multiple-choice question is so simple that as long as it is a normal person, he will not choose wrong.


    What''s more, these monsters, who have lived for many years, naturally know what''s good for them.


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "I want you to take a word out and say it''s me."


    "I think all the demons in the devil kingdom are rubbish, not only rubbish but also cowards. Gao Peng challenges them, and whoever loses will give his life."


    The crowd was suddenly quiet.


    Looking at Gao Peng with a gaping face.


    No matter how long they lived, but when they heard what Gao Peng said, there was a blank in their mind.


    One by one, they all seem to have hallucinations. Some even slightly open their mouths. Even those who are so strong have no image.


    It''s not their fault, but Gao Peng''s words have a great impact on them, and they can''t react to them for a while, even some of them are difficult to accept.


    God!


    What is this man talking about?


    How dare he say that all demons are rubbish, even cowards? Is he looking for death?


    Or do you think you live too long?


    I dare to gamble my life. Do I feel that I have become invincible? It''s too much to look down on people!


    No matter how all the magic emperors thought, Gao Peng looked at them with a smile. He had expected this situation.


    No matter who It''s hard to accept such words!


    After all, it''s too crazy for ordinary people to bear. In fact, these people are magic emperors.


    For them, demons are still superior. Even they dare not be slighted.


    And what about this human being? He even said that all the demons are rubbish, but also to gamble with the demons. Who gave him the courage?


    Not to say whether he can beat the devil or not, compare his own life with that of the devil. They all think that the human beings are too high up in front of them.


    Some self righteous!


    "My God! Is this man mad? This kind of words can be said, he even compared his own life with that of the devil, which is really naive! "


    "Ha ha! Too arrogant. Does he think he is invincible? What kind of existence is the demon God? How can it be reached by his human being? "


    "It''s too arrogant and conceited. I''ve never seen such a arrogant person before, but I have to say He''s really crazy. " After


    shocked, all the faces make complaints about their faces.


    Even with their unique way of communication, it can be seen in their eyes that Gao Peng is just a guy who can''t help himself.


    Although we can see how terrible this battlefield is, and even so many demons have been killed by him, the gap between the demons and the demons is huge.


    No amount can make up for it.


    However, the human in front of us dare to say that the devil is a waste, or even put it into words, saying that we should gamble with the devil, ha ha! It''s enough to put gold on your face.


    Some people gloat and even look at Gao Peng with a little irony. That''s how they look down upon Gao Peng.


    Who let Gaopeng say such arrogant words!

 Chapters 483

    Looking at the reaction of these people, Gao Peng can guess what they are talking about without thinking, but he doesn''t care.


    It is only when someone talks about it that he can pass on what he wants to say.


    So His next plan is almost ready for implementation.


    Then he glanced at the thunder on his body. Because of the thunder spirit, he was not regarded as the official robbery.


    On the contrary, it attracted all the thunder and lightning of the whole thunder pool, and finally became his strength. Just look at the thunder armor on his body, you can know how much his strength has been improved.


    Even if he didn''t do it, he could feel the power of terror.


    This is the real strength. He thinks that with the strength at the moment, there is no problem in dealing with the martial god.


    However, when Gao Peng was distracted, a magic emperor stood up and said, "man, although I don''t know why you said such a thing, don''t repent what you promised us."


    Gao Peng smiled and nodded: "it''s natural. As long as you help me bring my words, I won''t trouble you again. Of course If you don''t fight me again. "


    "If you are still found in the future, don''t blame me."


    "Don''t worry, we know what to do."


    Although these demons are extremely unwilling, they also really realize the gap between them. The strength gap is too large, which can not be made up by the number of people at all.


    From the previous battles, and the corpses they saw all over the ground, it was enough for them to put an end to the idea of revenge.


    Now they just want to live.


    Don''t want to provoke this human again.


    The gap is so obvious that they don''t want to die. Where can their little arms twist their thighs?


    Because they were afraid of Gao Peng, they all seemed to be a little cautious.


    There is no way to do this. Even if they are all powerful people, what? The situation is better than people, and they have no other way.


    Looking at the corpses all over the ground, it''s enough to sound their alarm. If there is more resentment involved, who knows if they will become a member of the entity below.


    Then all the magic emperors looked at each other, and finally said, "I don''t know what your purpose is, but we will bring your words to us, and what kind of results will be produced in the end, it''s none of our business."


    At this time, they can all foresee what will happen next.


    It''s a defiance of the word of the devil. Just think about it and know what kind of reaction it will cause.


    And they don''t dare to get involved. If they are involved, even the bones and dregs will be eaten.


    "That won''t bother you. You just need to bring my words here, and you and I won''t be in trouble again."


    Gao Peng said confidently, these guys in front of him have no use value at all, so why waste time?


    It''s better to let them create some "wealth" for him. It''s a new round of investment for him. He also wants to quickly raise all aspects to the top.


    Otherwise, his strength will stagnate.


    With Gao Peng''s voice just falling, all the magic emperors took a deep look at Gao Peng, and then turned around and left directly.


    And some people also looked at the corpses on the ground, and their eyes were full of happiness. They did not know whether they were powerful, not killed for a while, or lucky.


    Anyway, they are all lucky!

 Chapters 484

    With all the evil emperors gone, Gao Peng sighed a little.


    He never thought it would be like this. It''s really a trick of nature. I thought it would be very hard to cross this time.


    But in the end, there are many changes because of his thundering spirit. If he had known this, he would not have killed a lot.


    It''s not what he wants to see at all. In the end, it''s still nature.


    Who let his all these strengths are given by the system is not his own, so he will not know so.


    With his frequent use, these forces will slowly belong to him.


    But Every time the system prompts the sound, it means that he needs to adapt to the power again, which is the most exciting and light place.


    "Human, you are really interesting. You are the most special human I have ever seen."


    When Gao Peng lost his mind, a voice suddenly came.


    Gao Peng also woke up in a flash and looked up directly at the throne of skeleton. He did not relax his vigilance all the time.


    The figure on the throne of the skeleton still makes him wonder why he didn''t make a sound when such a fierce battle happened before.


    And The last group of magic emperors didn''t find his existence. Why on earth?


    Although Gao Peng can''t understand it, it doesn''t mean that he will be careless.


    On the contrary, he will be more vigilant. Who knows what kind of existence he is, especially the threat he has brought to Gaopeng from the beginning to the end.


    That''s what matters most to him.


    As if I saw Gao Peng''s vigilance, I saw that figure and said, "don''t be nervous, I don''t have any hatred with you, and I won''t fight against you."


    "Although you have killed all my men, there is no use in keeping those wastes. If you kill them, you will kill them."


    "To me, these wastes are only disposable products, but you are different I see your difference. How about it? Do you want to consider following me? "


    What the figure on the skull throne said made Gao Peng even more afraid. The whole body stood up with pores, and a little cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    I didn''t expect that the previous demons were his subordinates, and they slaughtered in front of others, which was a bit embarrassing.


    Gao Peng didn''t know whether what he said was true or false. He didn''t want to speculate, but the other side brought him such a threat.


    That must not be unreasonable.


    Now, Gao Peng doesn''t want to deal with such an existence at all.


    Only when all its strength has risen to the top, maybe Just can say with this guy in front of me!


    Now It may be too early.


    This is Gao Peng''s idea at the moment, but although his idea is very good, he dare not act rashly.


    So I only saw him lightly saying, "although I killed all your men, I feel very sorry."


    "But if you let me follow you, it is impossible. Although you are strong But I''m not good at it. Besides You may not be able to give me a hand. "


    At this moment, Gao Peng has already noticed the chains on that figure. Looking at those huge chains, Gao Peng can see a trace of extraordinary.


    But he didn''t know what it was.


    But it can also be explained from the side that the other side can''t make an easy move. If it can make an easy move, it won''t settle down on the fishing platform.

 Chapters 485

    "Ha ha! It''s interesting. You''re the most interesting human I''ve ever seen. "


    "In the face of my stage fright, I can still refuse my request frankly. I have to say that your courage is really great, of course Don''t rule out that you think you''re too strong and don''t pay attention to everything. "


    "But in any case, you do have the guts."


    The figure on the throne of skeletons praised him as if he was optimistic about Gao Peng.


    And this makes Gaopeng even more alert. He doesn''t know what the other party''s purpose is, and who knows what the other party is thinking?


    Gao Peng didn''t want to talk easily, so he kept silent.


    Since he thought he had the system, no one would be his opponent, but now the system has a great limit.


    It''s impossible for him to improve too much at once.


    Even if he is strong now, he is not sure at all.


    In his feeling, the voice on the throne of skull seemed to be a vast sea, while he was just a slightly larger lake. There was no comparison between the two.


    And he It''s impossible for him to become a bigger water than the ocean. That''s why he is so afraid of each other.


    It was a deep feeling. Gao Peng didn''t dare to look down.


    Looking at Gao Peng''s face, the figure on the throne of skeleton didn''t speak, but it was brewing a little.


    Finally said: "since you refused, I''ll talk about a deal with you. It''s a win-win deal for you and me."


    Gao Peng did not speak and nodded slightly.


    It''s not appropriate to say anything now. He just wants to wait for the other party to say his purpose quietly, so that he can speculate on the other party''s behavior.


    The voice on the throne of skeleton didn''t care, but said lightly: "I need you to get through the channel of sin yuan continent. What I need is a stable channel, not the one you appear."


    "If you can really get through, I will give you a chance, OK? It shouldn''t be hard for you. After all, you are human. It should be very easy to do this. "


    "And you can get another chance. It''s an easy thing to do. I don''t think you will refuse it?"


    Gao Peng took a deep look at him. Although he didn''t know what he was thinking, his first thought was No.


    Even if it doesn''t matter to him, he has heard about the devil''s actions. If it really gets through a stable channel.


    No matter what this guy wants to do in front of him, other demons will attack him. This is not what he wants to see at all.


    He doesn''t have much affection for sin yuan continent, but it doesn''t mean that he will do such a terrible thing.


    And the guy in front of me is so powerful. What''s his purpose?


    Gao Peng couldn''t understand, but he didn''t think about asking questions, because he didn''t think about agreeing to each other all the time.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t help it."


    "You are really powerful, and I feel unprecedented pressure, but I will never do such a thing."


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, the whole person began to be alert. He didn''t believe that the other side would stop so easily.


    And the other side''s strength is so strong, swept face by him on the spot, who knows whether the other side will be angry?

 Chapters 486

    "You don''t have to be busy rejecting it. It''s not too late for you to listen to the chance I gave you before making a decision. I think you will be very interested."


    The figure on the throne of skeletons was not angry, instead, he said a simple sentence.


    This made Gao Peng even more confused. The other side''s reaction was beyond his expectation, which was not the normal person''s reaction at all.


    But he did not have too much entanglement, quietly waiting for each other to say what.


    And the figure on the throne of skeleton didn''t have too much hesitation, saying: "if you can finish what I said, I don''t mind taking you away, or telling you how to leave here."


    "Here" is very clever and listen from the tone of the other side, not to say the devil Kingdom, but for Gao Peng, it is more unlikely to be sin yuan continent.


    Doesn''t that mean


    Gao Peng''s face changed a little after he thought about it, which he never thought about.


    But the figure on the throne of skeleton said so, which immediately made him think of more things, but his brain was suddenly confused.


    Which figure seems to have been predicted, for Gao Peng''s current changes, he did not care too much.


    In his opinion, as long as he is a smart person, he should not fail to understand the meaning, and what he said is also extremely clear.


    For everyone, when they know that the world they live in is just a pond, they will want to go out to see the sea.


    Although it is full of unknown, it is also full of opportunities. Maybe one day it will become a big fish in the pond and a big fish in the sea.


    These are two concepts!


    Gao Peng''s face changed continuously. As soon as he heard what the other side said, he had roughly guessed what was going on.


    And he I don''t want to give up such an opportunity.


    Especially for the problem of system, only when the system encounters more powerful opponents can it gain more powerful power.


    And this is also a huge restriction. If he has been in sin abyss or devil Kingdom, it will be a very unfavorable situation for him.


    He will always be at the top, and then he will stop.


    This is not what he wants to see.


    But He doesn''t want to do things that violate the principle. Once he really gets through the stable channel, it will be a living disaster!


    That''s why he reacted so strongly.


    Then, after some thinking, he had a clear answer.


    Although he was eager to improve his own strength, he didn''t want to do that terrible humanitarian thing, so he said lightly: "I can grant your request, but it''s not to open a stable channel now, give me a little time!"


    Gao Peng''s promise did not come out of his expectation, as if that figure had already predicted this situation.


    This kind of chance No one will miss it.


    However, he is totally wrong. Gao Peng is not willing to do that terrible and humane thing.


    But it''s not that there is no compromise, as long as he stands at the top and all his strength reaches the limit, that''s when this guy pays the price.


    It won''t be so difficult to get information then.


    However, the voice on the throne of skeleton is not known, but rather satisfied with Gao Peng''s answer.


    "Well, you made a very wise decision."


    "I have plenty of time to wait, but I also hope you can not perfunctory me, otherwise the consequences will be very serious."

 Chapters 487

    Gao Peng glanced at the figure on the throne of skeleton. No matter how the other side reacted, he insisted on his own principles.


    But He will not give up his intention to leave sin yuan continent, and the most safe way is to wait until his strength reaches a certain level, and he will not need to be afraid of this guy.


    At that time, it is not known who is the Lord and who is the second.


    Gao Peng is just a little afraid of him at the moment, which does not mean that he will completely compromise.


    Before that, he was ready. As long as all the demons met with him, he didn''t need to counsel each other.


    Although not premeditated, but more or less in Gaopeng''s expectations.


    "Oh! I''ll see. When I''m promoted to Wushen, I''ll see what else you can do. "


    When Gao Peng took the other side''s inattention, he showed a slight disdainful smile, if it wasn''t for his fear that he could not bear the power of the natural calamity.


    He would never have been so complacent.


    But With his enhanced strength, it won''t take long to reach the level of crushing each other.


    In particular, his investment has already begun. Next, it depends on how he acts.


    In fact, it''s not only Gao Peng, but also the figure on the throne of the skeleton with a slight smile. How can we not understand what Gao Peng is thinking when he reaches his level?


    Of course, he only guessed about it.


    In his view, this human would not be so easily at his mercy, and finally had to suffer a little bit to be obedient.


    This is also in his expectation, the strength and talent of the other side is far beyond his expectation, but in his view is still under control.


    It''s not detached, so it''s still within control.


    "No matter how you are jumping, you will finally make a real compromise. I don''t believe you can resist this huge temptation."


    "As long as you can''t resist the temptation, accept my chance! Ha ha ha ha! As soon as I take it out, you old guys All have to pay for what they do


    The figure on the throne of skeleton laughed secretly, as if he had won the victory, and he also looked at Gao Peng as if he had not, as if he had already eaten him.


    But Is it really as he imagined?


    No matter how strong he is, he can''t predict what kind of reserve Gao Peng has, but in his opinion, no matter what kind of opportunity and reserve he has, it''s nothing compared with him.


    Here Who is his opponent?


    Both of them have their own ideas, and both of them have extremely strong confidence in themselves.


    Gaopeng turned around and whispered, "since I have already agreed, I will go first. When I am ready, I will help you to open a stable channel."


    "Good. I hope you don''t forget your promise. Otherwise The consequences are serious. "


    The figure on the throne didn''t say much, but nodded slightly, though he didn''t say the severe consequences.


    But with his strength, it''s impossible that what he says will not come true.


    Individuals have their own thoughts. Although it seems very harmonious and harmonious, just like the cooperation that has been discussed, only they know that the cooperation is not stable.

 Chapters 488

    When all the demons left, a storm was coming.


    In particular, they also carry Gao Peng''s words, which are like humiliating words for every demon.


    How could this be acceptable to them?


    All the demons are on the top, the top of the food chain, but now some people even say such words to them.


    How can this not make them angry!


    With all the magic emperors spreading what Gao Peng said, the whole devil kingdom was boiling.


    Everyone did not expect that there would be a human so arrogant, dare to put their words in their territory.


    Is this to look down on them?


    "Damn it! A hateful human being, who gives him the courage to put his words boldly, and dare to insult the devil, never forgive! "


    "Who gives courage to an ant like human being? I don''t believe that he really has the courage to do such an exaggerated thing in the devil kingdom. Doesn''t he think he has a long life? "


    "No He is clearly looking for death. There must be no other purpose besides that! "


    It''s not just demons. After hearing what Gao Peng said, the demons all have red eyes.


    I wish I could find Gaopeng''s broken body. This hateful human is so contemptuous of people. I dare to insult those who worship their gods because they are so high in their eyes.


    This makes them hard to accept in time!


    Of course More people are still shocked.


    They never thought that someone would say such a word, especially in their territory. You know it''s a devil kingdom!


    What''s even more shocking to them is that it''s a lot of magic emperors who spread this saying, which is the best incredible place.


    The devil emperor, who is only inferior to the devil, can spread such words for a hateful human being. What are they trying to do?


    Many demons don''t understand what happened, but they don''t know what happened. They suddenly hate those demons.


    Because What these guys did is almost equivalent to betraying the whole devil Kingdom, for some people who don''t know the situation at all.


    This is absolutely unforgivable.


    "A group of traitors! I didn''t expect that all of them had become the running dogs of human beings. They were adored at first. Now I decided to stop believing in them, just a group of running dogs! "


    "Yes! They are actually spreading such words for human beings. They must not be allowed to have good fruits to eat. Let''s work together They can be pushed down. "


    As the rumors spread, more and more demons could not bear it, and they hated the emperor even more.


    It''s like a common enemy.


    This is also unexpected to everyone. No one would think that things would develop like this. For a while, just because of Gao Peng''s words, there was turbulence in the devil Kingdom directly.


    It makes many demons turn hostile to each other, and the trend is becoming more and more fierce, only for one day.


    The news spread far, but also caused a huge impact.


    This is an unimaginable thing for all people. Just a word from a hateful human being has such a terrible impact.


    Who can think of it?


    But from the beginning to the end, the creator didn''t know what kind of turbulence it caused.

 Chapters 489

    "Have you heard? There are even people who say we are rubbish and cowards. Do you think we should fight back? And that guy dare to gamble, ha ha! "


    A devil with three corners on his head smiled coldly. Although it seemed that he had left the problem to others, it could be seen from his expression.


    At this moment, his heart is very angry.


    I wish I could tear up the living human who said this sentence. Although he was extremely angry, his anger was almost gone.


    But he endured. It wasn''t just his hatred.


    He doesn''t want to be the first bird.


    Although I don''t think a human being can have a great influence on him, I know what kind of means the other party has?


    Without knowing the enemy, it is better to know yourself and the enemy, and never lose a hundred battles.


    Therefore, he would come here to ask other demons.


    "Since others say that we are rubbish, if we don''t meet him well, doesn''t it mean that the name of our rubbish has been settled?"


    A giant like guy stood up and spoke like a thunderclap, which made everyone''s eardrum ache.


    Not only him, many powerful demons have come out one after another. Although they didn''t say much, it can be seen from the expression on their faces.


    They are very dissatisfied at the moment.


    They have been demons for a long time. No one dared to look down on them like this. Now they are just human beings coming to their territory.


    How can this be tolerated?


    I saw one by one standing up, the expression became extremely serious.


    After seeing here, the three corners of the devil''s mouth showed a smile, there are all people moving forward and backward, then he has nothing to worry about.


    Just to let the outside world know, what is the omnipotent God?


    Just a human being, just looking for death!


    "Before that, let the traitors know the end of betraying the devil kingdom!"


    "Oh! At first, I thought they could be made, but I didn''t expect that when we looked away, we would think they are the pillar of the future. It''s just confusing. "


    At this moment, when all the demons think of who the news is coming from, they suddenly send out a cold breath.


    It''s like freezing the whole sky.


    Although they clearly know that these demons are forced to do so, they do not only make all demons lose face.


    It also caused chaos in the devil Kingdom, which is unforgivable.


    And in the eyes of all the demons, anyone who causes the turmoil of the devil Kingdom, no matter who, must pay a heavy price.


    It''s not easy for them to negotiate to calm down the devil Kingdom, but who knows that for a mere human being, there will be such a Wulong.


    It makes them feel as if this human is standing on their head, which is even more unacceptable.


    "Let''s go Let''s get rid of that arrogant human first, and then clean up some people who eat inside and eat outside. It''s time to clean up


    "Maybe we haven''t appeared for a long time. Some people have forgotten our means. It seems that it''s time to show up. Otherwise, we really don''t have any authority."


    Although all the demons are smiling, we can see from their breath that it is absolutely cold.


    This But the real anger.

 Chapters 490

    "I... The first day of human beings, before the words are all I said, if there are people dissatisfied, you can come to me. "


    "I will not refuse to come Loser, give your life! "


    Gao Peng directly punches out, which is his most powerful strength. At the same time, he spreads his voice with real Qi.


    He is not afraid of being known his whereabouts. It can be seen that he is also a skilled man with courage.


    However, this is what he wants to see. If he hides, the investment he made before will be really wasted.


    And now Just right can attract the attention of the whole devil Kingdom, and can also attract the attention of those demons, if even those demons don''t know where he is.


    Isn''t that more of an end?


    Gao Peng won''t make such a low-level mistake, so he would rather attract everyone''s attention than bother himself.


    At the end of the day, it''s because I want to improve my strength.


    When Gao Peng''s voice just fell, no matter where he came from, he listened with gnashing teeth and looked in the same direction one after another.


    "Hateful I have never seen such a hateful human being. He is clearly challenging us. Damn it! Why didn''t anyone teach him a lesson? Let him know what it is. "


    "Are you going? You don''t know how strong the other side is. If you don''t, you will do something so arrogant. "


    "My God! Even if his strength is so strong, he must fight against the devil kingdom to do such a thing! Does he really think he''s invincible? "


    "Oh! It''s really arrogant. Even the Demon Lord is not necessarily invincible, but this human being is so arrogant and ignorant, ridiculous? "


    Although many demons are gnashing their teeth and saying that they would like to rush to kill Gao Peng, they still have self-knowledge.


    Scolding angrily, it''s just a way for them to vent.


    In the whole devil Kingdom, many demons regard human beings as food, but they haven''t completely lost their sense. In the end, they are still afraid of hard and soft.


    Although the other side''s words are extremely arrogant, which makes every demon extremely difficult to accept, how about it? It can''t do any harm to the other side.


    No matter how many people in the past, they will eventually become a skeleton.


    At the end of the day, it''s still a lack of strength.


    Therefore, the whole devil kingdom is full of abuse, but few people really go to find Gao Peng. There are not so many fools in the world.


    What''s more, the devil people are very smart. Although they are often stimulated by blood to make crazy moves, in the end, that''s because of their blood.


    But After Gao Peng''s words were said, he has become the public enemy of the devil kingdom. Everyone thinks that Gao Peng''s behavior is to seek death.


    Although many demons are not Gao Peng''s opponents, they do not mean that there is no one in the devil kingdom.


    There are still many demons who didn''t fight at all. Of course Now it''s just a matter of time. Who let Gao Peng say such a thing before.


    I''ve long had hatred with all the demons. Naturally, those demons can''t give up. Now Many people are quietly waiting for the time to pass.


    Wait The arrival of the devil!

 Chapters 491

    When Gao Peng said that, he clearly pointed out his own position, but to his disappointment, not many demons came to him for trouble.


    It''s only a small one at most, and it''s still a kind of brain fever. Otherwise, how can you ignore your life?


    Gao Peng felt extremely disappointed at the result.


    Originally thought that he named his position, there will be many demons to find his troubles, and in which, he may also be able to slightly improve his strength.


    But who knows that will happen.


    He didn''t even know it.


    "It''s disappointing that the whole devil kingdom should have such a situation. I thought everyone in the devil kingdom was belligerent, but I found out that they were cowards, not only waste but also cowards!"


    "That''s it It also means that to dominate the whole sinyuan continent is really beyond our capacity. "


    Regardless of whether anyone will come or not, Gao Peng said every word without politeness. Every devil heard what he said, his lungs were about to explode.


    Can still be hard to bear down.


    Although this man is arrogant, he has arrogant capital.


    From the plausible news, we can know that the strength of that guy is not something that ordinary people can handle at all.


    As for the strength, the emperor has to avoid three points, let alone them?


    But it''s not over


    "Devil Kingdom Ha ha! "


    "From the top to the bottom, you are cowards. I am a human being who has hit your territory. No one dares to come out. Is that your pride? It just opened my eyes. "


    "If it is true, I will tell all human beings that the evil man is nothing more than a group of cowards, and the rumor is really untrustworthy. If it is true as it is said in history, you Why dare not fight? "


    Gao Peng pressed them step by step, and didn''t want to give them a chance to breathe. Moreover, every word he said hit all demons'' hearts.


    In fact Many evil people with feverish brains have long wanted to rush to revenge, but they are stopped by others.


    No matter how many people there are, there is no use for the peerless powerful, let alone the evil spirit of Gaopeng.


    Even the emperor is not an opponent, let alone they?


    If you go there, you''re just looking for your own way, and you can''t even leave a bone residue.


    The whole devil kingdom is filled with strange atmosphere.


    No one would have thought that a human could make such a terrible act, and also directly press a devil kingdom.


    Now It''s surprising that no one has a cold head.


    Even many demons feel that it''s hard to believe that the other side has done such extraordinary things, but up to now, those who are superior have not yet done so.


    Unconsciously, the demons at the lower level began to complain about those guys.


    After all, they are nothing but cannon fodder, but the guys on the top are different. They are not only enjoying huge cultivation resources.


    It is loved by people, but now when they need to fight, none of them appear.


    This directly caused the dissatisfaction of many demons.

 Chapters 492

    It is still a mystery to others what the purpose of Gaopeng is.


    After all, all people don''t know Gao Peng''s purpose, and he never said it, only that what he did was so crazy.


    It''s crazy and awesome.


    But what was he doing this for? Is it just for the war of countless years ago?


    If it is true, how can it be done only by virtue of his own strength.


    Of course They absolutely do not admit that the challenge of a human being has made the devil Kingdom turbulent.


    It''s a shame.


    The figure on the throne of skeleton seems to have penetrated everything, looking directly at Gao Peng''s position, and looking at it thoughtfully.


    "This guy What''s the idea? Is that what he wants to do? "


    "It''s absolutely unrealistic for him to get through safely, but it''s in vain for him to do these things."


    "If he didn''t get through for me, it would be a dead end for him. Even if he did anything crazy, he would not be able to save his life."


    The figure on the throne of skeleton didn''t understand Gao Peng''s purpose from the beginning to the end, but it also made him more curious.


    I saw him looking at Gao Peng so quietly.


    No matter what the other party wants to do, he can quickly detect it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, when Gaopeng still wants to talk.


    Several figures slowly appeared. At the same time, the mountain was also accompanied by boundless pressure. That kind of feeling could not be released by ordinary people at all.


    Seeing this, Gao Peng''s eyes brightened instantly.


    It seems that there is something that attracts his attention, and also makes him have a huge interest.


    Because The man he was waiting for finally arrived.


    Moreover, he came several times at a time, which made Gao Peng feel a kind of happiness. If he doesn''t come, he will come several times.


    My God!


    Does God already care for me like this?


    Before Gao Peng could speak, the demons came to speak directly.


    "Oh, are you the man who does not know the height of the earth? I don''t know where you come from. I dare to be so arrogant at a young age. Didn''t your adults tell you? Be low-key, or you will be killed. "


    Then, I saw all the demons surrounding Gao Peng in an instant. I didn''t want to give him any way back.


    After seeing here, those demons who had looked at Gao Peng from afar had a smile on their faces.


    This is what they hope to see. If this person is always tired and jumping there, even they start to doubt, are they still the omnipotent devil?


    "Hahahaha! It seems that this time the human being is dying. It''s just wishful thinking that he dare to come to the devil Kingdom and behave wildly. "


    "It''s so arrogant that I have to admit that his strength is really very strong. The general devil is not his opponent at all, but he is too confident in himself and even makes such a arrogant and ignorant move, which finally causes the devil."


    "Now He is finally going to pay for his actions. "


    All the demons were relieved at last. When they saw the coming of the demons, they had already guessed what would happen next.


    It is natural that human beings are wiped out, and the shame will be wiped out eventually!

 Chapters 493

    "Hahahaha! At last! "


    "You let me have a good wait, but the mansion You have come. "


    Gao Peng suddenly laughed, and all the people felt a little confused. What''s the situation?


    Don''t you Shouldn''t he be alarmed?


    There are so many demons around him. There are so many demons around him. Not only does he not have any panic and tension, but he even laughs now.


    What do you mean?


    No one can understand Gao Peng''s mood at the moment, so they only see that all the demons stare at Gao Peng, as if they are looking at some crazy guy.


    In fact, in the eyes of all people, Gao Peng is indeed a madman.


    Otherwise, how could he do such a crazy thing?


    Now I suddenly laugh again. If you don''t use a madman to describe him, it can''t be explained at all.


    "My God! He won''t be scared to be silly by the presence of demons, will he? Otherwise, how could I suddenly laugh! "


    "I guess Right! "


    "Oh! Human beings are really fragile. They used to be so arrogant, but when they saw the arrival of demons, they were scared to be stupid directly. "


    When the first time I heard what Gao Peng said and did, all the demons thought that Gao Peng was a madman, but then They think Gao Peng is scared and stupid.


    This is obvious!


    When there is a huge contrast between what I have met and what I have imagined, my heart can''t accept it all of a sudden, and I will be scared to be silly.


    Gao Peng''s performance at the moment, in the eyes of all demons, is nothing more than that.


    And even the demons are similar.


    Looking at Gao Peng''s performance, he not only didn''t have any anger, but also nodded with satisfaction.


    It seems that I am particularly satisfied with this masterpiece in front of me.


    This human just saw their coming, and he was scared to be stupid directly. If this is spread out, it can also give them a good prestige.


    That reputation Not bad.


    But who knows The next second their smile froze.


    Gao Peng, who was laughing at the beginning, slightly crooked his head and said, "what are you giggling at one by one? I''m afraid I''m not afraid. I can''t accept it for a while. "


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a matter of a moment."


    For a while, all the demons were quiet.


    He looked at Gao Peng without a word.


    The play is obviously wrong!


    Isn''t this human being scared to be silly by the demon God? But what is his present performance for?


    What''s more, he said we were all giggling.


    The last sentence is even more excessive. Although it is not directly pointed out, it does not mean that they do not understand it.


    In this regard, their hearts are shocked.


    A human being If it''s just arrogance, it can be said that in the past, but what is he doing now? In the face of the devil, as if they do not put each other in the eyes of the general.


    Is this really disrelish oneself fatally?


    That''s a demon! How can an ordinary person be an opponent? Even a devil emperor can''t be an enemy of unity, let alone a human like a mole ant.


    For some reason, all the demons look at Gao Peng with a strange meaning, just like looking at the dead.


    Even if Gao Peng''s performance before how against the sky, but compared with the devil, it is still a gap.

 Chapters 494

    Quiet!


    No one thought that Gao Peng would say such a thing, and those demons were completely ignorant, which was not the same as what they imagined.


    Especially Gao Peng seemed to swing his fist and smash it directly, which caught them off guard.


    Why Why doesn''t this human seem to be afraid of them?


    Is he not afraid of death?


    But if you are afraid, why do you say something so bold?


    At this moment, not only the demons are ignorant, but also the demons. No one ever thought that this human would dare to be so arrogant.


    And still standing in front of the devil, who gave him the backing?


    Gradually, all the demons have labeled Gao Peng as a dead man. How can such a bold guy survive?


    Such an insult to the demon, waiting for him will also be death.


    But And for what they said, Gaopeng spoke again.


    "Oh! It''s said that the devil man is fierce outside, but now I find These rumors are totally false. What I see is just a group of timid guys. "


    "And a bunch of self righteous rubbish!"


    When he said this, Gao Peng took a look at all the demons, consciously or unconsciously, and the last two words also stressed the pronunciation.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at the time.


    Is this pointing at someone''s nose?


    Is that too much?


    You know, there are several demons around him at the moment, and now he says such angry words, once these demons can''t stand it completely.


    So Isn''t he going to be besieged by all the demons?


    After such a thought, I don''t know why those demons expect Gao Peng to say more exciting words, once they really annoy all the demons.


    He will be besieged by an unprecedented siege.


    Ha ha! Arrogant human, you will pay a heavy price for what you do.


    Gao Peng naturally didn''t know what they were thinking, but he could clearly feel the anger of those demons and look at the gradually distorted faces.


    Gao Peng felt the pleasure of body and mind, which was not too good.


    You can scold others in front of your face, but they can''t do anything about themselves. You can see that the whole face is twisted from a smile to now.


    He saw the change clearly.


    That''s why he felt so deeply.


    Of course, it''s nice to look at these guys'' twisted faces, but he hasn''t forgotten his own thing, which is to make these guys his enemies.


    Once he does it, he will become a warrior!


    If so, he doesn''t need to be afraid of the figures on the throne.


    That guy still has a huge gap from him. If it wasn''t for the gap, he wouldn''t be afraid.


    Maybe for others, the figure on the throne of skeleton can''t do any harm to them without getting away.


    But No one knows what the truth is, and Gao Peng doesn''t want to bet on the odds.


    Just when people thought that Gao Peng was crazy, Gao Peng still said to himself, "I like to look at your angry eyes, but how angry is it? Waste can only linger to one side. "


    "No matter how insulted you are, in order to live, you can only accept it, and you are such a waste!"

 Chapters 495

    Looking at Gao Peng''s face, I don''t know why all the demons seem to want to tear him up. There is a frightening smell all over his body.


    The gods of the three corners laughed angrily: "OK Well, I never thought that we would be scolded by a human. You are the most courageous human I have ever seen. "


    "But The bolder you are, the closer you are to death. You are very kind! "


    It''s not just the three corner demons, the rest of them don''t speak, but look at their bad eyes to know that they are completely angry at the moment.


    I lost all my face.


    But also by so many demons to see light, this lets them henceforth how should face?


    How would they be described once they thought of being passed on? Just think about it, they can''t stand that kind of situation.


    It can be seen how angry they are at this time.


    "Of course I''m not like you. I don''t have any more seeds... " Gao Peng didn''t hesitate at all. He replied directly.


    It''s a little unexpected for everyone.


    One by one looked at him dumbfounded.


    Although this sentence is very beautiful, but this operation is too surprising, right?


    What''s more, does he feel that he has lived too long?


    In the eyes of everyone, Gao Peng is simply speeding up his life time. Who are those around him? They are all powerful gods.


    The city stands at the top of the food chain, but Gao Peng scolds it for being speechless, which is shocking. At the same time, he feels that Gao Peng is completely mad.


    How can a normal person do such a thing?


    A giant like demon came out, and there was a turbulence in the whole sky, like a huge shark in a lake.


    Only a little movement can cause unimaginable fluctuations.


    "Human beings You are looking for death! "


    "No matter what your purpose is, you insult us again and again. You It will be impossible to get out of it! "


    "No matter what your purpose is, you have completely angered us now, and we will take your life for the time being."


    See how the gods have spoken.


    All the demons have retreated violently. They don''t want to be involved.


    But All of a sudden, they saw that man speak.


    Next second, they have a bad feeling.


    "I don''t know if you can take my life, but I just want to say that there are You will kill me! "


    Everyone looked at Gao Peng in shock.


    Can you say anything like that?


    It''s not just that you don''t think you have a long life, but that''s what madmen do. They just ignore their life.


    This human What is his purpose?


    In fact, at this moment, although all people feel extremely angry, they are also confused. Even if they are crazy, they should have their own purpose.


    But looking at Gao Peng''s all these actions, he felt that he just wanted to provoke all the people, and what was his purpose of doing this?


    Some people start to get lost in thought, but not all of them worry about so many people.


    What''s more Now I''m fighting against the devil, which is even more unforgivable!

 Chapters 496

    "Who gave you courage?"


    "Irritate us again and again? Since you are so eager to die, let''s show you what a real devil is! "


    Like a giant, the God roared, and his body suddenly inflated like air, which doubled directly.


    It gives people a visual impact.


    And not only that, although the other demons did not show how powerful they were, they also exuded their own strong breath.


    With the breath directly locked Gaopeng, this is also to avoid Gaopeng escape, although they think highly of themselves.


    But I dare not neglect.


    Who let Gaopeng''s actions break their cognition again and again, and let them fully realize that there are all kinds of people in the world.


    Especially for this human being, nothing he does can be understood by common sense.


    The giant god beat a fist into the sky, and the whole sky broke like a mirror. Nearby, you can hear a faint voice.


    Then, everyone seemed to be deaf.


    There was no sound.


    No There is one person who can really hear.


    That is Gao Peng.


    At this moment, there was a clear and incomparable system prompt sound in his mind.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Titan Troll


    blood: Ancient Titan blood (thin)


    Constitution: Titan''s body (TAO)


    realm: Wushen level I


    martial arts: God level martial arts "Titan comes" is complete, God level martial arts "smash fist" is complete, God level martial arts "Titan spear" is complete


    [it is detected that the enemy realm of the host is the first level of Wushen, and will be automatically upgraded to the second level of Wushen! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is the ancient Titan blood, which will automatically become the God of war torture blood for the host! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the host''s martial arts have reached the top, and it will automatically upgrade to the divine level martial arts "the coming of the beast" is complete! ]


    another pleasant sound sounded, and Gao Peng''s strength changed dramatically, even he felt that change.


    Because he was full of divinity.


    If he had only been powerful before, he would have arrived at Wushen completely now, and it''s not so easy to get in and out of Wushen.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he hasn''t been robbed, his strength would not be so simple.


    But even so, Gao Peng felt that his whole body was full of the energy of explosion.


    In particular, the power of blood makes his whole body have a kind of blood is boiling.


    The martial arts have also been completely upgraded to the top, and "coming of the beast" has been completed, so it can be seen that there will be no further improvement.


    Only when all of them are promoted to the top, can he really break through that level.


    But he is not in a hurry now. There are so many prey in front of him. He can come one by one.


    With his strength at the moment, it''s not necessary to sweep all the demons, but it''s easy to crush some of them.


    In particular, he is so powerful in all aspects. As long as he has fully mastered his own strength, no one will really be his opponent.


    Now, he is more confident.


    Even if the figure on the throne of skeletons finds him in trouble, he is confident that there will be no accidents.

 Chapters 497

    At the time of Titan''s release, the rest of the demons had already flashed to one side, although their breath had been locked on Gaopeng.


    But they didn''t mean to interfere.


    However, just at that moment, they had an illusion.


    Gao Peng All of a sudden, it''s a very powerful threat to them.


    The pupil of the triangle devil shrinks, as if expecting something, staring at Gao Peng closely.


    Then he found the problem.


    That hateful human is full of divinity. Before, he seemed to be an ant like human. Why did divinity appear now?


    Why is that?


    It shouldn''t be!


    How can someone improve so much in an instant and directly break the barrier between man and God? Even he dare not break it 100%.


    He Also experienced some pain, can break that barrier to break through to the demon.


    But He now has some sudden self doubt.


    What is the human condition?


    In fact, it''s not just him, all the demons at this moment realized the key of the problem, only saw them look at each other.


    They all saw some doubts from each other''s eyes, which was their real determination, not their own illusion.


    It''s the fact that this human has this problem. Otherwise, it''s impossible for all people to have hallucinations, right?


    "What''s the situation? This human power And the divinity in him, how could it suddenly become like this? Is it because of the breakthrough? "


    "No It''s impossible. How could someone break through at this time? It''s absolutely impossible for someone to break through temporarily! "


    "Yes! I''ve never heard of anyone who can do this, and this human being is even more impossible. He must have something precious, or how could he do this. "


    All the demons were shocked, but they did not believe that Gao Peng was a breakthrough.


    More willing to believe that Gao Peng used the treasure, otherwise it would have broken their three outlooks.


    But even so The answer is already in their hearts.


    But they would never believe it.


    What''s more, Titan Troll felt something wrong.


    In front of him, the whole human body gave him a sense of threat. Just at that moment, his whole body was bristling, just like encountering something terrible.


    But it was only in a moment that it disappeared, so he felt the incomparable doubt.


    In particular, what gave him this feeling was the human being in front of him, which was the most amazing thing.


    "What''s going on? What has just happened to this human being will make me feel threatened. Can you say Is he hiding his strength all the time? "


    Whether it is or not, Titan Troll has developed a little vigilance, although he is very confident that he can kill each other.


    But he did not dare to neglect. Who knows if he dare to neglect, will he be caught by others?


    So he did his best!


    There was a big bang, and the whole sky seemed to be blown out of a big hole by his fist.


    Just now it''s just broken, but now it''s more serious than before. Even the healing power of space doesn''t recover so quickly.


    Attack He went towards Gao Peng in a fierce way.

 Chapters 498

    Facing the fierce attack, Gao Peng is not going to ignore it.


    If it had been before, he would have dealt with it easily, but now he really realized that what''s the meaning of just crushing each other?


    Even though he showed great strength every time, he gradually realized that the system is not omnipotent.


    Only when he has full control of all the power can he give full play to 100%, and now he is ready to give full play.


    I saw a huge figure behind him.


    He was like a man in the fire, wearing red armor, holding a huge axe in his hand, and the whole man was carrying a will to fight against the sky.


    The most important thing is This figure has no head!


    But the war he carried made all the people look at him.


    Gao Peng also didn''t expect that the momentum of Xing Tian was so powerful. It seems that no matter how powerful the other side is, Xing Tian has the potential to fight.


    Even Gao Peng was affected by that powerful momentum.


    What''s more, these demons?


    "Here What''s this? What is his blood? That headless person, why give me a kind of incomparably horrible feeling, I am afraid unexpectedly? No... It''s impossible! "


    "No It must be an illusion. I absolutely don''t believe it How can there be anything else in the world that we are afraid of, and it is only the power of our blood! "


    These demons are completely indecisive, because they actually feel that they are afraid, and their bodies have a faint tremor.


    Even if it is well controlled by them, it is undeniable that at that moment, they are completely afraid.


    At this moment, they looked at the figure behind Gao Peng and were more afraid. They didn''t know what kind of monster it was.


    A headless man He could have such a terrible momentum. Just by virtue of the momentum, he felt the horror.


    This What kind of existence is it?


    It''s not just the demons around, Titan feels the most obvious, who let him rely on the nearest.


    As if he was the first to bear the brunt, at that moment he had the intention of surrendering. Fortunately, he controlled the idea in an instant.


    But when he came back, he looked at the figure behind Gao Peng in horror. It was a thought that only by virtue of momentum made him have ups and downs.


    What kind of strong man is that?


    With such momentum, no one is not the most powerful person in the world, and such a person, his blood power is so strong, then how powerful is he?


    Titan Troll really can not imagine, only to see a step back slowly, and then he slightly relieved.


    That kind of feeling can make people suffocate.


    Even if he is a demon, he can feel the pressure.


    When he takes a step back, the feeling is much smaller and doesn''t put too much pressure on him.


    Gao Peng didn''t expect that the God of war would be so powerful. He could advance and retreat these demons just by virtue of his momentum. How powerful it is!


    With the power of this blood, Gao Peng felt that these guys in front of him were not enough to see. Originally, these guys were prey in front of him.


    Now It''s almost like a mole ant.

 Chapters 499

    "How strong!"


    Gao Peng secretly lamented that this powerful and incomparable power was beyond his imagination.


    No It was the power of torture, far beyond his expectation.


    It is worthy of the name of God of war. That momentum can frighten all the demons. It can be seen how powerful his own strength is.


    Another look at all the demons, only to see that at this moment, they are still in shock, and some of them look at Gao Peng''s behind.


    The figure in red armor, though headless, can feel his terrible momentum.


    It''s like a battle in the sky!


    "Are you afraid?" At this time, Gao Peng suddenly said a word.


    There was a look of contempt on his face, as if it had been expected, and his tone was contemptuous.


    This made all the demons feel extremely uncomfortable. They wanted to refute it, but when they saw the torture, they suddenly swallowed the words in their mouth.


    There is no denying that they are indeed afraid.


    However, there is one person because of their performance and feel some shame, that is Titan troll.


    He thinks he is the most courageous existence. No matter what kind of strong person he meets, he can ignore the pressure brought by the other side.


    Now, he only saw the strength of the other''s blood, and his body began to tremble, which made him feel like shame.


    Roar!


    "Don''t get carried away!"


    "If you want to fight, you can fight!"


    With a roar of Titan, a huge figure slowly stood up behind him, several times larger than the sky of torture.


    However, the Titan is silvery white all over. He does not belong to the nobility among the Titans, but his strength cannot be underestimated.


    The ancient Titans also seemed to be provoked and defiled. They roared at the sky of torture, and the air echoed with the voice of majesty.


    The evil spirit was suddenly shaken away, and all the people on the scene were instantly quiet.


    Just stare at the two roaring figures.


    The shock to the public is also enormous. When we meet such a strong enemy, we don''t flinch at all, but face the difficulties.


    This brings them a tremendous spiritual shock.


    On the contrary, he ignored the roar of the other side.


    Just straightened his body, and then gently waved his axe, which means as if to say: courage is commendable, but it''s just an ax thing.


    Gao Peng also showed a smile. Only those who dare to face it, can he give them real respect.


    "Very good!"


    "I didn''t expect that there was another seed belt, which surprised me, but you are really appreciated, especially your courage."


    "But that''s all. No matter how you appreciate it, you will be wiped out for your own choice. That''s your final destiny."


    When Gao Peng said this, he also glanced at the demons consciously or unconsciously, which means that all the demons except Titan are not too heavy.


    But in the face of such insulting words as Gao Peng, none of the demons dare to contradict, because it is also true.


    They''re really scared!


    Feeling the endless pressure, they really don''t want to be the enemy. If there is any way, they would rather take harmony as their priority.


    Can it really be like this?


    Obviously, Gao Peng won''t let them go so easily.

 Chapters 500

    Gao Peng no longer cares about the timid demons.


    In particular, the triangle demon was arrogant before, but now it is quiet.


    For this kind of guy, Gao Peng himself is extremely despised. After giving him a look of disdain, he has never paid more attention.


    Instead, he held out two fingers: "come on! Let me see your strength! "


    Roar!


    Titan Troll as insulted, a lunge rushed out, behind him silver Titan is also a roar, directly rushed to the sky!


    The battle is on fire!


    On the contrary, Xing Tian is very indifferent. He gently waved his axe twice and took a step forward.


    An axe is chopped out.


    The whole sky seemed to be still.


    It''s just a trace of an axe. Sky It was cut in half by a direct chop.


    All the obstacles were destroyed.


    The evil spirit dissipated completely with their outburst, which was a very unfavorable situation for Titan troll.


    It''s hard to resist the momentum of the God of war, and at the moment, the God of war directly splits the sky with an axe.


    If you want to split the whole day.


    Gao Peng''s preemptive fist went out, directly facing the Titan troll. He didn''t want to keep his hand.


    No matter the strength of the other side is weak or strong, it is the respect for the opponent to give full play.


    The two can face each other, only to see that the surrounding space has exploded, and the whole space is directly broken.


    Even if the space of the devil kingdom is stable, it can''t stand such a terrible battle, and the battle between them is not so strong.


    The battle between ancient Titan and God of war is the most terrible.


    I saw a series of terrible force collisions, and the space began to tremble, one black hole after another, slowly appeared.


    But If you look carefully, you can see that the ancient wives have been in the downwind, but the God of war''s torture seems to be easy.


    It seems that they didn''t make full use of their strength. They always waved their axes easily, but they didn''t exert more powerful force.


    Boom boom!


    But even so, the destructive power is unimaginable.


    His scarlet armor, in particular, was like being covered with flames. Though it made no noise, his momentum was stronger than ever.


    The sky began to tremble because of him.


    It''s easy for Gao Peng to crush the Titan troll. It''s also because he put all his strength into it. His constitution is very strong.


    But he didn''t use it directly because he had a hunch.


    Once he really uses the power of his own constitution, the catastrophe will come in an instant.


    For the time being, he doesn''t want the scourge to appear, so he can only use his strength, not his constitution.


    But even so, Titan is not his opponent.


    "Roar! Impossible! How can you be so strong? "


    "I will kill you! I will tear you to pieces, you hateful human being! "


    Titan Troll roared, and rushed out again. Facing Gao Peng, who can choose easily, he seemed to be desperately.


    It seems that we will never stop killing each other.


    That momentum is also invincible. If it is not for the God of war, torture, it is indeed invincible.


    Now it''s amazing at best.

 Chapters 501

    The battle did not last long, and it was almost over.


    And if we look at the battle in front of us, we can see who is the winner and who is the loser. The God of war and Gao Peng seem to be very skillful.


    On the contrary, Titan troll and silver ancient Titan seem to be particularly embarrassed, but they are still dead in support, did not want to give up.


    There have been several spouts of blood in the mouth.


    But their appearance of fighting bravely and bravely makes people feel extremely shocked.


    Even Gao Peng looked at them unconsciously.


    "Here Is that too powerful? Is there anyone who can beat him? What kind of monster is this human? It''s not always said that human beings are extremely weak, but why... "


    "No I don''t believe that human beings are so powerful. It must be an illusion This will not be human at all! "


    When all the demons saw the performance of Titan troll, they all felt extremely shocked. That was the high God!


    All of them have shown their full strength, but now they are still in the downwind, and the situation at the moment is extremely bad.


    This made them deeply hit.


    All the demons have been spreading about how weak human beings are, but now this scene has brought tremendous impact on them.


    It''s as if something I firmly believe in was destroyed in an instant. It''s hard to accept for a while.


    Especially seeing Titan''s mouth spit blood.


    That kind of shock is beyond words.


    They were stunned and felt that their three views had been completely broken. They knew that this human being was very powerful.


    Otherwise, I dare not be so arrogant.


    But It''s so powerful that they don''t even know it.


    At the same time, it brings them a powerful shock.


    "Defeat Defeated! "


    With Gao Peng and Xing Tian''s last strike, they completely defeated the Titan, but they did not kill the Titan.


    Just beat him, so that he did not have any resistance.


    However, in the eyes of all demons, this scene is so incredible that it seems to be a figure that can never fall down. Now it has failed.


    And it was a complete failure!


    This shock is hard to express in words.


    Only to see everyone show a look of shock.


    Even those demons are the same. They didn''t expect that things would be like this. Titan has been defeated so quickly.


    And it''s the other side''s mercy, or Titan might be wiped out completely.


    After that, they felt even more shocked.


    This human This human is too powerful!


    In their cognition, although there is a gap between the demons, it can not be so large.


    Unless there is a huge gap in its own realm, the strength displayed will not be so great.


    However


    In front of them, this kind of person thoroughly taught them a lesson. What is real strength?


    That momentum seems to be able to fight against the sky, which can''t be matched, even if they want to control their heart shaking.


    But it can''t restrain the emotion, especially to see the tragic end of Titan, although Titan is slightly different from them.


    But the gap is not obvious. Once they go up, maybe There''s no difference at all!

 Chapters 502

    Looking at the defeated Titan troll, Gao Peng didn''t want to pay any more attention to him. The guy''s courage was ok, although he wanted to kill all of them.


    But considering that the guy''s character is quite pleasant, Gao Peng decided to let him go.


    No matter what Titan''s heart thinks, he just doesn''t want to let this guy die. This guy''s character is OK.


    If you are here, it''s a pity.


    Gaopeng turns around and looks at all the demons. The corners of his mouth rise slightly, showing a smile of disdain.


    "Trash, let''s go!"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, all the demons immediately became angry.


    But none of them dared to move. Instead, they were angry and speechless.


    And those demons also look at Gao Peng angrily, as if their dignity has been trampled, but their own strength is completely insufficient, they can only glare at Gao Peng.


    Put all hope on the devil.


    But to their disappointment, the demons were indifferent.


    All of them have been pointed and scolded by others, but they even show such a cowardly side, which makes everyone feel extremely disappointed.


    I even thought that I was naive, and I would adore these guys.


    Yes! It''s just a guy who doesn''t have seed!


    Now all the demons have slowly accepted, these demons are such people, and that person is also right.


    Otherwise These guys won''t be so eggheads.


    Unconsciously, all the demons have gradually hated these demons. If these demons are willing to fight, they will not cause such a result.


    "Damn it! I used to adore these guys, but now I know how ridiculous it is! "


    "Ha ha! There are so many people who are too tired to do anything. They are afraid... "


    "Are these guys the gods we worship? It''s so disappointing that I didn''t expect to be bullied. This time I finally saw their true faces. "


    With the discussion of all the demons, the faces of the demons became extremely ugly, even though they wanted to work hard.


    It can be imagined that there may be a life-threatening situation. They give up these ideas in an instant.


    Even look around, if you encounter any danger, you can run away immediately, as they look at the left and right expressions exposed.


    Gao Peng is totally disappointed with these guys.


    I thought there might be some Titan trolls, but these guys are too greedy for life and death.


    How do they get to this level?


    Isn''t the devil Kingdom the most cruel world? If you want to survive, you have to go through endless battles.


    You can survive or become more powerful by fighting for your life.


    But Why are these guys like this?


    With their timid character, it is impossible to be promoted to this level, which makes Gao Peng feel extremely confused.


    But Gao Peng did not know that the higher he stood, the more afraid he would lose everything.


    If their strength is not so strong, they will certainly not have any hesitation, and will certainly fight for their lives.


    However, now they are almost at the top. Naturally, they dare not work hard any more, and finally reach this level.


    How could you easily give up?


    They haven''t lived enough and don''t even want to lose face in front of so many people.


    So That''s what everyone saw.

 Chapters 503

    Seeing the performance of these guys in front of him, Gao Peng was completely disappointed.


    There''s no one like Titan.


    Don''t you Has Titan Troll become out of print?


    Although these timid guys can make him more relaxed, he prefers Titan troll, which can let him use power freely.


    At the same time, you can be familiar with your own strength.


    Gao Peng shakes his head slightly, and the disappointment on his face shows: "it''s really disappointing. It''s amazing that you can be promoted to the demon."


    "You can become a demon just by your goods, ha ha Is the devil Kingdom such a waste? "


    Gao Peng didn''t give them face at all, he said rudely.


    And this also makes many people blush and blush. They are eager to find Gao Peng''s theory. But when they think about what Gao Peng has done, they point out this idea forcefully.


    They have absolutely no reason to contradict.


    After all, the highest level of power belonging to the devil Kingdom has been counseled now, even if it is the strength how powerful?


    What''s the use of not having the guts to do it?


    "Garbage, just don''t waste resources, let me clean it up for you!"


    Gaopeng''s voice rings again, but At this moment, all the people did not see Gao Peng.


    Next second, Gao Peng appears directly behind one of the demons.


    The power of this demon is much weaker than that of Titan troll, and Gao Peng just stares at it and penetrates it with a fist.


    Gao Peng didn''t use the power of bleeding pulse at all, so he directly showed such terrible strength. Not only all people can''t see how he moved.


    And his attack No one can take it.


    Of course, there are also powerful demons, but they have been afraid to fight for a long time because of their timidity.


    Watching a demon being killed in an instant.


    The crowd was shocked.


    It''s just horrible!


    In his hands, the devil is like an ant. What realm does he belong to? His strength is too strong!


    Like a bottomless hole, it directly pierced a demon.


    The body of the demon God is extremely strong, at least it is many times stronger than human beings. But the strength of the human beings is somewhat unreasonable.


    Even if the strength is strong, but his body is so strong, what else is his short board?


    "My God! Is this really human? I''ve never heard that there is such a powerful human being, and his powerful body is even more powerful than the devil. Who is the human being and who is the devil? "


    "It must be an illusion That''s a demon! How could it be so weak? "


    "The Titan Troll has gone through a battle before, but why Was this a second kill? No... I don''t believe it. It''s impossible! "


    It''s hard for all people to accept that the demon was killed so easily. What''s more, it happened in front of their eyes.


    If they had not seen it with their own eyes, they would not have believed it.


    But Even if they saw it, they were still a little unbelievable. It was just too shocking.


    It has brought them a huge impact and made them unable to accept it for a while.

 Chapters 504

    The triangle demon God looked at Gao Peng stupidly. His eyes were dull. He never thought that such a thing would happen.


    Although Titan Troll has been completely defeated.


    But That''s just serious injury. As long as there are enough cultivation resources, it can still be recovered.


    However


    In front of his eyes, a demon was killed completely, and was still killed by this hateful human.


    This made him a little difficult to accept. His eyes slowly changed from dull to reddish red, and the whole face slightly twisted.


    And not just him, but the rest of the demons.


    A demon Killed!


    They have been thinking about this sentence in their mind, which also makes their facial expressions become extremely rich, and there is a blank directly in their mind.


    Staring at the dead body.


    That once belonged to their partner, but also the most top existence in the devil Kingdom, but now they are killed by a human in front of their eyes.


    The impact on them is not small.


    "Damn it! Damn! "


    "Damned human, I must tear you! I must tear you up! "


    The triangle God roared, and the expression of the whole person had completely changed, especially the look at Gao Peng, which became extremely fierce.


    It''s no longer careful.


    If he was afraid of any uncontrollable factors before, now He abandoned everything completely.


    There was only one thought in his mind, that was to kill the human in front of him.


    The same is true of other demons. They look at Gao Peng with fierce faces. Their breath is soaring all the time, and a wave of demonic Qi is surging.


    The whole sky is covered by a large stream of magic Qi, which has already been dispelled after strong fluctuations.


    Now, it is completely covered by these demons.


    I saw the black lightning flashed on them, and their eyes turned red, with a faint purple light on them.


    It''s like a transformation.


    Because the whole person''s temperament has changed dramatically, and it''s totally different from before.


    Even the demons who used to swear are now staring at these demons. Is this the guy they just abused?


    It''s like turning over a book.


    What''s more, the momentum they give out makes it hard for people to breathe.


    When Gao Peng saw this scene, he nodded his head with great satisfaction. He could clearly feel the powerful strength of these guys in front of him.


    Stronger than Titan Troll!


    But these guys have just been so timid, but Now they finally burst out, which made Gao Peng extremely satisfied.


    "At last, it''s a bit like that. That''s what a strong person on the top should have!"


    "You used to look timid and timid. It''s just like the weak show it. Now I am extremely satisfied with your performance. "


    "Maybe I won''t kill you when I''m happy?"


    Gao Peng rubs his chin and ignores the murderous eyes of these demons. He looks very relaxed and calm.


    It''s like a work of art being evaluated.


    This makes everyone feel extremely speechless.


    This guy Isn''t there any mood change?


    Or did he not notice the change at all?

 Chapters 505

    Some of them looked at Gao Peng in disbelief, and their eyes were full of doubts.


    You are really powerful, a demon in your hands in an instant was killed.


    But Is that too much of a reaction for you?


    Anyway, there are so many demons here. Can''t you show what you should be?


    Not to mention the presence of these demons, only those demons, all feel a little incredible, and this human response is too abnormal.


    It even seems to be very happy. What is the situation?


    "This guy How do you feel that there are some abnormalities, which are totally different from the common people''s ideas. Do you see his performance at the moment? Is this reaction really what the normal people can show? "


    "I don''t think it''s normal! Otherwise, how could he show such a smile? There are so many demons around him. No matter how powerful his strength is, it''s impossible to ignore it! "


    They didn''t understand the gap, so they began to talk about it recklessly.


    But They totally despised Gao Peng.


    Even if they could talk in a low voice, Gao Peng could hear it clearly, and his face turned black immediately.


    A few black lines flashed across his forehead.


    The eyes became extremely fierce and stared at them, as if they wanted to kill them.


    And those demons were shocked instantly, closed their mouths directly, and dared not speak more.


    "Lie down, sink! Can you hear it in such a low voice so far away? Is this guy blaming me? " Some demons think so, but at the moment they dare not speak again.


    I''m afraid that a bad guy will offend Gao Peng again. Then it''s really going to be over. This kind of guy with abnormal brain can''t easily provoke him.


    Looking at those guys who have closed their mouths, Gao Peng still has some dissatisfaction in his heart. These guys even say that his brain is abnormal.


    It''s just that.


    But he didn''t want to wipe them out. He didn''t want to be a killer, though he was still a little upset.


    But that''s all.


    At the moment, Gao Peng''s appearance as if nothing had happened fell into the eyes of all the demons. In their eyes, this hateful human ignored them again and again.


    It''s like a shame.


    Although they know that they have a huge gap with this human being, they are so easily ignored, and their hearts are still a little uncomfortable.


    "Hateful human beings! It''s too arrogant to ignore us completely. It''s undeniable that your strength is really strong, but you also look down on us too much! "


    The trigonometry God felt extremely angry in his heart. The whole man had reached the edge of eruption. Maybe in his view, it was a very safe thing at the beginning.


    It is nothing more than a good lesson to a human being.


    But I don''t know why it happened. Titan was seriously injured. Another demon was killed by seckill.


    All this was a little unexpected to him.


    This human, is simply too hateful!


    All the demons showed a strange light to Gaopeng''s eyes, and just like locking Gaopeng, they just stared at him.


    The atmosphere at the scene became more and more depressing.


    Maybe only Gao Peng looks as if nothing happened, as if he doesn''t know what''s going to happen, which makes people speechless.


    People looked at the eyes, the corners of their mouths twitched.

 Chapters 506

    The more he saw Gao Pengyue, the more he felt angry. This hateful human simply didn''t pay attention to them.


    If he had some fear before, he was full of anger now.


    Looking at the distorted face of the triangle demon, Gao Peng''s lips showed a disdainful smile: "it seems that you are very dissatisfied?"


    "If you''re really dissatisfied, then you''re doing it?"


    "Don''t let me look down on you!"


    Gao Peng''s language seems to have this kind of temptation, and his language is also slowly guiding each other, as if he wants to let each other out.


    In fact, it is.


    Gao Peng just wants to let the other side out.


    Although he has been promoted once, he feels that the strength of the other side may be much stronger than that of Titan troll, although he has not completely overcome the disaster.


    But he has the strength of Wushen.


    Of course, if it''s not for his constitution, it can''t be blocked, even when he wants to cross the robberies.


    It''s also a hole for him.


    In his opinion, it is the most important thing to improve our strength.


    As for the ferry robbery With his constitution at the moment, it is actually a very easy thing, although it can also be a baptism.


    But there are not many promotions.


    Therefore, which one is at the forefront, he still has self-knowledge, so he wants to induce the other party to hurry up again and again.


    Only in this way can he improve his strength again.


    The triangle God has endured to the limit, only to see him suddenly raised his head, his eyes radiated a terrible light.


    And the breath on him is slowly rising.


    "You are arrogant, but arrogant people always pay for their behavior!"


    Boom!


    The triangle demon can''t stand it. It''s like shit on his head to insult him again and again.


    Never forgive!


    The whole sky seemed to explode directly with a big bang. Even the other demons felt a huge pressure.


    I saw that they all turned their heads and did not dare to look directly at the terrible energy ahead.


    Gao Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly. He had never thought of such horror.


    But then there was a look of enjoyment on his face.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: Triangle bone and wing devil


    blood: bone and wing devil dragon blood


    Constitution: body of devil dragon


    realm: Wushen level 4


    martial arts: Magic Dragon roar is complete, absolute taboo is complete, bone spear hole is empty is complete


    [it is detected that the enemy realm of the host is Wushen level 4, which will automatically upgrade to Wushen level 5 for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the host''s martial arts have reached the top and will not be improved temporarily! ]


    only for a moment, Gao Peng''s whole temperament changed dramatically.


    Although his blood and physique have not changed in any way, his realm has been upgraded to the third level, which makes his strength soar countless times.


    Don''t think it''s just a few steps up, but the changes in strength can''t be described in words.

 Chapters 507

    No one has noticed the changes between Gao Peng''s before and after.


    They only found Gao Peng standing at the same place, and even Shangjin people showed their expression of enjoyment. This scene directly made them feel that they had an illusion?


    What''s the situation?


    Not only did he not dodge, but there was such a disgusting expression on his face!


    My God!


    This guy is too disgusting. This human is not only disgusting, but also has such a disgusting smile.


    This guy


    Everyone was shocked. They didn''t know what words to use to describe Gao Peng.


    Especially looking at Gao Peng''s smile, they couldn''t help feeling a little cold and swore not to get close to this guy.


    It''s not just the brain that''s abnormal.


    The behavior is so weird, which makes them wonder, is this guy really human?


    Always feel a bit like change, state!


    "Why I feel the horror of this human being, and I can smile like this at this time, my God! "


    "It''s terrible! This human being is just terrible I think it''s better for us to stay away from it. It''s completely out of the category of normal people. No way Never get close to him, or I think we''ll all be in danger! "


    All the demons always feel cold everywhere, especially looking at Gao Peng''s expression of enjoyment, which makes them feel strange.


    Gao Peng doesn''t know what these guys are thinking.


    I am also addicted to improving my strength.


    If you let him know what these guys are thinking, he will be merciless to blow them through.


    How could it have been so arranged.


    Is he that kind of person?


    Obviously not!


    The other demons also found the change of Gao Peng at the moment. Looking at Gao Peng''s expression, their corners of their mouths twitched slightly.


    They didn''t think of anything bad.


    Just think that the expression of a hateful human in front of them is too weird, which makes them feel a little unreal.


    It''s rubbish to talk before, but when their boss has already started, that guy will show such an expression.


    What do you mean?


    "Lie down, sink! What does this hateful human mean? Is he looking down on us? Before that, he wanted to let us do it, but when the boss did it, he didn''t care. Damn it! "


    "This damned human, I knew it would be like this!"


    "Even if I look down on us like this, I''d like to see how he struggles after the boss''s real hammer blows him!"


    All the demons feel extremely angry. Even those who have been in discord for many years suddenly call the triangle demons as the eldest one. It can be seen how dissatisfied they are with Gao Peng.


    It''s almost reached the level of common hatred.


    Maybe It is because of Gao Peng''s various actions that they feel extremely angry, especially the kind of blind eyes that they can''t stand.


    Somehow they are also demons.


    Standing at the top of the food chain, Gao Peng can see it as a common ant, which they can''t accept.


    Unconsciously, they were hostile to Gao Peng. At the same time, they couldn''t help but call the triangle demon boss.


    Once they might have called it that, but then they didn''t.

 Chapters 508

    Looking at Gao Peng, he didn''t dodge. He didn''t hesitate at all. He smiled a little bit.


    "Die! You hateful human being. "


    "Since you look down on me so much, I''d like to see how you can deal with it."


    Although it is obvious that Gao Peng is ignoring him, although there is some anger in his heart, it is more cruel.


    Whenever he thought that Gao Peng would be torn up by him, he would feel happy in body and mind. What could be better than tearing up his enemies alive and making people feel happy?


    And this man in front of us has always ignored him as if he were an ant.


    He hates people looking at him with this kind of eyes. He used to be Now it''s It will be the same in the future!


    This kind of disgusting sight made his heart hate even more.


    One blow after another, he totally ignored whether the space could bear his attack. Now he has only one purpose, that is to kill Gao Peng directly.


    But What he thought was too simple.


    In the face of his fierce attack, Gao Peng didn''t pay much attention to it at all. Gao Peng''s own strength is extremely strong, plus his blood strength and physique.


    That''s not something ordinary people can resist at all.


    Naturally, he didn''t dare to use his constitution at will, and he was afraid that the scourge would be irresistible.


    Therefore, the only thing he can use is the power of blood.


    The God of war, Xingtian, wielding his axe, ignored all the space barriers, and directly hacked it out.


    Gaopeng is also a group of blow out, as a hole through the whole space, directly came to the triangle God.


    Boom boom boom!


    One after another, the earth shaking sound made everyone feel the energy of destroying the sky and the earth, even they all felt the incomparable danger.


    The eyes of those demons narrowed slightly, and they wanted to see clearly what happened between the energy fluctuations. But with their strength, they could not see clearly at all.


    So the energy fluctuations are horrible.


    Even in the same demon, but the strength gap is very obvious.


    "My God! Their fight is too horrible! We can''t even see clearly. What kind of strength is this? "


    "It''s so powerful! It''s a well-known thing that the power of the eldest brother is powerful, but this hateful human is so powerful. What kind of monster is he? "


    All the demons are shocked, and it''s not surprising that they will behave like this.


    It''s not that they are too fussy.


    But Gao Peng''s strength is too unexpected, not only stronger than them, but also comparable to their boss.


    You know, that''s the middle period of Wushen!


    If we are one level short, our strength will change dramatically, and the gap is extremely obvious.


    It can be seen how terrible the power gap between them is, but only then can they fully realize how terrible this hateful human is.


    Gao Peng has brought them tremendous impact.


    However, if they really see clearly what happened between the strong energy fluctuations, they will definitely be more skeptical of life.

 Chapters 509

    At the moment, the triangle devil is all ignorant.


    Where am I? What am I doing? Who am I?


    All of the original good, but when the intense energy collides, everything seems to be out of his control.


    And the triangle God was full of self-confidence, but now he can only want to cry and look at all this in front of him.


    No It''s looking at that hateful human being.


    Only to see Gao Peng at the moment according to the triangle devil, one fist and one fist to wave down, there is no intention to stop.


    The God of war is also standing by, but he didn''t want to make a move. He didn''t disdain to make a move easily.


    Especially this kind of guy who has been subdued.


    It''s not worth it.


    But Gao Peng doesn''t mind. He waves his fists again and again. Each fist comes out with a trace of purple blood. The picture is just too beautiful for people to look at directly


    Being beaten by Gao Peng, the trigonometrical demon was totally confused. It was different from what he expected. Although the human being was very powerful.


    But it''s too powerful, isn''t it?


    It was just too much for his imagination.


    At this moment, he slightly recalled that he had smashed the whole space with unparalleled potential, which was to tear up Gao Peng alive.


    However, with that headless blood and an axe waving, its attack will be directly destroyed.


    Finally, he saw a huge fist covering his eyes, and then when he opened his eyes, he saw the hateful human beating him.


    This


    This encounter, let him feel special suffocation.


    "Damn it! Damn it! "


    "Why? How could the strength of this human being be so powerful? It''s just too ridiculous. How did he cultivate? "


    "I don''t know how old he is, but how could his strength be so terrible? Is there any skill that he has been hiding all his information? "


    "No No way, it''s absolutely impossible! No one can do it at all, I don''t believe it! "


    The triangle demon is in self doubt at the moment, and his inner activities are very frequent, although he still feels the pain.


    But he couldn''t move, even if he wanted to struggle.


    This makes him both helpless and suffocating!


    In the end, he could only bear it honestly, and he didn''t want to open his mouth to talk. He was afraid that he would scream directly.


    That''s a shame.


    But he still felt a little bit lucky. Fortunately, there were chaotic energy fluctuations around. People outside could not see what happened here.


    This also let him save some face, now the only one can be thankful perhaps only this!


    As for the others, he just wanted not to be killed. Even if he was seriously injured, it would be better than losing his life.


    In fact, Gao Peng didn''t want to kill him. He just wanted to vent and adjust to his strength at the moment.


    All of his strength is given by the system. Only when he plays and uses it well can he become more proficient.


    This is not He found a good chance to grasp this rough and fleshy guy and get familiar with his strength.


    When he went out with a fist, he felt that his control of power had improved a little bit, which was just wonderful.


    Although he didn''t directly improve his strength, he had a better command of it.


    For example, he used to have 100% power, but before that he could only use 50%. Now when he has mastered the power completely, he has gradually approached 100% power.

 Chapters 510

    Gao Peng felt that it was wonderful to master his own power, which was not a feeling at all with his own strength soaring directly.


    Both of them made him feel good.


    When Gaopeng felt extremely sour, a weak voice rang.


    "Please Please, stop fighting I really can''t stand it. Let me go! "


    After the sound, Gao Peng was brought back to reality.


    Looking at the miserable God in front of him, Gao Peng showed an embarrassed smile on his face.


    Just now, he was only concerned about his familiarity with the power, and did not pay attention to the situation of the triangle devil. Now, after looking at the past, he found that the triangle devil is becoming extremely miserable at the moment.


    There is not a perfect place all over.


    Purple blood has covered his whole body.


    I can''t see the prestige on my face.


    Even the eyes are not clear, as if they have been smashed by Gao Peng, so it looks really miserable.


    With his powerless voice, my God It''s too bad!


    Although Gao Peng feels sorry, he can''t say it naturally. He only sees him staring at the triangle demon quietly.


    I didn''t speak, I kept staring at him.


    The trigonometric God was a little stiff in Gaopeng''s eyes.


    The whole body felt uneasy, as if the prey had been stared at by the hunter.


    So I only saw him say: "brother! Can I call you brother? Please don''t hit me again. If you hit me again, you will die. "


    "Let me go If you have any request, just put it forward. I will never hesitate. Please don''t do it again I can''t stand it. "


    The body of the triangle demon has some signs of breaking down, which is what Gao Peng didn''t expect.


    Who would have thought that would happen?


    Gao Peng didn''t want to kill him. Seeing that he was about to lose his support, he couldn''t do it again.


    But he can''t stop at once because of the other party''s begging, which makes him face some difficulties, and doesn''t it mean that as long as someone prays, he can let them go?


    It''s too unorthodox.


    Therefore, I only saw Gao Peng ponder for a moment, and said, "surrender to me, and I will let you go!"


    I saw a little silence around me.


    But it didn''t take long for the triangle God to say: "I surrender! I surrender! "


    "As long as you don''t hit me again, let me do anything!"


    This tone always feels like a little daughter-in-law who has been wronged.


    Let Gao Peng have a little illusion, but he immediately shook his head, never imagined much.


    I nodded slightly and felt very satisfied.


    With this guy as a little brother, it''s a bit of a row, isn''t it?


    Then I will catch all the guys outside. If he wants to go out and do something, I will let them out.


    That feeling Don''t be too cool.


    He just imagined it a little bit, and he could feel the attention of all the people, especially when all the people called him boss.


    Tut tut tut!


    That''s just another flavor.


    Gao Peng can''t help but sink into meditation, and a satisfied smile appears on the corner of his mouth.


    Seeing Gao Peng''s strange smile, the triangle demon shivered. He was really afraid.


    Especially when seeing Gao Peng''s smile, he felt that he had fallen into the ice cellar and a cold air spread all over his body.

 Chapters 511

    "Very well, I didn''t expect you to have this kind of awareness, which makes me very happy."


    "Then I''ll be your boss. You just need to listen to me, and the benefits will be yours. Of course If you disobey me, you should understand the consequences. "


    Although Gao Peng showed a smile, but this instead directly scared the triangle devil, even without hesitation, he hurriedly said: "I know! Know! "


    "I will never disobey the boss!"


    At the moment, the triangle devil is really afraid. This human being is just too hateful and powerful beyond his imagination.


    But Although he had some ideas in his mind, he didn''t dare to speak out easily.


    Gao Peng felt extremely satisfied when he saw this little brother in front of him on the way.


    Gao Peng nodded and smiled at the triangle demon.


    But he didn''t know that his smile was like a devil''s paw to the triangle devil.


    He could not help shaking for a while, but he was very good restraint, did not let Gaopeng see.


    Ghosts know what they will do once they are seen by Gao Peng.


    He''s really scared!


    At this time, Gao Peng has a plan for the next step.


    Since the eldest one of these demons is his younger brother, can other demons also be regarded as his younger brother?


    Whenever he thought of bringing all these demons out, he felt extremely sour.


    That feeling It''s really fascinating!


    So far, only the central region is worth him to go. As for the others, even if their strength is too weak, they can''t bring up any strength.


    It''s impossible to say that the Middle Kingdom is too weak. It should be similar to the devil Kingdom, even a little stronger than the devil kingdom.


    This is his cognition. If these demons are all brought to the past and under his command, these guys will not dare to be presumptuous at will, but he can be authoritative.


    Gao Peng rubbed his chin and nodded slightly.


    The triangle demon God also saw Gao Peng''s reaction, and saw that he had a sense of foreboding.


    Although he didn''t know what Gaopeng was thinking, he knew that there must be no good idea, which made him start to have some doubts. What''s next?


    Life! Always so inexplicable.


    Good boss is not right, why do you have to be involved in this kind of thing?


    Now he''s a brother in a flash.


    It''s really sad.


    But In a flash, he was relieved. Somehow he had saved his life, which was better than losing his life.


    "Alas! I don''t know what will happen next. "


    The triangle God is extremely melancholy. He has doubts for several times. Will this hateful human in front of him really not trouble him again?


    Although he has surrendered, at the same time, he also worship this human as the eldest.


    But there was still some panic in his heart. I don''t know what the fate would be next, but he had no way.


    In addition to his thoughts flying, Gaopeng is thinking about the bright future, he just wants to take this group of demons to fight the world.


    It doesn''t say what kind of fun can be made for him, but just let him push himself up. That''s what he yearns for.


    It''s a sense of attention Don''t be too cool!

 Chapters 512

    "Go, let''s go out now!"


    When Gaopeng''s thoughts returned, he said directly.


    At the moment, they are still in the broken space, and it is impossible to see what they have done inside.


    Now, of course, he''s going out.


    Otherwise, this piece of space will not be able to heal up completely, and the trigonometry demon will not dare to resist easily, so it is the default to nod.


    But just as they were going out.


    It''s boiling outside.


    They saw two figures appear.


    Who wins and who loses? Is it a draw?


    This makes them feel extremely confused, not only all the demons, but also so many demons.


    Then, only to see them talking about it.


    "What''s going on? Are they really tied? What happened in this terrible broken space? "


    "Who knows? But now there are two figures, which is not a complete winner, maybe because the space is too broken, so they will stop? "


    Many people speculated, but they did not come to a standard and unified answer at all.


    Everyone has his own words, but what everyone says feels like some truth.


    However, they just stay in the guesswork. They don''t see the result of things. No one knows what happened.


    But one thing they know.


    That''s how powerful these two guys are.


    In particular, that hateful human was supposed to suffer, but who knew that the final result would be like this, which was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "My God! Not to mention what happened, it''s just that this human being can survive. It''s unbelievable. Why is his strength so strong? Is this really human? "


    "I think he is a monster, otherwise how could he be so powerful? From my perception, his age is not big, but his strength is powerful and despairing. "


    "Ha ha! It must be hidden. How could it be so young? I absolutely don''t believe it! "


    They were shocked by the power of Gao Peng and wondered about his age.


    That vigorous vitality always makes people have great doubts.


    But no one really believes it.


    They only think that Gao Peng is a cunning human being, and all they show is that they want to confuse other people. How can they have such terrible strength at such an age?


    It''s all just confusing.


    Therefore, the eyes of people looking at Gao Peng become more strange.


    It also made them shiver.


    This hateful human being is terrible.


    It''s just weird all over. It''s just as terrible as inviting people to commit crimes!


    There are routines everywhere. Isn''t there any honesty between people?


    With the appearance of Gaopeng and the triangle devil, all the people are boiling, especially when they see clearly the position between Gaopeng and the triangle devil.


    That look It changed in an instant.


    It''s not that they think too much, it''s all the things that the triangle demons show at the moment, which makes them have to think too much.

 Chapters 513

    "Heavens! What do I see? The eldest brother even followed that hateful human. What happened? Am I hallucinating? "


    "No Impossible! "


    "What is that guy in triangle doing? He didn''t know it would have a bad effect on others? "


    All the demons are boiling completely, especially when they see clearly the position of the triangle demons, their hearts just can''t stand it.


    In addition to shock, there is more anger.


    They think that such a move by the triangle devil will greatly damage the image of the devil, only to see one by one is glared at the triangle devil.


    Although before they all thought that the triangle demon was the eldest, in fact, the gap between them was not so huge. It was just the momentum of the triangle demon that they were overwhelmed.


    But now The guy actually followed the hateful man.


    It''s a little intolerable.


    And all the demons were shocked.


    This is beyond their imagination.


    Even though the triangle devil didn''t speak up, looking at the performance of the triangle devil at the moment, they have guessed about it.


    But they couldn''t accept it.


    It''s unbelievable.


    That''s the most powerful of all the demons!


    But now, it''s hard to accept that they should show such a look.


    "What do I see? I actually saw the triangle demon lord following behind that hateful human. Has this been obeyed? "


    "Less nonsense! This is absolutely impossible! I don''t believe it! "


    Some people can''t accept it. It''s the best fighting force in the devil kingdom. But now there is such a situation. Where can they put their face?


    As if they had been insulted, all the demons were furious.


    In fact, their performance is also expected by the triangle devil.


    But at the moment, he really dare not speak, stand aside honestly, and even dare not look at these demons and demons.


    His heart is extremely suffocating, he didn''t want things to develop like this, but he really can''t help it!


    Otherwise, his life would not be guaranteed.


    Does dignity matter?


    Seeing these guys, Gao Peng said softly, "wait, can you be my right arm?"


    Gao Peng''s words are extremely domineering, as if he is the only one in the world.


    But behind him, the triangle devil turned his eyes directly and looked speechless.


    But it''s just that you want everyone to be your little brother. How can you say such a big word, face? Although the


    triangle God is in his heart, he dare not make complaints about it. He also wants to live for several more years, but he does not want to be killed in front of so many people.


    This act of death is not acceptable.


    But with Gao Peng''s words, everyone was shocked completely, as if they had hallucinations.


    They looked at each other, and then they looked at Gao Peng in disbelief.


    This Is this a hallucination?


    What did they hear?


    This human being even made them submit to be his right arm.


    Lie, slot!


    It''s just intolerable that the courage of this human being has expanded to such a level.


    Can''t bear it!

 Chapters 514

    "Hateful human, who gives you courage?"


    A god roared, his face full of anger.


    In addition to him, all the demons are completely angry. Whether or not the triangle demons submit to him, they need dignity.


    I will submit to a hateful human!


    However


    No matter how angry they were, Gao Peng waved gently and said, "if you help me educate them, if you are not honest Then I''ll do it myself! "


    "I don''t know what will happen if I do it."


    Gaopeng seems to be indifferent, and what he said is even more irritating, as if you despise all the demons.


    But the gods just wanted to get angry.


    The triangle demon stepped out directly, his eyes showed coldness, and he was not as cold as before.


    No It should be said that he has no choice.


    When the triangle God came out, everyone was quiet for a moment, and wanted to see what he would say.


    Anyway, he was the first one.


    Don''t look at the Buddha''s face.


    "If you know each other, you should surrender quickly. Otherwise, I can''t help you. At that time, I won''t be merciful. You also know my strength."


    "Although you have a large number of people, it is still unknown who wins or loses when I really get serious..."


    As soon as the triangle God spoke, all the people were shocked.


    Is this still the triangle god they know? Why are they so different? For a while, their brains are a little confused.


    All the demons seemed to have no idea of him. They kept looking at him with wide eyes, as if they had found a new land.


    "Here This guy


    "Who knows what happened to this guy? Is it really transformational? "


    "No It may have something to do with that hateful human being. Since he contacted that human being, he has completely changed. It should be said that after two people fight, it is like changing a person. "


    Except for all the demons.


    Many demons are also shocked to see the triangle demons, and then also to see Gao Peng.


    The triangle devil is the one they are proud of, but now? It was only a few minutes before the mutiny broke out.


    And he asked all the demons to submit to that human being.


    God!


    What''s going on here?


    This change is too fast, which makes all of them can''t accept it. They were proud of it and became enemies in an instant.


    What''s more, the enemy actually called them to surrender. What''s the name of this?


    "What method did that hateful human do? Why did Lord demon betray in an instant? He must have used mean means. "


    "Yes This must be the case, otherwise, how could the demon lord yield so easily? "


    Although all the demons are making excuses for the triangle devil, no matter what they say, as long as they give in, it also represents the triangle devil''s own problems.


    It''s just that they don''t want to believe it.


    After all, every demon is equal to their faith.


    A demon who was killed before has already brought them huge impact, let alone now?


    Now the situation is more complicated, especially looking at the face of the triangle demon, all the demons feel suffocating.

 Chapters 515

    No matter what kind of thoughts the demons have, the triangle demons look at them coldly, and they can''t help themselves now.


    Who said he also has a sense of honor and disgrace.


    But in the end, I think life is more important.


    This human being is too evil. He dare not look down on each other easily. Even if there are so many demons here, he has some worries in his heart.


    Therefore, he finally succumbed to Gao Peng''s lust and prestige.


    "My time is limited. I have limited time for you to make a decision quickly. It''s up to you to decide whether to die or not!"


    Said the triangle devil coldly, without any joke at all.


    Gao Peng is standing by holding his arms and looking at him quietly. There is nothing about him anyway. What''s more, these guys can''t bring him any promotion at all.


    Let them go, too.


    Now he only wants these guys to submit to him. When he brings all these demons to sin abyss, he will feel very powerful.


    But With the triangle, he doesn''t have to work hard.


    All the demons looked at each other, and now their hearts were very hesitant, although they wanted to shout.


    Traitor!


    However, considering the strength gap between them, they finally calmed down, but how to choose in the end made them feel extremely difficult.


    Even the triangle gods have become like this. If they don''t obey, who knows what will happen?


    So they''re a little wobbly.


    Looking at the expression of the trigonometry God as if it was like ice, their hearts have been shaken.


    Immediately, everyone was caught off guard.


    Just now, the angry God said in unison, "boss!"


    Quiet!


    Dead silence!


    I saw all the people staring at the demons as if they didn''t know them.


    Gao Peng was also shocked. He had never seen such impudent guys. These guys had thicker skin than him.


    It''s not just as thick as a wall.


    And there was no embarrassment on their faces, as if they were incomparably natural. The expression was just like a movie emperor.


    This makes Gao Peng deeply doubt that these guys are not all Movie Masters, are they?


    The trigonometry God is also slightly stunned. If you look carefully, you can see that his mouth slightly twitches.


    Naturally, the mood is not very good. These guys react too much in unison, just like they discussed it at the beginning.


    But before, their reaction was so fierce. Now, such a reversal is unacceptable.


    However, the triangle devil did not show any difference, but nodded his head with great satisfaction.


    "Well, you''ll be glad you''re doing it wisely."


    After saying this, I didn''t pay any attention to these demons.


    But when the triangle God didn''t pay attention, all the gods rolled their eyes one after another. Although they didn''t say a word at the moment, their inner activities were very rich.


    They really don''t want to choose that.


    It''s better to be able to do it than a human being, not to mention that hateful human being.


    It''s just the trigonometry that makes them feel a little bit tricky.


    And that hateful human has some mysteries. He doesn''t know what kind of ability he has. He looks at the triangle demon being tidied up to be obedient.


    They have no resistance at all.

 Chapters 516

    Although Gao Peng was surprised by the response of these demons, he was satisfied with the final result.


    In this way, he almost ruled the whole devil kingdom.


    After all, the fighting power of the whole top is controlled by him. With these cutting-edge fighting power, he is almost the king of uncrowned from the side.


    However, Gao Peng was not too inflated. He can still remember the figure on the throne of skeleton, a guy who has brought him tremendous pressure all the time.


    Now, he has completely controlled the lifeblood of all the demons, no matter what kind of ideas these guys have in mind, as long as they dare to have a different heart.


    Then he can wipe them out without mercy.


    He has this confidence and confidence.


    So he had nothing to fear at all.


    Take a chance, maybe ask these guys if they know the figure on the throne of skeleton.


    Now he suddenly understood that the strength of that figure was so powerful that it did not belong to the ranks of demons.


    Maybe it''s above the demons!


    And what kind of state is that?


    With his strength at the moment, it may be a little difficult for him to improve, and his current Tianjie has not completely passed through.


    This is the most sad place.


    However, Gao Peng is not flustered. For those who have such a strong constitution, Tianjie is nothing more than a source of strength for him.


    When all the demons put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    Gaopeng suddenly took back his mood, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, saying: "your choice will not be wrong, and you will feel lucky in the future, because you chose to follow me."


    "Not only have the benefits you can''t imagine, but I can also lead you to appreciate different landscapes, so that you really realize that it''s a clear decision to follow me."


    Everyone''s face was speechless.


    I''ve never seen anyone boast like that.


    But also in front of so many people, this cheek is really thick enough, although all the demons in the presence feel extremely speechless.


    But no one contradicted.


    It can only be accepted gladly.


    All right! Anyway, it''s right to follow you. You''re powerful. You''re right.


    All the demons on the scene have been appointed. It''s no wonder that they are too weak, but the human beings are too evil.


    There is no resistance at all.


    Just look at the lovely appearance of the triangle devil, they can know that there must be a secret, but now it''s not the time for them to be curious about the baby.


    Can only quietly look at Gaopeng.


    For these guys, Gao Peng is very satisfied, at least now they are very honest.


    "I don''t ask much of you, just obey my orders. If any of you dare to ignore me, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I can''t give you a second chance because I can''t see sand in my eyes."


    Although Gao Peng said this sentence with a smile on his face, none of the demons on the scene smiled, they only felt cold all over.


    Looking at Gao Peng''s eyes, there is a trace of fear.


    I always think this kind of person is not easy to provoke. Now speaking of this sentence, they feel a little bit scared.


    The triangle devil was trembling all over, and the corners of his mouth were twitching fiercely. His eyes were full of fear.

 Chapters 517

    Seeing the reaction of the triangle demon is so fierce, all the other demons are quiet, though they still think it''s weird.


    But they chose silence.


    It''s better not to be the first bird. The devil knows what kind of means this human has.


    In the present situation, they are completely unable to cope.


    No matter what kind of thoughts these guys have, Gao Peng doesn''t pay much attention to them, as long as they can be honest and obedient.


    Otherwise He doesn''t mind letting these guys really try his hand.


    At the same time, all the demons don''t know what words to use to describe the mood at the moment.


    The top fighting power of the whole devil Kingdom has completely defected.


    God!


    What is the situation?


    Why are all the demons rebellious and willing to be under the control of that human being? What''s the matter?


    "My God! Who is this human? Even let all the demons join him. Does he want the whole devil kingdom to disappear? "


    "No He wants the devil kingdom to survive. Now most of the demons in the devil Kingdom follow him, which greatly reduces the strength of the whole devil kingdom. If someone wants to revenge "Then..."


    "Here What should I do? Is it up to him to do so? "


    All the demons have been completely confused. If all the demons leave the devil Kingdom, the devil kingdom may be really in a mess.


    The combat power at the top is not available. Once it is found by some other enemies, they will definitely fall into chaos.


    They didn''t dare to think more deeply. Every time they thought for a while, they felt the horror of that scene.


    This is to make the devil Kingdom disorderly!


    However, their strength is too weak to help.


    This is the most painful part.


    Then they can only look at Gao Peng angrily, but they don''t dare to speak out, and even they slowly start to regress.


    They''re scared!


    This human being is too evil. If you don''t like them, maybe they''re really finished.


    Although I don''t want to mess with the whole devil Kingdom, it''s still my own life. Compared with my own life, what''s the relationship between chaos and them?


    This is a question of incomparable reality.


    No matter what they think, Gao Peng will not pay too much attention.


    These guys don''t have any effect on him. They are just a group of ants. It''s troublesome even to start.


    What''s more, I have to care about what they are thinking.


    Now let these people all become his little brother, although not stable, but he did not care.


    As long as he fully reveals his muscles, these guys may slowly become honest. Gao Peng has such confidence.


    Only to see Gao Peng waved, said: "you are all away from this place!"


    "Gods of Demons:?"


    Gao Peng said quietly, "I''m going to take a robbery first. If you are here, it will inevitably affect you."


    "Although I don''t care about the power of the scourge, whether it will suddenly soar or not, it may be an unacceptable thing for you. In order to let you not die in vain, you should stay away from here!"

 Chapters 518

    What''s the situation?


    Why can he understand every word he said, but the combination of these words means that they are a little confused.


    Is this their problem?


    All the demons were stunned on the spot and looked at Gao Peng. They couldn''t understand what Gao Peng said.


    But no matter what, they still went back a long way. No matter what Gaopeng meant, they just need to hide far away.


    In case of an emergency affecting them.


    Next second, they knew exactly what was going on.


    I saw Gao Peng release his breath completely. He was covered with a battle armor formed by lightning, and looked down at the golden light.


    It always gives people a feeling of incomparably sacred and powerful.


    In the sky, a moment will emerge countless dark clouds, thunder and lightning!


    The thunderstorm pools gather directly together, even the larger they gather. With their naked eyes, they can''t see how huge they are.


    It gave them a fright.


    "My God! Is this really a disaster? Why is it so huge? I always feel that the energy gathered above can make our fly ash smoke go out! "


    "If there is such a calamity, then we should just commit suicide. Can we survive it?"


    "It''s a terrible robbery. I''ve never seen such a terrible robbery. Just the power I feel now makes me shiver. It''s not that I''m timid But it''s so horrible! "


    All the demons are boiling completely, only to see that they are all stupid.


    Never seen such a terrible day, the huge thunder pool made them feel their hearts were shaking.


    At this time, they really realized how terrible the robbery Gao Peng needed to cross was.


    At the same time, they have been regressing without hesitation. With the power of this scourge, it will certainly affect a wide range. They dare not be within the scope of the scourge.


    This is just the beginning. If someone dare to stay within the scope of the sky robbery, it will double the power of the sky robbery. Is it still possible for people to survive?


    There is no one who can resist such a terrible scourge.


    At this time, they feel a natural fear. When the evil spirits cross the robberies, they are at a disadvantage. What''s more, the power of the present robberies is so terrible.


    They dare not mix in.


    One by one, they are shocked to see Gao Peng. They really don''t know what this human has done to attract such a terrible force of natural calamity.


    Even if his strength is improved, it''s not necessary to be so intimidating, is it?


    In addition to these demons, those demons run faster. They just don''t want to rush out. They also feel that the power of terror is gathering.


    No one dares to make fun of his own life, especially in this situation of death.


    "What''s the matter with this human being? How can he attract such a terrible force of natural calamity? Is his strength really so terrible? "


    The strength of the sky robbers represents the strength of the people who cross the robbers. Of course, this is only a general scope, but more or less, it can also assess the strength of a person.


    But now, this hateful human has caused such a terrible catastrophe.


    Doesn''t that mean Is his strength terrifying?

 Chapters 519

    As all the demons began to evacuate, they realized what was real terror.


    No matter how they evacuate, even the thunder pool in the air can''t see the edge at a glance, and they can''t escape easily at all.


    It makes their hearts tremble all the time.


    If they don''t evacuate in time, doesn''t that mean they will be destroyed by the sky?


    "No No... Quick... Get out of here! "


    "Run away, everyone. This human being is so evil. It''s a natural disaster! This is clearly the end of the world. It''s terrible to destroy all of us! "


    "My God! Is this a real disaster? I''ve never seen such a terrible disaster. I can''t see it at a glance... "


    At the moment, all the demons are in complete despair. They have tried their best, but now they haven''t seen the boundary, which makes them give up.


    But the ultimate desire to survive makes them run ceaselessly.


    In fact, it''s not only these demons, but also those demons. Their speed is naturally extremely fast, and a few steps seem to pass through.


    But even so, it took them some time to get out of the sky.


    At this time, they really realized how terrible this scourge was, and only saw that they looked at each other.


    They see fear in each other''s eyes.


    Now they really know how terrible this human being is, which is not the level that a normal person can reach at all.


    And now they''re taking care of it, no It should be said that they are completely afraid of Gao Peng, which is not something they can deal with at all.


    It can be seen from the robbery that they are not rivals.


    At the same time, they also understood why the triangle devil behaved so abnormally, and they were also a little sober.


    "Fortunately, we chose a wise move. It''s hard to imagine what would happen if we didn''t choose to surrender at that time?"


    "I guess It''s going to be ashes! "


    As soon as the answer came out, all the demons were silent.


    It is undeniable that their strength is indeed very strong. It depends on who they are compared with. Gao Peng, who is like a monster, is not used for comparison at all.


    That''s a blow to self-esteem.


    After more than a quarter of an hour, most of the magic talents have completely escaped from the place covered by the scourge, but at this time they dare not stay at all.


    It''s still a desperate run out.


    They are really scared.


    Who knows what will happen next? They don''t want to be involved again.


    It''s really challenging people''s psychological endurance.


    "It''s terrible Is this really the power of the scourge? I''ve never felt such a terrible place. Who is this human? This should be a monster, otherwise how could it attract such a terrible force of heaven. "


    "If all of us are so terrible, all of us don''t have to think about promotion, just wait for death!"


    Those devils who escaped from heaven gasped for breath.


    Among them, there are many magic emperors, but now they all look very embarrassed, where there is the image of a hegemon.

 Chapters 520

    This scene in front of them completely refreshes their cognition.


    Let them really realize that there are many amazing things in the world, not what they see, but the whole world.


    It''s just like the disaster in front of them. It''s totally different from what they experienced.


    When they gasped for breath, they could also feel the thunder pool in the sky.


    Just such a feeling, they feel their hearts begin to shake, there is no courage to face.


    How can we survive this catastrophe?


    It''s terrible!


    No matter what these people think, Gao Peng looks at it with a smile, which is a disaster for others and a pleasure for him.


    It''s not that he''s completely safe from the scourge.


    Just because of his constitution, he can ignore it.


    At the same time, the power of natural calamity can also make him improve his strength, which is clearly born for him. He still remembers the feeling before.


    When all the power of the scourge is injected into his body, he will feel that his strength is improving, especially when using the constitution, and its strength reaches the peak in an instant.


    That feeling is just wonderful.


    He can''t forget a moment.


    At this time, he is slowly waiting for the complete cohesion of the whole minefield, which will be the peak of the scourge.


    And he Then we can assimilate the power of the scourge without mercy.


    Although he is not afraid of it, he dare not neglect it and is ready to deal with it at any time.


    "Ha ha! Come on... Come on! "


    "Let me see your fierce attack, and let the storm be stronger!"


    Gao Peng shouted and directly covered up all the voices of the Leichi. He saw that the whole area was reverberating with his voice.


    All the people heard his cry.


    I saw them staring at Gao Peng one by one, and then all the people were shocked.


    Is this man mad?


    This is clearly to pick and challenge the sky!


    It''s such a terrible disaster that I dare to pick and challenge like this. Is it not fast enough to select the site in time?


    They really can''t imagine that this human should do such a crazy thing, and with their shock, one by one, they all made a cry.


    "This human must be crazy. Who dares to be so aggressive? That''s not the way to die, is it? "


    "My God! Am I hallucinating? Unless there is something wrong with the human brain, he can''t do such a crazy move. This time, it''s going to be the end of the game! "


    "No This is self destruction! "


    In addition to the comments of these demons, the demons are strangely silent.


    It''s not that they don''t want to express their inner thoughts. They just don''t dare to speak freely, though in common sense.


    Gao Peng can''t resist the terrible disaster.


    However, it can attract such a terrible force. Is that a normal person?


    It''s obviously not, so how can we say that he can''t survive this disaster?


    No one dares to make sure, even these demons are the same, so they all choose silence one by one.


    They don''t want to express their opinions easily. Who knows if they will be caught by others? If that human can know, their fate will be extremely miserable.


    So Say less, say less, say nothing!

 Chapters 521

    Although all the demons dare not open their mouths easily, it doesn''t mean that they have no ideas in their hearts. On the contrary, their psychological activities are more frequent.


    One wants to see Gao Peng die in the sky.


    Only in this way can they be truly free.


    Even if they don''t really die in the cataclysm, they will be seriously injured at least, so that they have a chance.


    Of course, it''s just their inner activity.


    No one dares to show it.


    For their ideas, if Gao Peng is to know, Gao Peng will only tell them.


    It''s not a matter of minutes and minutes. It''s not a hopeless situation.


    ¡­¡­


    With Gao Peng''s cry, the thunder pool in the sky suddenly surged, one after another terrible lightning, slowly flashing.


    At the same time, with the sound of terror, the whole area suddenly became quiet. Some of them were just the sound of thunder and lightning.


    Boom boom boom!


    One after another, it''s a big, terrifying noise.


    The first robbery fell directly.


    The speed is beyond everyone''s imagination, but what''s more amazing is that Gao Peng doesn''t even dodge.


    On the contrary, he opened his arms as if to embrace this scourge.


    My God!


    Is this human being really crazy?


    If he is such a robber, how many lives are not enough to die.


    It''s not that they are shocked, but what Gao Peng is doing now is too crazy, and everyone is careful to cross the robbery.


    It''s impossible to hide, but it''s not like him to bear the power of natural calamity with his body completely. What''s not the act of seeking death?


    No one''s body can completely withstand the power of the sky robbery. Once the power of the sky robbery is completely filled in his own body, he will die suddenly.


    But Gao Peng did so.


    How can this not shock them? The eyes are almost falling off.


    "Here So not afraid of death? Does he think his body can withstand the power of the scourge? Crazy! This is a complete madness! "


    "My God Never seen such a crazy person, even if the strength of how powerful, it is impossible to overestimate in their own body


    "Even if it''s us, we can''t use our bodies to hide the power of the scourge. It''s just looking for death!"


    Gao Peng did it whether he wanted to die or not.


    With the shouts of the crowd.


    The sky disaster fell directly on Gao Peng.


    A dazzling flash of light, all people seem to have lost their eyesight, but this does not prevent them from trying to open their eyes, first to see how Gaopeng will end.


    There are even a lot of people looking forward to seeing how the arrogant guy will die.


    But when they opened their eyes slightly, they stared at each other instantly.


    What did they see?


    That hateful human being was undamaged, full of the power of thunder and lightning all over his body, even with a smile in his eyes.


    He has been destroyed for a long time, but his place is intact, especially his current breath, but there is no chaos.


    It doesn''t look like it''s injured at all, and there is a glimmer of Print-Rite in it!


    This Is this a daze?


    Otherwise, how could such a horrific scene appear? How could this human being be intact? Even the breath on my body has risen a little.


    My God!


    This must be a hallucination, or else I haven''t wake up yet!

 Chapters 522

    Those demons also wiped their eyes, as if they had hallucinations.


    But no matter how they wipe it, it''s all in vain.


    Depending on their strength at the moment, they will not have hallucinations at all, and are more unlikely to be mistaken because of their own eyes.


    It''s just that they can''t believe it.


    But now looking at the undamaged figure, they have to believe it.


    But How could it be?


    What kind of monster is this? It''s impossible for human beings or demons to bear the power of natural calamity with their own bodies, but the guy in front of them has done it.


    It''s more about keeping your hair intact.


    What a strong body it is!


    shocked everyone, but Gao Peng shook his head slightly, automatic speaking to himself: "suck!" That''s just a little bit of an improvement. If you follow this speed, when should you wait? "


    "No, it''s a waste of time."


    "Then I''d better speed it up!"


    No one hears what he is talking about. If he hears it, he will feel incredible.


    It''s still more incredible.


    Even some people think that the speed of the fall of the sky robbery is too slow. Which one of them doesn''t want the speed of the fall of the sky robbery to be a little slower? Only in this way can they have time to prepare.


    Where can be like Gao Peng, on the contrary, he dislikes the speed of the sky robbery.


    Then I only saw Gao Peng looking at the sky.


    Without any hesitation, the whole person rose to the sky and rushed directly into the minefield.


    Lightning!


    The whole sky seemed to burst, and the thunder in the thunder pool became more violent, occasionally flashing a shadow of lightning.


    Each surrounded Gao Peng, and they were completely angry.


    Tianjie is a rule, but now it is completely ignored by Gao Peng. How can Tianjie not be angry?


    Under everyone''s shocked eyes.


    Gao Peng even fought against Tianjie.


    No It should be said to be unilateral rolling.


    Every time Gao Peng makes a fist, he absorbs the power of Tianjie. The time has not passed at all. The whole Leichi has shrunk several times.


    It seems that the power has gradually decreased a lot.


    Even the momentum began to get smaller, but even so, Gao Peng was still happy.


    If you can feel it carefully, you can know how terrible Gao Peng''s strength is at this moment. His armor has changed slowly.


    The color has changed a little.


    But even so, Gao Peng still didn''t want to stop.


    All the demons below can hear Gao Peng''s voice from time to time, which makes them completely shocked.


    It''s too easy, isn''t it?


    It seems that these days did not bring him any pressure at all.


    "Hahahaha! Come on... All in my bowl! "


    "You are too weak, don''t you have more powerful power of the scourge? If it''s just like this, then you can be my strength


    "Become my strength, and I will lead you to defend the world and sweep the universe!"


    Such a voice came out from time to time, but at this time, no one doubted Gao Peng, only thought that the human was too fierce.


    The fiercest man they''ve ever seen!


    No one!

 Chapters 523

    "This... What''s going on? Why is Leichi getting smaller? Do you say... "


    "My God! Is this still a robbery? I''ve never seen anyone do this before. It''s just amazing. "


    "It''s too terrible. Such a terrible Scorpio is just like his energy in his hands. Let him knead it at will. What kind of guy is it?"


    People stared at all this, especially after Leichi gradually became smaller, they found out something wrong completely.


    At this time, I feel more shocked!


    They didn''t live through the natural calamity. Naturally, they knew how terrible the power of the natural calamity was.


    Especially at this moment, the boundless minefield.


    That''s hopeless.


    But now, this human even rushed into the minefield directly, and soon the minefield began to shrink.


    When they looked carefully, they saw that this human being was absorbing the power of Leichi. With its absorption, Leichi gradually became smaller and smaller.


    The power is not as terrible as before.


    That''s how they feel incredible.


    No one has ever been such a robber, at the same time, they can not imagine.


    But now, they actually saw it with their own eyes.


    How can this not shock them?


    One by one, their eyes are widened, and they don''t want to miss this scene. No matter how the human beings do it, it can give them a complete lesson.


    All things are not fixed, only bold attempts can break through the existing confinement.


    This is something that some people have learned a little bit.


    Of course, even if you understand it? Without that ability, everything is in vain.


    Just after all the people were shocked, Gao Peng absorbed the power of Leichi more and more quickly, only to see the endless Leichi shrinking slowly.


    Reduced to normal size.


    And this is not all, only to see Gaopeng is still not let go of any power of thunder pool, as if the sky robbery has appeared a little resistance.


    In the past, he would occasionally turn into a man-shaped scourge, but now he even wants to dissipate.


    It''s not complete. There''s no power. It''s just that the power of Tianjie doesn''t want Gao Peng to absorb it.


    This scene directly shocked everyone.


    My God!


    It''s too scary.


    What kind of ferocious person can this result be achieved?


    They just can''t imagine that they can only stare at Gao Peng''s figure on the great bank, especially the power of the natural calamity, which is about to dissipate.


    And what shocked them even more was that the human was still very dissatisfied.


    "Hello! What do you mean? Why do other people always have a beginning and an end when they cross the robberies? When they come to me, they are just like a tiger and a snake. You look down on people! "


    Cried Gao Pengji with great dissatisfaction.


    And when all the people heard his words, the corners of their mouths twitched one after another.


    Even his face was speechless.


    The reason why other people have a beginning and an end is that other people come to rob in accordance with the routine, and you are different. You are already very regular.


    Can heaven''s power not run?


    Let you absorb it again, then it will be really absorbed by you. Where is the face of heaven robbery?


    Don''t you want face?

 Chapters 524

    No matter how Gao Peng is shouting, the power of heaven''s calamity has completely dissipated, as if fear has been absorbed again.


    The speed is amazing.


    Gao Peng wanted to catch up with him again, but his speed was not as fast as that of the sky robbers. In a short time, the power of the sky robbers dissipated.


    The sky, which was originally covered with dark clouds, was cleared in an instant.


    No It should be said that the original appearance of the devil Kingdom has been restored.


    Looking at the sky disaster that has been completely dissipated, all the people are completely stunned. At this time, their hearts are extremely shocked.


    Never seen such a wonderful day.


    That time, the heaven robbery was not majestic, which made the robbers unable to stop, but now?


    It''s unheard of and unheard of to run away.


    Once it really gets out, it''s amazing.


    Only to see people staring at Gao Peng, at this time they do not know what to say, there is a blank directly in their mind.


    When Gao Peng came down, they still didn''t come back to their senses.


    However, Gaopeng muttered in great depression: "how can it disappear? It''s not fair that I haven''t finished the robbery yet? "


    "Everyone else has a beginning and an end, but when I come here, I will become a tiger with a tail and a tiger with a tail. I''m really angry!"


    With Gao Peng''s voice just falling, people are slowly returning to their senses.


    At the same time, all the people have turned a white eye, is speechless looking at Gao Peng.


    You may as well say that.


    You don''t see what you''re going to do. Everyone else is in line with the rules and regulations, and you''re directly in the minefield.


    What''s more, we have absorbed all the power of the minefield. The whole boundless minefield is about to disappear completely.


    What if others don''t dissipate automatically?


    The final results are not all absorbed by you, it is better to dissipate automatically, anyway, the final results are the same.


    Although all the people are speechless, Gao Peng''s words at the moment, no one can speak directly.


    What they mean now is that how terrible this human being is, it''s not just the power.


    It gives people a beast like atmosphere all over the body.


    Is this really a human being?


    It''s not like the human they know.


    In their legends, human beings can only serve as their food, but now the emergence of this human being completely breaks their cognition and makes them aware.


    Human beings There is also a very horrible existence.


    Such as Gao Peng.


    In fact, when Gao Pengdu was robbed, the figure on the throne of skeleton had been concerned for a long time, but he was still indifferent.


    Although he felt so surprised, especially what Gao Peng did, he felt extremely surprised.


    But even so, he didn''t want to disrupt his plan.


    Instead, Gao Peng was allowed to improve his own strength.


    He believes that this human will fulfill his promise, and no one will refuse the temptation he gives.


    At the same time, he has great confidence. No matter who comes, he can suppress it all at once. This is his confidence in his own strength.


    Therefore, he didn''t worry too much. After watching Gao Peng improve his strength, he felt extremely happy, and only in this way can he leave for further separation.

 Chapters 525

    The figure on the throne of skeleton looks up at the sky. Although the sky is still gray, it presents another scene in his eyes.


    His eyes were a little dull, as if they had penetrated the whole sky.


    "Should It''s coming! "


    "If you let those guys come, I''m afraid I''m in some trouble. You''d better get rid of these shackles as soon as possible, otherwise it''s me who will suffer."


    "I hope that person doesn''t let me down."


    In fact, he had his own plan long before.


    That is to cultivate the demons in the devil Kingdom, and let these demons open a channel to sin yuan continent for him, as long as a stable channel is really opened.


    Then he can absorb more power. At the same time, when the two boundaries are connected, the shackles on him will be completely loose.


    At that time, he can also directly break away from the shackles of the present.


    At the same time, free body is restored.


    But now, the plan can''t keep up with the change.


    He suddenly felt that those guys were coming, which made him feel that time was becoming more and more urgent.


    Otherwise, he would not have taken such an action without any plan.


    But it ended in failure.


    However, thanks to the appearance of Gao Peng, he saw a glimmer of hope.


    Although this human is only a superficial promise, he believes that no one can withstand his temptation.


    Especially the temptation to leave the continent of sin.


    When the strength has reached a certain level, it is natural that we do not want to be trapped in a cage forever. Everyone wants to break free from the shackles on himself.


    Let yourself completely free.


    As a result, they have enormous confidence.


    So when he saw Gao Peng ''s various actions, although some doubts, he did not want to stop the meaning.


    Instead, Gao Pengshi was allowed to do it.


    Although the figure on the throne of skeleton felt that time was pressing, he had no fear at all.


    Perhaps in his view, those who are coming will not threaten him at all, at best, only cause him some trouble.


    But that''s all.


    Otherwise, he would not just have a sense of urgency.


    But it''s going to get him in trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    Gaopeng seemed to feel that vision, turned around to look at the distance, while the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "Oh! I can''t do anything about you for the time being, but when all my strength has reached the top, that''s when you''re gone! "


    Gao Peng will never forget that the existence that brought him enormous pressure has been watching him all the time.


    Whenever he felt someone peeping.


    He knew it must be that guy.


    Although he felt extremely unhappy inside, since he got the system, there is nothing that can make him feel suffocating.


    But Since meeting that guy, he has felt a sense of crisis. Even if there is a system, it can''t let him solve this crisis in an instant.


    It also made him more aware that he could not rely on the system all the time, but he could not find a way out for a while.


    That puts him in this awkward position.


    But he doesn''t think it will be far.


    As long as he has all reached the top, then he can improve again.


    And that guy will never be his threat again.

 Chapters 526

    Although Gao Peng feels a little bit regretful, he can only do this. Maybe he can do it well next time he crosses the robberies.


    After such a thought, Gao Peng''s eyes brightened.


    I think he found a good way out, but I didn''t fully conceive it.


    But then he didn''t think too much.


    Now, his strength has also been improved. If he stays in the devil Kingdom, there will be no chance.


    On the contrary, it may be spied by that guy at any time.


    This is not what he wanted to see at all, so he had the idea of returning for a long time, especially with so many demons. It''s not too tempting.


    At this time, he looked at the triangle demon and said, "you should know the passage to the debris continent, right? Who of you knows to tell me that we''ll start right now. "


    All the demons looked at each other and saw some helplessness from each other''s eyes.


    Although they don''t want to leave, they can''t help it now.


    Without any hesitation, the triangle demon started to lead the way in the front, but all the demons followed in the back.


    They don''t want to die.


    So we have to be honest.


    Naturally, Gao Peng is not afraid of their ideas. However, once someone dares to play tricks, he will suppress them.


    It''s nothing more than a quick kill.


    If he didn''t want to take these guys for a good show, he wouldn''t take these guys with him.


    The weak ones are useless.


    The main thing is that they are not loyal enough. They are useless.


    None of them are easy to use.


    This made Gaopeng instantly miss liuchengjun. Whenever he thought about it, he felt that it was good to have such a person around him.


    At the very least, he can share his worries and solve his difficulties, which saves him a lot of troubles.


    It''s just that Liu Chengjun''s strength is too weak after all, otherwise you can take him everywhere. In fact, Gao Peng''s strength has been improved too fast.


    The average person has no one to catch up with.


    For a long time, they finally reached the entrance.


    This is also a very strange place, surrounded by space, cracks as if the space is extremely unstable.


    It''s a thrill to watch.


    Although Gaopeng is not afraid, he doesn''t want to get involved in any place for no reason.


    I saw a little cold in his eyes, looking at the triangle demon.


    And the triangle demon was so watched that he couldn''t help shivering. He hurriedly explained, "this is the entrance to the fragmentary continent. I have never lied."


    "I''ve been in this place before. Although it looks dangerous, it''s really this place."


    "I''ll take my life!"


    The rest of the demons were afraid to speak. They were really afraid and unconsciously stepped on the minefield.


    Obviously, Gao Peng can''t trust them on his own, and now he can''t be directly at their mercy.


    But it''s not like he''s lying to see the triangle demon, but Gao Peng doesn''t care at all, as long as he can enter the fragmented continent.


    So he said softly, "I don''t know if your words are true or false, but I advise you not to cheat me, otherwise The first one to die must be yours. "


    Said this sentence, Gao Peng also did not give them any room to think, waved directly, then rolled them into this space crack together.

 Chapters 527

    The entrance to a fragmented continent.


    With Gao Peng entering the devil Kingdom, the battle of genius is really on the right track.


    However, Gaopeng''s name is still hanging high above the first place, just like an insurmountable mountain.


    However, there are not too many people to pay attention to, occasionally just think of that fierce man, but he is dead or alive, and there are not too many people to guess.


    But there is a definition in everyone''s mind.


    That''s ten dead and no life.


    Because the only magic emperor has been killed, so the magic people here have not been so powerful, as time goes by.


    A large part of human beings have come out of the debris continent, but some of them are completely sleeping in the debris continent.


    But the people who appear more or less have a lot of gains.


    "Hahahaha! With my current achievements, I can definitely get a place. "


    "I''m sure I can get a place, too."


    "No, no, no It''s still too early to make a final decision. After all, there are several rounds of screening after all. Now the quota has not been completely determined. It''s better to be careful. "


    "What''s more uncertain? A lot of people have died in it, especially that arrogant guy. He must have died in the devil kingdom


    When someone suddenly said this, all the people were quiet for a moment.


    In fact, they don''t want to discuss that person at all.


    It really brings them too much pressure, just like a mountain, which can''t be overstepped at all.


    What''s more, what that man did made them dare not discuss it easily. No one knows if he really died in the devil kingdom.


    If they really let their words spread to that person''s ears, they will be really unable to eat, even the forces behind them may not be able to protect them.


    However, not everyone is taboo.


    There is a better relationship with the charm of Chinese people, a look dismissive said.


    "What is there to be afraid of? It''s just a dead man. It scares you. "


    "Even if he is still alive, he doesn''t know when he will come back. Why do you fear him?"


    This man is very arrogant, his power is not strong, and his own strength is not strong.


    The reason why he can survive is that he is lucky, or he has already died in the hands of the devil.


    With his words spread out, immediately aroused many people''s resonance, also do not know whether the heart is jealous, or in itself in the dark.


    I always feel uncomfortable watching Gao Peng.


    But they couldn''t help but gather together.


    These people seem to be hostile to Gao Peng, but they don''t know if they are not lucky, no It should be said that without Gao Peng, how could they survive?


    It has been torn alive by the devil man for a long time.


    But now they dare to be envious and don''t look at their own weight. They are not at the same level.


    But they can have such emotions.


    Perhaps in their view, if they are given enough cultivation resources, they can also reach this point.


    What kind of confidence is this?


    Many people have already seen what these guys have done, but they don''t care.


    This kind of guy can only be weak after all.

 Chapters 528

    Just as the guys slowly gathered together, a man came directly.


    That''s Wasteland!


    With two big hammers in his hands, he came step by step, followed by Jiao Xiangyu.


    There was a disdainful smile in both eyes.


    As they passed the group, their steps stopped a little.


    "The weak will never find a reason from themselves, but they will only envy others. You will not look at your ugly face. Your own strength is incomparable rubbish, which means to blame others for everything."


    "Shame on you!"


    Although there is no clear explanation for the war, all people know who he is talking about, and he does not stay at all.


    Of course, he was not afraid.


    I just don''t want to be with the garbage.


    It''s like lowering his level.


    Jiao Xiang Yu also glanced at these guys and said, "it''s just a group of rubbish that survived. Who gave you the courage?"


    "You think your life is too long? If that''s the case, I don''t mind giving you a ride. "


    When he said this, he paused a little bit and looked at these guys carefully.


    When all the people lowered their heads, he left with a cold snort, a group of guys without seed.


    They will only press blindly there, but when they are allowed to make a real move, they are desperately counseled.


    I don''t know how lucky these guys are. In that case, they can survive. Many talented people have died there.


    And the waste It''s just too incredible to be able to walk out alive.


    But he didn''t say much, these guys are just looking for death.


    Again and again, I was humiliated.


    These guys are totally pissed off.


    Only to see their eyes scanning around, when they saw liuchengjun and others, anger broke out completely.


    "Let''s go and give those guys a good lesson."


    At this time, they were already angry, and before that, they also paid attention to the small interaction between Gao Peng and Liu Chengjun, although it seemed very hidden.


    But they saw it.


    At this time, being humiliated by others again and again naturally makes their face a little hard to put down.


    So I came up with this method.


    Liu Chengjun and others also feel some inexplicable at the moment, because he actually saw a group of people coming towards them, and it seems that there are still some fierce momentum.


    Liu Chengjun was slightly shocked and said, "what are these guys doing? Did we offend them? "


    Everyone shook their heads one after another, saying that they were also confused.


    And when they were still a little confused, the group of guys had already flown over, only to see their faces were showing anger.


    Especially the first leader, he looked at Gongsun Dong and others, then directly roared: "waste, your master?"


    "You servants, who gave you the courage to stay here? And what qualifications do you have to stay here? "


    As soon as he said this, the surroundings were quiet.


    All the people stared at him, as if there was a hallucination, which was unbelievable.


    It''s like listening to a fantasy!

 Chapters 529

    Gongsun Dong was stunned. He didn''t expect that someone would talk to him like this, and he was still a group of young people.


    Although he is now totally subordinated to Gao Peng, it does not mean that his strength is weak. He is a half emperor, an elder of great power.


    After being stunned, his face suddenly showed a smile of pondering.


    "Ha ha! I didn''t expect that you little guys are kind enough to dare to talk to me like this. Is it your elders who didn''t educate you well? "


    "If this is the case, let me not mind to educate you for them and let you know what it means to respect the elders."


    With Gongsun Dong''s words out, all the people were stunned.


    Only seeing all people at this time can we notice Gongsun Dong and others. Maybe no one has paid attention to their actions before, or even paid a little attention to them.


    So they are ignored.


    But when Gongsun Dong opened his mouth, they really noticed.


    At this time, the crowd gloated at the group of guys.


    That expression is just wonderful.


    "These guys are too bold, aren''t they? No matter how hateful they are, if they don''t know the identity of each other, they will act recklessly. Ha ha! "


    "I think it''s really tragic this time. Even their elders dare not talk like this. Maybe they are too domineering and arrogant in general, which makes them forget themselves too much."


    "I don''t want to see where it is. There are so many big people hiding here. Everything is low-key."


    They all talked about it. It was like a frying pan.


    But more people are watching with interest. It''s not easy for the war of genius to end. Then there''s such a bustle.


    How can this not make them feel interesting?


    Not to mention all the people present, those guys who are dissatisfied with Gao Peng''s heart, now their expressions become extremely wonderful. They can''t imagine how to know illegally, and things will develop like this.


    Originally they just want to vent their inner dissatisfaction.


    But who knows It will provoke Gongsun Dong.


    Now they have nothing to say when they look at all these things. Unfortunately, to this extent, what else can they say?


    Gongsun Dong doesn''t care so much. These guys dare to say that. They just don''t take him seriously.


    At the moment, he smiled sarcastically and stared at them: "let me teach you how to be a good man!"


    He hasn''t fully moved, just a step forward.


    Those guys were quick to talk.


    Especially the leader, whose face became extremely ugly, said: "no Don''t get close to me. If you dare to move us, our elders will definitely trouble you. "


    "If you want to die, you can move me!"


    Although he seemed extremely flustered, his voice was still unusually hard, but when his voice just fell, all people looked at him speechless.


    Even those who are behind him look at him helplessly.


    Lie, slot!


    Is it that you don''t die fast enough?


    Even dare to say such words, early death doesn''t hurt us!


    And the rest of them, their eyes were just as strange as seeing a fool.

 Chapters 530

    They''ve never seen such an idiot.


    At first, it''s just enough to offend others because of saying wrong things. Now it''s still threatening. Is this the real brainpower, or is it already in the water?


    Many people looked at him speechless.


    Gongsun Dong himself was stunned. Unexpectedly, he dared to threaten him. Is this guy in the water?


    Otherwise, there is a hole in his mind. Otherwise, how could he threaten him at this time?


    No matter what, this guy has to teach a lesson. Otherwise, everyone can be domineering in front of him. Doesn''t it mean that his face is completely lost.


    Gongsun Dong smiled, but he didn''t get angry at all. He just felt that these guys had a little bit in front of him.


    "You are very kind It''s the best kind of guy I''ve ever seen. "


    "Dare to threaten me face to face, very strong!"


    Then Gongsun Dong took a step and appeared directly in front of the group.


    Boom!


    A huge fire shadow swept out and attacked with unstoppable force. There was a little shaking in the space, even a little space crack.


    Everyone didn''t respond, but Gongsun Dong has already done it!


    Those people were shocked and lost their luster. They did not expect gongsundong to make a sudden move. However, when they wanted to dodge, a hot feeling came on them.


    Bad!


    There was a huge flash of fire, and all of them lost their eyes, as did many of the people present.


    After a while.


    The people around have just recovered their vision. When they look at the past, they are all staring at it.


    Because, in their eyes suddenly appeared a few bald, even eyebrows have disappeared, but their clothes are still retained.


    This may be Gongsun Dong''s mercy.


    He didn''t kill them directly. He just made them hairless.


    But that''s it. Everyone was shocked.


    This horrible means And that precise control, which is impossible for ordinary people.


    But Gongsun Dong is easy, even looking at his smile like a mockery, we can know that he did it on purpose.


    It''s not just everyone who''s here who''s stunned.


    The same is true of that group of people. At the beginning, when they felt that they were in good condition, they were secretly relieved.


    But when I found that all the people looked at them with a very strange eyes, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    In particular, feel the cool on their head, as if it is instilled by a cold air from the top of their head, so that they feel a trace of cool.


    So they touched their heads, and they were shocked.


    "Ah ah!"


    At the same time, they made a scream, and then someone directly made a water mirror, when they really saw what they looked like.


    The eyes are all protruding directly, as if it is unbelievable.


    "No No... No way! "


    "I How could I be like this? I don''t believe it. Which monster is this? It''s not... "


    This group of people can''t believe that they have become like this. It''s a living hairless monster. All the hair on the whole head has been burned.


    It''s just like a brine egg. It''s just like a changed person.


    This makes their hearts some can not accept!

 Chapters 531

    "Hahahaha!"


    "These stewed eggs How lovely! "


    "Is this really the group just now? It''s too ugly I''ve seen the ugliest people! "


    When they saw the appearance of those people clearly, they couldn''t help laughing. There wasn''t a proper shape at all.


    The images of these people are just too funny.


    Immediately cut off everyone''s smile, even Gongsun Dong also showed a smile, very satisfied with his works now.


    Especially looking at the heads like brine eggs, the smooth ones are almost reflective.


    But as everyone laughed, the faces of those people became extremely ugly, and they were as black as the bottom of the pot.


    But there is no one to sympathize with, let alone speak for these guys.


    Those who make these guys have no self-knowledge and don''t know each other''s identity, dare to speak up.


    This is the act of seeking death.


    Now All the people here are just watching their jokes.


    Liu Chengjun wrote down all this in silence. He knew that once Gao Peng came back, he would definitely calculate the general ledger.


    However, just then, two figures suddenly appeared in front of Gongsun Dong.


    "Is it too much for you to do so?"


    All the people are slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, there are still people standing up to talk. Is this looking for trouble?


    This in itself is the trouble caused by those brine eggs themselves. What''s the situation of these two guys now?


    Or are these two the elders of those guys?


    After such a thought, many people''s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to confirm what kind of force these two guys were.


    Gongsun Dong also narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was a sense of terror around him. He just wanted to teach these guys a lesson.


    But now


    When these two people suddenly appear, their nature has completely changed. If they don''t give these guys some warning, they really think that he''s completely finished.


    Although Gongsun Dong has completely separated from the extreme fire alliance, it does not mean that his strength has degenerated, so he can just use these guys to consolidate his position.


    Of course It can also be said to be an example.


    If not for Emperor Wu, few people are his opponents.


    The breath he gave out at this time became more and more dangerous.


    "What are you?"


    "I can''t go too far. Everyone here can give me a certificate. What are you guys qualified to question me in front of me?"


    "Or Are you two in a hurry to give birth? "


    I don''t know why, the whole space exudes a very horrible hot feeling. Some people with low strength feel that the water around them evaporates directly.


    Gongsun Dong is afraid of Gao Peng, but that doesn''t mean he is afraid of the rest.


    Especially these two guys in front of him are nothing more than rubbish, which can''t pose a threat to him at all.


    Although these two guys are half emperors, there is also a gap between half emperors and half emperors.


    That''s why he has such a strong base.


    For a moment, the air calmed down.


    All the people stopped breathing, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, just quietly watching Gongsun Dong and the two guys suddenly came out.

 Chapters 532

    And the two guys choked.


    They didn''t expect this guy to be so arrogant, so the strength of the two of them is not very strong.


    Can be so blatant by people less face, especially in the face of so many people, which makes their face suddenly black.


    The eyes also slowly become bad.


    The atmosphere around slowly became strange.


    And many people just hold the attitude of watching a good play. After all, it''s none of their business.


    "You said What about the two guys? "


    "What else can I do? The strength is not good. Of course, they can only escape with their tails in their hands. Who makes them like to be the first bird? They are so nosy. It''s just an act of looking for death, and they don''t look at the strength of each other. "


    "Ha ha! I guess it''s to try to win over each other. Otherwise, how could I do such a stupid thing? But They must be in a dilemma now. "


    In addition to the beginning of the quiet, now many people have begun to talk about it.


    When everyone talks about it, they are even more unscrupulous. No one is afraid of those two guys at all.


    When they heard everyone talking about them, the expression on their faces couldn''t be better, but they couldn''t get angry.


    Many people on the court are stronger than them, not to mention there are so many strong players on the court.


    Once it really causes public anger, it can''t leave here.


    So They are nothing more than the end of the game.


    But they finally vent all their anger on Gongsun Dong.


    "Damn it, don''t be so arrogant!"


    "Oh! Am I arrogant? Who is so arrogant? It''s none of your business, isn''t it? And you have too much control over it. Don''t you know what to do and what not to do? "


    "These guys dare to talk in front of me like this. Are they looking down on me? Don''t you know how to respect the elders? "


    "Now you say I am arrogant. I am arrogant to show you!"


    Gongsun Dong''s voice just fell, the whole sky seemed to be burned by the fire, and he walked out step by step.


    It seems that there is no intention of stopping.


    And many people around have retreated and don''t want to get involved.


    But seeing Gongsun Dong''s disagreement, he was ready to go, which made those two people look like the bottom of the pot, but they were afraid of each other and hesitated for a while.


    At this time, it''s just like riding a tiger.


    Those guys behind are not their descendants, just some relationships. People want to settle this conflict as they are.


    But who knows that the other side is so disrespectful.


    Of course It''s also their fault that they didn''t see the situation clearly.


    I don''t want to see what those guys just said, but I dare to step in like this. It''s not looking for death?


    With Gongsun Dong''s approaching slowly, the two people''s hearts are also a burst of tension, although it is said that the two people may not be invincible together.


    But the ultimate cost is still enormous.


    For a few children No, it should be said that they need to pay such a huge price for this human relationship.


    For a time, they had some regrets.


    But they have been riding on the tiger, even if regret has no effect, can only be on the scalp.

 Chapters 533

    Looking at these two people''s behavior, Gongsun Dong smiled coldly and didn''t want to let him go.


    Boom!


    A slight hot flame came out and directly attacked the two men. There was a slight crack in the space where they passed.


    Where we passed, all of us retreated. No one dared to try to take this terrible attack.


    Even those two people''s faces changed at the moment. They didn''t expect that the other side would say to start, or even attack with such terror.


    "Here It''s too horrible! "


    "It''s just terrible! There are cracks in the whole space. What kind of attack is this? It will cause such a huge response! "


    Everyone was shocked. Not that they didn''t see the strong, but they felt that just one of them would have such terrible power.


    It''s still hard for them to accept.


    More or shock!


    However


    Just when they were shocked, a more strange force cut directly into the flame, making the flame unable to inch in.


    After a while, the flame went out.


    "What!" Gongsun Dong was shocked. Unexpectedly, someone else would make a sudden move at this time and stop him.


    Who is it?


    Only to see him at this time like a glance around, but did not find what he needs to look for, and all the people present are also beginning to look for.


    After all It''s clear that someone is fighting gongsundong''s face when they are shooting!


    "Who is it? This guy even made a move at this time. Does he want to offend each other completely? "


    "No matter whether the strength of the other party is strong or weak, you must have offended others to death and deepened the face of others by acting rashly."


    When many people think about it, they want to find out who did it.


    At this time, Gongsun Dong has been offended completely. They naturally want to know who did it and who had such courage?


    But when all the people are looking for the hand.


    Liu Changqing''s face suddenly changed, and then he said, "it''s the guide!"


    As soon as he uttered this sentence, several people beside him also changed their faces, although they all came from the Middle Kingdom.


    But They are nothing more than Emperor Wu who maintains order, which does not mean that they are really so powerful.


    And their power itself is not big, but for foreign countries, their status is extremely noble.


    Comparatively speaking, it is not a level at all with the guide.


    When Liu Changqing''s words came out, a man dressed in a black robe came out, and his whole body exuded a strange smell.


    People can''t see his face clearly at all, and can''t detect his strength at the same time. In the end, he is strong and weak, and only feels that this person is extremely mysterious.


    When Gongsun Dong saw it at the first sight, he began to be alert. It''s not that he didn''t know the existence of the guide, just that he didn''t remember it for a while.


    At this time When he saw clearly what the guide was wearing, he woke up and his face became very ugly.


    I didn''t expect that the guide would show up, which is a bit bad.

 Chapters 534

    "Who is it Let you do it here? "


    When all the people were quietly looking at the guide, the guide suddenly spoke.


    And there is no emotion in his tone, as if it is like a robot, giving people a very cold feeling.


    But that''s it. Gongsun''s cold sweat came out directly.


    At this time, he completely remembered the presence of the guide.


    Every guide is a strong one between heaven and earth. Even in the middle region, they are extremely powerful, and they will lead people from other regions into the middle region every time.


    This is their duty. At the same time, they have the duty to maintain order. If someone dares to do something against order between genius wars, they will stand up.


    And every time you make a shot, it''s thunder that kills everything.


    No one has a chance to explain.


    Now, this guide didn''t make the first move, which was a little unexpected.


    Gongsun Dong naturally didn''t dare to agree. He didn''t think he had such a big face. He was watching carefully all the time, for fear that this guide would suddenly come out.


    In fact No matter how careful he is, any emperor can kill him in a second, let alone a stronger guide than the general emperor.


    No one dared to speak at the scene.


    Those who can stop Gongsun Dong''s attack, how can their strength be weak? This is not the time for them to step in.


    And those brine eggs, at the moment, have a sneer on their faces.


    There were also some gloating glances at gongsundong and others. Although they didn''t speak, they could know from the look on their faces and the light from their eyes.


    Their hearts must be very happy, with a sense of revenge.


    But But no one paid any attention to these clowns.


    On the contrary, all eyes are on the guide and Gongsun Dong, and the time seems to be forbidden at this moment.


    Gongsun Dong, after his previous fear, is now slowly calming down. Although the other side is really strong, there is no doubt about it.


    But he can''t advise!


    Otherwise, meeting him is nothing more than death.


    "Oh! Do I need anyone''s permission to do it? " Gongsun Dong replied with great firmness, but his palms were already sweating.


    Although this kind of behavior is stupid, he can''t show his counsels when so many people watch him.


    But he was really scared.


    But he asked Liu Chengjun to write down all these things. Although he only made eye contact, he almost explained everything clearly.


    He is afraid of death But he didn''t want everyone to see his advice.


    Maybe This is to live in face and suffer!


    Liu Chengjun and others also know the seriousness of the incident. Now they dare not talk much, but they just stay quietly and write down all the information.


    I only hope Gaopeng can do something to make them feel happy when he comes back.


    That''s revenge for them!


    As soon as Gongsun Dong spoke, everyone was shocked.


    They were all shocked that he would say such a thing, and still directly contradicted the guide. Is this looking for death?


    You should know that the strength of the guide is extremely strong, and even the ability of the guide is strange, which is always a little hard to understand.


    This is the most painful place

 Chapters 535

    Quiet!


    When gongsundong''s words were directly exported, the scene fell into silence directly, and the air directly cooled down.


    All the people stared at him, was this looking for death?


    It must be said that it is an extremely courageous act to dare to contradict the guide.


    The guide lowered his head slightly and said, "I didn''t expect I have to say that you are really brave enough to run into such a person talking to me today. You are so brave that you have even risked your own life. "


    "Although I appreciate your courage, my majesty is inviolable!"


    Bang!


    When everyone didn''t expect it.


    The space explodes directly, just like a mirror is torn apart, no It should be said that they are broken one after another.


    "Stop!"


    Just when the guide wants to make a move, Liu Changqing appears in the middle of them and directly stops the guide.


    This scene was unexpected to all.


    Gongsun Dong was also stunned. He didn''t know why this emperor would help him, but he didn''t say much.


    On the contrary, it is a slight step back.


    It''s not that he didn''t know how to repay, but now he''s a little confused, and he doesn''t know why things have developed like this.


    Although the guide stopped, his eyes became extremely dangerous and he kept staring at Liu Changqing.


    "If you don''t give me a good explanation, I''m sure you can''t go back. I think you know my character."


    Just a word, let the surrounding temperature drop suddenly, many people have begun to sweat.


    Somehow, they always feel extremely depressed.


    It''s as if there is a big mountain on their chest, which makes them hard to breathe, but when they see the guide, the feeling is more intense.


    In addition to Liu Changqing, the other Wudi were also a little nervous, but they were secretly upset.


    Why is Liu Changqing so reckless?


    He has always been so steady in his work, but now he is so reckless, which makes them feel extremely puzzled.


    But They can''t stand by.


    So they are just people who maintain order, but their relationship is very good, so it is impossible for them to survive.


    So I only saw them come out one after another.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of the guide. It was like slapping him in the face all the time, which made his prestige plummet.


    Only to see his eyes at the moment can know how angry he is now. The whole face has been pulled for a long time, and the color has become extremely ugly.


    It seems that if Liu Changqing doesn''t give him a satisfactory explanation, he will definitely make a move without hesitation.


    Looking at the terrible eyes of the guide, even these Emperor Wudi felt great pressure. They swallowed their saliva and looked at each other.


    In the end, they didn''t retreat, but looked directly at the guide.


    Liu Changqing first organized the language in his heart, and then said, "what happened here is not what you think, in fact, it has nothing to do with this one."


    "So please ask about the situation first, and then make a conclusion. Otherwise, it will be unjust to others, and will cause unnecessary influence."

 Chapters 536

    "If you do anything indiscriminately, your prestige will definitely decline greatly, and at the same time, it will have a very bad impact."


    "So please think twice, do a good job of investigation first, and then make a final conclusion, otherwise the impact is really bad!"


    Liu Changqing Pukou said in a kind-hearted way, in fact, the influence is not good. He wants to buy Gao Peng''s face more.


    After all But he knows how evil Gao Peng is. Since these guys are following Gao Peng, they are his people, aren''t they?


    If he saves these guys'' lives at this critical moment, then That demon should owe him a debt.


    In his mind, Liu Changqing is not vague at all. Although he has some risks like this, once he succeeds, he will get huge gains.


    So he is willing to take risks.


    No one knows what he''s thinking in his mind, only that he''s doing something a little crazy.


    Although Emperor Wu is very powerful, the guide is more powerful, especially the force standing behind him, which is a breakthrough in the sky.


    Who dares to disobey?


    But Liu Changqing doesn''t want to miss this opportunity. It''s a chance to win over Gao Peng, but it can''t be missed.


    Although the other Wudi didn''t speak, they saw Liu Changqing do so and stood on the same line with him.


    Although I don''t know what Liu Changqing is crazy about, there is no way for them. They can only stand on the same front with Liu Changqing in the end.


    But They totally misjudged the mind of the guide.


    "I don''t care what happened, I just believe what I see in my eyes is that the guy behind you wants to destroy the order here," the guide said with a gloomy face


    "And I In order to restore order here, it can only be wiped out. Now You are preventing me from maintaining order. "


    "Do you know what will happen?"


    The voice of the guide directly blocked everyone''s ears, only to see that many people were shivering, and Liu Changqing was no exception.


    He didn''t expect this guy in front of him to be so ungrateful. He didn''t give him face at all.


    What do you want?


    Do you tear your face directly?


    Liu Changqing''s rare face became extremely ugly, which may be his rare anger.


    In terms of his temper, anger is almost nonexistent, but now He''s really angry.


    Is this guy too unreasonable?


    Can''t you listen to him?


    Once these guys behind have an accident, they really offend Gao Peng. That guy''s strength is not invincible now.


    But each other''s talent is the most evil.


    Liu Changqing can''t imagine how horrible it would be if that kind of guy became the enemy.


    Whenever he thought of this place, he always told himself that he must not be against such a guy as Gao Peng.


    Otherwise, it would be like sleeping and eating.


    However, the guy in front of me is obviously not normal, with a proud face.


    Do you think you''re very good?


    Although the strength is indeed very strong, but as for the monster like Gao Peng, it is also extremely fast to improve the strength.


    Once they are really strong, it will cause a devastating disaster, especially if they have been in contact with Gao Peng. Naturally, they know some of Gao Peng''s character, and they dare not gamble.

 Chapters 537

    Looking at this guy, Liu Changqing is almost bleeding.


    I''ve never seen such an idiot before. It''s just a muscle in my head.


    Then, only to see a burst of Liu Changqing angrily scolded and said: "are you afraid that there is not a tumor on your neck?"? Can''t you think about that tumor on you? "


    "What is the order we maintain?"


    Quiet!


    The air around was suddenly quiet.


    The atmosphere seems to be solidified together, which makes people feel strange.


    And all the people are gaping at Liu Changqing, their hearts are simply turned over, not calm at all.


    They never thought that a high emperor would scold such words, and still block so many people''s faces.


    What''s more, Liu Changqing is swearing at the guide, which is a bit of a bull.


    And if you scold me, it will be a bit arrogant


    There is a tumor on the neck


    Tut tut tut!


    This is very good. I saw that all the people in the audience were impressed with Liu Changqing. It was just a curse from Gao Bingge.


    Of course They have to admit that Liu Changqing is really extremely bold. Knowing that the other side''s level is higher and strength is stronger, they can all curse such high-level words in front of the other side.


    I have to say Liu Changqing is really very kind.


    The corners of the mouths of emperor Jiwu and huangliuchuan were twitching one after another.


    Some of them look at Liu Changqing in disbelief, although they feel a little dissatisfied with the way the guide did.


    But Is it not good to scold each other directly?


    Especially the strength of each other is so strong, and they may not even be able to subdue each other, which makes them feel more speechless.


    I always feel like falling into the pit.


    Just when everyone was speechless, liuchengjun''s eyes radiated unimaginable light. At the same time, he wrote hard on his small book.


    After a while, he put down the pen in his hand. There was a glimmer of approval in his eyes, and then he nodded.


    "This is a talent. How can we recruit it? It should be helpful to you, young master? It seems that it''s time to find an opportunity to talk with him. Maybe we can help the young master to receive a good subordinate. "


    Nobody thought that Liu Chengjun would think of such a thing in his mind at the moment.


    He didn''t pay attention to the guide at all.


    Although this kind of guy''s strength is strong, his brain is obviously a hole, and he is still a muscle.


    Once you compete with this kind of person, it must be your worst luck.


    Besides Liu Chengjun is not afraid of each other, because he feels the arrival of the young master.


    The breath is slowly approaching.


    This is the reason why he has been waiting for no fear, even if all the people are against him?


    As long as Gao Peng is there, he doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone.


    This is also a true reflection of his heart.


    The mood of the guide at the moment is extremely bad, just like the volcano is about to erupt, his eyes are fixed on Liu Changqing, which looks like he wants to kill him.


    In such a large crowd It''s unforgivable to insult him so much.


    The more I think about But he felt more angry in his heart. He wanted to kill all these guys in front of him on the spot. Are these guys afraid of floating?


    Especially Liu Changqing!

 Chapters 538

    "Good Since you want to protect them so much, I will kill you first, and then kill all these disorderly people. "


    "I''ll see who else dares to stop me!"


    As soon as this sentence exits, all people feel that a chill has risen from the bottom of their feet.


    But those brine eggs were gloating at it. They had already thought that their loss must be determined, but who knew it would develop like this.


    Even they didn''t expect it, but anyway, it was a great way to get rid of their hatred.


    "Ha ha! Let you guys be arrogant, now you finally meet more arrogant people, right? I''ll see what you can do about it. "


    Some people are happy and others are worried.


    Everyone''s inner thoughts are different, but they are not so easy to show.


    But more or feel a little wordless, this guide is really a muscle, the brain is all muscles?


    Liu Changqing is also vigilant. He is really afraid that the other side will be able to help himself. No It should be said to be a direct operation.


    At this time, he was also in a dilemma. He just wanted to sell a face to Gao Peng, but who knew that the final thing would be like this.


    This one tendon


    Liu Changqing was secretly annoyed. He didn''t expect to meet such a brainless guy. Did he really want to fight them?


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect to meet such an idiot who broke all my plans, and now he wants to kill us? "


    No one expected that things would develop like this.


    What they did not expect was that a huge black shadow appeared directly behind the guide, enveloping him.


    No one dared to approach him easily.


    That one black shadow is twisted, one pattern after another is slowly changing. Although it looks a little funny, the breath it emits can''t be ignored.


    Liu Changqing and others felt extremely dignified in an instant, and the expression on their faces was not relaxed before, and they also slowly began to emit their own breath.


    "Attention This guy may be coming to the real world. "


    Liu Changqing reminded me, and then said, "I didn''t expect that this guy''s brain was muscular. This time, it''s really related to you. If you can pass this time safely, there will be a reward!"


    "And If you save these guys behind you, you will have a good relationship. With the talent of that demon, no one will be his opponent in a short time. "


    "And we are his friends in any way, and we have saved his men. He owes us a favor in any way."


    As soon as Liu Changqing''s words came out, they made the rest of the people feel a lot of peace of mind. Even some people''s eyes flashed a little light.


    If it was just to help Liu Changqing before, it''s a little different now. Once you really get a feeling from Gao Peng.


    That''s a big profit.


    Nobody expected that things would develop like this.


    Maybe they didn''t even think about it before, but at this time, they think it''s possible.


    Although the strength of the guide is very strong, but they are so many people together, the strength can not be underestimated!

 Chapters 539

    At present, the performance of these guys made the guide completely angry.


    "You guys I''ve been completely pissed off! "


    "Since you want to die so much, I''ll kill all of you!"


    Boom!


    A shadow enveloped all the people, only to see a crow as if it was a crow, rushing straight across.


    Liu Changqing and others didn''t react, and they were swept directly. The speed was beyond everyone''s imagination.


    And just when they were still unable to respond, the guide had come to gongsundong and saw him staring at gongsundong.


    "You Knowable crime? "


    Liu Changqing and others were swept away directly, and now they are still a little confused, although they are at the same level as Emperor Wu.


    However, the gap in strength is extremely obvious, and it is impossible to stop the attack of the guide.


    Gongsun Dong looks at the guy who is very close to him. He can''t help but feel nervous. His palms are already sweating.


    Is this guy too powerful?


    His brain was searching for a way quickly, but he finally found that the strength of the other side was really too strong, no matter what method he used, he could not solve the problem up to now.


    "Bad The strength of the other side is too strong, no matter what method is used, it can''t cope with the other side. What should I do? "


    Gongsun Dong was a little flustered, but he didn''t show it directly. He didn''t lose!


    "Oh! I think you''re thinking about how to deal with it, right? In this world, only absolute strength can make me stand on the top of reason. Now my strength is strong, and I am the truth! "


    "If someone dares to contradict me, it''s nothing more than killing all!"


    I don''t know why he said such a thing. Maybe he thought there was no one to contradict him at all.


    However


    A cold voice suddenly rang.


    "My man, can you touch it?"


    Somehow, everyone felt that time seemed to be still, even their heartbeat.


    Then only to see their eyes as if there was an illusion, the whole space even folded up.


    Then I only saw a magic spirit that soared to the sky, accompanied by countless horrible breath, which made them feel extremely depressed.


    It''s not just a mountain on your chest, it''s like the sky is falling.


    This is something that everyone can feel.


    Even the guide is the same, he also felt the extremely horrible pressure, even if his strength is no longer strong, in the face of this horrible breath, he felt that his breath was not smooth.


    Some can''t breathe


    This discovery made him feel a little shocked This... What kind of breath is this? Why is it so horrible that he can''t breathe.


    This What kind of existence is this?


    When he wanted to come back to see him, he only found that his body was a little out of control, not by whom.


    It''s because he''s faced with a horrible atmosphere, which makes his body slow down. In fact, it''s not only him who has this feeling.


    Everyone here felt that way.


    It''s just Many people are not deliberately targeted, but they also feel extremely uncomfortable and uncontrolled.


    The guide is different, he is directly targeted!

 Chapters 540

    Just when everyone wants to know what''s going on.


    However, they found that the real Qi around them gradually thinned, as if all the real Qi had been absorbed by a strong one.


    In this way, they feel very uncomfortable because This inexplicable feeling is the first time they feel it.


    So They have some maladjustment.


    However


    It wasn''t long before a powerful evil spirit suddenly came, which directly distorted the surrounding space and even showed signs of direct collapse.


    The magic gas around the space is terrible!


    This is beyond anyone''s imagination.


    "Here What''s going on? How could such a terrible evil spirit suddenly appear? Is there a demon man coming? "


    "No Impossible? I don''t believe that there will be demons! "


    "What''s the matter with such a horrible evil spirit? The space is about to collapse. Such a powerful magic Qi I don''t think even the emperor can do it! "


    At this time, everyone was in a bit of a panic.


    They didn''t expect that things would develop like this. What''s the matter with this stronger evil spirit?


    Directly let the surrounding space appear signs of collapse, even let them can''t breathe, the real gas is squeezed to the extremely thin point, even can''t absorb.


    What kind of existence is it?


    Everyone felt extremely curious, even a little confused.


    But in their later period, the guide''s whole face was green. Unexpectedly, there would be a devil man coming. Moreover, according to his perception, it was not just one wave.


    That breath It''s the power he never felt.


    "Who in the world emitted this breath? And how can there be so many demons coming? What''s going on? "


    He is a little confused now. He can''t imagine that there will be so many powerful demons.


    And even he felt the danger. If it came directly, he would not be able to move. What kind of existence is it!


    He just can''t imagine How terrible is it that he can''t move?


    All the people on the scene can feel the horrible atmosphere, which makes them feel extremely depressed.


    Especially looking at the direct collapse of the space, they were completely flustered!


    What kind of existence is this? That would cause such a terrible reaction.


    Liu Changqing and other Wudi wanted to stop them, but now they can''t move, only the iron green on one face looked at all this.


    If you eat like this again, the whole space will collapse, and all people will be buried together.


    On the contrary Liu Chengjun''s face was surprised.


    He has felt


    Feel the presence of the young master, absolutely not wrong, this must be the breath of the young master!


    At the moment, he doesn''t care about the evil Qi at all. No matter how the evil Qi appears, he only cares about the appearance of Gao Peng.


    As for the others What kind of relationship does it have with him?


    He didn''t care at all. The people around him found out about him, but they couldn''t talk. They just focused more on Liu Chengjun.


    "Young master The young master is out! "


    "Absolutely not wrong, this breath is absolutely not wrong!"

 Chapters 541

    Gongsundong and others finally heard what liuchengjun was muttering at this time, but that''s it. They were stunned instantly.


    I haven''t responded yet. What''s going on.


    Why Will he keep muttering that the young master is back?


    Do you mean


    When they flashed a thought, they saw only one figure in front of them, and all the people were attracted by the figure.


    At that time, all the people in the room made a cry.


    "My God! It''s the guy He''s back! He came back from the devil kingdom! "


    "I''m afraid it''s not dazzling, is it? I saw that guy show up. Are they in the devil kingdom? And now the debris continent is completely closed, but why can he come out? "


    "My God! It''s amazing that he is still alive, and Or come back at this time. What''s the meaning of this? "


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Then one by one they began to exclaim. In their eyes, Gao Peng''s actions were shocking and even incredible.


    But now Gao Peng has come back from the evil world that has changed a lot. How can they not be shocked?


    It''s too incredible to see Gao Peng staring at him. Some rumors show that the devil kingdom is a place of great terror.


    But now this guy not only entered the devil Kingdom, but also came back in such a short time.


    Is it because of escaping back?


    But it seems that it''s a little different, which makes them seem a little confused.


    Liu Changqing and others were also stunned. They didn''t imagine that Gao Peng would come back at this time, although they were quite confident about Gao Peng.


    However, this does not mean that they really believe that Gao Penghui will come back so soon, and look at the breath emanating from his body, which was almost different before.


    Is this really the same person?


    It''s a little too much to believe.


    Not only did he come out of the devil kingdom so quickly, but also his breath became huge. Whenever he passed, the space collapsed directly.


    If it wasn''t for Gao Peng to stabilize the surrounding space from time to time, it might have really collapsed now.


    That''s why they were shocked. Who has seen such a horrible scene? It''s like a human bomb. All the spaces have collapsed.


    What kind of force can this cause?


    "Isn''t this beautiful woman terrible? What did he experience in the devil kingdom? Why did he improve so much all of a sudden? He gave me the feeling that he was like a God on the top, which made people dare not approach or profane! "


    After Huang Liuchuan said this sentence in a daze, the rest of the people felt the same, but they didn''t speak at all.


    At this time, when they know that it''s not just their own feelings, they can thoroughly find something wrong.


    Gao Peng It seems to have become more powerful.


    They are so powerful that they can only look up to them. For a time, their inner feelings are mixed and complicated. They don''t even know what this feeling is.


    Just feel It''s changing so fast.

 Chapters 542

    Although Gao Peng''s senses have brought tremendous shock to others.


    But not all people are afraid of Gao Peng, only to see that the guide has become a little angry at the moment, and he is absolutely unwilling to believe that he will be suppressed by others.


    Even his own body could not move.


    He doesn''t believe it!


    "Ah!! Bad ass!


    "I don''t care who you are You''ve totally pissed me off. I''m going to kill you! I''m going to kill you! "


    The guide seems to be in chaos, and his expression becomes extremely ferocious, and he is no longer quiet.


    As if he had changed a person, maybe in this short time, he had suffered too many blows, which made him a little difficult to accept.


    Especially looking at Gao Peng like that, which made him more unacceptable.


    His eyes turn red instantly, and his whole body radiates a huge sense of killing, and his goal is Gaopeng!


    But Gao Peng didn''t care about him at all. He just glanced at him and didn''t pay any more attention.


    It''s just one look, which makes the guide feel more angry!


    "Damn it, do you know who I am? How dare you do this to me? You''re done! "


    The guide roared and shouted like a mad dog, and all the people looked at him, with strange expressions on their faces.


    It''s like looking at a mentally retarded person.


    In fact, that''s true. All the people looked at him like a mad dog, and they were still shouting.


    He was the only one on the scene to react so fiercely.


    Although Gao Peng was very disdainful to take care of him, the mad dog was shouting all the time, which made him feel extremely unhappy.


    Plus, before he saw this guy''s arrogance, he even wanted to touch his people. This guy It''s just death without pity.


    I saw Gaopeng''s mouth slightly raised and said softly: "you are really like a mad dog, but If you dare to touch me, I''ll send you to hell! "


    "Of course, kill you Why use me! "


    It has to be said that Gao Peng''s words are extremely domineering.


    Directly shocked many people, so that the present people dare not say anything more, or even no one dare to talk about it now.


    People all looked at Gao Peng. Most of them were shocked. No one would doubt him. They just thought that Gao Peng was just too overbearing.


    And that''s when.


    A huge figure slowly appeared in front of all the people. At the same time, it carried the rolling magic spirit. When he took a step forward, the space around him was suddenly broken.


    It''s just that he can''t bear his power, but he doesn''t care at all, even if space can''t bear it? These can''t do him any harm at all.


    At their level, how about the collapse of space? Especially in this kind of fragile space, there is no harm to them and no harm can be caused.


    Click!


    Click!


    With the appearance of this figure, people find out who this guy is!


    Two words suddenly appeared in the minds of all the people present.


    Devil Man!


    God!


    What do I see? Unexpectedly, I saw a powerful demon man appear, and he also carried the rolling evil spirit. In his way, it''s not only the devil emperor.


    Unconsciously, even let a lot of people have a little panic.

 Chapters 543

    "God! How can the devil appear here? And his strength is too terrible, the whole space can''t accommodate him! "


    "Too It''s terrible. It''s just a stop there, and the space just collapses! "


    When that demon God came out, all the people were completely shocked, and even their hearts were a little flustered.


    This is a devil!


    And just the momentum he showed, it has completely let everyone present despair, this is still people can resist it?


    Even Emperor Wu did not have such a terrible momentum, let alone resistance, and could not raise the idea of resistance at all.


    In fact, it doesn''t need to mention all the people. It''s these Emperor Wu At the moment, it is impossible to make efforts, as if there is something drawing their strength.


    And when all the people are staring at that demon, I don''t know what to do.


    A demon God knelt on one knee and knelt in front of Gao Peng.


    "Master, I am at your command!"


    Deng!


    For a time, except for the sound of space cracks, there was no sound. The voice of discussion disappeared directly.


    All the people were staring at the demon and Gao Peng, and they were shocked.


    At the same time, it''s unbelievable!


    Why?


    Why does that powerful demon call that guy master?


    Only to see all people can''t believe it, it''s really too unbelievable to see this scene in front of us. Such a powerful demon man even called a human as the master.


    What does this have to do with it?


    In spite of this, the scene in front of them is hard to accept, which is too shocking.


    They know the devil people very well, not to mention killing people, but they also have their own pride, and they can''t give in to human beings at all.


    In particular, human beings are still the food of demons.


    But now? What did they see Unexpectedly, I saw such a powerful demon man kneeling in front of a human being. The most important thing is that the strength of that demon man has exceeded that of Emperor Wu.


    My God!


    Is the world so crazy?


    The guide''s eyes were dull, and he muttered, "no way How could it be How could grinding people succumb to human beings? It must be an illusion, something that is impossible in the middle region. How could it happen here... "


    "What''s the point of this guy? I don''t believe it. These are fake It must be fake! "


    He really can''t accept all this. He thought he was a man of high standing, but now he finds out.


    He seems to have come from the countryside, but he has never seen the world. This contrast makes him very sad.


    And he also became more crazy, the whole face directly twisted together, no one can feel his mood at the moment.


    I thought I was a human being, but I''m just a guy who hasn''t seen the world. No It should be said that they are ants in the eyes of others.


    He couldn''t accept the change for a while.


    In fact, it''s not only him, but all the people here are too shocked by the scene. What kind of means does that guy have to worry the devil about kneeling and calling his master?


    It''s like an unsolved mystery. All people are curious, but no one has the courage to ask.

 Chapters 544

    When all the people were still in shock, a roar sounded, and one after another figure came out of the rolling evil spirit.


    Each of them seems to be a king in the world of clothing, and some of them are generals who are leading their own people to win battles.


    Every one of them exudes the most terrifying momentum, and their momentum is incomparable!


    But with the emergence of these demons, the surrounding space is really unbearable, and has begun to fragment.


    Every time they take a step, the space collapses directly. There is no chance of healing, and it will collapse completely in time.


    Also at this time, Gao Peng gently waved, as if a space barrier appeared around, so that their appearance did not directly let the whole space collapse.


    With Gao Peng''s current strength, he can completely stabilize the trend of space collapse. If he hadn''t completely controlled his power before, he would have been able to do this for a long time.


    Gao Peng only showed such a hand, which has already made people find some clues.


    Liu Changqing''s eyes flashed a light.


    If at this time he can''t find out the problem, then his mind will not be able to turn around.


    Although he didn''t know what Gao Peng had experienced, the growth of his strength was just too terrifying. It was calculated from the time when they separated.


    How long has it been?


    But his strength has grown to this extent, which is beyond his expectation.


    "What did he experience in the devil kingdom that made his strength grow so much, and So many powerful demons are obedient to him... "


    Liu Changqing''s heart is just like turning over the river and into the sea. He hasn''t calmed down for a long time.


    Especially looking at the demons standing in a row and kneeling on one knee, the scene is extremely shocking.


    It''s not just him, but all of us feel that this scene in front of us has completely refreshed their three outlooks.


    That kind of shocking scene


    All the demons kneel on one knee, and the magic Qi rolls around them. If there were not Gao Peng to reinforce the space, the whole space would no longer exist.


    And where they are is bound to form a huge black hole.


    By then, all people may be in danger of their lives.


    From here, we can know that Gao Peng just made such a great feat with a gentle wave.


    "Master!"


    All the demons cried out in unison, and the voice was directly like thunder, not only echoing in all people''s ears, but also in their minds.


    Although I don''t know whether these demons are willing or not, they did so at this time.


    And Gao Peng doesn''t care whether they are sincere or not, anyway, they are just ants. He just wants to cause such a result.


    So He is very useful in the present situation.


    Naturally, he can feel everyone''s shocking heart, but this is not just what he wants. For these ants in front of him, he just wants to frighten them.


    The ultimate goal of Gaopeng is Zhongyu!


    Perhaps the only place he wants to go now is the holy land that all people yearn for. It is a place of outstanding people, and there is no end to all kinds of arrogant and powerful people.


    There are a lot of resources, he does not go for these, just want to meet more strong.

 Chapters 545

    When all the people were shocked, Gao Peng slowly approached the guide and finally stood in front of the guide and said softly, "how about that? How do you feel now? "


    "I said, kill you I don''t need to do it at all. My men can kill you countless times. I''m just praising you. "


    "Now, do you dare to touch my people?"


    Gao Peng''s tone is very gentle, but the pressure on people is enormous. Many people feel it hard to breathe.


    And It''s not just a needle for them.


    You can imagine how much pressure the guide is under at this time.


    I saw that the face of the guide turned very blue, his hands tightly clenched his fists, and a little voice came to mind between the bones of his hands.


    But He did not dare to look up at Gao Peng. He was afraid in his heart, but he felt more humiliation.


    He is a guide from the central region. When wasn''t he highly respected, but now?


    He was so humiliated by a little boy who didn''t know where he came from, which made him feel very angry.


    But the situation is better than people, he really dare not do anything.


    Just those horrible demons, he has felt the danger of death, although he does not know how powerful those people are.


    But at least stronger than him, that''s enough.


    All the people at the scene saw the face of the guide changed for a while, just like a chameleon, and their breath was also visible.


    Finally, the guide lowered his head and said, "no!"


    "Your strength is indeed very strong, but some orders still need to be obeyed. If you do too much, you will certainly cause dissatisfaction in the central region. Please forgive me!"


    Although the words of the guide are in order, there is a hint of threat in them.


    We''re going to take out the central region to crush people.


    But is Gao Peng the kind of person threatened?


    Obviously not.


    Only seeing Gao Peng''s fist blow out without any sign, there appears a huge black hole in the space. Gao Peng''s fist goes through the black hole and directly attacks the guide.


    The guide is also a little fragile, but when he wants to dodge, he finds that his body is not strong enough to move.


    Boom!


    Behind the guide appeared a space barrier, firmly against him, so that he would not fly out.


    But it was because there was no buffer that he was attacked more horribly.


    This scene is a little unpredictable for everyone.


    But Gaopeng just smiled and said, "I hate people threatening me, no matter who All the people who threaten me will go to hell, and your luck is better. You have some use value. "


    "Otherwise That''s not the only way you''re going to end up. "


    In a short time, the guide also completely returned to his mind. He had been beaten to death, and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    It''s not fatal, but you''ve hit him hard.


    There was a very obvious crack in his body, but he dared not speak out. Just that feeling made him feel the threat of death.


    Even his own body can not control, let alone Dodge, life is completely in the hands of others.


    This kind of feeling made him very afraid. For a while, he didn''t open his mouth to refute, and even calmed down directly.

 Chapters 546

    Gao Peng''s eyes, which had no emotion at all, glanced at him, even though he didn''t pay any more attention.


    And all the people here dare not say anything more. They shut their mouths one by one, even dare not talk.


    Also at this time, Liu Chengjun came directly and said, "young master, when you are away, they have said bad things about you behind your back. I have written them down."


    "You see, it''s all in this book."


    I only saw liuchengjun hand out a book in his hand. There are many words on it. No one knows what is remembered in it.


    Gongsun Dong saw this, the corners of his mouth twitched a little directly, he knew that someone would be unlucky later.


    He saw what Liu Chengjun wrote in the book with his own eyes. If Gao Peng could see it, he didn''t need to know what would happen next.


    Those who know what liuchengjun''s book says are the same. There is no reason to feel a cold rising from the bottom of their feet.


    He even shivered all over. His eyes to liuchengjun were strange, and there was a trace of fear.


    They are really afraid of being recorded in that book. No one knows what kind of behavior they will be recorded in it, and ruotong shows it to Gao Peng.


    Then The consequences can be imagined.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the people present saw Liu Chengjun handing Gao Peng a book, they were all slightly stunned and even confused.


    But some people''s pupils shrink, as if thinking of something bad.


    In particular, people like the incantation always feel that something bad is about to happen, but they don''t know what it is.


    But there will always be such thoughts in the dark.


    "What''s the matter? Why is my eyelids jumping all the time? Is there anything to happen? "


    There was a bit of unease in them.


    But before they knew what was going to happen, Gao Peng''s eyes turned to them.


    Gao Peng focused on the forces of the incantation clan, the peerless palace, and the Silver Star Palace, and even slightly smiled at the corners of his mouth.


    Do these forces dare to speak ill of him behind his back when he does not exist?


    "I think Are some people gone? Or am I too kind? Otherwise, why do some people always want to die? "


    "If you really want to die, you can say it directly. I don''t mind completing you, but what''s the point of your roundabout?"


    Gao Peng said helplessly.


    But Gao Peng''s words, directly let all people have some circle, do not know what he is talking about.


    What''s more, I can''t understand the meaning.


    Gao Peng was not surprised, not to mention concerned.


    Waving the small book in his hand, he said: "here It''s all about you guys who say bad things behind my back. You know exactly what you said. "


    "Unexpectedly There are a lot of them. Do you really want to die? "


    At this moment, many people are frozen all over.


    Especially when they think of what they have said, cold sweat has come out, just like exposure in the hot weather.


    The speed of the cold sweat is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    And they felt a cold without any reason, especially when they touched Gao Peng''s eyes, which seemed to be in the ice cellar.

 Chapters 547

    Regardless of the reaction of all the people present, Gao Peng took up the small book in his own hands and read it softly: "mantra sect, peerless palace, Silver Star Palace..."


    Gao Peng recited the names of more than a dozen forces in a row. Whenever he recited a name, the forces to which the name belongs all trembled.


    Looking at them, their hearts were already scared.


    Even regret incomparably, why can say such words? This directly offended Gao Peng!


    What''s more, looking at Gao Peng''s appearance now, it seems that they are ready to settle accounts, which makes them feel even more frightened.


    What''s more, they have already knelt down on the ground directly, and they can''t work hard all over, as if they have encountered something terrible.


    And now they are. After seeing the strength shown by Gao Peng, they can''t raise any resistance.


    Once Gao Peng really wants to settle accounts after autumn, who else can escape?


    "Over It''s all over. Why is that? If you don''t talk cheap, there won''t be such a thing... "


    Many people regret it. They can''t help but smack their mouth. They think it''s all their mouth. Otherwise, they won''t suddenly offend such a strong man.


    They really can''t imagine that if Gao Pengzhen finds their troubles, who else can resist it?


    Not to mention the mysterious Gaopeng, only those demons have made them feel desperate.


    Gongsun Dong and others are different from the people present. They don''t feel how terrible Gao Peng is, but they think Liu Chengjun standing beside Gao Peng is dangerous.


    If he''s been typing a little report


    Who else can stand it?


    This is just defenseless. People cast their eyes one after another, and swear secretly in their hearts that they will not offend that dark guy.


    This guy has been completely blacked out. The devil knows what he will do next. If he secretly reports behind all the people, the result


    I just can''t think about it!


    At this point, all the people have put an invincible label on liuchengjun.


    Gao Peng looked at many people. As he read out his name, they all fell to the ground. He was more satisfied with this result.


    He didn''t intend to kill them all. Although the behavior of these guys made him extremely unhappy, he didn''t want to be a butcher with no feelings at all.


    These people are just showing off for a while. They don''t really hurt him. It''s OK to punish them properly.


    Of course, the main thing is to make an example of others.


    Let these people really remember him. He doesn''t want to be bothered again and again. Then he will be really bored.


    He looked at the guys and said, "I''ll let you go this time, but I can''t get away with it."


    "Hand over all the space rings on you and buy your life with your belongings. If you don''t want to Then I''ll kill you and get it myself! "


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, all the people took off the space ring in their hands in an instant.


    The speed surprised many people.


    But they also did not feel strange, in this life and death moment, where to allow them to have any trace of procrastination.

 Chapters 548

    With all the people taking off the space ring, this is the end of the matter.


    Gao Peng didn''t plan to worry too much with them. If he didn''t have many people to support, he would not have asked for these space rings at all.


    Because no amount of cultivation resources is of any use to him.


    Then, Gao Peng put his eyes on the guide.


    "I think you should know the entrance to the central region, right? Don''t tell me you don''t know. The consequences will be serious. "


    Although Gao Peng has no threat, his smile is even more frightening than the threat.


    The guide shivered, as if thinking of something terrible, then nodded suddenly and said, "I know I know... "


    Gao Peng''s mouth turned up and said, "just know. Next it''s your turn to put it to use. I don''t know if you want to take other people into the middle field."


    "But we You must go in. If you can''t, what will happen? "


    The guide took a look at the place full of evil spirit, and the whole face collapsed. The expression was worse than crying.


    He really wanted to shout.


    I can''t do it!


    Either to let him bring so many people into the Middle Kingdom at once, or to those demons who are full of evil spirit, he will feel that his head is about to move.


    Once he really brings so many demons into the Middle Kingdom, does he have a life to live?


    He really can''t imagine!


    What''s more, he has to bring so many people in. Anyway, he has reached the cliff edge. He can''t refuse it.


    In the end, I could only nod my head in tears.


    "Well I will do it! "


    Hearing this affirmative reply, Gao Peng nodded his head with satisfaction, and immediately appeared at the side of the guide, lifting him with one hand.


    Gao Peng didn''t want to waste any more time. Then he said, "let''s go. You show me the way. Don''t play tricks on me."


    "No! Dare not! "


    After a while, Gao Peng and those demons disappeared together, followed by Gongsun Dong and others.


    After all the people left, these people still didn''t come back to their senses. They were staring at each other.


    There are so many things happened in this short period of time that they haven''t responded.


    Genius war Is that the end?


    I always feel that there are some difficulties, and those Tianjiao who stand out in the talent war don''t seem to have got the place to enter the middle field.


    Who is the winner?


    They are covered in circles, but no one dares to lie. It''s really that they are too sensitive to talk now. They don''t know whether the demon king has gone or not.


    It''s terrible!


    No one can stand the stimulation again and again!


    After waiting for a long time, they slowly slowed down, but they still looked around, didn''t see Gao Peng before a sigh of relief.


    "Finally, I left. I always felt that only this big mountain was pressing on my chest, making people unable to breathe at all. It''s too depressing!"


    "Well Fortunately, I didn''t offend him, or we will be the first one to die! "


    A lot of people have already begun to feel lucky. They will not wait until they see the forces of the incantation clan, the peerless palace and the Silver Star Palace. Somehow they have a sense of superiority.


    Compared with these bad guys, their experience is just as good.


    It''s like winning a big prize, even with a smile on his face.


    This is called no comparison, no harm!

 Chapters 549

    After Guan Qimeng was separated from Gao Peng, she ran out alone secretly. She really wanted to follow Gao Peng''s route to find him.


    But who knows Gradually, she even had a bit of a circle, not only didn''t find Gao Peng, but also didn''t know the way back.


    It''s a worry for her.


    And there will be these inexplicable things in the world. When Guan Qimeng is confused, a Taoist dressed person appears in front of her.


    "Little girl, where are you going?"


    Looking at this Taoist dressed man in front of him, Guan Qimeng felt a little scared, and slightly backed up and said: "no No place to go. "


    This Taoist clearly found Guan Qimeng''s uneasiness, but she just smiled and said, "don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    "But I see that your talent is OK, and you have a pure heart. I wonder if you can be my apprentice? I mean it. "


    "If you promise to be my apprentice, I''m sure you will get more cultivation resources, improve your strength in a short time, and play your full potential."


    This Taoist priest seems to be selling herself, trying to sell herself, and she has been saying good things about herself, just like how powerful she is.


    When I heard Guan Qimeng''s words, I didn''t know how many of them were true and how many were false.


    Guan Qimeng instinctively wants to shake her head and refuse, and the eyes of that Taoist suddenly narrowed, giving her a very dangerous feeling.


    This made her swallow the words in her mouth.


    Seeing Guan Qimeng as if she had acquiesced, the Taoist priest nodded her head with great satisfaction and thought that she had persuaded the other side with her eloquence.


    This just says: "believe me, you will feel happy for your own decision, then let me take you to a new world."


    "Although your talent is just ordinary, you have a pure heart, which is just suitable for cultivating my skills. I will let you know that there is not only such a simple talent in the world."


    "Sometimes Talent is only the most inferior measure. You just need to know that you are very powerful! "


    This Taoist God said a lot, however Guan Qimeng didn''t hear what she was talking about at all.


    In the end, those who were confused were taken away.


    In the end Guan Qimeng only knew that she had somehow become a Taoist''s disciple, and then was taken to a strange place.


    But At this time her heart was desperate.


    God!


    Why is that?


    I don''t want to be a nun!


    I just want to find Gao Peng!


    Why?


    Guan Qimeng is desperate, but she can''t resist. She can only follow the Taoist honestly.


    No It should be said that they were arrested.


    Unconsciously, she came to a strange place, but she felt that the surrounding real Qi was unusually thick, just a little practice, it would be up to her car Guanshan castle for 10 days.


    This discovery completely shocked Guan Qimeng. I didn''t expect that this strange place would have such a thick Qi.

 Chapters 550

    After this discovery, Guan Qimeng did not care why the Taoist brought him to this strange place, but began to devote himself to the ascetic.


    After all She also wants to improve her own strength. She can at least keep up with Gao Peng, no matter how strong she is.


    Gao Peng has brought her a lot of pressure. From the time they separated, we can know how powerful Gao Peng is.


    In this period of time, I don''t know how far Gao Peng has grown.


    Guan Qimeng didn''t know anything about it, but she knew that she could not see the back of the other party at the slow speed before.


    It made her cherish the opportunity.


    "I will not fall behind, I will catch up with you I absolutely don''t want to look at your back, not even your back. "


    Guan Qimeng secretly made up his mind and then worked hard to cultivate.


    But No matter how tough the will is, it''s impossible to practice all the time. In his spare time, Guan Qimeng occasionally wanders around.


    Although her activities are not large, she has made new discoveries.


    In this strange place, everyone''s strength is extremely strong. Walking on the street, the strength of any one person is much stronger than her.


    No It had reached her father''s point, which made her feel more shocked.


    Any ordinary people have such terrible power. What kind of place is it?


    And What kind of strength does the Taoist who brought her here have?


    Guan Qimeng really dare not think about it any more. It''s just too scary. Looking at the people''s street, especially many people''s breath of terror.


    This is the more desperate thing.


    In her cognition, Emperor Wu has been regarded as a relatively high-level combat power. However, she is just an ordinary person here.


    Because anyone passing by has such strength.


    What''s more, they even hawk along the street like ordinary peddlers, which is the most frightening place.


    Guan Qimeng can''t describe her mood at the moment with words, as if it was a very luxurious treasure in her eyes, but in this place, it was just a common goods.


    This kind of gap and reversal made her unable to accept it for a while.


    However, with her contact, she has gradually adapted to such a life.


    Although Guan Qimeng''s strength is relatively weak, who makes her have such a strong backing?


    That Taoist left her here, not in complete disregard, but in order to let her get used to the steps here.


    Only in this way can we change our mind slowly.


    With the passage of time, Guan Qimeng also thoroughly and slowly accepted the reality. Although her strength is still relatively weak at the moment, no one dares to bully her.


    Even everyone who saw her was very respectful, that kind of eyes seemed to see big people, which made Guan Qimeng feel extremely confused several times.


    I wanted to ask, but I gave up.


    Thinking about it, it should also be about that Taoist. Otherwise, how could she let so many powerful people pay homage to her when she first came here?

 Chapters 551

    When Guan Qimeng was completely used to this strange place, the Taoist who turned her here left a copy of the skill, and then disappeared.


    What Guan Qimeng saw was stupefied. She really couldn''t understand. The other side left her here. What was the plan?


    Not only to take care of all her affairs, but also to give her more advanced cultivation.


    Is it just because she is a Taoist''s Apprentice?


    But it''s obviously a little different! Shouldn''t an apprentice need to be taught by the master himself?


    Guan Qimeng couldn''t understand this, but she didn''t think about these things too much. Since she couldn''t get the answer, there was no need to pay attention to it.


    Care too much On the contrary, it will increase your worries.


    Guan Qimeng shakes her head, picks up the skill and looks at it. Then the whole person is stunned.


    "Qingxu scripture"!


    Just seeing these four words, her heart is like turning over the river, and the whole person can''t calm down.


    It can be called a divine skill At least you can cultivate the martial god, and the power is extremely huge.


    This Guan Qimeng is still very clear, that is to say, because she is quite clear, it makes her feel a little incredible.


    That Taoist lost such an important and precious skill to her, which made her a little fragile but also incredible.


    Such a precious skill was thrown in front of her casually. Is it too hard to pay attention to the divine code?


    "My God! This skill is so powerful. That Taoist threw it to me. It seems so casual. Is it so cheap in her eyes? "


    Guan Qi dream is unable to make complaints about it, but anyway, the Taoist priest really did.


    It really seemed to be as cheap as it was, and it was directly thrown in front of her. At first, she thought it was not a precious thing.


    But after reading it, I know that this is not a precious thing. What else can it be called precious?


    It''s really shocking!


    Holy Scripture!


    Although Guan Qimeng is still shocked by her inner feelings, she swallows her saliva without any image, and finally begins to practice when she picks up the "Qingxu scripture".


    At this moment, Guan Qimeng finally understood what the Taoist said.


    "Pure and void scripture", cultivation requirements: women with pure hearts are needed, and those who are not covered with stone skin are also needed to cultivate. When all the requirements are met, the cultivation will be twice the result with half the effort.


    If there is any violation, if the cultivation is light, you will be possessed by the devil. If the cultivation is heavy, you will die of violence.


    Seeing this little introduction, Guan Qimeng finally understood the causes and consequences, but also couldn''t help shivering.


    If someone doesn''t follow the requirements of cultivation, maybe something will happen!


    Seeing the introduction of this skill, Guan Qimeng couldn''t resist it at all. At the same time, he nodded secretly.


    This is in line with her standards, and then she began to practice without saying a word.


    Especially in this strange place, the real Qi content is so high that you can feel the strength in your body loosening by taking a breath at will.


    If we absorb it all the time, our strength will become stronger.


    Guan Qimeng thought of the people in the street for the first time. Maybe these people didn''t fully practice. They just stayed for a long time, and finally they had such terrible strength.


    After such a thought, Guan Qimeng felt more desperate.

 Chapters 552

    After realizing the reality, Guan Qimeng did not dare to waste any minute and second, and devoted himself to the cultivation of the pure and void Scripture.


    At this time, she really understood the power of this skill.


    The speed is beyond imagination.


    And It was only one day of practice, which almost matched her one year of practice. This result shocked her.


    "God This skill is too powerful. How long have I been practicing it? It''s the best time for me to practice for one year. If I had such a strong skill earlier, now... "


    Guan Qimeng really can''t imagine. If she had such a horrible and powerful skill before, now her strength is already beyond imagination!


    But it''s only a matter of thinking. If she didn''t meet that Taoist, how could she have such a powerful skill?


    After all, it''s still a matter of opportunity.


    "Great!"


    "With this skill, I can catch up with him as long as I keep working hard, no matter how strong his talent is Sooner or later... Sooner or later I will catch up! "


    This time, Guan Qimeng is more confident in himself. Especially in this place, the intensity of real Qi is beyond imagination. In addition, the skill he has now cultivated.


    If we can''t improve our strength as soon as possible, it may be our own problem.


    After that, Guan Qimeng no longer thinks about other things and devotes herself to the cultivation. This is perhaps the most hard work in her life, right?


    It''s just like forgetting!


    With her efforts, her strength is also rising rapidly.


    Emperor Wu Semi Emperor...


    Guan Qimeng didn''t know how long she had been practicing, but she felt that her strength had soared a lot, relying on her strength at the moment.


    If it''s in Outland, no one is her opponent at all.


    ¡­¡­


    When Guan Qimeng thought that no one cared about her and left her alone.


    In the dark, there has been a person who has been staring at her every move for a long time, looking at all kinds of actions of Guan Qimeng.


    From the beginning of the dazed and helpless, to the present all-out cultivation, this makes the Taoist feel extremely satisfied.


    There are more talented people in the world, but the only thing missing is people who are willing to persevere and have patience.


    Only those who are willing to persevere and have patience can persevere to the end, not to say to be the most powerful person between heaven and earth, but at least The strength will not be poor.


    When you have a strong strength, no one dares to bully you to the end.


    They can also safeguard their own rights and interests.


    Taoist nodded: "it''s very good. Although the performance at the beginning was a little bit poor, she finally straightened out her mind and put herself on the right track."


    "This kind of ability to adjust mentality is really very good. It will not waste my time, then I will let you settle down for a period of time."


    "Next But it''s not so easy. "


    Although I don''t know what kind of idea Taoist is thinking, it can be seen from her words and expressions that she didn''t want to hurt Guan Qimeng at all.


    But it''s not friendly. From this kind of action, we can know that it''s also a cruel person.


    Otherwise, how could such a move be made?


    Just leave others in a strange place, let people live and die, even without any explanation, just come out from time to time to brush the sense of existence.


    This feeling It''s just too bad.

 Chapters 553

    Middle domain entry.


    It''s already on the territory of the central region. The Qi around it is extremely dense. You can feel your strength slightly stable after taking a sip.


    However, for people in the Middle Kingdom, the real Qi here is like dirt, which makes them feel disgusted.


    And here, at this time, there are a group of people, each of them looks very young, but their breath is very frightening.


    One by one You can stir up the power between the heaven and the earth at will, but how powerful they are cannot cause space cracks.


    In the middle Not all people can cause such terrible destructive power, because the space stability of the Middle Kingdom is even stronger than that of the devil kingdom.


    It''s just like a place where people are outstanding.


    Everyone who lives here is blessed by heaven, but Some people always put on a pair of high-ranking face, think that they are the pride of nature.


    But in fact They are flowers in a greenhouse.


    "Hum! It''s really slow. Isn''t it just a bunch of rubbish? Why do we have to wait here, a group of wastes from other regions? "


    Some people are already impatient, and directly say that they are extremely dissatisfied. From his face, we can see how much he looks down on Outland.


    As for the rest of the people, the same expression appeared on their faces.


    Even their hearts are more dissatisfied.


    "What can I do? Every time there will be such a ceremony, which has already become a tradition. Naturally, it is impossible for us not to come. "


    "Just You can let those guys know the truth. This is the Middle Kingdom It''s not the place where those who haven''t seen the world can behave at will. You should listen to us honestly when you come here, otherwise The consequences are serious! "


    "Hahahaha Yes, we must let those guys know the reality. They are not like cats and dogs. They all think they are the best ones. Only we can call them


    With their discontent, it gradually turned into excitement.


    Their discussions have also begun to change dramatically. If they don''t know what happened, they may think they are very hospitable.


    Even listened to their words, will feel some inexplicable.


    But when we really understand the history, we know that there is a ceremony at last, that is, the resistance from the central region to the foreign region.


    This is not to really crack down on the Outlands, but to let the outlanders feel the power of the Middle Kingdom, and at the same time let them really understand the reality.


    In fact, after all I still want a xiamawei.


    Because once there was a person from other regions who directly penetrated the whole central region. During that period of time, there was tremendous turbulence, and finally almost lost the dominant position.


    In the end After a hard time, they slowly passed the dark period, and finally decided to hold such a ceremony to let the Outland really understand the reality.


    At the same time, it can also crack down on the confidence of these arrogant people, so that there will be no more cases of that person.


    Perhaps in many people''s hearts, there is a great fear of the psychological, otherwise it will not do such a thing.


    This fear has always been with them, although they do not admit it, but their behavior has revealed their inner thoughts.

 Chapters 554

    When Gao Peng and others entered the middle area entrance, they only felt that this channel was extremely unstable, as if it could collapse at any time.


    This makes Gao Peng feel a little flustered. If there is a real breakdown, will he die?


    He really can''t imagine, even if he has a very powerful system, he can''t guarantee that there will be accidents in this situation.


    So He asked the guide specially.


    Finally, the guide can only explain in fear: "because the domain boundary between the two is different, and the stability of the space is far from each other, when the two are connected, this channel will appear extremely unstable."


    "However, after some powerful cooperation, this channel has already formed a good stability. Although there are some chaotic energies in it, as long as we don''t have internal strife."


    "As long as there is no fighting This passage will be stable all the time, and we just need to fly forward, and we will definitely reach the destination. "


    After the introduction and explanation of the guide, Gao Peng finally learned something, although he still had some doubts in his heart.


    But he said nothing more.


    Anyway, this guy is at his side. If you dare to play tricks, the first one to die is this guy.


    Although I can''t deny whether he would want to pull everyone''s back together, I don''t dare to do such crazy things when I look at his advice before.


    After that, Gao Peng went through a one month long crossing passage, which he didn''t expect to take so long.


    In fact, people at his level of strength can fly at a faster speed, but in this channel, the energy is too chaotic.


    If there is a little bit of the a bad situation, it may really collapse.


    In such a boring flying month, Gao Peng felt the most unyielding place. Unexpectedly, his strength has been raised to this level.


    Because of the energy of chaos, I finally succumbed.


    But This should be considered as force majeure.


    Even those demons, in this case, are very honest and let their own demonic Qi completely converge.


    They really dare not be presumptuous!


    Not to mention that in this channel of chaotic energy, only Gao Peng is beside them, so they are not brave to make mistakes.


    You can imagine How clever they are now.


    After spending a month like this, Gao Peng finally saw the exit in front of him, which made him smile a little.


    If he can''t get to the place again, he''s really unbearable.


    "This is Is it here? " Liu Chengjun asked.


    With the strength of Gaopeng and others, there is nothing, at most, it just seems to be a little bit subdued.


    However, liuchengjun and others are more uncomfortable. Their strength is extremely weak. If they are allowed to fly by themselves, the speed will certainly be slower.


    Now Because with Gao Peng and others, those who are slow are carried by others for a month.


    It''s hard for people to accept.


    However, thanks to their higher realm, they do not need to add any energy, and can be supported by their own genuine Qi.


    Maybe This is also the reason why people who reach a certain level are allowed to enter the middle domain!


    This passage Many people have been stopped.

 Chapters 555

    Just when all Tianjiao were impatient, there was a sudden violent fluctuation in the channel entering the central region, which also made Tianjiao''s face on the scene happy.


    At last Finally, when these guys show up.


    Otherwise they would be really impatient.


    Also, these guys from Outland didn''t let them wait too long.


    Of course, in any case, they were deeply dissatisfied.


    "Oh! These guys dare to let us wait for such a long time. I want to see how many pounds they have. If I don''t teach them a good lesson, I can''t get rid of this tone in my heart. "


    "If we don''t teach them how to be human, we''ve been waiting for so long."


    All Tianjiao on the scene showed a bad smile, as if a trick had been successful. One by one, they all showed the hunter''s eyes and looked at the entrance.


    They were looking forward to it.


    That little look Just as the bridegroom is looking forward to lifting the bride''s head, the eyes are just like a hair.


    Hey!


    Dare to let us wait so long, see if we don''t take care of you!


    And This also belongs to the right and bright, who let the ancient times have this ceremony, you will enjoy our hospitality!


    At this moment, they have already given up all their previous discontent, and only have a sense of expectation.


    They really want to see those guys, see their faces, what''s going to happen?


    Must be a surprise?


    Or scare?


    In any case, their hearts are full of expectation.


    However, a dazzling light flashed through their eyes, but they felt that there were countless figures suddenly standing in front of them.


    And one by one is as dazzling as the sun, and the energy in the body is so abundant. I always feel that each one can crush them mercilessly.


    This feeling


    At the first time, they were confused. What''s the situation?


    When they regained their vision, they looked at each other stupidly, and even their brains were blank.


    What do they see here?


    A large group of people stood in front of them, one by one also exuded a very horrible atmosphere.


    What''s more shocking to them is that there seems to be a demon in it? Although they don''t emit magic Qi, they do look like devil people.


    They will never admit their mistake.


    But What''s the matter?


    How could these demons appear in this entrance? And look at their appearance, how can they seem to be brought in by the guide?


    At this moment, all people are directly confused.


    Not to mention these Tianjiao, in fact, even Gaopeng and others are also slightly shocked, unexpectedly, there are so many people to welcome them.


    It''s a little unexpected, but Gao Peng doesn''t have too much mood swings. He''s looking at some guys It didn''t put too much pressure on him.


    It can even be said that It''s a bunch of garbage.


    He didn''t care how many people there were.


    When the guide saw this scene, his whole face was green!


    He didn''t expect this to happen. No It is he who has forgotten the ceremony, otherwise he will not forget it directly.


    This makes him appear passive. If we let the big guys know, he will not only bring some unimportant people into the Middle Kingdom, but also the possessed people.


    Then he

 Chapters 556

    The guide''s body shook, which was just too bad.


    But then he only saw that he bit his teeth and said: "my Lord, these guys are the talents of some major forces. The reason why they came here That''s because every time I bring people into the central region, there will be a special ceremony. "


    "That is to let the talents from other regions know the reality by the talents of various forces."


    "That''s what these guys are for. They''re not here to welcome them."


    The guide said it in one breath, even when he said it, he was a little relieved.


    Although he doesn''t know whether the decision is right or not, it''s the wisest move for him, if he stands directly on the side of these arrogance.


    So it''s still a question whether he can go back alive.


    What''s more Gao Peng and others are brought in by him. He can''t guarantee whether he can be forgiven.


    So He can only take risks.


    This is what all people didn''t expect. Tianjiao from the central region didn''t react at the beginning until they did.


    There was a look of anger on each face, even glared at the guide.


    "Damn it! Is this guy looking for death? Dare to betray us, don''t let me catch him Otherwise, I will definitely let him taste something to be called real torture. "


    "We must catch this pickpocket and look at the people behind him. It''s obvious that he didn''t get a pass, but he took these guys into the central region."


    "Unforgivable Absolutely unforgivable! "


    All Tianjiao from the central region are extremely angry, and they are gnashing their teeth at the guide.


    Although they are still a little confused at the moment, it doesn''t mean that they don''t know that the guide has sold them out completely.


    Relatively speaking.


    Gao Peng takes a look at the guide with a little approbation. Although he is very clear about why this guy said that, now he is not familiar with the place of life.


    With such a familiar person, some things can be avoided.


    Even though he doesn''t need to be afraid, he hates trouble.


    For example, the current group of people are not only not powerful, but also not necessarily better than him.


    This kind of guy He''s too lazy to do it. It''s obviously a waste of his time. But if these guys come to trouble him beyond their control, he''ll still be a bit perplexed.


    This is also what he thinks the words of the guide are useful to him.


    What''s more, the words of the guide also made Gongsun Dong and others fully understand what kind of treatment they will receive when they enter the central region every time.


    This also makes them look at the eyes of these tianzhijiaozi, a little bit bad, although at the moment they have no much relationship with Jihuo alliance.


    However, there are still some origins. When they think about what kind of humiliation those geniuses will encounter when they enter the central region, their anger can hardly be calmed down.


    "Asshole! I must teach you guys a good lesson. I don''t believe that you are so lawless. Don''t think you are invincible in the world if you stand in the middle field! "


    "A bunch of damned people!"


    Gongsun Dong and others gnash their teeth and say, one by one, their eyes are emitting fierce light.


    Of course, although they were extremely angry at the moment, they didn''t rush forward so recklessly, but he felt that the strength of these exchanges was not weak.


    Even if it''s them, they have to weigh it.

 Chapters 557

    Gongsun Dong may have some concerns, but Gao Peng doesn''t care about them at all, regardless of the other party''s mind.


    He only felt that this way of greeting made him a little satisfied.


    "Good I''m very satisfied with your way of greeting. For your good performance, I won''t teach you a lesson for the time being. "


    "Let you go now. I forgive you for what you did before. Go From where to where. "


    Gao Peng gently waved his hand, just like an elder talking with the younger.


    But When I saw Gao Peng''s face clearly, I felt a very strange feeling, which filled everyone''s mind.


    Everyone in the room felt speechless.


    This scene really can''t bear to look straight, although those behind Gao Peng understand that Gao Peng really has such capital.


    But People don''t know.


    And how can every conceited conceit bear your speech? It''s not a fault. What is it?


    Sure enough, when I heard Gao Peng''s words, Tianjiao, who was still a little confused, became more angry one by one.


    Especially looking at Gao Peng''s young face seems to be on the same level with them. How can this make their arrogant arrogance bear it?


    The leader glared angrily and said, "what are you? Can you teach us a lesson, too? "


    "Don''t look down on people too much. You are just some foreigners. I think you certainly don''t feel the full vitality. You should beg us like a dog, or you will be driven out."


    I don''t know who gave him the confidence to say such words, and he forgot the feeling before.


    Maybe it was anger that made him lose his mind, and he couldn''t help but ignore those figures standing behind Gao Peng.


    But when he said this, all the people were quiet and looked at him strangely.


    There was a strange light in his eyes.


    Although no one spoke, but this atmosphere is extremely depressing.


    Even Tianjiao from the Middle Kingdom is now quiet. Of course More of them are still stunned.


    They really didn''t expect that someone would say such words. Is this looking for death?


    Just now they feel the horrible breath of each other, and these breath are still countless shares, otherwise how could they be directly ignorant before.


    Even speak carefully.


    But now It''s almost unnecessary.


    Maybe he has offended the other party directly, right?


    These words are so bad, as long as a normal person will feel angry.


    To their surprise, Gao Peng was smiling at the moment, with no real anger on his face.


    This makes them a little confused now. What kind of situation is this guy?


    Not to say that there are so many powerful people standing behind him, but to say that his own strength should not be worse.


    Every person standing at this level has some pride in his heart, especially when he is reviled face to face, which inevitably shows his anger.


    Inner dissatisfaction must be more or less.


    But now?


    This guy looks at them with a smile on his face and makes them not find any weird. What kind of situation is this?


    This reaction Instead, they are at a loss.

 Chapters 558

    When Gao Peng''s eyes narrowed, all the people felt the cold hair standing up, and the cold sweat came out directly.


    A stream of cold air came out for no reason.


    Even all the people can''t help but stay away from Gaopeng. It''s really around Gaopeng, making them feel uneasy.


    Even Gongsun Dong and others can''t help but step back.


    Don''t look at Gao Peng''s smile, but that''s the most dangerous moment.


    "These guys are going to suffer. Gao Peng''s expression must be really angry. He might have let them go, but who knows these guys are going to die by themselves."


    Gongsun Dong secretly shook his head, very sympathetic for these guys, originally he wanted to teach these guys a good lesson.


    But now it seems that he is not needed at all.


    ¡­¡­


    In the pride of the Middle Kingdom, a fat man looked at Gao Peng''s smiling face and couldn''t help shivering.


    There was a bad feeling in my heart.


    "What''s the matter? How do I feel like something bad is going to happen, or is it my delusion? "


    The fat man looks at Gao Peng again, and the fat body shakes again: "no, this guy is definitely not well intentioned, just his smile It must be something bad. "


    With this premonition, the fat man said that when all the people didn''t pay attention, he slipped to the end.


    Even he stepped back step by step, so he didn''t want to get involved in this matter at all.


    Maybe it was just for fun at the beginning, but now when he has a bad feeling, things here have changed dramatically.


    Especially Gao Peng brings him enormous pressure.


    Although we can''t see through, we need to be more careful because of this.


    At the same time, Gaopeng looks at these ineffable guys in front of him. He seems to have a slight illusion, just as this scene happened in front of him again.


    But it''s like a dream.


    Even so, he didn''t want to let go of these guys.


    Who let these guys keep their mouths open? Maybe he was lazy before, but now Others have already sent them to the door by themselves.


    What''s more, the other side has already said such words. If he doesn''t do anything, isn''t it belittled?


    Whew!


    It''s when no one is reacting.


    Gao Peng has already appeared in the Tianjiao crowd in the central region, with a loud and shocking sound, which directly explodes in the crowd.


    All the people didn''t react, so they had already flown out. The speed was beyond imagination.


    Only to see Gao Peng himself standing in the middle, if nothing happened to look around.


    One by one Tianjiao was blown out.


    Even that fat man is no exception, but fortunately, he has a quick reaction before him and is not the focus of care.


    But At this moment, his heart is also desperate. He has retreated so far, and even will be affected.


    "Sure enough Those who squint are not good people! "


    "I''ve known that his smile was not good at all. I didn''t expect that he would fight if he didn''t agree. His strength is so terrible. What kind of monster is this guy?"


    The fat man thought angrily, at the same time, with the aid of this horrible breath, he flew to the farther place, as if he had been shot.


    In fact, he wants to escape as soon as possible.

 Chapters 559

    "What!"


    "Is this guy a monster? What kind of strength is this? "


    All Tianjiao were shocked and looked at Gao Peng with an unbelievable face.


    Although they are not injured at the moment, this kind of moment appears in them, and the feeling of being blown away can only be seen in the elders.


    But now It seems that a person of the same generation can make them so embarrassed.


    This makes them hard to accept for a while. They look at Gao Peng with some diffidence, as if they have hallucinated.


    Up to now, they still can''t accept the fact.


    I''m not as alert as that fat man. Instead, I think I''m careless. No I should say I don''t believe that Gao Peng has such strength.


    This makes them a little dissatisfied. After looking at Gao Peng one by one, their eyes suddenly shine.


    A fierce breath came from them.


    This scene was just seen by the fat man, who looked at them like a fool.


    This situation is so obvious now, but these guys even rush up foolishly, and they can''t use their brains.


    Isn''t it because the mind is broken?


    "These guys I''m afraid I''m stupid, right? Haven''t they found something wrong? It''s so obvious that we haven''t found it yet... "


    "I don''t know if these guys have brains when they go out."


    Fat people really don''t know what to say, but he can''t remind them at this time.


    Dead friends, not dead poor friends!


    He didn''t want to get involved in it again. It was so obvious here that he didn''t want to go in and find his own death.


    That one squint is obviously something wrong, and the demons behind him are also weird, although they don''t emit the demonic Qi directly.


    But their breath It''s very disturbing.


    This is the reason why he is determined not to fight. Now when he sees Gao Peng, he doesn''t want to fight any more.


    The ghost knows what will happen once he makes a move. He hasn''t lived long enough!


    Then I saw that the fat man had been going backwards. At first, all the people were standing aside. But when the fat man was going backwards, he was very conspicuous.


    For a while, everyone began to notice that this fat man was full of meat.


    Looking at his eyes like a slit, he felt that the fat man was extremely smart. He would quickly slip away when he knew there was danger, which would not be like these guys.


    As if without a brain.


    Many people secretly nodded their heads at this time, thinking that this fat man was too smart. They didn''t expect to find something wrong just at a glance.


    Gongsun Dong also had to sigh.


    "It''s really smart enough. Maybe in this group of idiots, mixed with such a smart fat man, I''m not used to it."


    "I thought all the guys were idiots, but I didn''t think there was a smart man."


    Even many people are also lamenting that even Gao Peng has to take a look at that fat man, so he can''t escape immediately.


    This is indeed a wise move.


    But Will Gaopeng let him escape so easily?


    Although the fat man is very smart, Gao Peng doesn''t want to let anyone go.

 Chapters 560

    "Little fat man Who let you go? "


    When the fat man thought he had fled, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear.


    It made him shiver uncontrollably.


    Then he found that his body couldn''t move, but the voice came back to his ear.


    This scared him to close his mouth immediately, even in his heart he was unlucky, but now his body can''t move at all, except for his nervousness.


    He can''t do anything at all.


    In fact, it''s not just him. All Tianjiao found his body and couldn''t move for a moment.


    It''s just like being fixed by someone else.


    "What''s the matter? Why can''t my body work harder and move... "


    "No Impossible? Who can do this? My body can''t even move. "


    "Don''t you say Have all of us been settled? "


    When all the people say their feelings, only their faces are shocked, which can''t disappear for a long time.


    The heart seems to be turning over the river.


    It''s just an uproar.


    What kind of level can this be achieved?


    They couldn''t believe it, and they didn''t know who had done it to them, but they were horrified.


    Anyway, the person who holds them is definitely one of them.


    It makes them feel like they''ve hit the iron plate.


    But at this time, a conversation suddenly came into their ears, which made them really realize who was the culprit.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng looked at the fat man in front of him and looked up and down. He didn''t expect that there was a person who understood.


    And also want to escape under his eyes, I have to say the courage is really great, but the strength is a little weak.


    But Gao Peng doesn''t want to think about it. No one can surpass him just because of his strength.


    Only those old monsters who have been practicing for a long time can compete with him!


    Otherwise, among the younger generation, how could anyone be inferior to him.


    "You are very smart. You want to slip away when you find something wrong. You are much smarter than those guys."


    "Those guys have tumors on the top of their necks, and you are a brain, but you forget In the face of absolute strength, sometimes it is futile to be smart. "


    "You still can''t escape my Wuzhishan!"


    Gao Peng said lightly that there was no mood fluctuation at all.


    But this is heard by fat man, but it seems to be a dangerous signal, which makes him dare not continue to silence.


    "Big Big brother! "


    "Please let me go! I really didn''t scold you, and I just came here to join in the fun, and I didn''t even think about the idea of taking action. "


    "It''s all they want to do. I''m totally innocent. If you want to get angry, you can get angry with them. Just let me go!"


    The fat man begged for mercy directly, even ignoring his face.


    Maybe in the beginning he didn''t care about the question of face.


    However, as soon as the fat man''s words came out, Tianjiao from the central region also fully understood who had given them a place to live.


    That is to say, it shocked them even more.


    That guy!


    How is this possible?

 Chapters 561

    Although all Tianjiao''s hearts are full of shock, at the same time, their hearts are also extremely angry.


    The fat man betrayed them!


    No It should be said that he left his relationship behind and pushed all the people in front of the stage, damn fat man!


    All the people were so angry that they wanted to break the fat man down, but now they couldn''t move at all.


    Even if they can speak, they will not die early until now. Maybe quieting down will give them a little bit of life.


    This feeling is really oppressive. Originally, they are the pride of all major forces, and everyone behind them is not the strong one of all major forces.


    But


    Now they have been held by people directly, and they may not be in control of life and death, which is the most unacceptable thing.


    Gao Peng let himself close to the fat man, and the two faces were almost pasted together, which scared the fat man to sweat, and the whole face became pale.


    "I This... I really didn''t say it! "


    Fat man is completely flustered now. Seeing that so many people are settled, does he have the reason not to be afraid?


    What''s more, this guy has so many demons!


    The devil knows what his purpose is, but it''s obvious that he''s not good at coming. Fat people are so scared at this time.


    Gao Peng looked up and down and said, "tell me what kind of strong people there are in the distribution of the major forces in the central region, and who is the strongest. Tell me all these things, or..."


    In the end, it was just a cold laugh. Although it didn''t say what the consequences would be, it made the fat man completely panic. It was the most terrible thing that he didn''t say the consequences.


    Who knows what it will be to meet him if he doesn''t say it?


    "I said I said... I know all this, I can tell you! "


    Fat man can''t have any doubts at this time. He just wants to escape from the devil in front of him. The devil knows if he will really be staying.


    He is really afraid!


    "Let''s talk about it quickly, but I still have to find these strong men to duel, how can I pluck some hairs from them?"


    "It''s better to tell me the strong ones, give me the detailed address, but don''t give me any false information, or I will crush you on the spot!"


    When Gao Peng''s voice just fell, all the people were quieter.


    One by one, I glanced at him as if Gao Peng had said something difficult to accept.


    But it''s true!


    So you want to compete with the strong? I''m afraid it''s not a brain problem, is it?


    This is the Middle Kingdom!


    Every strong person here is a groundbreaking guy. It''s not easy to deal with it, let alone to compete. It will bring huge pressure to you when you look far away.


    Even if all Tianjiao are present, they can''t guarantee that their elders are the most powerful group. It can be seen that his words at this time have a huge impact on them.


    Is this looking for death?


    At the same time, an idea came out of their heart.


    Is this guy arrogant or ignorant?


    Or is there something wrong with his brain?


    The audience didn''t know it, but it didn''t hinder their thinking, but no one spoke. This kind of topic is too sensitive.

 Chapters 562

    Compared with Tianjiao in the Middle Kingdom, all kinds of demons smile coldly, but they secretly gloat.


    They don''t think Gao Peng is just talking about it. That man is very cruel!


    As long as that human went to the devil Kingdom, the whole devil kingdom was in deficit, and they were all captured here.


    It can be imagined how ferocious Gao Peng is.


    But now when they heard what Gao Peng said, they were gloating. This human being is finally coming to the Middle Kingdom of disaster.


    Although they are all human beings, it is obvious that they are not close to each other.


    The triangle devil looked at him without expression, but his heart had already blossomed happily. This time, it was not their misfortune.


    And they It''s still the party involved.


    This made him very happy. He could do harm to others at last, and he was still following this fierce human. Just thinking about it, he felt extremely excited.


    "For the first time in so many years, I feel excited inexplicably. It''s really amazing."


    "Maybe it''s because I have a kind heart, otherwise it''s impossible to spread love in the middle region, let them experience our love!"


    The triangle God is completely shameless.


    If you let others know, you will spray saliva on his face directly. He kills the most lives. Now he even says that he sows his love in the Middle Kingdom.


    Never seen such a shameless guy.


    Which devil of the devil kingdom is not standing on the sea of blood?


    There is no one who is kind at all. His words and ideas are not tenable at all.


    In fact, in addition to the triangle devil, other demons have their own ideas in their hearts. At the moment, they have all mixed so badly.


    Naturally, I don''t mind letting more people try what happened to them.


    That''s what makes them feel balanced inside.


    Therefore, I only saw the twinkling eyes of all the demons, especially after looking at Tianjiao in Zhongyu, it seemed that I met my beloved toy.


    This makes all Tianjiao grow cold all over, as if the surrounding air suddenly solidified and the temperature dropped a lot.


    With their strength, it''s impossible to feel cold.


    But now they feel that their body is getting cold slowly. Needless to say, it must be because of some strong ones that they have changed.


    So Does this mean that someone is making their idea?


    Only these Tianjiao used their movable eyes to scan around them, but when they saw those demons staring at them.


    This makes them feel like they want to cry without tears.


    Lie, slot!


    It''s a deadly rhythm that so many demons stare at it all of a sudden!


    This is the first thought of all Tianjiao''s heart. Being stared at by so many demons at a time makes them have a very bad premonition.


    In particular, they also clearly feel that the strength of these demons is extremely strong, which makes them almost desperate.


    Although I don''t know who is stronger or weaker between these demons and that human, judging from their moves and breath, the gap is not so obvious.


    All of a sudden, their hearts were about to collapse.


    This is to push people to the end!


    "What to do? What should we do? These demons may have been staring at us. If we let them do it, it''s really over! "


    Some people seem a little flustered, said softly.


    But no one has responded, someone mercilessly hit: "you''d better think about how to live now!"

 Chapters 563

    This sentence is like a thump, hammering hard on the chest of all people, so that they have an impulse to spit blood.


    But finally they stifled it.


    But it is also true that whether they can survive for a while is unknown, and there is no time to pay attention to whether the demons are staring at them.


    "My God! Why is that? We are also the pride of all forces, even in the end, we make others need to be afraid of our existence. Why does it develop like this? "


    "Why else? It is not because our strength is too weak, otherwise the chess will be given directly by others, and the whole army will be destroyed. "


    This sentence is particularly striking, but the fact is that they can not tolerate any sophistry.


    Especially for these self righteous Tianjiao, it was a huge blow, as if they were slapped in the face.


    It''s hard for them to accept.


    They are the most talented people!


    Not to mention the best talent, but at least they can stand at the top, as long as they are given time, they can certainly grow into the best.


    But now?


    I was given a place because of my lack of strength.


    Total annihilation It''s almost ironic.


    They can''t imagine how terrifying the strength of each other is. They are almost the same age. Some people can still see their bone age.


    Although it has been a little vague, but also let them be sure that Gao Peng is not as big as them, but why is his strength so terrible?


    Is there any evil in the world that they don''t know?


    In the Middle Kingdom, sometimes there are so many people who are so evil to suppress them. But now this guy from the outer kingdom is so terrible.


    Does this make people live?


    They can''t imagine how Gao Peng practiced?


    How to cultivate to this extent is not only a matter of talent, but also of sufficient cultivation resources.


    There are all kinds of opportunities.


    But Isn''t the resources in the foreign domain very scarce?


    How can we compete with them?


    They have such abundant cultivation resources, and their talent is not bad, but now they are even beaten by others.


    It''s a shame!


    If it wasn''t for the moment that their bodies were fixed, it would be like finding a seam to drill in. They couldn''t afford to lose this man.


    "I just want to know where these guys come from? I absolutely don''t believe that they come from Outland. How could Outland people mix with devil people? This may be the plot of devil kingdom! "


    "Maybe there is such a possibility? This possibility is not ruled out. "


    "I don''t think so. I think it''s possible that someone is targeting US. Otherwise, how can we know that we are waiting in this entrance?"


    "It''s as if knowing we''re waiting here, and then sending some powerful guys to subdue us, the final result is to threaten the forces behind us."


    With the speculation of Tianjiao, things have become more and more outrageous.


    Some people even think that this is just a premeditated kidnapping, the purpose is nothing more than to threaten their forces.


    And they will certainly be in good condition, and they don''t know how to get such a result, but many people really believe it.


    But if they knew It''s not what they think. How rich are the expressions on their faces?

 Chapters 564

    Gaopeng doesn''t care what Tianjiao is talking about, because he doesn''t care.


    He looked at the fat man and said, "it''s time for you to play. Don''t let me down."


    At this time, fat man was scared. He dared to have any hesitation.


    "The central region, in short, is the middle of the continent of sin yuan, which can also be called the core. The real Qi here is always the most abundant. Even the most ordinary people living here, their strength is much stronger than some forces in the outer region."


    "It''s also that many people want to enter the central region, but As we all know, it''s not so easy to enter at last. Every entry needs conditions and requirements. "


    "This has also promoted the strength of people in the central region to be extremely strong. People in the central region have been screened layer by layer. People in the central region are either the peerless demons squeezed in from the outside or the native people of the central region."


    "It also makes the land more precious. At the same time, many powerful people are slowly sprouting. These strong people occupy one side, just like one side of the princes."


    "There are many powerful people in every force. Emperor Wu is the most common. The general powerful people are at this level at most. The slightly stronger one is emperor."


    "A little bit more powerful is Wushen, but in the middle region, Wushen is also a relatively common strong person, not a strong person who can suppress one side."


    "So in the end, there is a saying that Emperor Wu is more like a dog. Emperor Wu walks all over the place. Only God Wu can walk for a while."


    With the introduction of the fat man, the high industry has thoroughly understood what kind of situation the central region is, although there is still no clear understanding of which place has what kind of strong people.


    But it has aroused his interest completely.


    There are just too many strong people in this place.


    Just listen to his speech, Gao Peng will have roughly understood that here is simply more powerful than the devil kingdom.


    Maybe in the devil Kingdom, there are many strong people he doesn''t know, but he doesn''t care about them at all now.


    The only thing he thinks about is to find more strong players at last, so that all his strength can reach the top, so that his strength can go further.


    Even now, he still hasn''t forgotten the guy in the devil kingdom. He must wait until he can improve his strength, and then go back to the devil kingdom to make the guy fully understand.


    He Not so threatening.


    Whoever dares to threaten him will pay the price in the end.


    So when Gao Peng heard of so many strong people in the Middle Kingdom, the whole people were completely excited, even the expression had not been calm before.


    Wushen is so rare no matter where it is.


    But now it''s not so rare here, which immediately makes him feel extremely excited, and he has a renewed sense of expectation for improving his strength.


    In addition, there may be some interesting things in the middle region.


    This is more to be expected.


    In fact, it''s not only Gao Peng, but also the people behind him are looking forward to it. At least there are so many strong people here.


    It is impossible for them to be short of opportunities. If they find them, maybe their strength will soar countless times.


    This is something they can''t even think of.


    Of course, they also know what they should do. Gao Peng''s thigh must not be held!

 Chapters 565

    With the change of expression on Gao Peng''s face, all the people on the scene were slightly stunned, and even the expression on his face became extremely wonderful.


    They can''t imagine why this guy has such an expression on his face?


    Is this excitement?


    Or expectations?


    This really makes them a little unbelievable, and also a little confused. What is Gao Peng thinking about, or how could he show such an expression inexplicably?


    In fact, not to mention them, the fat man who is closest to Gao Peng is also stunned. I can''t imagine why this guy shows such an expression in the end.


    Shouldn''t he be afraid?


    After all, there are so many strong people here in the central region that any one of them can kill them. But now he doesn''t show fear. It''s unbelievable.


    "He''s afraid it''s not a brain problem, is it? Not to say that he has completely offended us, but now he shows such an expression. What do you mean? "


    "You''re not going to die, are you?"


    Fat man''s heart felt a little shaky. He was not afraid of the real strong. He was most afraid of the kind of lunatic who didn''t even want to die.


    The real strong don''t go out for no reason. Even if they are powerful, they have to weigh the power behind them.


    But if you are a complete lunatic, it''s a different matter. How can others manage the number of strong people behind you.


    Whether or not you will eventually get revenge, you will surely die in his hands, which is the most frightening thing.


    People are dead, even if how to revenge?


    There is no need at all. This is what fat people are most afraid of at the moment.


    Who knows if this inexplicable guy in front of us is really a complete lunatic?


    No one can guarantee, even more dare not bet.


    In fact, not only fat people think of this, but also other Tianjiao. When they see Gao Peng, their eyes have changed dramatically.


    Fear in the eyes!


    "Damn it! We won''t meet a madman. If it is true Isn''t it bad or bad for us? "


    "No I haven''t lived long enough. I still have great ambitions that haven''t come true. I don''t want to die! "


    "No Unable! Even a madman should be considerate, and as long as we hand in enough chips, we should not be killed so soon! "


    "As long as there is any chance, I am not willing to give up!"


    Some of them are a little bit collapsed, but they are arrogant. Although they are flowers in the greenhouse, they are not complete idiots.


    Some of the reasons will be understood.


    Naturally, they want to delay. If someone can send out a call for help, they will have a chance to be saved.


    And If they stay too long, they may be found out, so that they can be saved.


    This is their inner thought at the moment, but it has to be said that what they think is too naive. How could Gao Peng let them go so easily?


    Don''t even want to make small moves in front of Gao Peng, it''s unrealistic.


    So only to see these people in the discussion, although Gao Peng heard, but did not care.

 Chapters 566

    No... Gao Peng doesn''t care, but now he is thinking about a problem.


    Is that to let these guys go?


    Now it should be considered that all of them are offended. In this way, they can call their elders, right?


    If so, isn''t he able to improve his own strength?


    Although he said this, he didn''t want to roll on some wool. The wool still came out of the sheep. It''s impossible to catch one all the time, just roll on this one.


    It seems to be immoral.


    This is what Gao Peng thinks now, but as he thinks for a while, he is relieved.


    Anyway, he is not familiar with these guys. He has no sense of guilt at all. In this case, what can I do for him?


    Gao Peng waved, and the power on all Tianjiao disappeared in a flash. Tianjiao in the middle region also completely recovered his freedom.


    It''s just At the moment, although they feel that their body is back in control, they seem to be at a loss.


    What''s the situation?


    Why can they move all of a sudden?


    "We How can I move? Is it because the power has disappeared? Still, there is a time limit to this force. "


    They don''t understand what the situation is.


    But just as they wanted to talk, they found that the guy suddenly looked at them, which made all the people stop breathing.


    Even though they can move, they are afraid of Gao Peng.


    Facing these guys, Gao Peng smiled and said, "now you are completely back to freedom. I think you hate me, right? I wish I could be broken up. If it is true Then I''ll give you a chance. "


    "Call all your elders, and call them as powerful as you can, and occasionally wait for their arrival here."


    "If there is any dissatisfaction then, you can let it out and let your elders come to me for trouble. I''m very welcome!"


    What?


    All of them were stunned, even some of them were stupid.


    They know every word that Gao Peng said, but when they are connected, they seem to be a little confused.


    But when they think they have hallucinations, they look around one after another, many of them are at a loss.


    At this time, they fully understand that they just did not have hallucinations or auditory hallucinations.


    But that guy actually said such a sentence, which made their hearts have a huge fluctuation.


    Even in my heart, there are waves. It''s really hard to calm my mood.


    In fact, it''s not only them, but also those who follow Gao Penglai. Is this too crazy?


    It''s not that they don''t trust Gao Peng, it''s that they are too arrogant, or even crazy.


    Just after entering the central region, we began to pick things? Even playing so much for a while, do you want to be so exciting?


    Gongsun Dong and others are completely stupid. They just want to get better treatment and even get opportunities to improve their strength.


    But they don''t want to provoke so many strong people directly.


    But now they have no choice.


    Gao Peng''s words have been spoken, and as followers, there is no chance to refute them, but it''s hard to calm down for a long time.


    It''s really a decision made by Gao Peng. It''s too crazy for them to imagine.

 Chapters 567

    "My God! Is this true or not? He even asked us for help. Isn''t he afraid of death? "


    "It''s too confident. If we really ask for help, how can he still live? Or does he just want to seduce us to make mistakes and then have a reason to kill us? "


    "No It''s absolutely impossible. If he wants to kill us, he doesn''t need to find any excuses or reasons at all. "


    "Then Is he really crazy? Otherwise, how can we do such a behavior that we know it''s looking for death? "


    All of Tianjiao was completely ignorant, and they just turned over the waves inside. They all felt incredible.


    Even when they look at each other, they can''t believe it from everyone''s eyes. What Gao Peng has done is too hard to understand.


    This made everyone burst the pot in a flash.


    Nobody expected that this guy would do such a thing. What is his purpose?


    All the people here don''t believe that Gao Peng has no purpose. Is he just playing?


    Just after the idea came out, they denied it instantly.


    If it''s really just for fun, it''s impossible to do such dangerous things at all. There''s no powerful power behind everyone''s presence?


    Once they attract deep power, the consequences are also unbearable for ordinary people.


    They don''t believe that this guy can really resist such a terrible force.


    But Why did he do so?


    I really don''t understand.


    Not only them, but also those who followed Gao Penglai. Gao Peng''s operation was just too coquettish and caught them off guard.


    Even think that Gao Peng''s move is too dangerous, it''s not that they are afraid, it''s just that it''s too horrible.


    All of a sudden, so many strong people have been provoked. Do you want to be tough with others?


    Terrible!


    This time, everyone has made some changes to Gaopeng. This guy''s strength is not only strong, but also his work style is a little surprising.


    And the body is still flowing with the blood of madmen, otherwise why do things become so crazy?


    A group of demons were only slightly stunned, and then they were relieved. Gao Peng did not do such crazy things for the first time.


    Similar things have been done in the devil kingdom.


    What''s more, they don''t think it''s scary. They are very bloodthirsty. Now they can''t come out to do things easily, so they will be excited.


    They more agree with Gao Peng''s practice. What are the intrigues This is their worst way.


    Now when they heard Gao Peng''s words and actions, the whole body began to boil.


    It has almost reached the critical point.


    "Hahahaha! It''s so addictive. I didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful thing when I arrived. I must fight happily! "


    "It''s really beyond my expectation. I didn''t expect to compete with the strong of human beings. I really hope to have more powerful people, otherwise it would be too disappointing!"


    Some of the more straightforward gods laughed.


    No matter what kind of situation it is at this time, they are just looking forward to the arrival of the strong human beings, so that they can fight happily.


    In fact, when they face Gao Peng, there is no such expectation and excitement, mainly because the strength of their friends is too strong.


    That''s just one-sided rolling!

 Chapters 568

    In contrast, Gongsun Dong and others are completely ignorant.


    It''s different from what they always thought. What are these guys like?


    How do you feel more crazy than one?


    Is this still human? Why do they seem so excited when they encounter such things? Are they really not in a parallel line?


    This really makes them feel puzzled. Although their strength is not weak, they are also the first time to enter the central region.


    It is even more difficult to understand what these people have done. After all, with their current strength, if there are real enemies.


    All of them can only be left behind.


    What''s more, it''s the Middle Kingdom!


    Where the strong are like clouds, if you provoke any one person, you may provoke many strong people, let alone so many Tianjiao.


    Obviously, there are many strong people behind him, but what is Gao Peng doing now?


    I have totally offended them. Even if I don''t kill these Tianjiao, I want to let them go and ask for help.


    What kind of operation is this?


    "Damn it! A group of lunatics... " Gongsun Dong scolded secretly. He couldn''t imagine what would happen next.


    But now he can''t flinch. In this unfamiliar middle field of life, he can''t guarantee what kind of things he will encounter when he flinches.


    Now, he can also hold Gao Peng''s thigh tightly, which will prevent him from any accident. Once the sky falls down, he will have a high head.


    And he just needs to make it under the tree.


    And if he can''t think of flinching, then meeting him will be an unknown danger.


    He still knows the stakes. Now he can only scold secretly at most. Other people can''t do anything at all.


    The people around him were almost the same. The expression on his face became extremely ugly, but they didn''t dare to say more.


    I''m really afraid that Gao Peng will listen to them, and then it''s over to give them eyedrops.


    They can only vent their dissatisfaction in their hearts, and they dare not show it.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianjiao from Zhongyu is looking at me. I see you. No one makes a decision first. They don''t know what Gaopeng wants to do.


    There is a little fear in my heart.


    I''m afraid that Gao Peng will kill them in an instant for their help.


    Although they have denied this idea before, but people are separated from each other. Who knows what the purpose of this guy is?


    Seeing that these guys haven''t acted, Gao Peng said with a little dissatisfaction, "what are you waiting for? Do you want me to help you? "


    "Or shall I kill some of you first, and then let you go for help?"


    After this question, all Tianjiao suddenly shivered.


    If Gao Peng does this, doesn''t it mean that some of them will be killed? Who knows if the next one will be himself.


    Let them quickly take out a rune from themselves, and immediately crush it without hesitation, and then only see a mysterious power floating towards the distance.


    Although Gao Peng doesn''t know what these are, it doesn''t prevent him from knowing that this is a distress signal, and they have done what he hoped.


    Then there''s just waiting.


    Gao Peng nodded slightly and was very satisfied with the present thing. He didn''t know how many strong people he would attract, but he should not be too weak.

 Chapters 569

    A palace suspended in the sky.


    It seems to be a huge island from a distance, and it''s still in the air. It''s a palace after a close look.


    There are many bird creatures circling on the top, and the breath emanating from each of them is extremely strong. Any bird has the strength of a warrior.


    Among them, those with a slightly larger body size are more powerful.


    There are also some people vaguely seen in it, but these bird creatures dare not close to human at all, no It should be said that there is some vigilance.


    But it''s also a matter of the peace. We meet before we meet. From time to time, some people throw their heads and some meat.


    And those birds quickly snatched with the force of thunder, circling and strengthening in the air. When they caught a piece of meat, they flew to the sky in an instant.


    I don''t want any creatures to come near at all.


    At this time, a deliberate Rune flew slowly from the original place, directly across all the birds, and reached the front of human beings.


    And when those humans saw these runes, their faces suddenly changed and their movements stopped.


    Then he tossed the meat out of his hand. He would not go back, and the speed was very fast.


    And this human is still mumbling to himself.


    "How could it be How could it be a rune for help? Who dares to move us? In terms of the speed of this rune, the distance is not too far. "


    "But No one seems to be leaving the palace at present, right? "


    "No!"


    "Two people have left the palace, but aren''t they going to pick up foreigners? How can I use the rune for help? "


    This human being really doesn''t understand, but he doesn''t dare to delay at all. Who knows what will happen if he delays for a minute?


    He can''t imagine it!


    This kind of thing can only be done as soon as possible. Without any hesitation, he rushed back directly.


    Now he can''t make a decision at all, and he doesn''t know what happened. What happened?


    This is obviously a very easy thing, but now it is obvious that there is an accident, so he can not have any negligence.


    At the same time, many forces in the central region also received the rune for help. At first, they didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Think it''s just like before.


    But when they knew that it wasn''t just that they received the rune for help, but that Tianjiao, who many people went to meet people from other regions, had crushed the rune for help.


    Doesn''t that mean Did they die collectively?


    This immediately made many people nervous. Some people didn''t even know the confirmation, so they flew in the direction of the rescue rune.


    This also caused a lot of sensations. It was only known by some forces at first, but the final news has spread completely.


    Everyone knows that such a big event happened.


    Although there are still some imitations, it is possible to know where things happened, and even more likely to have relations with people from other regions.


    I don''t know why


    This makes many people think of the legend, although it is too unreal.


    It''s not like a real thing at all, but it''s undeniable that it''s widely spread and let everyone know that the Outland is not so poor.


    But now it''s obvious that there has been an accident. Is the legend staged again?

 Chapters 570

    Although many people are worried about this and are afraid that the legendary event will happen again, after all, just listening to it makes them feel scared.


    Let alone this time.


    However, then many people have shaken their heads, firmly do not believe that the legend will happen to them.


    "It''s impossible. I absolutely don''t believe that legends will come true. Legends are legends after all Don''t be alarmist. "


    "Who knows?"


    Although some people don''t believe it very much, they still have the mentality of trusting or not.


    It''s a sudden that too many people are asking for help, so they have to pay attention to it, and the direction of asking for help.


    They don''t need to guess too much. They already know where they are from.


    That''s the entrance to the central region!


    It can be explained here, but some people still can''t believe it. In the past, they were holding other mentality.


    Who knows if there are other people who design traps to frame these Tianjiao?


    Sometimes It can''t be too arbitrary.


    Of course, some of them are extremely hot tempered.


    For example, if one of them is like a golden lion, the momentum of the whole man is extraordinary, and even there is no timidity in his eyes.


    When I heard a lot of people talking about it.


    Instead, he became more excited.


    Just like everyone''s discussion, he just touched his exciting point, which made him unable to extricate himself.


    "Hahahaha! I didn''t expect to let me encounter such a thing. I just want to see who I''m really looking forward to it! We must have some powerful guys. "


    "No As long as there is one that can be supported under my hand, then it can also let me have a good play, not so boring. "


    After this golden lion finished speaking, many people suddenly became quiet and looked at him strangely.


    This is like the king of the golden lion. No one knows him.


    It''s his name that''s been heard for a long time.


    Lion King Thunder!


    That''s a guy with an incomparably irascible temper. Although his temper is incomparably irascible, it''s a little hard to accept, but his strength is indeed incomparably strong.


    Let all people have a look.


    Even many ancestors are afraid to provoke easily, not afraid. The police just don''t want to cause trouble.


    Lion King is a very difficult guy, but also special belligerent, plus he has a very strong background behind him, no one dare to provoke him easily.


    Although occasionally just duel, but dare not really move the real case.


    Once something bad happens, it''s really deadly!


    for the lion''s words, many people make complaints about them in the mind, but they dare not show them.


    This kind of fighting maniac, once he is really entangled with it, it''s really deadly!


    He can''t fight again. Once he takes out his mace, who knows that he can''t stand it? If he doesn''t dare to have any result at last, he has to bear the consequences himself.


    This kind of guy is like a hedgehog. No one wants to provoke him, so he goes.


    Over time, he also made a reputation, not only because of the background behind him, but also because of his strength and talent.


    The stronger the talent of Vietnam War, many people are envious of it. Even more, they are already envious, but who let others be so fierce!

 Chapters 571

    When the Lion King expressed his ideas, many people couldn''t help but look at him a few more times. It was really that his image was too eye-catching.


    Moreover, many people are looking forward to the battle.


    All of a sudden, there are so many talismans for help, many people have already understood that things are not good, where there will be any general idea.


    As more and more people receive the rune for help, when they go in the same direction, they also meet many people of various forces.


    When they communicate with each other, they are more convinced.


    It must have happened, and it was a big thing.


    Otherwise, how could it sweep all Tianjiao?


    Let them all crush the runes for help. This must be a tough thing. So they did not dare to delay. They kept flying towards the entrance of the central region.


    "You say, what happened? Why do these guys crush the runes for help together, as if they have made an appointment, and there is no danger in this way, but why does it suddenly become so urgent? "


    "There should be something important And I''ve heard that it''s possible that the legend will really play out again. "


    This sentence just opened, many people have a Leng.


    Although at the beginning still some do not understand, but when they think a little, the whole body hit a shiver.


    The brain also wakes up, and knows what kind of legend this man is talking about.


    That legend It''s something that all people can''t forget and ignore. It''s not that they have completely forgotten now, just want to fade the impression from all people''s eyes.


    Let people not be in the shadow of that person.


    But It''s as if the track of the wheel is back to the origin again. No matter how light they are, they finally reach this place.


    The same thing, the same place!


    "No It can''t be true? It''s hard to believe that this happens once. How could it happen again? "


    "Who knows? This makes me curious. Outland is really a magical place. Although there is a lack of genuine Qi and resources, many people are also weak in talent. Why do you have such a strong one or two? "


    "And it''s unbelievable to be the strongest in the world."


    This short communication keeps many people silent.


    Maybe that legend put too much pressure on them to think in that direction, but not everyone will believe it.


    Some people turned their mouths and said with great dissatisfaction, "look at you, that''s what you''re doing."


    "It''s just some troublemakers. They scare you so much that they dare not face the enemy. Or do you forget the real battle because of the comfortable life?"


    "It''s so sad that I don''t care who the other party is and who dares to move me I will let him really understand the reality, here Not everyone can be wild. "


    A man with runes engraved on his body said, only to see his muscles double and his whole body full of strength.


    Let people see there is an explosive attack, and his face is not good-looking, there are so many people alarmist.


    He can''t stand it.

 Chapters 572

    Middle China... Unconsciously there has been unrest.


    No, it should be said that there is an unimaginable scene. All people did not expect to see so many forces flying in one direction one day.


    And their goals are clearly the same.


    At this moment, the influence of the brick and stone level has become insignificant, just like a small stone thrown in the sea, which can not turn over any trace of spray.


    Emperor Wu In the middle region, it is only a fairly strong one, and not the top one.


    Only martial god can shake one side and become the overlord of Xingyao force!


    But now, there are so many powerful people of star power, which naturally attracts many people''s attention. If there are only one or two strong ones, there is nothing wrong.


    And all of a sudden there were so many.


    Or to fly in the same direction, which has to make many people think deeply.


    "This is What happened? Why do I see so many martial gods flying in one direction? It''s too spectacular


    "I have never seen such a scene before. What happened to these martial gods? At ordinary times, I can''t even see people''s shadows, but now I see so many of them all at once. "


    "My God! I saw Wushen, and all of a sudden I saw so many! I must be dreaming, really If it''s a dream, please don''t let me wake up! "


    Although there are many powerful people in the Middle Kingdom, the God of martial arts is always on the top of the existence, but also the God and the Dragon do not see the end.


    It''s lucky to have a look.


    But now there are so many of them all at once, which will certainly cause vibration, but only the reaction of some lower level personnel.


    They There''s no right to know what happened.


    Although many cases do not have too much communication, and they have a common purpose.


    Originally, I just wanted my own disciples to see the world, even to give the outsiders a lower hand. But who knew that things would develop like this?


    This makes them a little unexpected, but also makes them more curious about what happened.


    Of course, there will be anxiety.


    No one knows whether those arrogance can support their coming.


    Although time seems to have passed for a long time, in fact, it has not passed for a long time at all. The strength possessed by the martial god is simply too powerful, and it has already exceeded the range that can be predicted by all people.


    It doesn''t take much effort to get to a place.


    Even in this huge and incomparable place, it is not too far away for the martial god.


    "No matter who dares to move us to destroy the god palace, I will let him go to dust!"


    "Ha ha! My corpse Yin clan is not easy to provoke, just short of a few corpses. "


    This speaker, every time he said a word, seemed to fall to the freezing point, giving a very cold feeling.


    And he was carrying a coffin on his back, and the color was incomparably pale. He looked like a dead man, and his whole body revealed a gloomy feeling.


    People around him can''t help but stay away from him. It''s really that this man''s reputation is not very pleasant, but also too insidious.


    No one wants to deal with him. It''s hard to believe that someone who can make someone else''s body into a puppet at any time.

 Chapters 573

    When the strong from all sides come together, Gao Peng is the first time to feel it.


    Only to see the corner of his mouth slowly showed a smile, from his eyes also faintly felt a trace of excitement.


    "The little sheep are here at last!"


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, everyone present was stunned.


    Even those demons, they feel some indeterminate.


    What does this sentence mean?


    All of us don''t understand why Gao Peng said this for no reason. Is it because of his feelings?


    But it doesn''t look like it either!


    Especially at the moment, his expression makes them have a little illusion. Is it exciting?


    It''s too hard to imagine, what can excite him?


    Liu Chengjun was also stunned, but then he immediately responded. As a loyal subordinate, he naturally understood what Gao Peng would be excited about.


    Only powerful guys can excite the young master.


    So Isn''t it said that the strong have come near?


    He didn''t respond in any way, or even be careful, because he believed in Gao Peng''s strength, so there was no need to do this.


    It''s enough to have Gao Peng alone.


    At the beginning, many people were still in a trance, but after a while, their eyes were full of strange things.


    They have already felt many strong people coming together slowly, these breath Not weaker than them, and even more powerful than them.


    When they feel such a huge breath, although they are slightly excited, they are more cautious.


    No way, they really can''t do it with such great heart as Gao Peng.


    After all, they are quite normal. No matter how bloodthirsty and belligerent they are, they can''t make fun of their lives.


    "Master, there are enemies!" Said the triangle demon in a deep voice.


    He doesn''t have any thoughts at the moment, no It should be said that he dare not have two minds, although he feels that there are many strong people in the central region.


    But think about the comparison with Gao Peng, maybe it''s a little bit worse.


    This is not a multiple choice question at all.


    And all Tianjiao were stunned, and then they were surprised. If the other side said it was the enemy, it should be their helper.


    Before that, they all crushed the rune for help.


    Now Should be here, too?


    This makes them feel very happy, and look at Gao Peng and others with more unbridled eyes, although they have not done such stupid things now.


    But their eyes have been a little provocative.


    It''s really reassuring to hear that the enemy is coming. This should be the person who has come to save them.


    The strong of all forces are coming!


    "Hahahaha! Rescuers are finally here, these guys I''d like to see when they can make it. "


    "Damn it! Dare to do this to me, I must show you! A bunch of Hicks! "


    "Damn outlander, you are ready to shake!"


    A lot of Tianjiao''s inner wildness is incomparable, as if it can foresee the next scene, and each inner play is incomparably sufficient.


    And they also looked at Gao Peng frequently, with hatred in their eyes. It was Gao Peng who brought them a big blow, and also made them lose their face completely.


    What''s more, Gao Peng is also the culprit.


    Naturally, they are extremely high.

 Chapters 574

    Comparatively speaking, fat people suddenly scold them when they see their eyes.


    "A group of fools, don''t they see the reality clearly? If other people want to kill you, it''s just a matter of minutes. You dare to show it. "


    "It''s like dying!"


    "Damn it, don''t get into trouble. If you want to die, stay away from me. Don''t involve me."


    Fat man just wanted to run away, but Gao Peng was so close to him that he had no assurance.


    Especially looking at those stupid people, they even show hostility now. Is this looking for death? Or do you think you have a long life?


    Even if it''s your own helper, it''s not necessarily someone else''s opponent. Now it shows hostility so quickly, no matter what will happen in the end.


    This is the stupidest thing to do.


    As the saying goes, a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    Anyway, I have to wait until my life is saved.


    Moreover, the fat man has some doubts in his heart. The other side is too calm and has no fear at all.


    Before that, all of them broke the rune for help. How could they be afraid of the arrival of the strong if they had such sufficient strength?


    Although fat man still has some doubts in his heart, it doesn''t prevent him from running away from here. Who said he had crushed the rune for help before.


    But it doesn''t conflict with his escape.


    This is the truth.


    "Why don''t you hurry? Standing so close, I can''t escape at all. This kind of distance doesn''t need to be said to escape. I just need to move my mind, and I''ll be caught in an instant. At that time, I''ll probably lose my life. "


    After observation, the fat man has been completely desperate, which can not escape at all!


    Because Gao Peng is always standing beside him from time to time, which makes him have an inescapable illusion, even if he will open a long distance sometimes, but he does have a feeling.


    Gao Peng has been stopping him.


    The feeling made him want to cry.


    What kind of situation is this? At least you are such a powerful person. Do you want to fight me all the time? I''m a fat man with little courage.


    I don''t want to get involved!


    But no matter how sad fat man is, he still can''t escape fate, and even he sometimes feels Gaopeng''s eyes on him.


    That''s an unbridled warning at all. If he really dare to do anything rashly, it''s a very heavy price to meet him.


    So he wants to cry


    "Damn it, do you want to bully people like this? So many people don''t stare Why just stare at me? "


    No matter how desperate he is, in the current situation, he can''t escape, and there is not much time for him.


    In fact, Gao Peng is very concerned about this fat man. Comparatively speaking Gao Peng thinks that this fat man is smart and smart.


    There should be something to use next.


    And in Gao Peng''s team, there is already a fat man. What kind of spark can he make? Gao Peng thinks so.


    If fat people know, they don''t know how to cry.


    It''s just too bad. Doesn''t he just want to have a party? Who knows what will happen, and he''s been caught.


    God! The earth!


    Who did I offend?

 Chapters 575

    Just when fat man is crying in his heart.


    The sky suddenly quieted down, and a strong breath came from oppression, which made many people feel that their breath was not smooth.


    That feeling It''s like a mountain on its chest.


    Cold sweat could not help but come out.


    Gao Peng''s unbridled smile is what he wants to see. From these breath, we can judge the strength of these guys.


    Middle domain It wasn''t blown out.


    It''s obviously much more powerful than the devil kingdom.


    Everyone felt a different atmosphere.


    Several voices of breaking the sky sounded, one after another phantom figure slowly appeared in front of all people, each with a very strange atmosphere.


    It''s not only a powerful breath, but it makes people feel unreal, as if they are not in front of them at all. However, they can actually see each other.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    But it''s only relative. For Gao Peng and others, it''s just a trick. It''s just not on the table.


    Seeing this, the triangle devil snorted coldly.


    "Hum! Play the devil! "


    When the sky burst, all the martial gods appeared in an instant, not the illusory figure before.


    One by one, they all looked at the triangle devil, and their faces became extremely ugly.


    "It turns out that they are evil demons. How did they enter the Middle Kingdom? Has the seal been completely broken? "


    "No! It was sealed by my ancestors after a lot of hard work. How could it be so easy to get loose? If not How did these guys get out? "


    All the people look like the triangle demon, and the eyes of other demons are very strange, and the expression on their faces is increasingly ugly.


    It''s just that the demons are so unpopular, and there are so many demons all of a sudden, which makes them feel a little tricky.


    Once we fight, Tianjiao of the major forces may be in real trouble.


    At this time, Gao Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    It''s like looking at the past. It''s all Wushen.


    The quantity and quality of the martial god is very high!


    Gao Peng was a little excited, and he also thought it was a little inconceivable. Even if the central region is no better, the number of such martial gods is too high.


    And This is clearly not the whole amount.


    It''s much more powerful than the devil kingdom. Why did you say that the devil kingdom can cause turmoil in the whole continent?


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    At this time, Gao Peng felt the doubt in his heart, but he didn''t have too much entanglement. This kind of thing can''t be thought out by him.


    You have to go to someone you really know, and you can know these things.


    However, he was only curious about these, and did not have much interest.


    He has only one interest, improve his own strength!


    When the fat man feels that the atmosphere is not right now, the whole person is huddled together. He really doesn''t want to be the first bird.


    At such a time, where can he come out?


    "It''s over It''s all over. Why does this happen? "


    "If we do fight, aren''t we going to die in a flash? No, I must run away quickly. I can''t get caught in the middle of them, or I will be dead! "


    Fat man''s heart is extremely firm, that is to flee here as soon as possible, otherwise once the two sides really have a fight, they will be destroyed in the first place.

 Chapters 576

    Not all people know as much as fat people do.


    When they saw so many martial gods appearing, the expression on their faces was so wonderful that they could not help laughing three times.


    But in the end, they restrained themselves well, but even so, the expression on their faces was still twitching.


    The eyes are even more unbridled, before there was a little careful, but now there is no fear.


    Maybe there are so many martial gods in it, so that they have a more sufficient foundation.


    Of course, there are still people who have been suffocating for a long time.


    "Hahahaha! You foreigners, don''t kowtow for mercy now. If you are sincere, maybe we can let you go. "


    "Get down on your knees and beg for mercy! Otherwise, your little min will really accept it. You know that all of them are martial gods. You guys have never seen them, have you


    "In that case, why don''t you get down on your knees and beg for mercy?"


    After having a person to talk like this, many people seem to slowly let go, maybe they were too oppressive before.


    They can''t bear it. At the beginning, they may feel that the atmosphere is a little bit out of place, so that they can control their inner thoughts.


    But now, obviously, there is no need.


    "Are you stupid? You guys who haven''t seen the world, I''m going to show you what real power is. Open your eyes and see. "


    "You Be ready to surrender! "


    When a lot of Tianjiao are unbridled shouting, some people are really stupid.


    However, it is not Gao Peng, but the newly arrived warrior God.


    They are completely ignorant at this time. I can''t imagine that these guys would say such a thing.


    These guys don''t have brains, do they?


    Do you want to die by yourself?


    Even if they all have to deal with it carefully, but these guys even jump out to pick and quarrel directly. Do they think they don''t die fast enough?


    I saw a lot of black lines appear on the forehead of the martial god, one by one, blue tendons burst up, as if they had endured for a long time.


    Fat people are also stupid.


    At first, he thought these guys were stupid enough, but this remark has completely refreshed his three views. He never thought that these guys should be so stupid.


    It''s like a pig.


    God! What brains are these guys?


    If not everyone has a strong background, with their brains like this, maybe they would have already died and could not die any more.


    This kind of brain, don''t be killed by others, don''t lose the strong background behind them.


    This is fat man''s first thought at the moment. In fact, it''s not only him, but also many people''s thoughts.


    I really admire the pride these days.


    This admiration is naturally derogatory.


    Liu Chengjun was also stunned. He never thought of anyone else. These seemingly gifted Tianjiao have problems with their brains.


    Not all, but most of them, right?


    At the same time, only to see his heart cold smile.


    "I don''t know how to be fearless. These guys don''t die so early, do they? Do they think that the presence of the martial god will surely protect them? "


    "No These stupid guys are not only so, but also think that when the God of arms appears, they will win. "


    "Stupid enough."

 Chapters 577

    Just when Tianjiao is very excited.


    The surrounding atmosphere has already become extremely strange, many people have long been closed breath, even a little voice is afraid to send out.


    It''s just that the atmosphere is so scary.


    Also at this time, Gao Peng''s hand gently waved, and the voice of the one who jumped most happily suddenly stopped.


    In the end, everyone could see his head flying straight up, a blood column soaring.


    Zizi!


    Everyone was shocked!


    The scene in front of us was so unexpected that people didn''t react at all. But a overpass had become a headless body.


    Fall from the air.


    Boo!


    All of them were suddenly quiet, their eyes were full of shock, and their faces were also very wonderful.


    Especially just came to Wushen, that expression Words are beyond description.


    Although the strength of the other side really makes them afraid, but The current behavior of the other party is too unexpected. No one expected such a situation.


    They didn''t respond and started killing people.


    Do you mean Didn''t the other side want to blackmail them at all?


    "Damn it! What do they really want to do? What is the purpose? "


    "Can''t forgive, really can''t forgive! This guy even killed in front of us. Does that really look down upon us? "


    "Damn it, I must kill them, even if there is a demon stronghold? It''s just a bunch of local dogs. I want to see how arrogant they are. "


    When all the martial gods came back to God, they were completely angry. When they didn''t expect him to come, this still happened.


    How can they stand it?


    Once it''s spread out, it''s sure to say that these martial gods are useless. How unjust it is!


    What''s more, some people dare to kill in front of them. What''s more, they need protection. It''s just like fighting in public.


    Spread out They were completely discredited.


    I saw that all the martial gods were very angry one by one. Looking at Gao Peng''s eyes, they were almost ready to spray flames.


    But Gaopeng didn''t seem to realize it. He always focused on all the martial gods. If he looked carefully, he would surely find that Gaopeng''s old house is not selecting prey.


    I''m picky.


    However


    Gongsundong and other people standing behind Gaopeng are completely ignorant at the moment, and have not returned to their senses at all.


    Finally, I hesitated to take a look at Gao Peng. I could not calm down for a long time.


    It''s unbelievable that Gao Peng killed Tianjiao in front of so many martial gods. Although he didn''t know which force it was, it was equivalent to fighting in public.


    Hatred It''s completely closed.


    Every strong man has a good face. It''s impossible to let others face him. Now Gao Heng has let so many martial gods lose face.


    That''s a dead end situation.


    What''s more, I don''t know if that Tianjiao elder is here, if he is here


    Gongsun Dong really can''t imagine that there will be a big war, and they are nothing more than a drag on the oil bottle, let alone participate in the war.


    Whether we can survive or not is an unknown question.

 Chapters 578

    "My God! This time, it''s really a big game. Do you really want to have so many battles with martial gods? "


    "Lie down, sink! I want to finish! It''s over! "


    Gongsun Dong''s face was directly green when he shouted in his heart, but now he has no choice but to shout in his heart.


    Here, in addition to those arrogance, he may be the weakest.


    No It is possible that he may not even be able to fight those Tianjiao. Who makes the strength of Tianjiao so terrible.


    Although most people are weaker than him, don''t forget Every genius has the ability to fight, which is the most terrible place.


    That''s how he felt despair.


    There are so many martial gods here!


    In his eyes, Emperor Wu is already superior, let alone the God of Wu? So that by this time his whole face was green.


    "He How dare he? Is he not afraid of death? There are so many martial gods here who dare to fight. They are just looking for death! "


    "I''m sure he won''t live long. He even dared to fight in front of the martial god. I bet he won''t live for an hour."


    "Oh! Once Wushen gives it a shot, it must be killed in minutes. I want to see how arrogant he can be. It''s just a group of local dogs. "


    Although watching Gao Peng kill a person in a flash, they are still shocked.


    But after the shock, one by one began to smile coldly.


    A look of Gao Peng being killed later.


    In that way, it''s just like a lot of beating.


    But at this time, they are more cautious. They are far away from each other for a moment. After all, their bodies are controlled by them.


    It''s impossible to be so close to Gao Peng.


    Especially just Gao Peng''s move really scared them. Who knows if Gao Peng will make a sudden move? Who will be the next target then?


    No one knows, so let them feel more cautious up, one by one retreat far away.


    I dare not go near Gaopeng at all.


    However, they are still cynical there, and even some people start to bet that Gao Peng and others will not live long. After all, there are so many martial gods here.


    So many powerful people are here. Can''t you deal with these guys?


    If it''s true, it''s easy to laugh with others.


    This is also the reason why these Tianjiao are so confident, and they still have hatred on their faces at the moment. At this time, they still don''t forget the shame they just suffered.


    At this time, the reason why they didn''t run away directly was that they wanted to see Gao Peng and other people being killed.


    That''s what they stay for.


    "Damned outlander, wait for the silent anger!"


    "If you are honest, maybe you can save your life, and you are so bold, that will let you really understand the reality."


    "Here It''s not a place where you can go wild! "


    A martial god roared and looked at his twisted face. Maybe we can know why he was so angry.


    Because Tianjiao, who was just killed, is exactly the disciple he said was in the force.

 Chapters 579

    "Do you know who you killed?"


    "You damn beast!"


    The martial god is still angry and roaring. He is surrounded by a terrifying force. If we don''t consider that it''s not easy to fight here.


    At this moment, he had already rushed out without hesitation.


    But even so, his anger could be felt by all present.


    But there is one person, from the beginning to the end, there is no change of expression on his face.


    That''s Gao Peng!


    Gaopeng looks at the angry warrior God, and shakes his head slightly. The breath from the other side has made him feel the strength.


    But Compared with him, it''s just too weak.


    "I kill people, no matter who they are."


    "Who can''t kill if I want to?"


    "Besides, you are so weak. Who gave you the courage to talk like this in front of me? Is it because of these guys around? "


    "If that''s the case, I''ll tell you how wrong you think, no matter how many people there are, they can''t bring you a real sense of security, because I want to kill you, no one can stop me!"


    Gao Peng''s faint voice echoed in the sky.


    All the people were completely shocked.


    This guy Who gave him the courage to say such a thing?


    He can''t provoke all the people completely. It''s just a provocation! And still throw other people''s faces on the ground and trample hard.


    It has to be said that all the people here are totally admired. They never thought that there were people who spoke so hard.


    Especially in the face of so many martial gods.


    In the face of so many martial gods, you can say the roaring words, and you don''t know where his confidence comes from.


    But no matter what, people all feel extremely admire for Gao Peng.


    Of course, it''s more like looking at a fool.


    They don''t think Gao pengreally has such a bull, who can''t boast? Who is this to scare?


    No one can be frightened so easily. Instead, he thinks that this guy is too arrogant to say such a thing.


    Arrogance to no end!


    The one who was very angry before laughed angrily: "ha ha ha ha! This is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. Who gave you the backing? That''s what I said to us. "


    "Do you rely on the demons behind you? If it is, I think you will be disappointed. They can''t protect you. "


    To this end, many martial gods smile on their faces.


    Although there are many demons, they are not weak.


    But here, it''s human home!


    How is it possible for these demons to behave recklessly?


    What''s more, there are many powerful martial gods here. Their strength can reach the sky. Why should they be afraid of each other?


    This is the reason why these martial gods suddenly laughed.


    I don''t think these people from other regions have a clear understanding of the situation at all. Perhaps they think that China is only at this level?


    Oh! A bunch of ignorant guys.


    All the demons are very angry. They are looked down upon by others like this. They can''t stand it, but they are surprisingly quiet at this time.


    Although their faces were angry all the time, they restrained themselves very well. Now is not the time for them to talk.


    Although these martial gods are arrogant, they do.


    But This is not the way things are going.


    However, these demons know how terrible Gao Peng''s strength is. With Gao Peng alone, do you still need to be afraid of these martial gods?

 Chapters 580

    Such a performance of the demon God made all the martial gods stunned.


    They really don''t know. It seems to them that the devil, who has a hot temper, is so quiet. There''s something wrong with that!


    But they didn''t think much about it. They thought they had the upper hand. After all, they outnumbered many others.


    When the strength is equal, the number of people is the key to success.


    What''s more, their strength is much stronger than those demons.


    That''s why they have such a base.


    Unexpectedly, the man from the Outland spoke again.


    "Did I say that I relied on them? Are you afraid that the top of your neck is not a tumor? Is it all shit in your head? "


    Gao Peng looked at all the martial gods with disdain, and said directly disdainfully.


    The moment quieted down.


    All the people didn''t expect Gao Peng to have such a mortal, which was really unexpected.


    All the people present were shocked.


    This guy It''s like a crazy trial on the verge of death.


    Does he really think he is invincible?


    It''s terrible!


    For the first time, I saw someone looking for death like this. Maybe he was too arrogant? I think I''m invincible.


    Or the demons behind him bring him enormous confidence, otherwise how could he not put all the people in his eyes?


    In particular, scolding such fresh and refined words, directly stunned all the martial gods, which has not been heard for many years?


    Since they arrived at Wushen, no one dared to scold them. After all, Wushen also needs face.


    It is more impossible for each other to say such words, and for those who are less powerful than them, they are more afraid to say such words.


    Even in the back of careful, no one dare so unbridled.


    But now They even heard someone scolding in front of them.


    And there are still so many people present.


    In an instant, the faces of several martial gods became extremely livid, and even the blue tendons could be seen, and the breath on them almost showed signs of violence.


    It can be seen how angry they are at this time.


    "Damn it I must kill you! "


    "I don''t care where it is, I must kill you!"


    Some martial gods have been angry, and they don''t want to care about where it is, even if they die together?


    We must kill this hateful guy in front of us.


    However, when Gao Peng saw these guys chattering all the time, he was already very upset.


    In addition, these guys always say they want to kill him, which makes him more upset.


    "Oh! Trying to kill me? You deserve it! "


    "In my eyes, you are just a group of rubbish. You are so arrogant that you want to kill me. Who gave you the support?"


    "Or is it a tumor on your neck that has made you forget?"


    Quiet!


    At this time, the people in the central region are completely ignorant. This is not only a provocation, but also a look down on them.


    All Tianjiao stared at Gaopeng.


    Although this guy is a foreigner, he is really extremely fierce, and his speech is so fresh and refined.


    And it''s on the verge of early death!


    This kind of person I''m afraid it''s not a madman, is it?


    Normal people who want to die, unless they don''t want to live.

 Chapters 581

    "You are arrogant However, you can know that the more arrogant people are, the easier they are to die. Because they are arrogant, they often do not have enough strength to set off, so they often die very early. "


    "And you It''s going to be the next one. "


    The first angry warrior God has calmed down a lot at the moment. Maybe he doesn''t think it''s necessary to care about a dying man.


    So he''s calmed down.


    But when he said this, all the people had already known what he wanted to do. It was just doing it here.


    But no one stopped.


    All the martial gods have been completely angry. Naturally, it is impossible to stop them.


    Although it''s very dangerous to start here, you can make a quick decision if you do your best.


    Hugh!


    A huge white snake came.


    It''s unexpected for all of us. Unexpectedly, a huge white snake will appear, and his goal is Gao Peng!


    But when everyone looked carefully, it was the blood power of that martial god!


    It''s just like a living thing. There''s a bit of turbulence in the said space, but fortunately, the space in the central region is still stable.


    There is no problem with the Wushen fighting.


    That is to say, this is the entrance to the middle domain, otherwise even a little jitter will not appear.


    Maybe this is also the reason why all the martial gods don''t want to fight here. No one knows if there will be a space collapse when the fight reaches the most intense moment.


    If this happens, it''s really bad.


    But it was just when everyone was in a trance.


    A huge axe suddenly appeared, and directly towards the White Snake, and all the people just saw a shadow.


    He heard a scream.


    A huge body fell from the sky, followed by a slightly smaller sound.


    BAM bam!


    When all the people can see the falling shadow clearly, their mouth can''t help but open, and their eyes are also very big.


    "Here How is this possible? What happened? Why Why is that? "


    "No It''s absolutely impossible, I don''t believe it! "


    All Tianjiao was completely shocked. For a time, he felt that what appeared in front of him was an illusion, and he couldn''t believe it.


    Because The falling shadow is exactly that warrior God.


    And now it''s clear that life and death don''t know.


    No, it should be said that there is no breath, but the people here are not willing to believe it at all.


    However, the scene in front of them is just too unreal. It''s not that they don''t want to believe it, it''s that they can''t believe it!


    Foreigners Actually killed a martial god!


    And it''s a second kill!


    Even they had not yet returned to their senses.


    When did he do it?


    It''s too scary! Never thought there would be such a terrible person, that axe


    Comparatively speaking, all the demons look at it very seriously. They actually see that figure.


    In particular, this axe is just for the familiar. At this time, in addition to being serious, they also have a light sense of happiness.


    Fortunately, they didn''t really fight with Gao Peng.


    Otherwise, the fate of the warrior God now may be their fate, right?


    There was no resistance at all, and they were killed directly by seckill. This kind of strength is beyond imagination, but that human is really so terrible.


    It''s hopeless!

 Chapters 582

    Even at this time, all the martial gods still did not return to God, one by one staring at Gao Peng.


    They can''t believe this scene, just like they are in a dream. How could the world have such a person?


    Kill a warrior God directly.


    Although it''s not the most powerful, it''s just a short promotion, but It can''t be so weak.


    But Why is it killed by seconds in an instant?


    This is really unacceptable to them. Even in the Middle Kingdom, Wushen is a very powerful existence, let alone in the outer domain.


    And now what do they see?


    Such a powerful martial god was killed in an instant.


    What''s more, the murderer is still called the most resource deficient alien, which is the most shocking place.


    For a time, all the martial gods couldn''t accept all these things in front of them, and they didn''t return to God.


    Even though all the people uttered a cry of shock, they still didn''t ask for God back in that scene, when they looked at the fallen body.


    The pupils shrink, as if seeing something terrible.


    If they have any idea at this time, the first one is to think of the legend.


    At the beginning, when I came here and saw the guys who were just beyond their control, they didn''t have much mental activity.


    Although there are demons, there is nothing to worry about.


    But now, it seems that everything has exceeded their expectations. Some guys who were just able to deal with it easily have not only killed a genius in front of them.


    What''s more, he killed a martial god!


    Wushen!


    Each one needs to be piled up with countless resources, but now they even watch a warrior God being killed, and they have no way.


    This makes their eyes slowly show a trace of anger.


    In the middle region, there are many competitions.


    However, when they face foreign enemies, they will naturally show a unified external vision, that is, they will become so united.


    "Damn it! What exactly did he use? I absolutely don''t believe that he can be so powerful, that he is so young, I absolutely don''t believe it! "


    "It must be by means we don''t know. Otherwise, how can we kill Wushen in a second? We must catch this guy and let him spit out everything."


    "Otherwise, if we let him develop, it will definitely threaten us."


    I saw all the martial gods looking at Gao Peng, but their eyes were strangely strange. Although they occasionally flashed a little anger, they were more greedy.


    At this moment, they even made their own explanation for Gao Peng.


    Perhaps in their opinion, such a young guy can never have such a strong strength, so the only possible thing is that the other party has these means they don''t know.


    This can make the other side kill Wushen.


    And if they can get this way, doesn''t it mean


    Will their strength soar countless times in an instant?


    With this idea, their eyes on Gao Peng are even more different, and this kind of change is just seen by Gao Peng.


    However, he did not care, but slightly raised the corner of the mouth.

 Chapters 583

    When Gao Peng showed a smile, a martial god suddenly stood out, but he and Gao Peng had a long distance.


    Although he thinks he can''t get to the road, he doesn''t dare to get too close.


    "I don''t know what kind of means you used," he said bluntly, "but if you are caught, maybe we can spare your life."


    "Here, no matter you have such means, you can''t escape the palm of our hand, so you can confess your life honestly!"


    As this warrior God spoke, the rest of them also stood out, as if they agreed with each other in their eyes.


    So, a very strange sight appeared in front of us.


    This also makes those Tianjiao feel very ignorant, why things go beyond their expectations, and why they don''t know for a while.


    "This is What is the situation? "


    "Why am I a little confused?"


    "Don''t you say Did we just miss something? Why does it develop like this, and we feel like a fragment. "


    The last person said everyone''s thoughts, and they did have such feelings, but they did not dare to ask questions.


    We can only retreat from the reality.


    Now it''s not a place for them to step in.


    Gongsun Dong and others are also very ignorant. They can''t really react. The actions of these martial gods are unbelievable.


    No It should be said that it is unpredictable.


    However, there are still many intelligent people. Most of the demons can see clearly the actions of these martial gods, especially the triangle demons.


    There was a very ugly smile on the corner of the triangle devil''s mouth, but he smiled proudly.


    "Stupid people, don''t think about it!"


    This is the true idea of the inner heart of the triangle devil. It''s really that these humans are too greedy to show such stupidity.


    And also completely refresh his three views.


    Indeed, although human beings have enormous power, it is because of internal strife and stupidity, as well as greed, which hinder human development.


    In particular, it''s a blessing for the gods, or they won''t make a lot of noise.


    If all human beings are not so greedy, or even all of them are in common with the outside world, then there will be no demons.


    But greed is sin.


    Seeing the performance of these martial gods, Gao Peng even showed a sarcastic expression: "your stupidity has completely refreshed my cognition. I really haven''t seen such a stupid person."


    "And you let me see, there is no stupidest, only stupider!"


    They were speechless.


    All people are still inexplicable, but Gao Peng opened his mouth and scolded directly.


    Isn''t that awesome?


    It''s not the first time for us to scold directly. Although the people here are getting used to Gao Peng''s way of speaking, they look at him and insult all the martial gods again and again.


    It''s still hard for them to accept. This guy has scolded so many times, and now he can still jump around.


    It''s a miracle!


    Originally, all Tianjiao thought that this guy would be killed in minutes, but who knew that he could live for such a long time, which they couldn''t understand.

 Chapters 584

    "Oh, interesting!"


    "I didn''t expect such an interesting person in the world. I really want to treat your body as a zombie. It should be very powerful, right?"


    "And the demons behind you. This is the best material!"


    Just then, a gloomy voice suddenly rang.


    All people seem to have a wind blowing, and when all people look at the past, they see a thin man carrying a huge coffin.


    The pace of walking is also very slow, step by step out of the crowd.


    With his steps, everyone could hear his heartbeat, as if he felt the heaviness of every step.


    The sky seemed to shake.


    "Yin corpse clan!"


    "I didn''t expect them to show up These bedbugs will come here to have fun... "


    "What''s strange about this? Where there are battles, they will appear. Who let them play with corpses? The stronger the corpses are collected, for them, it''s like our cultivation."


    All Tianjiao took a breath of cool air and looked scared. At the same time, they could not help but step back.


    It''s just that this force feels so unfriendly.


    Although there has been no terrible fighting all along, but this kind of guy who often plays with corpses, who knows if he will start behind his back.


    Not only that, then your body will be used as a fighting tool by them to make one powerful zombie after another, which is the most unacceptable thing.


    So many people will stay away.


    When the man of the Yin corpse clan came out, he was like a god of plague, and directly dispersed many people.


    Even those martial gods can''t help but open a little distance.


    With the voice of the people''s discussion, Gao Peng also thoroughly knew what kind of character this guy was, and then looked at him curiously.


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that there are such interesting forces in the central region. It seems that I can visit them when I have time. Maybe there are some unexpected gains."


    Gao Peng completely ignored each other and rubbed his chin, which made him feel very interested.


    The reaction was unexpected for all.


    God!


    What kind of reaction are you having?


    Although the other side is not so terrible, just to bring a cold hair to others, but what''s the matter with your interesting expression?


    Are you so interested in corpses?


    Or is your own hobby more special?


    This suddenly made everyone a little unbelievable, and the look at Gao Peng was even more strange.


    No one knows what they are thinking, but Gao Peng clearly feels that there are some changes in people''s views on him.


    Eyes It''s not right either.


    But he did not pay attention to it. He was still interested in looking at this guy with the body on his back.


    No It should be said that carrying the coffin, that heavy feeling, just like carrying a mountain, every step can shake the whole world.


    We can know how many zombies he carries behind him. His strength should not be too weak, but I don''t know if he will be given the opportunity to improve his strength.

 Chapters 585

    Gao Peng''s eyes made the strong of the Yin corpse clan feel insulted, and the sunken eyes gave off a trace of anger.


    "What the hell are you looking at?"


    "Are you looking down on me?"


    "No I just think you are too thin, and you can see the bones quickly. " Gaopeng looked at each other seriously, and then said, "come on, I''ll stand and let you kill..."


    "This is my highest respect for you!"


    The strong of Yin corpse clan: "..."


    Only saw his eyes revealed a trace of murderous, looking at Gao Peng''s eyes became more terrifying.


    All the people present were completely speechless.


    Lie, slot!


    Do you want to completely annoy each other this time?


    This guy is not looking for death. I never thought that he would be like this. He wants to die Don''t you want to provoke the hell corpse clan?


    It''s just that you can''t live safely without dying. You''ll be turned into a zombie eventually. This kind of result It''s an insult.


    But Gao Peng''s current behavior is beyond everyone''s doubt. The people of the Yin corpse clan will refine him into a zombie.


    It''s just that this guy is so hateful. He''s only to blame himself!


    Bang!


    With a loud sound, the man of the Yin corpse clan released the coffin and looked at Gao Peng with a gloomy face.


    As he moved, a colder breath spread.


    And around him, there was a faint flash of red line, just like blood, and more and more, more and more


    When everyone saw this scene, they knew that there would be incredible things that would happen, even the thought of heaven and earth had already happened.


    It is conceivable that there are so many terrible people in it.


    The coffin was slowly opened by him. A dark body slowly appeared in everyone''s eyes, and the body was closed.


    But with the opening of the coffin, a sense of terror spread, and the blood became more and more.


    There was a sudden stir in the crowd.


    "My God! What kind of zombie is this? You can feel the irresistible power from this breath. What kind of monster does this guy bring? "


    "Has he brought his most powerful zombie? It''s impossible! Their most powerful zombies are generally left to slowly improve their strength, and they are generally impossible to answer. "


    "But why This zombie is so horrible? "


    People who have known each other a little are shocked at this time.


    The Yin corpse clan is different from the general forces. Their most powerful strength is zombies, and their weakness is very obvious, that is, they themselves.


    But their zombies are not countless. When they reach a certain number, that is, when they can''t bear it.


    But there is a feature. People in the Yin corpse clan usually put their most powerful zombies on the ground, and they will not take them out. This can make their zombies improve their strength all the time.


    But now, I always feel that the other side is bringing out the most powerful power.


    How can this not shock them?


    The triangle God also felt the very dangerous breath, the fist tightly clenched, the whole person felt extremely uncomfortable.


    Even the triangle demons are like this, let alone the other martial gods. Now they are further apart from the Yin corpse clan.


    What the hell do you want to do with each other? Unexpectedly all of a sudden out of their most powerful power, if there is no ghost in the heart, who will believe?

 Chapters 586

    "You... I can feel your body is strong, but your body Just right for me. "


    "You''ll take your life!"


    "If you provoke me completely, then pay back your life!"


    The strong man of the Yin corpse clan smiled darkly, as if he had already won half of the battle, and they were often with the corpse.


    It''s easy to find that Gao Peng''s body is different. The strength of the body is much more terrifying than all the people present.


    That''s why he came out in the first place.


    At first, he didn''t want to move so fast, but Gao Peng''s repeated statements made him unbearable.


    However, when he thought that the man was about to become his zombie, he couldn''t help but smile.


    This kind of strong body can create an extremely powerful zombie for him, and then his strength will be greatly improved.


    When he thought about it, he was very happy.


    In fact, those demons are not in his eyes.


    Because compared with Gao Peng, it''s nothing.


    "Sure enough, I''ve been with the corpse for so long that I can''t even laugh. Is that what I want to do to scare people?"


    "It''s not your fault to be ugly. It''s your fault to know that you are ugly but still scare people."


    Gao Peng said with a disgusted face.


    The crowd was speechless.


    When is this all? Do you think you''ve made a lot of hair?


    The people in the room didn''t understand this guy. They only saw them and didn''t know what to say.


    The people of the Yin corpse clan are not ordinary. Each of them is extremely powerful. They just carry a coffin.


    But it doesn''t have to be just one zombie.


    That''s why many people are afraid.


    The face of the people in the Yin corpse clan was stiff. There were some black faces, but the whole face was just like his zombie.


    There is a similarity of 70-80%.


    Gao Peng was shocked to see it, only when he wanted to talk.


    The other party suddenly moved No, it''s the dark zombie.


    A roaring sound came up, and the space seemed to be torn apart alive. All the people saw a flash of black shadow.


    Gao Peng can see each other''s voice clearly.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Shenshi


    blood: Shenshi blood (atavism)


    Constitution: Zombie constitution


    realm: Wushen level 6


    martial arts: none


    [the highest realm of the enemy is Wushen level 6, which will automatically upgrade to Wushen level 7 as the host! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, and will not be promoted temporarily! ]


    [if the enemy''s martial arts are not better than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    with the sound of the system prompt, Gao Peng was stunned.


    This is the most rubbish data he has ever seen. It''s not that he didn''t improve, but the strength of the other side I make complaints about him.


    The martial arts are empty. Is he just fighting with his own physical strength?


    It''s just incredible!

 Chapters 587

    Originally, looking at such a bull, Gao Peng still had some expectations, especially when the system prompts the sound, his face really shows an excited look.


    But then the whole face pulled down.


    This


    It''s just like saying nothing. Apart from the improvement of the realm, nothing else has moved at all.


    What''s more, Gao Peng can''t imagine the other side''s data, and it''s also the most concise data he has ever seen.


    The other side simply has this extremely strong body, there is no other place to praise, of course The realm is also very high.


    But this kind of data is so miserable, no wonder the strength is not so good, otherwise it will not be mixed with these people.


    If his strength really has such a strong, how can he honestly follow behind everyone?


    With his own strength, Gao Peng can seize his own interests. When he really sees the strength of the other side, Gao Peng is fully aware of it.


    It''s just a representation of what you can''t see.


    Then I saw only the look of disgust on his face.


    "It''s really unexpected weakness!"


    "I thought I could look forward to it a little bit, but it''s all based on my physical strength, and there''s no praise beyond that."


    "What a disappointment!"


    Facing the attack of the God corpse, Gao Peng still showed great calmness and shook his head in disgust.


    This performance is in everyone''s eyes.


    It also makes them feel extremely confused and shocked.


    This guy Is he really so confident?


    But why does he look like this? And his attacks on zombies didn''t mean to dodge. It''s just incredible.


    God!


    Is that too arrogant?


    Even if you think of yourself as powerful and look down on others like this, you will definitely suffer the punishment you deserve.


    This is the inner thought of many people present.


    Because they don''t know the real strength of the zombie at all, just looking at the threatening appearance, they are extremely powerful.


    Especially the strange speed seems to tear the whole space directly, which makes them mistakenly think that the zombie is extremely powerful.


    But they miscalculated the power of zombies.


    The body of that zombie assassin is really powerful, but that''s also because it will be like this after being refined into a zombie, otherwise his body is just ordinary.


    For a second, it seems to change rapidly.


    Many thoughts flashed through the audience, but they were still staring at the zombie.


    However


    The next second they were completely stunned.


    Because, Gao Peng flicked out with a fist, and stopped the zombie attack directly. Even the other side felt that it was difficult to move.


    If you look closely, you can see that the body of the zombie has cracks, although it is still struggling.


    But in vain.


    "Here What''s going on? "


    "Why Why is the other side so powerful? "


    "How could it be?"


    All the people are shocked, more still can''t believe it. It''s just that the scene is too hard to accept.


    The fierce zombie can''t do any harm to him at all. How could that guy be so powerful?


    All the people don''t understand!

 Chapters 588

    "No... This is not the case! "


    When all the people thought that Gao Peng was very powerful, the lion king suddenly made a sound.


    His strength is relatively strong in this group of people, and his eyesight is naturally extremely sharp, and he immediately found out the problems.


    And when all the people heard him, they also put their eyes on him and were happy to hear how he explained it.


    The lion king did not fail to live up to expectations. He looked at the corpse lightly and said, "in the end, it''s still a zombie that has no expression, although it shows great strength and amazing speed."


    "But his strength is not strong, it''s just a strong body. There is no praiseworthy place besides that, which is the reason why he can''t defeat the other side."


    "Didn''t you find out that this zombie was just blundering and didn''t use any martial arts at all?"


    With the explanation of the lion king, all the people at the scene suddenly realized that when they looked at the zombie carefully, they had slowly seen the problem.


    As the lion said, it''s just a zombie with its own appearance.


    Although they know that the Yin corpse clan is extremely powerful, each zombie has different abilities.


    But obviously, this zombie doesn''t have that kind of powerful power, just a powerful body.


    This disappointed many people.


    "I thought it was a very powerful person, but I didn''t expect to be so vulnerable. What''s the use of this kind of guy?"


    "What''s more, we were expecting so much. It''s a waste of emotion!"


    "Who says no?"


    The God of martial arts, who was shocked before, now shows great disrespect. The man who looks at the Yin corpse clan is also disdainful.


    After all, they thought they were strong before, but now they find that they are not much different from each other. A zombie just with strong body has no great threat to them.


    Just like falling to the altar, all the people didn''t expect him.


    Not to mention the martial gods, but also the Tianjiao of the major forces.


    One by one, they are exaggerating. They want to see Gao Peng make a fool of themselves before, but now things are developing like this, which makes them extremely dissatisfied.


    "Damn it A broken body, even if its strength is not strong, has come out in disgrace. I don''t know what he thinks. "


    "I think this time he will take his own life? I can''t even see things clearly. Thanks to his ability to reach the level of Wushen, I really don''t know how he practices. "


    With the voices of the people, the face of the people of Yinshi clan became more ugly. At first, he only had skin and bones, but now his eyes became more gloomy.


    It''s like a dead body.


    It gives people a very cold feeling, but now he really has no track, although many people have guessed that maybe he has more powerful zombies.


    But only he knows that this is all his strength.


    "Damn it! Why is that? "


    "How could he be so strong? Didn''t he say he wasn''t strong? Why? "


    He couldn''t understand how Gao Peng could have such a horrible power?


    Isn''t it because of the protection of the devil that he can jump here? Now he found out how wrong his idea was.

 Chapters 589

    At the moment, he was in a dilemma. Although there was a faint flash of fire in his sunken eyes, he knew that there was no way.


    So I only saw him go back slowly.


    Some want to get back behind everyone.


    But this kind of action is too fanciful for him. How could Gao Peng let him go easily without saying that he has already done something to Gao Peng?


    Besides, other martial gods will not let him escape so easily. This kind of unruly guy should bear due punishment.


    Boom!


    Gao Peng took a step forward and waved out his fist.


    The whole space seemed to turn over a hurricane, and the center of the hurricane was the zombie. Gao Peng walked out step by step.


    Every step, you can see that zombie appears more cracks, and gradually he is covered with cracks.


    Like a spider''s web on his body, even occasionally you can hear the clear sound.


    This makes many people suddenly nervous. This visual feast they haven''t seen, such a powerful zombie, the assassin was played by Gao Peng and clapped.


    This is something that no one can expect.


    Although the zombie is not strong, but his body at least than many people in the presence of a lot of powerful, but it is so, still easily defeated.


    It''s unbelievable!


    Bang!


    There was a sound of explosion, only to see that the zombie directly exploded, and turned into one stone after another and fell down directly.


    To this end, the zombies are dead.


    It also made all the people''s faces stiff. They didn''t expect that things would develop like this. Although they also thought that the zombie had no watch, it was so easy to be killed by seconds.


    It''s still a little hard for them to accept.


    It''s also a martial god. Its strength is not weak, especially the strength of its strong body. This kind of power can represent the strength of that zombie, not too weak.


    But after all, I can''t walk in that guy''s hands.


    This is Is the other side too strong?


    They couldn''t believe it. They all looked at Gao Peng in shock. How many times has this happened?


    I didn''t expect that a foreigner would still show such terrible strength. There was no reason to make many people nervous.


    It was as if the legend had been played out before their eyes.


    But Before their tense atmosphere was fully developed, they were flushed with a word.


    "Is that all you have? If that''s the case, I think it''s disgraceful for you to go back and have a rest. "


    "The God of martial arts has only this level, and you still represent all the major forces. Although I don''t know which force you are from, I''m not sure how to say that you are the most influential people in the Middle Kingdom."


    "But it''s weak and unexpected!"


    Gao Peng''s face showed a very disappointed expression, and with every word he said, it was like a critical hit, directly hit in the heart of all the martial gods.


    This is a kind of naked ridicule.


    But some of them can''t refute.


    This is the fall of two martial gods.


    In a real sense, the people of the Yin corpse clan are not dead, but they have completely become no threat, which is no different from the fall of the two martial gods.

 Chapters 590

    "What are you? Do you think you can do whatever you want after killing two martial gods? "


    "This is not a place where you are arrogant, let alone you can look down on it. If you just think it''s invincible in the world, then I can only say that you look down on the middle kingdom too much."


    Before the rest of the martial gods opened their mouths, the man of the Yin corpse clan first refuted.


    It was also unexpected for everyone. Unexpectedly, he was the first one who spoke like this, which made many people look at him.


    Even Gao Peng is a little unbelievable. Does this guy dare to talk to him like this? Is he not afraid to die?


    Although he didn''t want to kill him before, since he has such a sense of existence, if he doesn''t treat him well, isn''t it a little sorry for him?


    Gao Peng thought so.


    But liuchengjun and others took a deep look at the man. In their eyes, it was almost dead.


    No one dares to fight against Gao Peng. He can still live.


    In particular, the original book already wanted to let him go, but he was still looking for uneasiness. What is it not that he wanted to die?


    I don''t blame others for trying to get him in trouble.


    Other people didn''t respond, only to see Gao Peng go forward slowly, each step brought him tremendous pressure.


    At the same time, this scene also surprised everyone.


    "He What does he want to do? Do you want to kill him? "


    "My God! This is just a killer! Don''t he know that he has offended everyone in the central region now? Now I want to offend others to death. "


    "Although the Yin corpse clan is a force that all people are disgusted with, it has to be said that its strength is indeed very strong, which does not fully show all its strength, but if the people who killed them, the consequences..."


    By this time someone had begun to exclaim.


    The reputation of Yinshi clan is not pleasant, but it does not mean that his strength is not strong. On the contrary, his strength is incomparable to many forces.


    This is also the reason why some forces, though very disgusted, are helpless.


    The other side is too strong.


    But now, it''s obvious that this guy wants to kill people. This kind of person with such a heavy killing heart must not stay!


    Otherwise, who knows what crazy things he will do next.


    That''s what many people think.


    But just when they had this idea, Gao Peng had already approached that person.


    Every step brings him tremendous pressure. Now he has no trump card, even if there are zombies in his coffin.


    But he doesn''t think he can resist the attack.


    Gao Peng said as he walked along, "I didn''t expect to forget a piece of garbage. I''ll clean it up now."


    "No Don''t come! "


    When he went backward, he directly sent out several zombies. Although the strength was good, there was a huge gap with the previous one.


    But only in this way, Gao Peng''s steps could not be stopped.


    Only to see Gao Peng wave a few hands in a row, the crowd did not see clearly, and those zombies have disintegrated, not even a trace.


    Then Gao Peng did not hesitate, a huge panorama directly submerged the figure of the man.


    No screams.


    There is not too much noise.


    Some only a figure disappeared in the sky, leaving only the mysterious figure of Gaopeng.

 Chapters 591

    I don''t know why, after killing that man, Gao Peng felt a little boring. Maybe the strength of these people made him feel no mood.


    I thought there would be many strong people.


    Although these are really powerful, they are just like ants to him.


    It''s not much different from those demons in the devil kingdom.


    How does this interest him?


    Directly let those demons to kill the four sides, let alone him?


    "It''s boring. I wanted to look forward to it seriously, but you really didn''t interest me. Maybe I can go to your forces."


    Gao Peng''s voice seemed powerless, just like just waking up, but such a voice directly stimulated all the martial gods present.


    Make their eyes red instantly.


    The whole person''s mood also became very excited. Maybe Gao Peng''s disregard made them feel shame. How to say their strength is not living.


    But in Gao Peng''s eyes It seems that there is no figure of them at all.


    Being ignored directly, how can they not be angry?


    At least their strength is not weak, but in the end they are looked down upon by others. How can these two people stand it?


    "Arrogance!"


    "Don''t look down on people too much. Do you think killing the two weakest martial gods will be invincible in the world? If you don''t know if you can survive in our hands, just by your words, you don''t want to leave today! "


    "Damn it, don''t be arrogant there. You are not qualified to say such a thing because of your strength!"


    Many martial gods are very angry. You can see that they are fully aroused by Gao Peng because of the mood fluctuation.


    Although they are all old monsters who have lived for countless years.


    Can be looked down upon face to face, this is really unbearable things.


    Gao Peng''s lips show a smile. Although he thinks these guys are still boring, he has to deny that once these guys get angry, their strength has improved a little.


    This is a pretty good discovery.


    But that''s not enough!


    Perhaps these people have not reached the extreme of their anger, and now there is no impulse, just a very violent emotional fluctuation.


    But for Gao Peng, it doesn''t mean anything.


    However, he found that the strength of these people in the crowd was not bad, which made him unable to help beating up the minds of these people.


    "Why don''t you go together?"


    "It''s a waste of time to come here one by one. Besides, your strength is not my opponent. It''s better to go together. There''s still some suspense, so you won''t lose so fast."


    "What do you think?"


    Gao Peng''s mouth showed a trace of irony. It seemed that the whole face was a play, which made many people angry at the sight.


    Don''t say it''s the martial gods. Tianjiao of all the major forces is very angry and can''t suppress his actions. If he doesn''t consider that he is not his opponent at all.


    They have already rushed up at the moment.


    "Bastard, if it''s not inferior to him, I would have rushed to kill him now. I never thought this guy was such a bastard."


    "Damn, this guy is so arrogant!"


    "Unforgivable, it''s really unforgivable!"

 Chapters 592

    The people standing behind Gao Peng are already stunned at the moment. They can''t imagine that Gao Peng always mocks like this.


    Every time it''s a map cannon.


    No matter the other side can''t stand it, it''s a direct bombardment.


    Now, all the martial gods are obviously angry. It''s needless to say that they only see their eyes turn red completely.


    This is a sign of impending eruption!


    "Is it too dangerous?" Gongsun Dong carefully said a word, and those who followed him nodded.


    But then liuchengjun turned a white eye and said, "where is this? It''s just a bunch of rubbish. What''s so nervous about it? Not enough for fear. "


    Gongsun Dong is speechless.


    , as like as two peas in a book, this is not much knowledge. How can you be so confident?


    How many martial gods are there!


    Once all the martial gods join hands, he can''t imagine how terrible the destructive power is.


    Anyway, in his opinion, Gao Peng is just like walking on a tightrope. If he wants to be more dangerous, he will be more dangerous.


    However, he couldn''t do anything. He could only pray that nothing would happen. Otherwise, he didn''t get the training resources he should have. On the contrary, he just stepped into the Middle Kingdom and was completely finished.


    Among them, the triangle demon God is to say: "master, do you want us to fight?"


    "No, it''s just a bunch of rubbish. Even if we let them, they can''t do me any harm."


    Gao Peng waved and said.


    And that''s how it enraged all the warrior gods.


    At this time, they can''t help but ignore the owner of the trigonometric devil''s cry, but hear Gao Peng say that they are a group of wastes, which is particularly harsh.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    A burst of sound broke the sky, only to see all the Wushen appeared in Gaopeng''s side, directly surrounded Gaopeng in the middle.


    With the help of these martial gods, the space seemed to shake for a while, and none of them wanted to stay.


    Of course, if anyone noticed, there were still a few people who didn''t make it.


    From the beginning to the end, they hold their arms and look at them thoughtfully, although they also think that Gao Peng''s strength is too strong.


    However, they are not yet reduced to the point of mass attack.


    But it''s just that there are so many martial gods to fight together, which is a little unexpected. If they can survive in the hands of so many martial gods, they are qualified to fight.


    Maybe they just have that meaning.


    There are also Lion King Lei Bang inside.


    Seeing these moves of Wushen, Gaopeng finally showed a happy smile, although there is not necessarily one of these guys that can make him improve his strength.


    But that didn''t stop him from feeling happy.


    If you kill all these guys, isn''t that the biggest investment?


    He doesn''t believe that these people only have such a strong power behind them, and there may be power beyond his imagination behind them, which is what he expects to see.


    That''s what he''s been looking forward to.


    Sometimes just drive them crazy, and they will get unexpected results, which is what Gaopeng has been doing.


    Although it can be said that it is a little inhumane, but it can improve its own strength. How about this kind of method?


    And in the end, it''s not Gao Peng''s first choice. He''s just dealing with it passively.


    At most At most, Gao Peng started to laugh.

 Chapters 593

    "I thought you were all cowards? But I''m a little satisfied with your move. "


    "Although you get rid of the status of coward, it doesn''t mean that your strength will be recognized by me. Let me see your real strength."


    For some reason, every time Gao Peng talks, he can directly affect the emotions of all martial gods.


    Maybe it''s also the reason why Gao Peng sneers at hopelessness!


    Every time he opens his satire, he can directly attack everyone''s heart and let their emotions fluctuate completely, so their strength erupts unprecedented strength.


    This is beyond many people''s imagination.


    And at this time, all the martial spirits on the scene were full of blue tendons, and the whole face was extremely blue.


    Only to see their surging breath can we know how angry they are now. They stare at Gao Peng with red eyes.


    That look, as if want to eat Gao Peng.


    Boom!


    There was a martial god who took the lead in attacking. Maybe the cause couldn''t bear Gao Peng''s words, so he began to attack directly.


    Next to them are the rest of the martial gods. They don''t have any left hands. Even the strength of their blood is directly aroused. The bright fire is really dazzling.


    I think it''s an exaggeration that all kinds of blood force and physique bloom at the same time, making the whole void shaking all the time.


    The space here is not so stable. How can we prevent the instability of the space when so many martial gods burst out with all their strength?


    But no one cares. Now the only thing these martial gods want is to kill Gao Peng!


    But when all the attacks fell on Gao Peng, a more strange scene made them drop their eyes. It seemed that there was a film beside Gao Peng, making their attacks unable to fall on Gao Peng''s real body.


    "Here What''s going on? What is his defense? We can take all our attacks directly. "


    "Impossible! I absolutely don''t believe in such a strong defense. "


    Many martial gods were shocked. Although they wanted to refute or even find a reason, they finally found it was in vain.


    Gao Peng is still facing calmly, with no mood fluctuation from the beginning to the end, or even the expression on his face.


    It''s like having a strong confidence in your defense.


    This makes many people unconsciously produce a little shake.


    Maybe it''s a defense that can''t be broken at all, right?


    And those Tianjiao seem to be shocked!


    This defense is just too powerful, which is beyond their expectation. How could it be so powerful?


    "How can he resist all the attacks of the warrior gods at once? And it''s true that he has made every effort. Is his strength really so strong? "


    "Isn''t it too frightening?"


    In addition to the arrogance of these forces, one of the most shocked is the guide. When he enters the central region, he tries to reduce his sense of existence.


    So that he would not be discovered by others. Although he had already decided to betray, he didn''t want to be stared at by others.


    But when he completely reduced his sense of existence, he found that what he saw in front of him had completely refreshed his three views.


    For a time, he doubted that these were the martial gods he knew? Why do you feel weak?


    Or is that guy too powerful?


    He put his eyes on Gao Peng, thinking thoughtfully.

 Chapters 594

    When the lion king saw Gao Peng''s defense, his pupils shrank, and his expression became more dignified.


    Even he didn''t expect that Gao Peng would have such a terrible defense, which was beyond his imagination.


    "Is his defense too terrifying? Do you mean He''s just amazing in defense, but isn''t he really powerful? "


    The lion king thought so, but even if he denied it immediately: "no, he can''t only have such a level, if only, he would not dare to say such arrogant words."


    "Perhaps his real strength has not been revealed at all."


    After this thought, the Lion King''s expression became more serious, only to see that he had been looking at Gao Peng. Maybe in his view, it was also a strong enemy.


    Gao Peng didn''t know at all that someone had already put his idea on him.


    But even if he knew, he would not care too much.


    Now, he has felt his blood boiling. Maybe he hasn''t had such a feeling for a long time?


    Since his strength has been skyrocketing, it''s hard for anyone to let him experience this kind of blood boiling, rarely let him feel excited.


    But now, because there are so many martial gods besieged at once, he suddenly experienced the feeling of the past, although the strength of these martial gods is not strong.


    But when they join hands, they will still cause him enormous trouble.


    I saw a smile on his face, even exaggerated.


    But when Gao Peng''s smile comes out.


    As soon as all the demons'' faces changed, they could feel something wrong, no There should be a bad feeling.


    Because when they fought, Gaopeng also showed this expression. At that time, they didn''t know what the meaning of this question was until they were completely defeated.


    They really know that Gao Peng is going to do his best.


    "It''s really a good play this time. The master must try his best this time. I don''t know if these guys can resist it. I hope they won''t be defeated so soon!"


    The triangle God said naturally. Now in his opinion, Han Gaopeng is used to being the master.


    So he said it naturally.


    And the other demons don''t have any antipathy. Gao Peng is too fierce. It may be a wise decision to hold such a thigh.


    At the same time, they also agree with the words of the triangle devil. Gao Peng may be really going to be very powerful.


    At this time, they didn''t know that Gao Peng had already changed. No The rest of the disease did not change much, just a little bit above the realm.


    But this is also extremely huge for the improvement of Gao Peng''s strength.


    Many martial gods looked at each other one by one, and saw a very dignified look from each other''s eyes. At this time, they really valued it. The guy in front of them was not as simple as they imagined.


    Strength It may be beyond their imagination.


    With such an idea, their faces became extremely ugly one by one, and they were no longer prepared to keep their hands.


    I did my best before, but now I''m ready to do my best!

 Chapters 595

    "We should try our best, or all of us may die here!"


    "Yes! Who would have thought that so many of our martial gods are here, but they still can''t defeat each other? This is a monster! "


    Many martial gods'' eyes become extremely ugly, but there is also a trace of madness in the dark. Maybe in many people''s eyes, it is not necessary at all.


    But for Wushen, it''s about reputation.


    Once their ugliness and smell have been spread out, their influence on them is enormous. Moreover, they don''t want Gao Peng to live.


    This kind of guy full of variables, it''s better to solve it as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, no one knows what kind of trouble he will cause in the future.


    However, at the moment, these martial gods hate those who do not. Once they do, it is easy to solve the current situation.


    But Those guys seem to be indifferent.


    It is the most intolerable place to stand on one side with arms. Many martial gods are also dissatisfied, but now they can not pay too much attention to it.


    But there are still some people murmuring with dissatisfaction: "Damn it, if it wasn''t for the lion king, how could it have happened? Sooner or later, these arrogant guys will pay for their actions."


    "Now they don''t know the importance, they will regret it sooner or later!"


    Many martial gods hate each other secretly, but they have no way. They can only complain and vent at most.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the Wu gods were talking about it, Gao Peng hooked his fingers and looked at them with a full face.


    Though he didn''t speak, the expression on his face fully explained his contempt at the moment.


    This makes the mind feel more angry.


    "Unforgivable This guy dare to look down on us. I must let him know what is real power! "


    There was a roar. Everyone was no exception. There was no response.


    It is followed by the roar of many beasts, as well as the sound like a heartbeat. All kinds of complicated sounds are mixed together, making many people feel enormous pressure.


    Liu Chengjun frowned more tightly, but at this time he did not hesitate to fly back, he knew his own strength.


    If you stay here, you can only become a burden at most.


    And he can''t bear the terrible pressure.


    As for the rest, the same is true.


    Of course, those demons are the exception. If Gao Peng hadn''t stopped them before, they would have wanted to rush up now.


    They are very keen on fighting.


    This group of martial gods has a tremendous momentum, but it is undeniable that their strength has increased a lot.


    Gao Peng can clearly feel this change.


    This made him more interested. I didn''t expect that after a little stimulation from these guys, their strength had been improved so much.


    This method is surprisingly effective.


    "Hey! I didn''t expect that these guys would be so easily angered. Maybe their situation is too smooth. A little provocation makes them angry. "


    "However, after their anger, their strength has increased a lot, which is a little unexpected, but it''s also good I can fight as hard as I can. "

 Chapters 596

    Boom!


    A fierce tiger, which seems to be made of rocks, pours at us directly, accompanied by a deafening roar. Every time, we feel the vibration in the sky.


    And not only here, but also there are many kinds of rare animals, all of which are the blood power of the martial god, and each moment exudes a very horrible atmosphere.


    This should not be underestimated!


    With all the martial gods holding a desperate mind, their strength is impressive.


    Even Gao Peng had to admire them.


    "Oh! Let me see the strength of your joint efforts! "


    Gaopeng is not ready to have any of his followers to stay, only to see his hands surging, a huge stream of real gas directly emerged.


    And when all the attacks were coming on him, all the martial gods felt something different in their bodies.


    It''s as if something is growing.


    At the same time, they heard Gao Peng''s shout.


    "Barbed funeral!"


    Next came their popping voice, which they didn''t care much about at first, but when they found that the power of the attack was waning.


    It turns out that more than half of them stay in the same place, with a painful look on their faces.


    What''s more terrifying is that all human bodies seem to have grown countless white bones, which grow directly from their bodies.


    And still solve the problem!


    Maybe that''s what a series of voices are like!


    At this time, they were still not aware of Li, but they knew that all these must be Gao Peng''s means, although they did not know what kind of magic it was.


    But it has to be said that it really cost them a lot.


    Many people lost their combat effectiveness directly. It''s just terrible. Who has ever seen such a means?


    Let the enemy''s bones grow directly from the body, and I still can''t control it. I can only let these bones grow slowly.


    They pay more attention to it, and find that all the bones are slowly absorbing the strength of their body, and the speed is faster and faster.


    It''s like a parasite.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with all this? Why can''t we even control our bodies? Why do these bones grow out directly? "


    "And Has been absorbing the strength of our body, is this his trick? "


    "If it is, we can''t resist it at all! The whole army was almost destroyed in a flash. It''s just terrible! "


    All the martial gods are shocked. This is a method they have never seen before. Once they do it, all the people will lose their fighting power.


    This is the most amazing place.


    Looking at the martial gods with painful faces, they know how powerful these martial gods are, but now they are all suffering and unable to act.


    Wushen Can be very tough character, with their own independent will of the guys, not so easy to be defeated.


    But now, I don''t know what kind of means the other side uses, which directly makes these martial gods lose their fighting power. What''s more, they have such a painful expression.


    How can this not be shocking?


    Many people are staring at all this, it is unbelievable, as if they saw something incredible.

 Chapters 597

    "What... What? "


    "What''s going on? How can such a change happen in an instant? So many martial gods lose their fighting power in an instant. "


    "He How could his power be so terrifying? "


    "My God! Hasn''t he done his best? I can''t believe it. "


    The shock on everyone''s face was that the scene was too unbelievable for them to believe.


    As if in a dream, so many high-ranking martial arts emissaries exert all their strength and even have a desperate posture.


    But in this way, it was completely destroyed in an instant!


    It''s too hard to say.


    All of a sudden let all the people shocked to stay on the spot, one by one can''t believe looking at Gao Peng, think the scene is too dreamy.


    Liu Chengjun even worships Gao Peng very much, but he is shocked at this time. It''s really that Gao Peng''s strength is too strong.


    Again and again, he refreshed his three views.


    The fat man who belongs to the Middle Kingdom has even bigger eyes. This time he is really sure that the guy is just like a monster.


    Monster in human skin!


    This is the nickname given by fat man to Gao Peng. Maybe it is. Who let Gao Peng show his strength is too weird and unpredictable? No one knows what kind of means he has.


    But they all know that Gao Peng is more powerful than everyone present.


    Those demons are even more cheerful, only with more powerful people, they can see more beautiful scenery.


    At this time, they also think that their decision is extremely correct. At least they follow a person who is many times stronger than them. I say how much benefits can be brought to them.


    At least it can bring them endless fighting.


    That''s enough.


    The most shocked are the lion king and others. They were prepared to stand by all the time, but now they even feel the danger.


    A strong sense of crisis came to them.


    I saw these people look at each other and see the final answer from each other''s eyes.


    That''s right now?


    If they don''t, they may not have any chance, no matter how strong their strength is.


    But these mysterious means of Gaopeng still make them a little caught off guard and scared!


    "We can''t let him go on like this, or even we won''t be able to settle it, it''s time to solve him."


    "Then Which gods? I don''t care, do I? If all of us had made a concerted effort, the demons might have thought of ways to do it, and we would not have dealt with so much at once. "


    "Now we can only make a quick decision. We must not give them any chance to breathe!"


    The lion king said calmly, the rest of the people also nodded slightly, each of them narrowed their own eyes slowly, looking for suitable opportunities.


    Especially waiting for Gao Peng to have another flaw, that may be the best time for them to enter the arena directly.


    But Gao Pengcai won''t give them such a good chance.


    Gao Peng didn''t hesitate to blow out one fist after another. Many panoramas directly covered the martial gods. They had lost their fighting power. At that time, they were faced with such terrible attacks.


    There is no resistance at all, but they are not weak either. Some people carry it hard.


    However, a part of Wushen was destroyed by this attack!

 Chapters 598

    "No!"


    As a scream came out, everyone''s pupils shrank one after another and looked at the source.


    Only to see that it was the shrill scream of a martial god, and there was no resistance, it was wiped out in an instant.


    It''s a huge impact for all of us.


    But it''s not over. Gao Peng still doesn''t want to let go of those people''s common and frequent moves


    One fist is one fist. Each fist carries the life of a powerful martial god. At this time, all people are completely stunned.


    Perhaps this is the most powerful impact on them.


    The mighty God was slaughtered by others as if he were an ant, and there was no resistance, which had the greatest impact on them.


    Gongsun Dong is a fool!


    He never thought that he would see such a horrible scene. He just wanted to get more resources to practice, but who knew that he would see such a horrible scene.


    The shock brought to him is not small.


    At the same time, he is more determined to follow the steps of Gao Peng, not to say that he can reach the level of Wushen, at least he can make great progress in his strength.


    This made his eyes on Gao Peng hot.


    "It must be I must hold this thigh tightly. Maybe I want to improve my strength. That''s the only way! "


    He thinks so in his heart, and there is no any distracting thoughts. What he thinks is to follow Gao Peng well, and the benefits are inevitable.


    Besides him, many people have their own ideas.


    But it''s nothing more than to follow Gao Peng''s steps and never let him fall behind.


    But Gao Peng really shocked all the people, and let them fully understand how terrible this guy is, and the means revealed are so amazing.


    Killing without blinking It''s amazing that so many martial gods have been wiped out without any inner fluctuation.


    Gao Peng is like killing a tyrant!


    With his method of killing without blinking an eye, so many martial gods were wiped out in his hands, and his emotions did not fluctuate.


    From this kind of view, we can know how cold-blooded he is.


    The fat man muttered, "tyrant! This must be tyrant! "


    "Or a tyrant who specializes in killing!"


    I don''t know why, he even felt a little fear. It was Gao Peng who impressed him deeply.


    And at this time, he could not help feeling a little situation. If Gao Peng had shown such a cold-blooded side directly before, they might not have any room for survival at all.


    This is the place where he feels most grateful.


    But at the moment, his eyes flashed a little light, as if he had some idea.


    But it is also true that he found that Gao Peng''s character is just what he needs, not only his strength is incomparably strong, but also his character has incomparably matched.


    Maybe this is an opportunity?


    The fat man thought so in his heart. He slowly began to look at Gao Peng. No one knew what he was thinking.


    But it has to be said that his courage is really great, and he actually hit Gao Peng with his idea. It''s just walking a tightrope.


    Gao Peng Not everyone can control it, not to listen to others, he has his own views.

 Chapters 599

    Just when fat people are thinking about things.


    The battle has entered the white heat. Most of the martial gods have been completely wiped out. Many of them still want to escape, but the result left to them is completely gone.


    When they saw this scene, the lion king and other people were extremely livid.


    Originally, he wanted to stop it, but in the end, Gao Peng was the fastest. He wiped out all the martial gods directly.


    At this time, all the talents fully realized the seriousness of the matter. There were so many martial gods before, but now only those top ones are left.


    And the rest of the gods were killed.


    We need to know that these people are from all major forces. Everyone has a great position, but such people have been killed mercilessly.


    This left them unresponsive for a while.


    "Crazy Completely crazy! "


    "Do you know how many people you have provoked? This is almost the enemy of the whole central region. No matter how strong your strength is, it will be accounted for by everyone sooner or later depending on your current strength! "


    The lion said angrily. When he saw that all the martial gods had been wiped out, he knew the bad things.


    But he had no time to stop it.


    Now that he is done, he has no choice but to look at Gao Peng with a gloomy face, which is as ugly as his face.


    And the people around him are almost the same, so at this time they also realize that things are really big, if only part of the genius is killed.


    That''s not going to have a huge impact.


    Even if all the geniuses were killed, it would not really cause a stir, but now things have become unpredictable.


    These are all martial gods!


    It''s not some genius who hasn''t grown up, but these martial gods are actually wiped out in front of them, and they are still indifferent!


    No It''s just that they didn''t have time to stop it.


    But anyway, who knows if those old guys will be angry with them?


    This makes their whole face green, and the look at Gao Peng is more fierce. It''s just to make them carry the pot!


    "Do you know you''re in trouble? He killed all the martial gods, which almost made a hole in the whole day. "


    "Once all the rooms start to go crazy, no matter what strength you are, you can''t bear their anger."


    "Now you can only be caught, or you will be met with a life like death!"


    The Lion King''s face was extremely blue and said, although it seemed very admonishing, who knew what kind of heart he was in?


    What''s more, how could Gao Peng be caught so easily? No matter who the enemy is, he is willing to accompany him.


    And he is not afraid of any enemies. The stronger he is, the better he will be.


    "Oh! Joke, how can I be afraid of Gao Peng? No matter who it is, it can''t make me look down. "


    "If they really want to get in trouble, just let the horses come. If you have any opinions, let''s go together!"


    "Or I''m afraid I''ll kill you by accident!"


    Gao Peng''s mouth slightly rose, saying such a arrogant words, all people were directly shocked by him, what kind of self-confidence is this?


    How confident is he to say such a thing? Is he really confident in his own strength?


    Or arrogance?


    No one can say that, but they are really shocked.

 Chapters 600

    Oh my god!


    What this guy said, do you want to look down on others?


    I don''t deny that he is powerful, but what he said is too outrageous, as if it is possible to wipe out others at any time.


    Let alone talk to such a powerful person.


    Is this humiliating?


    Although Gao Peng has shown tremendous terror before, and even made a feat of killing all the martial gods directly, he can''t change everyone''s mind.


    Gao Peng is really strong, but lion king and others are not bad.


    This is the reason why all the people on the scene feel that they can''t believe it. If their strength is only between Bozhong and Bozhong, these Tianjiao may just accept it.


    You should know that the lion king and other people can compete with many people of the ancestor''s level PK, which shows how powerful their strength is. This is also the reason why they think Gao Peng is arrogant.


    Killing so many martial gods really shocked everyone present.


    But they still think that the lion king is the most powerful existence, and the people beside the lion king are not equal in strength.


    At the moment, they heard what Gao Peng said, but they didn''t know what words to use to describe it. It was a long way to die.


    After hearing what Gao Peng said, Lion King no longer has any mood fluctuation, but is very interested in watching Gao Peng.


    "Have you ever met the most arrogant guy? Although I don''t know your real strength so far, if you really think you are a legend, it''s a big mistake."


    "I''m here You can''t be a legend! "


    Boom!


    A strong breath suddenly came out, and a huge lion slowly emerged behind the lion king, whose hair was purple.


    The purple hair made the lion look very powerful.


    Although it doesn''t roar, just going to that station will bring huge pressure to many people.


    Even those demons, at the moment, have a very dignified face. The triangle demons feel the fatal danger. They don''t think that they can really deal with this guy.


    Maybe It''s true that the Middle Kingdom is extremely powerful, but I don''t know what their purpose is to make the devil Kingdom survive all the time.


    But it is undeniable that it is finally much stronger than the devil kingdom.


    Just look at this guy with long hair, just use his own blood force, you can feel his extremely horrible breath.


    Let alone the people around him.


    People who can stand with him, and his strength should not be much less, which makes all people more serious.


    And those Tianjiao''s faces were shocked.


    And there is a trace of excitement in the dark. They know Lion King well, but they haven''t seen such a powerful elder for a long time.


    The lion is also a legend.


    In the shortest possible time, it made everyone realize that lion king is not an unknown guy.


    And the appearance of the lion king, but with the fall of many people, it really confirmed their identity.


    All Tianjiao are very excited to look at the lion king, looking at the purple hair lion behind him, giving them a huge pressure.


    But they don''t have any fear, some just fear.

 Chapters 601

    As for the rest of the people, the corners of their mouths showed arrogance, as if they didn''t want to fight.


    Maybe in their opinion, it''s OK to have the lion alone, and they don''t need to intervene at all.


    After all, the lion king is a little stronger than them. If the lion king can''t deal with it, there is no need for them to fight again.


    But Is this really possible?


    This is obviously an impossible thing.


    In this regard, Gao Peng feels extremely excited. This is what he wants to see. This is the strong one he needs!


    "Hahahaha!"


    "At last, there is a guy who can see clearly. Otherwise, I thought that among all of you, there is only one zombie that can''t be seen!"


    "Now You''ve impressed me a bit, but At the most, it''s just to win my interest. Why don''t you join me in the fight? "


    "I''m really afraid to accidentally kill you. That would be too boring!"


    Gao Peng had an unprecedented smile on his face.


    When they saw the smile on his face, they felt a little shocked. They didn''t understand what Gao Peng was thinking.


    It''s time for him to laugh?


    My God!


    Who gave him the courage? Hasn''t he seen the situation before? He can laugh at such a bad situation.


    As expected, he is a complete madman, which really makes them speechless. Actually, Gao Peng''s appearance is no different from that of the madman.


    Even more than that!


    All the people present were dumbfounded and stared at Gao Peng. They couldn''t believe what kind of brain circuit he had.


    "Isn''t he crazy? It''s time to laugh, my God! It''s unbelievable. "


    "He was a madman How could a complete madman do such a crazy thing? He killed all the martial gods. "


    "If he is not a madman, who else can be called that?"


    After many people think about it, they also think it is true. It''s what Gao Peng did. It''s just crazy for them.


    Again and again, they have refreshed their three views.


    What''s more, Gao Peng is a foreigner they think is extremely poor, but now his strength is beyond their expectation.


    Even Gongsun Dong and those demons think Gao Peng is too crazy, though they don''t deny his strength.


    But Gao Peng stimulates the other side again and again. If the other side really works hard, the final result can''t be finished.


    Now the lion''s strength has made them feel extremely dangerous.


    And if the lion and those people do their best, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    All of a sudden, they were scared and sweating.


    They want to enter the middle field to improve their strength, but not for the sake of death. Now Gao Peng''s actions are beyond their comprehension.


    They have just come to this place where they are not familiar with the land, but they have offended all the powerful forces once. What should they do next?


    Although they want to stop it, who can stop what Gao Peng wants to do?

 Chapters 602

    "Since you want to die like this, I''ll do it for you!"


    The lion king didn''t care whether the others wanted to do it or not, but saw his eyes narrowed slightly. The purple lion behind him raised his head and stared at Gao Peng closely.


    It''s like waiting for orders.


    A breath of horror spread around.


    Those who don''t want to do it, go back quickly. They don''t want to be hurt. In fact, they are not afraid, but they don''t want to cause unnecessary trouble.


    "Are you ready to go all out this time? I don''t know how long that guy can last. I bet he will be killed in a flash! "


    "Here It''s impossible, isn''t it? The other side has also wiped out so many martial gods, even though there is a little gap in strength, it is not so obvious, is it? "


    "Oh, you look down on the lion too much, don''t you? He is stronger than us. In my opinion, any one of us can teach that guy a good lesson, let alone the lion king. "


    A thin as firewood said, his eyes have always revealed fierce light, all the time, the eyes on Gaopeng and others.


    It''s as if you''re ready to do it anytime, anywhere.


    And the breath he exudes is dangerous.


    The people around him sometimes can''t help but avoid him. They are timid even when they touch his eyes. It''s not how powerful he is.


    It''s that he fought, and that''s all his life.


    It''s almost as if you don''t want to die. You''ll be seriously injured in every battle. You''d rather have yourself seriously injured than kill someone else.


    This kind of crazy fighting really makes many people afraid, which is why so many people are afraid of him.


    At this moment, his eyes are extremely dangerous.


    Every martial god has his own idea, and every martial God thinks that he can solve Gao Peng easily.


    How much more powerful is the lion king than them?


    ¡­¡­


    Roar!


    A startling roar began, and the purple lion rushed out directly, and the lion king also followed.


    Moreover, the lion''s body is filled with extremely horrible thunder and lightning, crackling, and the whole space is shaken by him.


    All the people are retreating.


    But they did not find that Gao Peng''s mouth suddenly smiled.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: Lei Bang


    blood: Purple Gold Lion King


    physique: Thunder way body


    realm: Wushen level 7


    martial arts: the God level martial arts "purple gold field" is complete, the God level martial arts "Lion King roar" is complete, the God level martial arts "thunder around" is complete


    [it is detected that the enemy realm of the host is Wushen level 7, which will automatically upgrade to Wushen level 8 for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the host''s martial arts have reached the top and will not be improved temporarily! ]


    just for a moment, Gao Peng''s strength has been growing rapidly. He can also clearly feel his strength and greatly improve.


    Although it''s just a state, it''s very exciting for him, who makes almost everything reach the top.


    It''s very difficult to improve.

 Chapters 603

    Boom!


    When all the people looked at Gao Peng without blinking, they only saw a huge figure emerge behind him.


    It was a headless warrior with a huge axe in his hand. When he really appeared, the whole world trembled with him.


    Just a casual wave of the axe twice, the space has appeared a crack.


    On the other hand, Gao Peng is a little indifferent at the moment. Holding his arms, he looks at the Lion King quietly and is totally indifferent to the attack of the other side.


    And it happened to fall into everyone''s eyes.


    "My God! Don''t be so arrogant? Just release their own blood force, standing there quietly, how despise each other


    "Damn it! How dare he look down upon the elder lion king? Who gave him the courage to rely on him? "


    When someone said this angrily, someone immediately went back.


    "It''s his own strength. Others have wiped out so many martial gods with their own strength. Only by virtue of his own strength can he have such capital."


    "Didn''t you see it before?"


    Although some people say so, they are shocked by Gao Peng''s lighthearted performance.


    And he ignored the lion''s attack directly.


    These are the places where everyone is shocked.


    Liu Chengjun''s whole heart is torn. He really believes in Gao Peng, but it doesn''t mean that he understands Gao Peng''s real strength.


    The strength shown by the other side is obviously incomparable. Who knows if Gao Peng can resist it?


    "Hope I hope nothing happens! "


    All of us dare not blink. We are afraid to miss any key point. We can only see them staring at us.


    Although they really want to remind, and they know how to remind in time, Gao Peng will not accept it at all.


    And they I can only watch it.


    It''s no wonder that they have such thoughts. It''s really that the strength of the other party is too horrible for them to have any thoughts.


    Looking at the space that directly stirs the whole space, how can they have the mind to resist?


    But No one can feel lion''s anger.


    When he has already made a move, he thinks that the other side will show his full strength directly. Who knows that the other side is indifferent and just gives out his own blood.


    It''s just looking down on people!


    This immediately let him feel the blood flow up, the whole person ''s blue tendons are burst up, as if the hair is going to burst up, the eyes become more and more fierce.


    I''ll make you regret it. Since you look down on me so much, I''ll let you know what real strength is


    As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t care whether Gao Peng wanted to fight or not, so he rushed out.


    And his face became very horrible, the whole face was twisted together, but his strength can not be underestimated.


    Boom boom!


    Seeing the attack coming to Gaopeng''s eyes, Gaopeng is still indifferent, even the blood power behind him is the same.


    In addition to just appeared, he waved his axe twice, and never thought about making a move, which made the Lion King seem to be insulted.


    However, the next second, the whole world is dim again and again.


    "All men are ants!"

 Chapters 604

    Everyone here felt a blur in front of their eyes.


    They lose consciousness directly. No matter their eyes or their perception, they can''t feel anything. They are just blind.


    This made them lose their color.


    "How What''s going on? What''s going on here? Why can''t I see it? I can''t even use perception. "


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "My God! What kind of collision is this? It makes all of us lose consciousness directly. Is the fight between the strong just like this


    No one responded to him, only to see that everyone felt a bit of chaos, and many people were still panicking about what they felt at the moment.


    After all, when all your senses are closed, you will naturally panic, not necessarily someone wants to attack you.


    It''s the confusion of human psychology.


    This made them all scream one by one, but all people could not hear it, as if there was only one person here, that is themselves.


    No matter how they shout and scream, no one responds to their words.


    But with the passage of time, they have slowly felt the surrounding situation, only to see all the people are still extremely panic.


    But when they slowly recovered their perception, they had calmed down slowly, but their eyes were still shocked.


    It''s just that kind of feeling that brings them a huge feeling that they can''t forget.


    Even more shocking than them is the lion king.


    From the beginning to the end, he could feel that his attack seemed to touch the cotton, and then disappeared.


    And the attack of the other side is just like that the whole sky can be split directly.


    It made him feel the waves in his heart.


    I''ll be right there in a minute.


    At the moment, Gao Peng said faintly, "it''s not that I look down on you, it''s that you are too weak!"


    This sentence is so understatement, but the lion king does have this feeling, this time let him not know how to refute.


    As for the onlookers, they also think Gao Peng''s words are a little arrogant, although they don''t know what happened here when they just lost consciousness.


    But that doesn''t mean they have the same old ideas.


    However, when they saw the expression of the lion king, they all felt so strange. This kind of hesitation and confusion even appeared on the face of the lion king.


    Just now What happened?


    They can''t imagine what happened to the lion king, who is a legend!


    There are so many people''s worship, but also many people''s idols, but now it will show this expression.


    It''s just incredible.


    They desperately want to know what just happened, but just when they want to speak.


    The lion moved, but said something unexpected.


    "You are strong enough to make me feel hopeless."


    "At that moment, I felt that what I was facing was death. I had already had fear, and my hands were shaking uncontrollably."


    "I''ve never experienced this feeling, but I really realize the gap between you and me."


    Looking at his hands, the Lion King seemed to have thousands of words, and finally said: "you are right, I am really too weak!"

 Chapters 605

    Be quiet.


    Somehow, the scene suddenly fell into silence.


    Many people still feel puzzled. They didn''t know what had just happened, and the lion king said this again.


    This makes them look at each other, which is really a little confused.


    But the lion is still talking to himself.


    "You are so powerful that I feel hopeless."


    "I used to think that I was the most talented person, even if there were many people who were stronger than me, but I didn''t think that I was really weaker than them."


    "So I always have a sense of pride in my heart. I think I can be the most powerful person in the world."


    "But Just now, my self-confidence has been completely shattered by you. I admit that I am not as good as you. You are so young and have such terrible power. Just by looking at each other, I have a fear in my heart. "


    "It also made me realize that I am not the most talented person, and I Then you will be the target! "


    As soon as the Lion King''s painting style changed, the whole person exuded a very strong fighting spirit, and his eyes slowly absorbed a strange breath.


    This also made Gao Peng stunned. Unexpectedly, this guy''s painting style turned directly, which made him a little surprised.


    But he finally smiled and shook his head.


    The guy in front of him was inexplicably appreciated, and Gao Peng didn''t want to kill him.


    Maybe it''s the feeling that the other side gives him.


    However, the next second Gao Peng is completely stupid, only to see a very horrible thunder slowly around the lion king, and soon his strength is slowly improving.


    In a short time, the strength of the whole person soared countless times.


    "Here Is this a breakthrough? " Gao Peng was so shocked that he didn''t see anyone break through on the spot, and he was still in front of him.


    In addition to the shock, I felt a little speechless.


    From the beginning to the end, he broke through in front of others. No one could break through in front of him, but now someone broke through in front of him.


    Besides, he didn''t mean to stop each other.


    It''s this guy that gives him a good impression, so he looks at it with great interest and even starts to make his own small idea.


    The strength of the other side has been improved. Doesn''t that mean it can make him improve again?


    Just like when he first met the devil, it made him look forward to and excited.


    All present were also stunned. No one expected that the lion king would make a breakthrough on the spot.


    It was just too much of a surprise.


    And those Tianjiao who worshipped the Lion King were full of little stars at the moment. They didn''t dare to blink at the lion king.


    "That''s great! It''s really amazing! "


    "I''ve never seen anyone break through on the spot. It''s really worthy of being the master of lion. What I''ve done is so incredible."


    All Tianjiao are very excited. Although they don''t know what happened before, they also know the general story after hearing the lion''s self-talk.


    But they are still a little reluctant.


    Now, the Lion King''s direct on-the-spot breakthrough does not mean that the Lion King''s strength has been improved again?


    That guy, just wait!

 Chapters 606

    On top of the Lion King''s head, a large black cloud gradually converged, and the power of the sky robbery slowly converged, and a small thunderstorm slowly appeared.


    Although it is much smaller than Gao Peng''s.


    But it is also within the normal range.


    However, when Gaopeng carefully looked at the expression of the crowd, he was slightly surprised, which puzzled him.


    "Why do they have such an expression? Why are they still surprised by such a weak scourge? "


    Gao pengjust raised a trace of doubt, but when he listened carefully to the voices around him, he had all understood.


    Why do all people feel surprised.


    "My God! It''s worthy of being the master of lion king. The power of natural calamity is just too terrible. It''s rare for ordinary people to succeed in such a calamity. "


    "The stronger the power of the sky robbery is, the stronger the people who cross it are. Just looking at the huge Leichi, you can know how powerful the elder Lion King is."


    "I think the lion master has been able to compare with some ancestors. He is just a legendary figure. Today we can see it. How lucky!"


    A lot of Tianjiao''s eyes are full of little stars, and they look at the lion king with adoration.


    So far, they have not seen such a huge minefield, and the power of the sky robbery makes them feel extremely small.


    Hearing the screams of so many people, Gao Peng finally understood a little. When he was crossing the robberies himself, every time he made a huge noise.


    Even more powerful than once.


    But because of his special constitution, every time there is no danger, no It should be said that it is easy to succeed, and even every time he has a great desire.


    Gradually, he had a wrong judgment on the power of the scourge.


    I think everyone''s plunder is so terrible, but now I find that his idea is just a big mistake, others are called real plunder.


    He''s a bit different.


    This made a difference in his mind.


    At the same time, people who have seen the gaopengdu robbery also feel that the thunderstorm pool in front of them is a little smaller, although they know that this is the real normal, even a little stronger than the ordinary thunderstorm pool.


    But compared with Gao Peng, it''s just a matter of wits.


    Although liuchengjun has not reached the level of crossing the robberies, he also understands this truth, so he only sees his mumbling.


    "I''ve seen more Leichi of young master. I don''t know why I see these normal Leichi now, but I think it''s very small. I should spend it easily."


    "I think it must be an illusion. It will be smaller than our strength. It''s a question whether we can succeed or not."


    He still has self-knowledge, but he still can''t help complaining.


    Even Gao Peng couldn''t help saying, "this Leichi is really a little small. I didn''t expect that ordinary people could succeed in robbery so easily. If it''s too easy for me, it''s too simple."


    Although Gao Peng didn''t say it out loud directly, the lion king heard it clearly, only to see his mouth twitch.


    However, he didn''t directly refute. Maybe it was true. Gao Peng brought him great pressure. He didn''t believe that the other party''s misfortune would be very weak.


    Hearing Gao Peng''s words all the time, he doesn''t know whether they are true or not, but subconsciously he will choose to identify with them.

 Chapters 607

    Other martial gods also thought Gao Peng''s words were a little exaggerated, but they didn''t directly refute them.


    Because the lion king is ready to rob.


    First of all, the power of a natural calamity split down from the sky, directly facing the lion king, and the lion king didn''t want to dodge, because dodging is totally in vain.


    You can only carry it down, or you will be met with more terrible power of the scourge.


    This has long been common sense. No one will be careless.


    But looking at the lion''s excited expression, he is also very looking forward to the power of the scourge, only to see him roar, the whole human hair is rising in the sky.


    It''s like a male lion''s hair.


    Behind him, the king of the purple and gold lion is also invincible. He flies to the sky and has a face-to-face impact with the sky robber.


    Boom!


    After the end of the calamity, the purple and gold lion king, whose hair color is more beautiful, was exposed. But now his spirit is still a little tired.


    This is only the first day of the power, but even so let him tired of coping.


    The power of the next day''s calamity, the speed of falling down is faster, but also a little overwhelmed.


    But the lion king and his blood are very good to deal with. Although they look a little embarrassed at the moment, their eyes are full of expectation and excitement.


    As long as they succeed in the robbery, the strength of both sides will soar, which is what they are most looking forward to.


    However, with the passage of time, Gao Peng has really seen what is called a normal ferry robbery.


    His method of crossing the robberies is just too wonderful. Now he is fully aware of this.


    But he didn''t have any idea. He was just a little interested in other people''s methods, but he would not follow suit.


    Who makes his strength so strong? He has already occupied all kinds of advantages. Why should he take his own shortcomings to fight hard?


    "It''s so powerful! Once the lion''s real success, it is possible to have a PK with the common ancestor. I don''t know who is stronger or who is weaker! "


    "What''s more, if he can fight that guy after his strength soars, I don''t believe he can do anything this time."


    Although Gao Peng said before that this Leichi is small in his eyes, they don''t believe it.


    I think Gao Peng is just bluffing.


    This is to frighten them. Maybe I saw that the lion king was about to break through, and I was a little flustered, so I would say such a word.


    Their hearts are so conjectured, which seems to let them know the truth, and their hearts are secretly happy.


    Gao Peng naturally doesn''t know what they think. Even if they do, it doesn''t matter. White tiger will show them what is a real sense of disaster.


    After all, he has just been promoted, but he has been suppressing his own strength, so that the power of the scourge did not detect him.


    This is not like the lion that directly began to cross the robbery.


    Just when all the people are holding their own thoughts, the lion king has reached the last day of robbery, and his breath has become extremely weak at the moment.


    However, in the end, I don''t know what kind of power he broke out. In the last day of the robbery, a huge and fuzzy figure appeared directly, which made him succeed in the robbery.

 Chapters 608

    With the success of Lion King''s plunder, a mysterious force began to feed him back, making his originally weak breath slowly recover, and his strength also has an essential improvement.


    In a short time, his strength has returned to its previous peak.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    Several figures suddenly appeared, surrounded the Lion King directly, and watched Gao Peng with great vigilance. It seemed that if Gao Peng wanted to make a move, they would stop it in advance.


    The lion king was also stunned by their actions.


    "You What are you doing? "


    One of them said, "you need to recover now. If he wants to start, we will stop him. Next, you must train these guys well."


    The others echoed, as if they were determined to stop Gao Peng.


    And this also let Lion King thoroughly understand, it is these guys in front of the eyes are completely brain over head, not even understand the results of the facts.


    Where can they resist this man at present?


    Let alone the lesson, whether we can survive from each other''s hands is a question.


    When the lion king was about to speak, Gao Peng smiled and shook his head: "you are really naive, don''t you understand the gap between us?"


    "Then look at the lion king. He will tell you how big the gap between me and you is."


    As soon as Gao Peng said this, these people didn''t believe it at the beginning, but the lion king didn''t respond, so they looked back at him suspiciously.


    Lion King smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t respond.


    But it''s just this reaction that can already represent his real thoughts.


    This made all the people in the room stay at the scene, speechless. It was the scene in front of them that brought them tremendous impact.


    It was thought that after the Lion King''s strength was improved, he would be able to compete with the other side, and the worst would not be worse.


    After all, lion king is the most powerful of them.


    But who knows what will happen.


    "No It''s impossible, it''s absolutely impossible! You must be deceiving us. Yes, you must be colluding to cheat us. I don''t believe it! "


    There is a slightly older martial god who can''t bear the blow. His ability to organize language is a little confused. He just shakes his head crazily.


    The rest of the people are not much different. They are more or less unable to accept the facts in front of them.


    Even though the lion king has really confirmed it, they still can''t accept it. This kind of attack directly hit their hearts.


    At this time, Gao Peng''s words directly defeated their inner defense line.


    "Since you don''t believe it, I''ll show you what it''s called a real robbery, your robbery Too weak. "


    Gao Peng satirizes mercilessly, but no one dares to contradict. Although he doesn''t believe it in his heart, no one speaks.


    But on the contrary, liuchengjun and other people''s reaction speed is extremely fast, only to see them fly out towards the rear in an instant, the speed is beyond imagination.


    And they did their best to fly. They didn''t want to stop in the middle of the flight.


    Even those demons are the same, which makes all the people in the audience a little confused for a while.


    What''s the situation?


    These guys are overreacting.

 Chapters 609

    All the people in the central region made a mistake. It was Liu Chengjun''s reaction that made them a little confused, which was too fierce.


    Isn''t it a robbery?


    It''s not necessary for lion king to run so far, is it?


    "What the hell? What are they doing? "


    "Oh, what can I do? A group of guys who have never met the world."


    Tianjiao of Zhongyu looks scornful. He thinks liuchengjun and others are too fussy. He''s so afraid of Dujie. There''s no reason to be proud.


    However, the next second, they are even more ignorant, because the lion king is also the head does not return to run away, that speed is beyond imagination.


    Its strength is already very strong. At this time, it''s hard to escape. The speed is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Originally still good stand beside them, so a moment has disappeared in the sky.


    This makes everyone in a daze. Some people feel that they are looking at that figure after knowing it.


    "This is What''s the situation? How can master lion run so fast? "


    "Do you think master lion knows something about it?"


    All the people are at a loss. I really don''t know why so many people are so violent.


    In the next second, they already know why so many people are so unusual.


    Only to see the sky above them turn into darkness, where their eyes reach, there is no light at all.


    Some of them were covered with dark clouds, just like a piece of black cloth directly in front of their eyes, and none of them responded.


    But the lion king, who had not hesitated to run away with the wind, felt a little lucky at the moment.


    At first, although he felt that such a move was unnecessary, when he felt the change on his head, he knew that it was just a life back.


    Judging from the dark clouds, we can know how terrible this scourge is.


    Who has ever seen such a terrible catastrophe?


    Directly shrouded in a sky, as if the sky was originally covered with dark clouds, and even flickered a little lightning from time to time, they can feel the breath of terror from the branch.


    Before long, a terrible minefield appeared in front of them, and they could not see the edge of the minefield at a glance, which directly made many people despair.


    If we had run away before, there would be no problem. But where is the time to run now?


    "Lie down, sink! Who told me this was a disaster? This is clearly the end of the world, where there is such a terrible catastrophe. "


    "Over This time, we are completely finished. We are almost completely covered. We can''t escape at all. "


    All Tianjiao''s faces are ugly. It''s their limited strength. Even if they are given time, they can''t escape.


    It''s really that the scope of the disaster is too large, which makes them despair completely.


    However, the next second I saw Gao Peng appear beside them, and I saw that one by one they began to be alert.


    But before they had any extra moves, Gao Peng waved and swept them out, throwing all Tianjiao Tongtong out of the range covered by Tianjie.


    This made everyone a little unexpected, and didn''t react for a while.

 Chapters 610

    Gaopeng''s move, let everyone not imagine, only to see all Tianjiao completely sent out by him.


    In the end, there are only a few guys who are slightly inferior to the lion king.


    They all stared at Gao Peng one by one, as if expecting his next move.


    But who knows, Gao Peng didn''t even pay attention to them, just looked up at the sky.


    "Here What''s going on? "


    "What about us? Don''t you care about us? Send us out, too! Otherwise, we will surely die here. "


    "If we were in this place, it would certainly have an impact on your plunder. Would you like to kill yourself?"


    These people have been completely anxious. They didn''t expect that things would develop like this. They thought that they would be sent out directly just like those Tianjiao.


    But who knows what will happen.


    They seem to have been completely abandoned.


    Gao Peng just glanced at them and then left them aside.


    These guys are really cheeky enough.


    I don''t want to think about what I''ve done before. Now it''s good to let him send them out and kill them in the wrong place.


    I didn''t expect to ask so much.


    It''s really wonderful.


    And the reason why they stay here is just to show them what is a real catastrophe. What they saw before is a complete pediatrics.


    It''s even a smaller version.


    "No Why don''t you send us out? Are you going to offend us? "


    There is a God who has been completely flustered. He feels that he may be locked by the sky robbery anytime and anywhere, because this time the sky robbery is too terrible.


    So the brewing time is a little longer, so they are not locked temporarily, which is why they are so flustered.


    Once they are locked by the sky, they will be really finished.


    But Gao Peng''s present attitude makes them really confused. Didn''t he send all Tianjiao out before?


    Why are they so indifferent when they arrive?


    Gao Peng said coldly, "just you? Why should I take you out? "


    "A group of shameless guys, who just said they wanted to kill me? Now I even want to send you out, but you can say it. "


    Gao Peng glanced at them contemptuously, but at last he didn''t pay attention to them.


    But when they were shocked, they said, "but you have to think about it. If we stay here all the time, it will not do you any good."


    "The power of natural calamity will double, and you will also be buried with us at that time. In order to fight for a moment, you will take your own life."


    "I don''t think it''s worth it. What do you think?"


    Gao Peng''s face suddenly showed a look of disdain, and then, without any merciful sarcasm, he said: "only you will have such concerns, and I never fear whether the sky robbery is strong or not, I only fear that the sky robbery is not strong enough."


    After that, Gao Peng has completely ignored them, just a group of people who are going to die.

 Chapters 611

    When Gao Peng spoke, the thunder and lightning in the sky changed completely.


    A human figure composed of thunder and lightning appears slowly, and then one after another, slowly accumulating into a hundred thousand soldiers.


    Each one is like the sun shining on the earth, emitting dazzling light.


    But no one felt lucky, but it was the bottom of my heart.


    In particular, those who did not go out completely are now in complete despair. If we don''t know who is going through the disaster, we will just be locked.


    They are all likely to struggle to get out alive.


    What''s more, what they see now.


    What did they see? One by one composed of lightning figures, and from them even feel the power of the sky.


    How can this not make them feel desperate?


    Is this a real disaster?


    Why have they never seen such a thing? And the power is so terrible that they even dare not move. They are desperate.


    "Why How could that be? Why have I never seen such a disaster? Is this beautiful woman terrible? Is there any other catastrophe in the world? "


    "No It''s impossible. It''s impossible to have such a terrible catastrophe. If it''s all like this, no one can survive! "


    No matter how they don''t believe it, what they see in front of them won''t deceive people, and they can also feel a knife hanging on their head.


    This kind of feeling that they can be killed at any time has not been felt for a long time.


    In fact, they never felt this way when they were crossing the robberies.


    This period of time makes them scared. They have been completely scared.


    But they have no choice. They are completely locked by the sky robbers, and they are still locked by such terrible sky robbers.


    This I can''t go back to heaven.


    And those who have already flown out of the range early, looking back at the past at this time, they can''t help but feel that their choice is extremely clear.


    That''s the wise thing to do.


    "Fortunately, we can run fast, or we''ll really suffer."


    "It''s so terrible. It''s more terrible than ever, and it''s not only doubled or doubled."


    Liu Chengjun and other people are disappointed to see it. At this time, they are very grateful. This is the result of experience.


    If it wasn''t for their experience in this field, they would be foolish to stay in the sky at this time, and ghosts would know if they could survive there.


    As for those who are sent out, Tianjiao is always in a state of ignorance.


    I felt despair before. When I found that I was out of the range of the sky, I didn''t know why.


    But when they think about it, they find that it was the guy who made them hate it so much who sent them out. This time makes their heart a little complicated.


    The crowd looked at each other, unable to say a word.


    At the moment, the heart is very complex, it''s difficult to describe it in one or two sentences, but they can''t help but sigh when they see the dark cloud covered place.


    It''s really terrible. Not only can''t see the edge, but also can feel the boundless pressure from inside. They can''t imagine if they really stay under that dark cloud.


    What kind of situation is that?


    I can''t even breathe!

 Chapters 612

    Looking at the increasingly terrible robbery, Gao Peng instead showed a happy smile, which was the battle he expected.


    Although the system can''t play a direct role, it will give him some strength, which has satisfied him.


    Only to see him look up, his face is a change.


    "I''m not talking about you. This is a terrible place. Last time, I hurt you directly. Now I hope you''re not too weak."


    "And If I don''t have a good time, I''m afraid of myself! "


    Although Gao Peng''s voice is not loud, it is just like the rolling thunder that directly transmits what he said because of the reason that he has strengthened his real Qi.


    So that everyone present can hear it clearly.


    I see that all people are completely ignorant. What kind of operation is this?


    Do you talk directly to Skylark? Or is it a curse?


    They really don''t know, but after looking at each other, they still think that Gao Peng is too arrogant. It''s just arrogant.


    It''s no wonder that such a terrible force of natural calamity will be attracted. Maybe it''s the power of others that is too terrible for them to exist.


    And those people who stay under the power of the scourge are completely ignorant at the moment. This operation


    Because in their view, when Gao Peng''s voice just fell, the sky robber even had a reaction, which seemed to be an unprecedented threat from 100000 Tianbing.


    Directly breaking through the sky, they felt unprecedented discomfort, and even one of them directly vomited blood.


    But what they couldn''t accept was that the guy didn''t care, and even the smile on his face became more and more brilliant.


    It''s as if something pleasant happened to me.


    This makes them depressed. What kind of situation is it? Why do they feel so bad?


    But the guy''s hair is still intact, even the expression on his face becomes more and more rampant, which makes them really incomprehensible.


    "He''s not a monster, is he? Why doesn''t he seem to have any feelings? Is it just for us? "


    "It''s impossible! All those who are locked in by the scourge will be affected by the scourge. "


    When they were depressed, Gao Peng flew to the sky directly.


    With a fist tightly clenched, they went out towards the top. This group seemed to have some kind of beast roaring, rising up to the sky!


    Roar!


    The whole sky trembled, and then the hundred thousand soldiers came back. One after another, the terrible thunder came down from the sky.


    The goal is Gao Peng!


    But it''s not just all the attacks.


    Most of the heavenly soldiers fell down from the sky, carrying the power of incomparable terror. Gao Peng, a general attack, seemed to be besieged for a while.


    It''s a magnificent scene.


    From time to time, thunders and thunders burst out.


    This scene completely made those people stupid. They had never seen such a person. Moreover, they could not imagine how powerful this was to fight against the sky robbery?


    No Even if the strength is no longer strong, it should not be possible to do so, right?


    In their cognition, there is no one who can make such exaggerated moves, let alone face the hundred thousand soldiers calmly.

 Chapters 613

    Just when everyone was in shock.


    A huge figure suddenly appeared, which seemed to break through the seal, making a deafening sound.


    All of them were unprepared, and then all of them looked at it with a gaping eyes. They saw that the criminal day was waving his axe towards the one hundred thousand soldiers.


    At first, I saw that the hundred thousand heavenly soldiers were extremely powerful, but the axe that faced the sky of torture had the potential to be invincible.


    But it''s not over yet. There''s a powerful thunder beside Gao Peng. It''s not the same as Tianjie, though it''s a little similar.


    But if you look closely, you will still find the gap between them.


    The Tianbing, who was split by the heaven of torture, was absorbed into his body by Gao Peng. However, he seemed to be charging the battery, and there was a trace of thunder all over his body.


    Gao Peng is also fearless of life and death rushed into the Tianbing.


    Fighting is like going into the daytime. Many people don''t know what''s going on, they only know that there''s a shocking fight there.


    Even the two sides of the battle made them a little surprised.


    It''s not what they think.


    This Is it really a disaster?


    What''s more, it''s just too weird to see someone do this.


    Especially those who are still under the sky robbery, they are ignored directly by the sky robbery, and they don''t know what happened.


    They all looked at each other one by one. Although they still felt the overwhelming pressure, there was no natural disaster on them.


    It seems to be completely forgotten by the world.


    If it has been like this all the time, they will be really lucky. After all, they managed to escape. However, there is a little depression in their heart, which is just abandoned by the whole world!


    "What is it called! Are we really abandoned by the world? Even the weather ignored us directly. "


    "No That''s because we are too weak to be noticed. "


    This sentence, like a knife, directly stabbed them in the heart, and they were suddenly critically hit.


    Although someone wanted to refute this sentence, when he looked up at the fierce battle, he was silent for a moment.


    It''s not that they are too weak, but that Gao Peng is too strong. I never thought that a person could show such terrible strength.


    No matter it''s blood power or constitution, it''s a magic skill. It''s God''s son!


    Those who are outside the sky robbery feel the horrible battle more or less, but they can''t see it clearly at all, because the place covered by the sky robbery is too large.


    You can''t reach it with your eyes.


    What''s more, they don''t dare to use perception at all, so they can only vaguely feel the terrible thunder, and even some people are resisting.


    It is self-evident that resistance to nature is nothing more than that the people who are fighting against the robbery are fighting against the robbery. This is a fight of their own.


    There''s no one to step in, let alone help.


    In a place full of despair, you are the only one I''m trying to fight alone.


    All of them are mending their brains, but they don''t know what kind of situation Gao Peng is in at all, but in their opinion, it should be similar to what they think.

 Chapters 614

    "You said How despairing is the man who crosses the robbery? "


    Among the Tianjiao in the Middle Kingdom, some people couldn''t bear their curiosity and finally asked.


    But many people are still silent. After all, they have never experienced such a terrible scene. At most, they can only think about the cataclysm they have seen.


    At last, he nodded seriously: "this should be despair. After all, such a terrible disaster may disappear no matter who it is."


    "There is absolutely no one who can make it."


    "Although that''s what he said, he saved us somehow. I don''t want him to have anything really. With such a terrible strong man, he will become more and more lively at last."


    All Tianjiao''s ideas are different, but no one has ever had a fierce idea, even if there is, they dare not say it directly.


    At least Gao Peng has saved them.


    Although they still have a thorn in their heart, they will not repay their kindness with vengeance. Although they are arrogant, they are even unreasonable.


    But it doesn''t mean they''re unreasonable.


    That''s why no one is bad, but they still don''t believe that Gao Peng can succeed in the robbery. After all, the weather this time is terrible.


    No matter who it is, there is no 100% assurance.


    ¡­¡­


    Gongsun Dong and others are still disappointed. If they didn''t react too fast before, they might be really finished at the moment.


    At this time, his face is still a little shocked, turned to look at Liu Chengjun and asked, "is the master''s sky robbery always so terrible?"


    Liu Chengjun nodded calmly: "although I don''t know if it has always been so terrible, but with what I see, every time is more terrible than normal people."


    "However, the strength of the young master is beyond everyone''s imagination. Every time he crosses the robberies, it is extremely smooth. As I saw before, the young master just wants to pull other people on the back and let all people cross the robberies with him directly."


    "What?"


    After hearing Liu Chengjun''s words, all the people were even more shocked. Is this something people can do?


    Even pull others on the back, and it''s still in the critical moment of crossing the robberies. What''s not looking for death?


    However, when they think about the previous scene, they don''t know why they think there is nothing strange, anyway, it''s not the first time.


    But there is still some inexplicable admiration, which is not something that anyone can do, although they can.


    But it''s really crazy. I can''t guarantee whether I can succeed in the crossing. If someone else follows me, it''s a trip in front of the ghost gate.


    Who can stand it?


    Unconsciously, they are not only afraid and awed of Gao Peng, but also have a very strange mood.


    Faith? Reverence?


    No one knows. Maybe they have succumbed to the power of Gao Peng before, but now they are surprised by the actions of oupeng.


    This is also unthinkable. I just heard what Gao Peng had done before, and I can''t help but resonate with him.


    Although Liu Chengjun was only shocked, he also found the changes of all people, but he didn''t think much about it, just thought that these people were shocked.

 Chapters 615

    All the people are talking about the protagonist, which is not as good as they think at the moment.


    At the moment, Gao Peng''s face also shows a time of boredom. Although it seemed that the battle was extremely fierce before, with the passage of time, he absorbed so much of the power of natural calamity.


    These heavenly soldiers gradually can not bring him any harm.


    Even can not bring him any pressure, gradually can not let him mention interest, who let his strength so strong.


    Even the strength of his blood, God of war is too lazy to fight.


    The axe in his hand has gradually subsided.


    This kind of change, directly let the sky robber feel insults, as if to reflect its mood, and the power of the sky robber suddenly doubled.


    But even so, Gao Peng did not respond.


    No Gao Peng actually has a reaction, and his reaction is also very fierce.


    Only to see that he seems to have formed a black hole, which directly absorbs all the power of the sky robbery. Every minute he absorbs the power of the sky robbery, his strength becomes stronger.


    Although the increased strength is much slower than the speed given to him by the system, at least it has been improved.


    It''s a lot more than a single step.


    Although he enjoys this power, he has no known rival, which makes him feel a little lonely every time he comes.


    It''s like the height is too cold.


    "Alas! When will a decent opponent appear? Why can no one in the world beat me? "


    "Am I really invincible?"


    The watcher was speechless.


    Never seen such a narcissistic guy, they don''t deny Gao Peng''s powerful strength, but from Gao Peng''s words, it''s hard for them to accept.


    If other people say it, they may be able to accept it better, but this sentence is said by themselves, which makes them feel speechless somehow.


    They looked at each other and said nothing.


    Gao Peng just sighed and didn''t have much idea, only to see that all the Tianbing were absorbed by him.


    And he has formed a thundering armor, which is much more terrible than before, because this time he is not absorbing the power of the scourge.


    Although there was before, there was no such horror.


    And the one hundred thousand heavenly soldiers in the sky have been unconsciously absorbed by Gao Peng.


    Also at this time, the dark clouds in the sky slowly dissipated. With Gaopeng as the center, we can see the blue sky slowly.


    The scene here also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Only to see them for a moment, some don''t know what happened.


    "What is this? How could it suddenly disappear? Is it the failure of the ferry robbery? "


    "No No way! Even if it''s a failure, it won''t be so fast, will it? "


    "Is it a success?"


    "It''s impossible. Even if it''s successful, it''s impossible to be so fast. How could someone cross the river so fast? I don''t believe it!"


    Everyone talks about it one after another. Everyone has his own ideas, but there is no one to say that can really serve the public.


    However, all the people did not move their eyes. They all stared at one direction, which was the place where Gao Pengdu robbed.


    They are desperate to know what''s going on there.


    Is he successful

 Chapters 616

    After the success of Gao Pengdu''s robbery, the dark clouds dissipated rapidly.


    All the people stared at Gao Peng. They thought that they were doomed. Who knew that the power of Scorpio didn''t care about them? They totally ignored them.


    Focus on dealing with Gao Peng, but the final result is completely absorbed by Gao Peng, which is just beyond imagination.


    I saw these people who were locked by the power of heaven, their eyes were almost protruding, and their mouths were too wide open to believe.


    "Here Isn''t that terrible? "


    "Is he still human? I''ve never seen anyone do this before. This guy is terrible! "


    Several people in the presence of the scene could not help but think of a strange idea, and then they shook their heads one after another.


    Got rid of the idea.


    It''s really terrible. How could they have such an idea in their mind? Even think that this outlander has the ability to fight through the middle.


    It is undeniable that his strength is indeed very strong, but if he really has the strength to surpass the central region, this idea is simply too horrible.


    Although they think that the strength of the other side is very strong, few people will be his opponents, we can know by virtue of the terrible power of the scourge.


    It also has an unimaginable talent, and in the power of the scourge it seems so easy, which is the most shocking place.


    Several people looked at each other for a moment, and now they had no intention of making friends with Gao Peng, or even wanted to make peace.


    Whether or not they will lose face in front of all people, face and life, which is important, they are naturally very clear.


    Only to see one of them stand out, some hesitated and said: "that Before that, it was ours, and we apologized to you for the fact that we didn''t make it clear. "


    "To be honest, we are not your opponents, and we don''t want to have any hatred with you. I wonder if you can ignore villains and let us go?"


    They do not have a high voice, so that their attitude is very low, to their level, it is impossible to blind feud.


    What''s more, it''s clear that if they fight back, the real death may be the one to greet them.


    Gao Peng It''s not so easy to deal with.


    The power of the terrible scourge is still in my mind.


    Whenever they think of that terrible place, they can''t help shivering, especially they are locked by the power of the sky.


    This makes them feel the horror of that day.


    This is not the same as that of many powerful people in the central region. The intensity is also much lower. It''s not that Gao Peng''s natural calamity is weaker, but that it''s too strong.


    It''s the imagination of everyone.


    This is the final decision they made after weighing and weighing.


    Gao Peng was also a little surprised. Every martial god has his own self-esteem. Unexpectedly, these guys would be soft directly, which was beyond his expectation.


    But somehow, he thought that these guys could get into his eyes slowly, at least not to die, know how to bend and stretch.


    This is the most difficult and valuable, and he doesn''t intend to kill all the people himself, so whether to let them go or not has already been doomed.


    As long as you don''t die by yourself, you can''t have a real accident.

 Chapters 617

    "Here..."


    "My God! How is this possible? "


    Just then, a cry of surprise burst out.


    I don''t know when all the people have come here, but when they see that these martial gods have been subdued, they all feel incredible.


    Especially when they look at Gao Peng, their eyes are more shocked.


    They all think that Gao Peng has failed in the robbery, and now he has already lost his soul, but who knows where he stands in perfect condition.


    What''s more, the rescuers they moved here are the most powerful group of people who are completely soft at the moment.


    These are their elders!


    However, just in front of them, it was like the enemy had softened. This time, they could not imagine anything.


    Originally, I just wanted to see if Gao Peng was dead. Who knew that I would see such a big play? Everyone was stunned.


    Liucheng Jun and others are also very ignorant, did not expect that these high God of martial arts will be directly subdued, look at the attitude is also very good.


    It''s obvious that they''ve given in.


    At this time, those martial gods were completely ignorant. They just wanted to soften when no one was around, so they wouldn''t lose face.


    But who knew it would happen like this?


    They were still in a trance. They didn''t find so many people. They had come over slowly, and finally caused such a result.


    It makes them want to find a place to get in.


    But now that it''s over, they have no other way.


    They don''t want to just make up their mind to be soft, and then give up all their previous achievements. Who can make the strength of each other strong.


    These martial gods bit their teeth, held everyone''s eyes and lowered their heads. They did not dare to look at the rest of the people, nor did they dare to look at Gou Gaopeng.


    Gao Peng thought it was very interesting, but he didn''t deliberately insult each other. After all, these guys have no use value, although they can invest.


    But now it seems that he thinks investment has no meaning.


    The return on investment can''t be directly proportional to the speed at which he can improve his strength, which is meaningless.


    So, only to see Gaopeng said: "you go, I will not kill you, because your strength is too weak, kill you can not get any benefits."


    "Oh, and so do you. Go back where you come from!"


    Gaopeng is fond of those Tianjiao again, and says with a wave of indifference.


    This made many people a little unprepared, although they felt it was humiliating, but when they saw still some unstable space, they bit their teeth and endured it.


    The other side is really very strong, which is the existence they can''t match.


    If they dare to say more, they may be buried here.


    "Oh, yes!"


    "If any of you still hate me, you can summon all the strong to revenge me. I will never hide my trace, and I welcome your revenge."


    "But If I see you next time, then I won''t let you go. "


    "I''ll give you only one chance."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Peng paid no attention to these people in the middle region, and had no value for him, just said a word casually.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s arrogant and overbearing.


    But for him, it was very common.

 Chapters 618

    No matter how shocked everyone was, Gao Peng led his people directly and went in other directions.


    Only all the people in the Middle Kingdom are left in disorder in the wind.


    At the moment, they are still unable to return to their senses. They are just turning over the waves in their hearts, although they all feel that Gao Peng''s words are extremely arrogant.


    But when we think that he has such capital, no one will argue.


    The strength of the other side is not only very strong, but also in the face of such a terrible heaven, they can survive intact, which is the most exaggerated place.


    And It can also make these powerful martial gods subdue.


    Anyway, the strength of this man is beyond their imagination.


    And they can''t fight. Although they think Gao Peng is arrogant and arrogant, others do have such capital. Instead, they have withered completely.


    Although they have talent, talent doesn''t mean strength. There are many phenomena of talent dying. They just have a little chance to become the strong in the world.


    It doesn''t mean that they must have the strength of the strong.


    This It just means they have value.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gao Peng left, a man fell behind Gao Peng all the time. Although he kept a certain distance, he never got rid of him.


    The triangle demon suddenly accelerated to Gao Peng''s side, looked back from time to time and said, "master, there is a tail following behind us. Shall we clean it up?"


    Gao Peng smiled and shook his head. "No, let him follow."


    "Even if we let him follow us all the time, it will not do us any harm. Let him follow if he wants to!"


    With Gao Peng''s words, other people won''t pay any more attention, and they don''t believe it. That guy will fight in front of Gao Peng.


    They have great confidence in Gao Peng.


    It''s almost like blind confidence.


    Time flies by.


    Gao Peng finally left the entrance of the central region completely, but the time of the day has passed completely, with their speed of flying.


    It will take another day. It can be seen that the central area is not small. At this time, he can feel the stability of the surrounding space. Even at this moment, he has all the strength.


    Not necessarily can understand not necessarily can move the space, we can see how stable the space here is.


    Gao Peng could see the city in front of him, but at this time he looked back a little and his face was speechless.


    I didn''t expect that guy would still follow him. He didn''t fall behind all the time, as if he wanted to stay behind them.


    This makes Gaopeng feel speechless.


    At least you are a martial god. As for you, are you always behind others'' buttocks?


    Don''t you have the pride you deserve?


    Following Gao Peng is the lion king. Knowing Gao Peng''s powerful strength, he already has his own idea that he must follow Gao Peng.


    He also wants to join the group of Gaopeng. He doesn''t know how Gaopeng cultivates, but with such a peerless monster, he will surely have unparalleled opportunities and benefits.


    This is his idea, so he made a proper move to follow the asshole. He followed Gao Peng all the time and kept a certain distance.


    It can''t be thrown off, and it doesn''t cause resentment.

 Chapters 619

    As the middle kingdom people returned to their respective forces, the rumors about Gao Peng gradually spread out.


    Therefore, the whole central region was completely sensationalized!


    Whether it''s dismissive or rather serious, everyone has their own attitude.


    Because Gao Peng is a foreigner, he will not be totally despised. After all, they have suffered a lot.


    Although that guy has not been here for a long time, he still makes them feel afraid, which inevitably makes them pay more attention to Gao Peng.


    What''s more, Gao Peng killed many martial gods and completely offended these forces.


    For example, this is just something that happens quietly. These forces will not even pay much attention to it.


    But now it''s different. Their affairs have been thoroughly spread for a long time. It''s also known by the whole people in the central region that such a man killed their powerful warrior.


    If they don''t respond as they should, won''t they be laughed at by everyone?


    This forces them to respond.


    For a time, the calm water in the central region seemed to be in waves, gradually not as calm as before.


    But everyone''s opinions are different. Some people think it''s an opportunity to break the existing rules.


    The central region has been dominated by various forces for too long.


    For a long time, they are all about to forget what they used to look like.


    "Oh! We have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time, and finally there is an opportunity. Maybe this is also our opportunity to break their cage at one stroke. "


    "Of course, some people have muddled the water now, and all we need to do is to make the muddled water more chaotic."


    People in the dark said coldly, each with his own mind, but they all have a purpose.


    Break the existing rules thoroughly and let them have a foothold.


    What they really think is not known.


    Of course, there are some people who have different ideas, that is, people who don''t know what kind of things they have, but see that the major forces have such a response, after many inquiries, they have a little idea.


    However, in their view, this is nothing more than a fuss by major forces. The reason why the central region can be called the central region is because it is the center of martial arts.


    It can also be called holy land. As for the Outland How can it be compared with the central domain?


    Hearing all the people talking about it, many people feel that what forces are making a fuss is just trying to give them too much pressure.


    "Hum! These big forces will only use this kind of vicious means. I don''t know what they are thinking, but No matter what kind of ideas they have, I won''t be fooled easily. "


    "Yes, we don''t know what medicine they sell in their bones, but we can''t be their guns."


    These are all monologues. After all, they have not joined in all forces, but they should always be on guard against the calculation of all forces. Every time there is a huge sensation.


    The first thing they think about is whether they are calculating.


    Although they feel so tired, they are better than joining the major forces. After all, joining those forces is like dancing with demons.

 Chapters 620

    The whole central region began to talk about Gao Peng and others, which is a rare event. After all, the central region has not been so busy for a long time.


    What''s more, all people are talking about the same thing.


    It can be seen how fast, just a few days, it has spread everywhere.


    But it''s just when all the people find it interesting.


    A reward directly scared everyone.


    The war shrine, the only divine power in the Middle Kingdom, even sent out a reward that shocked all of you.


    "If you capture the mastermind of foreign countries alive, you can get one quota To catch the accomplice alive, you can ask the war god hall for a request If there is evidence, you can get the friendship of Zhanshen temple and present two gods at the same time! "


    This reward directly makes all the people''s voices disappear suddenly, and then more intense voices erupt.


    They can''t imagine what kind of existence can attract the attention of the war god temple.


    In addition, it also directly sent a reward to the God of war hall. So far, this is a very strange thing, and people began to remember what happened.


    The last time the temple of war god sent out the mysterious God, it was a very long time ago.


    But now, even for some inexplicable people to send out such an attractive reward, how can this not let them heart?


    The reason why the war shrine has become the only God level power is that they have their own channels, that is, they can become more powerful.


    God King!


    It''s a yearning existence. A God King can directly destroy the Middle Kingdom, but so far, only the God of war Temple exists.


    Other people can''t find a way to break through, which almost represents the central region, that is, the Zhanshen Temple dominates.


    And the reason why the war Temple says that quota is that it is expected to be promoted to the quota of God King, when all people know the reward.


    One by one seemed to be very excited.


    They had to pay a heavy price to get a place.


    But now, only one mastermind needs to be grasped, which makes many people feel the hope of promotion, especially those who stay at the level of Wushen.


    Now it''s completely crazy.


    If there is no chance to say that they can''t go to the war god temple to find trouble, but now it''s different. The war god temple has issued such a reward.


    How can this not make them feel excited?


    In the dark place, there are many eyes slowly waking up from the deep sleep. When they wake up, there is a little confusion in their eyes. You can hear the reward from the war god hall.


    A flash of light came out, like a meteor in the night.


    The undercurrent is surging!


    Unconsciously, the whole Middle Kingdom seems to have undergone earth shaking changes. All people can see the presence of Wushen everywhere.


    Although it wasn''t so hard to see before, it seems that it has become extremely frequent. It is almost the same as going out to see the martial god.


    Although these martial gods are only the weakest group, for many people, it is extremely precious.


    This is not the biggest change. The biggest adaptation is the complete martial law. There are all kinds of portraits everywhere, almost all of which are Gao Peng''s.


    All the people seem to be looking for Gao Peng together.

 Chapters 621

    The central region has changed a lot unconsciously.


    But many people are still unresponsive, after all, this change comes too suddenly, and is not controlled by others.


    Although they all know that this is just a reward from the war god temple, the change is unbelievable.


    "God, who are those guys? It can directly attract the attention of the war god hall. Are they really so powerful? Even the war god hall began to be afraid. "


    "How is it possible? It''s impossible for the God of war temple to have people who are afraid. We should know that the God of war temple has the God King, and only they have the God King. "


    "It should be that those guys have some genius treasures, or they can attract the attention of the war god temple. I think I believe they have such a powerful power."


    After some discussion, many people seem to have come to the conclusion that Gao Peng and others must have secret.


    Or treasure, which will attract the attention of the God of war.


    What if they can also get this treasure? What opportunities will they get?


    Some people have begun to make a bad idea slowly. They don''t want to give it to the war god hall honestly. Since the war god hall attaches great importance to it, it must be a very good thing.


    If you stay in their hands, you will make more money?


    Everyone has their own ideas, but they all have a common purpose, that is to find Gao Peng and others.


    Whether we can catch them alive or not, we should at least find the traces of Gaopeng and others.


    After all, since Gao Peng and others entered the central region, they have disappeared completely. No matter who they are, they can''t be found.


    This is the reason why many people want to try their best to find it. The more they can''t find it, the more secret they have in each other, and they work harder.


    It''s just that all the ghosts and monsters are looking for Gao Peng, just like Gao Peng is the flesh of Tang monk, and they are all looking for him.


    But they didn''t know that the closer they were to Gao Peng, the more they were to die.


    But no one cares about it. They just want to fight for it. Maybe they will be totally lucky and even become the god they dream of.


    At that time, it will not only be ruled by the war god temple, but they will become the second ruler.


    This suddenly makes many people work harder.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the people are looking for it, Gao Peng has slowly found out the trend of these people, and even felt puzzled.


    Of course, when he knew that the only divine power in the Middle Kingdom offered him a reward, his whole face became extremely wonderful.


    It wasn''t anger, it didn''t feel any humiliation.


    There was a hint of excitement. I just wanted to stroll around and enjoy the local customs of the central region.


    After all, after such a long battle, he was a little tired. Especially from the beginning to the end, his strength could not be improved. He could not improve his strength by cultivating like others.


    He needs to do something.


    Now he found such a powerful force to offer him a reward, so he immediately found a good reason, which was that someone sent a pillow when he was sleepy.


    How can this not make him feel excited?

 Chapters 622

    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect someone to offer me a reward. It''s really beyond my expectation."


    When he learned that the only divine power offered him a reward, Gao Peng was so excited that he shivered, even his mouth was smiling all the time.


    The people around him, one by one, are quiet. They can feel Gao Peng''s excitement.


    But that''s it. There''s no reason for them to feel a little panic. If Gao Peng makes some amazing moves at this time, they really don''t know how to deal with it.


    They looked at each other and wanted to stop them, but no one dared to go forward. They knew it was in vain.


    At this time, the guide and the fat man are really sorry. Unexpectedly, they would follow such a crazy man. They thought that they would only provoke some enemies at most.


    But who knows, this is the enemy of the world!


    What''s more, they have noticed a little bit of bad now. It seems that this guy is going to start something again.


    And it''s true. When hearing someone offer him a reward, Gao Peng is no longer ready to go on like this.


    Since it is the strongest force in the central region, its strength should not be weak.


    That just can let him improve his strength, as long as his realm is promoted to the top, then he can upgrade again.


    Just thinking about it, he looks forward to the next time to improve his strength.


    Whew!


    Gao Peng did not hesitate to fly to the sky, which makes many people feel very inexplicable. After all, few people will fly in the city, which is against the law.


    Serious violation of the rules made by the major forces, once caught, it will be Zhulian nine clans.


    "What''s the situation? Is this guy looking to die? "


    "Who gave him the courage to fly? Don''t he know what forces are in charge here? Or he didn''t know who the chassis was all along. "


    "I think he is clearly challenging others'' bottom line, which is really a good play."


    All the people in the city looked at Gao Peng who was flying to the sky with a gloating smile.


    I''m looking forward to what kind of setbacks I will encounter next. It''s not that no one is flying in this situation, but it''s always going to be miserable.


    All the demons, because they want to hide their traces well, have already become almost human beings.


    At this time, their faces have shown a very dignified expression. They don''t know what Gao Peng wants to do, but they can''t stop it at all.


    But Now they feel the crisis. If Gao Pengzhen does something shocking, they will bear the brunt of it.


    "What to do? I think it''s too risky for us to persuade the master. Although I don''t know what the master wants to do, I think the master''s mood is very excited now. "


    "If we do anything impulsive, it will be extremely unfavorable for us. After all, the whole central region is very exclusive to us."


    A demon said softly, and then many demons looked at the triangle demon in the way of eye inquiry, expecting a good answer from the triangle demon.


    Who makes the triangle demon the most powerful of them.


    But the triangle God was silent for a while and said, "we can''t change the decision made by the master, we can only accept and bear it silently."


    "If you don''t say it, you may die. If you say it, you will die immediately."


    There was a momentary silence.

 Chapters 623

    Just when everyone is curious.


    Gao Peng slowly opened his mouth, which scared everyone directly.


    "Reward my fellow, I don''t care what your purpose is, but what you do makes me feel very excited."


    "Then I will give you two choices. Send the strongest to me, and I will wait for you here. "


    "Or I''ll call!"


    Gao Peng''s voice seems to have penetrated the space directly and passed directly to such a middle field, so that all people can hear his voice clearly.


    When hearing Gao Peng''s voice, all the people were completely scared to pee.


    One by one, they all looked shocked and even stopped their movements.


    No matter how far or near you are, everyone feels extremely incredible. At this time, someone wants to challenge the authority of the war god hall? Is this looking for death?


    That''s the only one with the power of the God King, but now it''s so openly challenged by others. It''s just joy to hear.


    And for them, it''s an incredible thing.


    In particular, all the people here wanted to see Gao Peng make a fool of himself, but who knew that they would see such a terrible thing with their own eyes.


    They all looked frightened. They were so afraid that the war god hall would cause them trouble. The ghost knew whether the war god hall would investigate.


    Perhaps, they will be directly affected by the fish?


    It made them feel like they were in fear.


    "Here How could that be? "


    "This guy wants to die, don''t hold us! Why... "


    Many people hold their heads in their hands. With a look of pain, they can foresee what kind of horrible things will happen next.


    If the temple of war god really blames it, it can be razed to the ground with a single blow across the air, and it will be useless for them to escape anyway.


    What''s more, they are bound to bear the label of one evil after another.


    At this time, they had no time to show their angry expression. They only fell into one fear after another and ignored Gao Peng at all.


    Although Gao Peng caused such a result, they were unable to do anything but fall into fear.


    Maybe other people don''t understand the status of Zhanshen temple, but the guide knows very well when he sees Gao Peng making such a crazy decision.


    He''s a fool in the eyes of the whole person. He almost scares the urine directly. The whole person''s heart is broken.


    He never thought that this guy would do such a terrible thing.


    The reason why he followed Gao Peng was just that he wanted to escape, but who knew that the final result would be like this? In the end, he was doomed.


    And they have offended even more terrible forces.


    Why on earth is he?


    Unconsciously, he fell into a deep thought.


    The whole person''s spirit is a little trance. At this time, he has determined that he can''t escape any more. No one has ever challenged the authority of the war god hall.


    Even if there is, it won''t last long.


    The war god temple is the most powerful existence. No one can challenge their majesty.


    Gongsun Dong and others don''t know much, but as long as they pay attention to observation, their whole emotions are about to collapse.


    The reaction of these people around me, for example, can show how crazy Gao Peng has done.

 Chapters 624

    The lion king is also in the wind at the moment.


    From the entrance of Zhongyu, Gao Peng and others have been following him. His purpose is very simple. He just wants to learn something from Gao Peng''s hands.


    He even got Gao Peng''s advice, but he didn''t dare to get too close all the time. After all, it''s easy to cause antipathy.


    But who knows, he hasn''t asked Gao Peng.


    Now there is such a thing, which makes him immediately into a tangle. If he has too much contact with Gao Peng, no one knows whether the war god hall will cause him trouble.


    No matter how conceited he is, he will not be conceited to compete with the war god hall. Let alone him. Even his whole force cannot compete with the war god shop.


    And at the same time, he was shocked.


    It''s unbelievable that Gao Peng could say such a thing. He won''t easily conclude whether others are arrogant. He just thinks that no one has tried for so long.


    Unexpectedly, Gao Peng did it so generously.


    Can''t help but show a trace of admiration.


    Only to see his eyes at the moment, there has been a lot of admiration, especially when looking at Gao Peng, he''s almost thrown to the ground.


    "What kind of God man is this!"


    "Even if we are strong, we should have done such crazy things. Maybe it''s a feat!"


    In the Lion King''s view, Gao Peng''s strength should not be underestimated, although the war god hall has always had the dignity of being unable to be picked and challenged by others.


    But Gao Peng is not bad, especially the unforgettable power of the scourge. If there were no two brushes, there would be no such terrible power of the scourge.


    The war shrine has never been owned. This is the place where the lion king has never had any doubts. Even now, Gao Peng directly declares war on the war shrine.


    He would not see it as a one-sided trend.


    Of course, he is not sure who is strong or who is weak. At most, he only makes a judgment based on his own cognition.


    No one knows the Lion King''s idea. If anyone knows it, he will feel extremely crazy. You need to know that it is the God King!


    In sin yuan continent, the God King has long been extinct, and only the war god temple owns it. If you want to break through the God King, you have to go through the war god temple.


    This is also a fatal disaster!


    It''s also the reason why the war god temple has such dignity.


    But there will always be people who want to overthrow, but no one has finished it all the time. After all, no one has the power of the God King, let alone want to overthrow the rule of the war god temple.


    And just as everyone was shocked, a voice broke through the sky.


    "Come on!"


    The source of this voice is actually the God of war hall.


    When everyone heard the voice clearly, there was a dull expression on their face, which they could not imagine.


    Although it''s just a word, it can also represent the importance of the war shrine to Gao Peng.


    This suddenly makes many people feel a big wave. They don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment, but they know that there will be big things to happen.


    Although I don''t know the strength of that guy, since it can attract the attention of the war god temple, now it is the war god temple that responds.


    There must be a fate they don''t know.


    Why is this foreigner so valued.

 Chapters 625

    The storm is surging!


    At this moment, the central region is the most bustling.


    All people seem to have a purpose, and they all go to the place where the war shrine is located.


    Although it has almost become a forbidden area, it doesn''t prevent them from going to have a look. They all want to see who Gao Peng is.


    It can even attract the attention of Zhanshen temple.


    And They are also very curious. They thought that Gao Peng had hidden secrets, but now they seem to have layers of fog.


    Let them not see clearly, not really.


    But that doesn''t stop them from trying to get involved.


    "Although I don''t know what the war god hall is trying to do, their actions have made the central region become lively. I hope..."


    When he said this, he stopped for a moment, but his eyes were still shining, and no one knew what he was thinking.


    Not only him, many people have their own purposes, so they all go in the same direction.


    What''s more, all people want to see the one who dares to declare war on the temple, even the legendary one, should not dare to do such crazy things.


    And now Someone even made such a crazy thing, declared war directly across the air, and thought about it directly, they felt blood boiling all over.


    Of course, the most they can do is just to get together and see what kind of guy that declared war is.


    Who gave him the courage?


    However, there will always be some people who are thinking that although the war god temple has always been the highest ruling position, they will not be too much involved in the Middle Kingdom.


    But Some people always think that there is a force in charge of them all the time, as if it is binding them, and there will always be a surprising human brain circuit.


    "Interesting It''s so interesting. I didn''t expect that just one person could cause such a huge fluctuation. It seems that it''s time to have a good time. "


    "However, I don''t know how many old guys will show up this time. I think they can''t bear it, even though they can already enter the earth."


    "The reason why they wait for this time is that they just want to find a chance to break through, but they all encourage each other to do that, tut tut!"


    This person seems to have seen through all the things, seemed extremely light, even jumped out of the whole circle and made comments.


    It can be seen that this person is not the same as many people. Maybe the real thing is to have a look at the bustle with no too many purposes.


    But, after all, this kind of person stands a few.


    Everyone who can speak is extremely powerful. Even if Gao Peng stands among them, he can feel the extremely powerful threat.


    However, this is exactly what Gao Peng meant. He wants to improve his own realm. Others have already reached the top. At this time, he only needs to improve his own realm.


    By then He can also officially break through the stagnant power.


    Although the system has shown great strength before, it may be too rebellious, and this restriction will appear now.


    Gao Peng feels pain in the egg, but there is no way. The stronger the thing is, the greater the limit. Now it''s just a little bit slower.


    If there are other restrictions, it is called the real pit Dad!

 Chapters 626

    The Middle Kingdom, like a sleeping beast, has come to life directly, and there is a depressing atmosphere everywhere.


    What''s more, we can feel the change of heaven and earth.


    Although they felt that someone declared war directly on the war shrine, they felt extremely surprised, even surprised.


    But it''s too far away from them. At most, it''s just a discussion.


    But not long after that, great changes have taken place in the whole central region. The real Qi is always turbulent. At the beginning, no one paid too much attention to it.


    But by the time they found out, there had been earth shaking changes.


    Those forces that had closed the Mountain Gate a long time ago also appeared suddenly unconsciously, and some of them are now in the world.


    These It''s all caused by Gao Peng.


    Maybe in Gao Peng''s view, he just wants to improve his own strength, and he doesn''t think how great the impact will be.


    It''s almost like pulling one hair and moving the whole body. Everything changes because of him.


    The pattern that has been fixed for a long time has changed unconsciously, and many brick and stone forces have disappeared in an instant.


    Some have been killed, some have fled.


    In this turbulent time, they really dare not mix in too much, especially from time to time, they will emerge a powerful warrior God.


    Who can stand it!


    "It''s over! It''s all over! "


    "I don''t want to let us live! Even if it is a declaration of war, you are quietly looking for a place to fight Isn''t it hurting people? "


    Many Emperor Wudi have been completely desperate, which is not to let them live at all! In particular, some of them are evil spirits, once passing by.


    It''s just that nothing grows


    No one can resist their attacks, even inexplicably will be wiped out, which has been a very frequent thing.


    This almost made them into a desperate situation, but they felt very inexplicable at this time, and finally unconsciously became like this.


    And they I don''t know who to hate?


    This is the most painful place.


    My God!


    When did this world become like this?


    At first, Emperor Wu was not the most powerful existence, but he could not be destroyed by others'' waving. Now, he is indeed the bottom layer of ants.


    Brick and stone power It''s almost gone.


    There are still some forces of Xingyao


    This kind of change makes many people feel unprepared, especially those who are living at the bottom of their own, their feelings are most obvious.


    Originally, it was only because someone dared to challenge, who knows that the whole world has begun to change, and they are the most suffering group.


    Who can I reason with?


    And all the martial gods, they all have the same purpose, even they go in the same direction.


    That is the war god hall!


    Just like the pilgrimage, there are countless martial gods going in one direction, and the scene is very spectacular.


    Even if they collide with each other, no matter whether they have hatred or not, they will put it down as soon as possible. After all, they reach their level of battle.


    It''s not so easy to tell the difference.


    They also want to see who they are and dare to declare war on the temple. Although in this period of time, they have made a survey.


    But They still can''t believe it.


    When did the Outlander become so powerful?

 Chapters 627

    War shrine.


    This is a palace suspended in the void. At a glance, there is no boundary at all. There are only majestic palaces.


    At the bottom of the palace, there is a huge vine, which connects the ground directly from the palace, as if forming a step, so that people can easily go up.


    And many people are stepping on the vines, no one can fly directly.


    No one.


    It also shows from the side that not everyone can fly up. Although there is no taboo, many people walk on vines honestly.


    Even the people in the war god temple dare not be vague.


    It''s as if it''s something engraved in their heads.


    With the passage of time, more and more Wushen have come here, especially those who are very close to themselves.


    But no one dared to venture up. This is the war god hall!


    It''s not a place where they can walk easily. Even if they are curious, they dare not try it easily.


    Who makes them weaker?


    "It seems that the Lord hasn''t arrived yet. Shouldn''t we wait here all the time?"


    "If you don''t want to wait, you can also try to go to the temple and wait. Maybe they will welcome you."


    One of them sneered.


    However, no one contradicted. Who dares to go up at this time? Although the road is in front of them, some things are still untouchable.


    Just like taboo, once touched, life is not like death.


    Even instantly wiped out!


    They will not have any doubt. After all, this is the existence of the God King. How could their defense be so fragile?


    Each martial God chooses his own territory to stand quietly, and those who know each other will gather together, or stand aside like a lone wolf.


    No one is picking, quarreling or making trouble in this place.


    Because they dare not!


    In the temple of the God of war, it has become very busy.


    Although they are always on the top, it doesn''t mean they are detached, just because they have more opportunities.


    Moreover, there was nothing for them to offer this time. It was offered by the people who really controlled the whole war god hall.


    Even they are full of doubts.


    Where on earth did the Outlander attract the temple Lord to issue such a huge reward? Finally, he agreed to declare war.


    "What do you think this is? Why do I feel muddled from the beginning to the end? Did something important happen when we were closed? "


    "Should Probably not? "


    In the temple of the God of war, these people began to talk in a low voice. Although their power was not great, their strength was not weak.


    Even those warlords outside the hall of warlords are not necessarily their opponents, but their power in the hall of Warlords is not great, even at this time they are a little confused.


    I don''t know what happened.


    At most, they can only stare at each other. Although they want to ask the temple master, they are defeated and can only wait quietly.


    Because The Lord of the temple has already spoken. If a stranger does not arrive, he cannot be disturbed.


    All of a sudden, they were blinded What are these things!

 Chapters 628

    Boom!


    A cloud swept through, as if to block out the sun, but also accompanied by the rolling magic.


    The magic Qi is squeezing the real Qi, and the real sky suddenly becomes gray. All people feel a little bit depressed, even the martial god is no exception.


    This sudden change makes everyone feel a little confused.


    One by one, they are all at a loss. All of them look at the distance. They don''t know why they are accompanied by this rolling evil spirit.


    Is there a demon man?


    But it''s impossible!


    The seal of the devil man has not been broken at all, and it is impossible to appear in the middle region. But what is the matter with these devil Qi?


    In the temple of the God of war, each of these martial gods was at a loss. They couldn''t figure out how the evil spirit would appear.


    "What''s the matter? How could there be magic Qi? It''s impossible for the devil to appear here! "


    "Did someone communicate with devil kingdom?"


    "No This is impossible at all. The space gap between the two domains is not so easy to break, let alone someone can communicate with the devil kingdom. "


    "Or Is anyone directly possessed? "


    All the martial gods began to talk slowly. They had all kinds of conjectures, but they didn''t seem to panic at all.


    For others, the devil is the existence of fear.


    But for them, the devil man is just a little stronger human. Although there are some differences in essence, the strength is just like that.


    It doesn''t pose such a huge threat to them.


    This is also the reason why they seem very calm. How about the devil people? They are not looked up to by others for their weak strength.


    And these people are talking about one after another, which is like a dark cloud of magic gas swept directly.


    Is the leader a human being?


    Human beings!


    This discovery really shocked them.


    Does anyone really communicate with the devil kingdom? There will be people colluding with the devil people, and even stand out in a dignified way. Is this looking for death?


    This can not help but make all the martial gods more confused, one by one have a strong interest, really want to know who is this child.


    At least it has its own family background, otherwise, how can we communicate with the devil kingdom.


    But when Gao Peng and others approached, they were even more confused, and their eyes were dazed.


    Because they don''t know each other!


    This is a little unexpected


    Who is this guy? Why have you never seen it?


    While everyone was still wondering, Gao Peng didn''t even look at them. His eyes were only on the lofty palace, though he envied the huge palace.


    But it doesn''t mean anything to him.


    But he can be sure that this is the temple of the God of war.


    And he also had a doubt all the time. Why did the God of war suddenly offer him a reward? He didn''t do anything too much.


    It''s just killing some martial gods!


    What kind of operation is it that the only God level forces offer rewards to those forces that don''t bother him?


    This made him a little confused, but he didn''t think much. Since other people have already made such a move, he can also hit the door in good faith!


    Just in time, he can also improve his own strength.


    As for the onlookers, it depends on their luck.

 Chapters 629

    All the people at the scene were staring at Gao Peng blankly, trying to remember whether they had seen it or not, but they could not remember it.


    Moreover, Gao Peng ignored these guys.


    As for the people behind Gao Peng, their bodies could not help shivering at the moment, because they also knew what would happen next.


    Especially feel the strength of those martial gods below.


    This made them realize that the power of the war shrine might be more powerful. After all, with the help of these martial gods here, the power is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    What''s more, it''s the only divine power in the Middle Kingdom.


    Just thinking about it, they really want to stop Gao Peng directly.


    However


    Gao Peng has already opened his mouth.


    "You guys, are you ready to die?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on in your head, but I can tell you very clearly that the top of your neck must be a tumor."


    "Now You will pay for what you have done! "


    As soon as Gao Peng spoke directly, all the people knelt.


    Lie, slot!


    No one thought that Gao Peng would say such a thing, and even say that he would die in the war shrine. Who gave him the courage?


    And his vulgar words echoed in everyone''s mind, staring at Gao Peng one by one.


    The eyes almost fell off, and the mouth was opened very directly.


    This Is this guy too bold?


    Even if he has successfully communicated with devil Kingdom, he will not be so inflated, right? Does he think he is invincible?


    There must be a limit to arrogance!


    At a time when everyone was shocked.


    The palace suspended in the void shook for a while, and the vines below seemed to be alive, directly shaking wildly in the air.


    And you can see the figure standing in it.


    With the crazily shaking of the vine, many martial gods gave way one after another, and no one dared to approach it easily, and they did not expect that this vine would suddenly move.


    What kind of monster is it? Does it have life itself?


    All of a sudden Many martial gods are aware of this. This is the first time they have this feeling, although they all know that the power of Zhanshen temple is incomparable.


    But just knowing that the war god temple has the God King doesn''t mean that they really know the war god temple.


    But who knows, now they should see this scene.


    How can this not shock them?


    "Damn it!"


    "What on earth is this? What kind of monsters are hidden in the war shrine? Don''t they have not only the God King, but also what we don''t know? "


    "A vine has such terrible power. Even if we were caught off guard, we could be killed instantly. It''s terrible!"


    All the martial gods felt great fear. No one knew that this vine had such a terrible attack power.


    This is almost equal to the strength of a powerful warrior God.


    And from the beginning to the end, no one knows that he has such terrible strength, which is the most frightening place.


    Once you think of this vine, which is always fixed, it''s like a poisonous snake trying to attract people to the hook. So, everyone feels cold sweat.

 Chapters 630

    When watching this vine suddenly move, Gao Peng also felt shocked. He thought it was just a dead thing.


    Who knows that it has a life.


    And the strength is so terrible, Gao Peng can easily feel his energy, that surging energy!


    "I didn''t expect It''s surprising that such a huge vine also has life and its strength is so terrible! "


    Gao Peng didn''t panic. He even thought it was very interesting.


    He turned around and said, "step back and try not to let the vines hurt you."


    Then, I saw Gao Peng step out.


    This scene let all people some unexpected.


    They didn''t expect Gao Peng to rush forward suddenly. Isn''t he afraid of death?


    Although that vine is not really invincible, it''s really not easy to get rid of it when we don''t know.


    What''s more, if you are careless, you may be killed instantly.


    "Is he not afraid to die?"


    "Ha ha! That is the guy who dares to shout with the war god hall. Do you think he is really afraid of death? "


    "As expected, it''s still too arrogant. If you think you have a little strength, you will not be able to expand. People often pay for their actions."


    "It''s really a good play this time. It''s just enough to let him try the strength of that vine. I don''t know what kind of secret there is in Zhanshen hall."


    Many martial gods saw Gao Peng''s action. They first felt surprised and then began to sneer.


    It''s very good that someone helps them test the water, so that they don''t sacrifice in vain. These people''s ideas are very good.


    One by one, looking forward to Gao Peng.


    Liu Chengjun is a little worried, and most of the others are, though they think Gao Peng''s behavior is too crazy.


    But when they look back, they find that what Gao Peng does is not crazy?


    In their opinion, as long as Gao Peng does something, nothing is not crazy.


    Of course, they still feel a little worried. After all, the vine is too large, which makes them feel cold.


    Cold sweat came out directly.


    This is the absolute gap of strength, which makes them feel scared.


    However, Gao Peng suddenly smiled at this moment.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: border vine


    blood: border vine


    physique: spirit body


    realm: Wushen level 8


    martial arts: God level martial arts "border" is complete, God level martial arts "absorption" is complete


    [it is detected that the enemy realm of the host is Wushen level 8, which will automatically upgrade to Wushen level 9 for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the host''s martial arts have reached the top and will not be improved temporarily! ]


    finally


    Finally, this moment!


    Gao Peng is addicted to excitement. His realm has finally reached the top. He only needs to meet more powerful people, so he can improve his strength without any obstacles.


    Moreover, he knew that the God of war was a powerful man, which was the reason why he came here.


    And at the moment, he doesn''t need to be counseled. He just doesn''t need to be killed instantly. Then he doesn''t need to have any fear.


    What''s more, he can completely improve his strength at the moment, so he doesn''t need to be afraid of any seconds.


    He Will not fear anyone!

 Chapters 631

    Gaopeng felt the unprecedented power. Although it was only the promotion of the realm, he opened a channel to a higher level.


    Now, he can improve again!


    And looking at the territory of vines aggressive attack is coming.


    Gao Peng raised his hand gently.


    "Here Is this guy crazy? Does he think this way he can resist that horrible vine? That''s the stairs of the war god hall. "


    "God! This guy is more arrogant than me! "


    "It''s a matter of looking for death, ha I''d like to see what he can do to look down on that horrible vine. "


    "You can''t look down on anything related to the war god hall."


    There was a lot of discussion among the people. Although they were all powerful martial gods, they could never feel the power of terror on a vine.


    Not everyone can resist it.


    What''s more, this vine belongs to the war god hall, which makes them feel more afraid.


    However


    Just when they all want to see Gao Peng''s jokes, they only see the vines'' fierce attack has come, but they have no destructive power in their imagination.


    Even, there was no harm at all.


    When Gao Peng was still a long way away, he was stopped directly, and could not even go further.


    This curtain fell in the eyes of all the martial gods and scared them directly.


    What kind of ability is this?


    He stopped the attack of the vine directly, and it seems that he is so easy. Is his strength really so terrible?


    But Why does he look so young?


    It''s not like the old monster they''ve lived for a long time.


    What the hell is this?


    All the people are confused. In fact, it''s not only these martial gods, but also the people who follow Gao Peng, although they firmly believe that Gao Peng has a strong strength.


    But they had never seen such a horrible vine.


    They didn''t even see Gao Peng show such terrible strength, at this time, they have gradually believed.


    But they are still in shock.


    Such a powerful power is beyond expectation.


    In fact, the most shocked one is the one standing on the God of war hall. They can''t imagine that someone can resist the boundary vine!


    My God!


    That''s the branch of the world tree. Although it''s much weaker, it''s also the branch of the world tree!


    But such a terrible attack was resisted by that guy''s understatement. What kind of monster is he?


    All the people were confused and looked at each other one by one.


    Although they have seen a lot of things that countless people in the Middle Kingdom have not seen, they are also at a loss at this moment.


    In fact, it''s Gao Peng''s surprise.


    After all, Gaopeng''s strength is not strong, and the breath revealed is very common, and hidden strength cannot be excluded.


    And when they watch Gao Peng''s age carefully, this is the situation that makes them more ignorant, so young?


    What''s up?


    "This is Genius? "


    A man asked in a puzzled tone.


    Then, only to see that all people are confused, is genius so terrible? Or was he born a warrior?


    Otherwise, how could it be so horrible? It''s just how big it is to have such horrible power.


    They really don''t know how Gao Peng practices. Even with more resources, there is a buffer period!


    It''s impossible for a trumpet to be promoted to full level all of a sudden, even with more experience.

 Chapters 632

    Although this possibility is not excluded.


    But if we add the experience value, it will only lead to the situation of high level and weak strength.


    It is not that the higher the realm, the stronger the strength.


    The most important thing is to lay a good foundation.


    This is also the situation that all people feel muddled, which is beyond their expectation. Even with their experience of living for so many years, they have never seen such an example as Gao Peng.


    So, all the people are staring at Gao Peng.


    It''s as if this attack moment of Gao Peng stopped the whole world.


    The world is silent.


    ¡­¡­


    It seems that the vines in the world have been challenged and challenged. With their own bodies, the real void begins to shake.


    However, no matter how the vines struggle, they can''t escape Gao Peng''s palm in the end.


    Only to see Gaopeng slowly grasp the body of the vine, mouth slightly upward.


    "I''m a professional


    "Do you think you are really strong? It''s just a comparison to the rubbish, and you''re nothing to me. "


    "I don''t look down on you, but all of you here are rubbish. I didn''t mean to target you personally," said Gao


    "All In my opinion, it''s all rubbish. "


    "After so long practice, I can''t reach 10000 times of my age. If I were your age, I would have been able to hit through a continent at will."


    "You..."


    In Gao Peng''s eyes, there was disdain, and there was no concealment at all. It seemed that he was badly in debt.


    All the people here would like to fly directly to fight against Gao Peng. They never thought that they would be looked down upon face to face.


    Moreover, all those present face the same treatment.


    Everyone was quiet at the time.


    The atmosphere slowly became eerie.


    One by one, they all looked at Gao Peng with strange eyes. Although some of them were self-evident, the expression on their faces was very strange.


    They are really angry, but when they think of Gao Peng''s age, they are all like a ball of gas. They can''t find any room for refutation at all.


    But they don''t want to argue.


    In the territory of Zhanshen temple, if the performance is too high-profile, it will be targeted.


    But the little guy didn''t seem to understand.


    That''s what makes these people look.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care about this. Naturally, he knows that he has to keep a low profile whenever he meets something.


    He also wants to keep a low profile. Strength is not allowed!


    And when they thought it was over, Gao Peng opened up again.


    "The reason why I come here is that you, a garbage force, want to reward me. Then I will complete you and let you all know how to provoke me."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just starting to hurt a little, and it''ll be over soon!"


    "Then you''ll know what it''s called sourness!"


    Gao Peng showed a smile of evil spirit, but it was this smile that made everyone feel confused.


    It makes them feel weird.


    Why Why do you smile like this?


    They all fell into deep thought, even Gongsun Dong and others.


    Gao Peng naturally didn''t know what they were thinking. He was still staring at the vine.

 Chapters 633

    "Now that you have completed your mission, you can die!"


    Gao Peng said with a smile on his face.


    But his words were just heard by people, although he didn''t deliberately amplify his voice.


    But who are all present?


    One by one is a powerful God of martial arts. It''s easy to hear what he''s talking about.


    I saw everyone completely stunned, and then one by one began to laugh.


    "Hahahaha! What did I hear? He said he wanted the vines to die. "


    "Hahahaha!"


    "It''s so funny. Although he can easily resist the attack of the vine, he also underestimates the vine too much, right? Who does he think he is? Does he really think he is strong? "


    "Even if we dare not say such arrogant words, how can people at the same level kill each other so easily? This is the most funny..."


    All the martial gods laughed and began to mock Gao Peng, because in their eyes, this is impossible.


    I even think Gao Peng is too arrogant.


    How naive is it to be so arrogant that you can''t predict your own strength?


    This is basically the consensus of all people. All the people on the scene looked at Gao Peng with a smile on their faces.


    But Gongsun Dong and other people''s faces are extremely ugly. After all, these guys are laughing at Gao Peng. Isn''t that also contemptuous of them?


    But they have no one to refute, weak is no human rights.


    In fact, it''s not only these martial gods, those people standing on the God of war hall, but also heard Gao Peng''s words. They also laughed one after another.


    However, they have converged a little bit. They are not too unscrupulous, but they have not gone anywhere.


    But


    Although Gao Peng heard these people''s speech, and even heard their laughter, he did not ignore them.


    After all There''s no need to worry too much about a group of dead people.


    Sooner or later, these guys are going to enter the earth. Why bother with them too much?


    This is not the spirit of Ah Q, but these people have entered Gao Peng''s blacklist.


    Kill list!


    Gao Peng put his eyes on the vines in the boundary area, and a huge energy came directly from his hands, which poured into the vines.


    Boom!


    A dull voice sounded, hook shed a brain of all the power into the body of the vine.


    At last, I only saw the vines explode.


    This is what no one imagined. Although they saw what Gao Peng did, they had no doubt at all at the beginning.


    Even thought Gao Peng was making a fool of himself.


    We can see that after the vines directly burst, they were stunned!


    What the hell is this?


    How could it explode without any reason.


    Is it because of what that guy just did? However, there seems to be no problem with that move.


    All the people carefully recalled what Gao Peng had just done, but they found that Gao Peng just touched the vine.


    There is also a mysterious wave of power in the liver. In addition, there is no extra action.


    Is that why the vines burst?


    All the martial gods are at a loss, let alone those who are standing on the temple of the God of war. They are stupid!

 Chapters 634

    "No... No way! "


    "How could someone kill the boundary vine!"


    The people in the war shrine were shocked. Looking at the broken vines, their faces were frozen and their eyes were staring at each other.


    In the mouth is murmuring the incredible words.


    He couldn''t accept it. The vines in the border area were killed by others in an instant, and he was a guy who didn''t seem to have much strength.


    "How could the vines in the border area explode directly because they are so powerful? Why is this... "


    His eyes were dull, and so were the rest of the people in the war god hall, looking at all of them.


    It''s like losing your soul.


    Because the vines belong to the war god hall, they have the best understanding and know how terrible the strength of vines is. Even they have to be careful.


    If you are not careful, you may get worse.


    However, the vines, which they thought were extremely powerful, exploded in front of their eyes.


    In particular, the other side didn''t do anything at all, which was the reason why they felt that they couldn''t believe it. It was as if the vines had exploded themselves.


    Like a suicide?


    Bullshit!


    How could it be?


    How can the vines in the boundary explode?


    It''s impossible at all. Then the only thing is that guy''s. all people immediately put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    But At this time, Gao Peng was shocked.


    It makes them feel like a dog!


    Lie, slot!


    What''s the situation? The vines in the world have been blown up by you. What kind of shock do you want to make now?


    Is there any mistake? Shouldn''t it be a calm expression?


    All the people don''t understand why Gaopeng is like this, but they are very angry at the moment, as if Gaopeng played a trick on them.


    But in fact?


    "It''s really suspended!"


    "It''s awesome! Such a large palace is suspended in the void. It''s just amazing! "


    "What kind of principle is this? If I can get this principle, doesn''t it mean that the house can also be suspended in the void? "


    "It''s a Motorhome that can fly from place to place!"


    Gao Peng feels the incomparable Niubi in the war god hall. This is not an exaggeration, but what he really thinks at the moment.


    And he also enjoys such a high-powered palace, just like a Motorhome that can fly around at will. It''s just exciting to think about it.


    But all the people seemed to be splashing the dog, a pair of eating shit, the face became extremely ugly.


    One by one looks at Gao Peng with a livid face.


    It''s a shame!


    This guy is insulting them. It''s just unreasonable.


    Somehow, no matter what Gao Peng''s performance is, they all think it''s insulting them, especially Gao Peng''s pompous performance.


    In their eyes, no matter what, they are mocking.


    Gradually, the faces of the people above the war shrine became ugly, and each one was extremely blue!


    Don''t say it''s these people. Those martial gods who come to see the bustle also have strange eyes. They all look up to Gao Peng.


    I think this guy''s courage is just too much.


    Unexpectedly, he has been picking and challenging the temple of war. Does he think the temple of war is a soft persimmon?

 Chapters 635

    "Abominable! This damn guy. " A man gnashed his teeth and looked at Gao Peng, as if he wanted to eat Gao Peng raw: "this guy is so arrogant, doesn''t he know where it is? How can he be wild! "


    "You can''t let this guy go. It''s just arrogant. We don''t pay attention to the war god hall."


    "It''s not only to kill the vines in the world, but also to humiliate us again and again. It''s not to be tolerated. Let him know what is the authority of the war god hall."


    "At the same time, you can scare those guys."


    The people on the war shrine talked softly, but the expression on their faces was still very angry, and there was no meaning of calming down.


    One by one, eyes were blazing.


    However, they occasionally glanced at the martial gods they were watching to avoid those guys doing something out of the ordinary.


    Moreover, they are ready to use Gao Peng to make an example of others, or some arrogant people will come to their trouble.


    It''s beyond our capacity!


    ¡­¡­


    When the people of the war god temple looked at Gao Peng with great anger, Gao Peng really fell into meditation.


    He really wanted this floating palace.


    It''s too aggressive, and it shows his nobility.


    However


    It seems that he doesn''t have this level. Although he is powerful, he doesn''t lack this kind of foreign things at all, so he didn''t care about it all the time.


    "Well ~"


    "it seems that it''s time to think about something else like this. Although it''s not useful for the improvement of strength, it''s also necessary to enjoy in addition to the improvement of strength."


    In this way, Gao Peng looks up at the people above the war shrine.


    "You Tell me how the palace is suspended, so that I can forgive the past and not kill all of you. "


    "Otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Gao Peng''s words, although not with any tone, could not be used to make everyone feel a cold, as if they were in an ice cellar.


    Of course, not everyone has this illusion.


    Those people above the war shrine have already had their noses crooked. This guy is just pushing forward.


    What''s more, it''s very annoying!


    But before they had any reaction, Gao Peng spoke again.


    "What? You don''t seem convinced? "


    "If any of you are not convinced, let''s fight with me. I will never directly kill you."


    "Not like that vine, I will fight with you slowly, which can also save your face."


    "At least not so weak!"


    Gao Peng''s face is serious. It''s said so.


    But the martial gods who were watching all around were laughing. They had never seen anyone dare to talk to the people in the war god hall.


    And they also saw the faces of the people in the war god temple, which turned green directly!


    This feeling is just so interesting.


    Although they didn''t dare to laugh directly, looking at their shaking shoulders and their faces had turned purple because of suffocation.


    It can be seen that they are in great pain at the moment.


    In particular, Gao Peng also said such words seriously.


    When did the war god temple encounter such treatment?

 Chapters 636

    With Gao Peng''s voice just falling, the faces of the people above the war shrine are green.


    Gao Peng hesitated a little and said, "aren''t you satisfied?"


    "Then I''ll give you a little more?"


    Gaopeng carefully said, and at the same time looked around, said: "then I will deliberately lose, anyway, you are also winning, should not be looked down upon by others."


    Beep!


    Everyone can look at Gao Peng directly.


    This sentence is just too damaging.


    What is intentional loss?


    No one will look down on me!


    What are these?


    At the moment, the martial god in the audience did not dare to laugh any more. They only thought that Gao Peng was too brave to play the war god hall again and again.


    Is that what he wants?


    Don''t you fear that the war god hall will really fight with him?


    After all, the war god hall is the only real God power. This one is not a joke, and there is more than one God King.


    But Now there is a person who plays and challenges them again and again. It should be on the verge of breaking out, right?


    It''s just like people think.


    It was the first time that the people in the war shrine could not bear it. Their faces were distorted.


    The God of war temple is high.


    Although their strength is not invincible, no one dares to give them eyedrops.


    But


    Now this guy repeatedly offended them and killed the vines in the realm, which made it difficult for them to explain to the temple master.


    But now they have to kill this guy even if they break the rules!


    "Damn it Even if I break the rules, I must kill this guy. It''s arrogant! "


    "Even though we will get into trouble, I can''t stand it!"


    All the people are angry, and no one wants to dissuade them.


    After all, even they are almost unbearable, let alone other people, so one by one seems to have their own tacit understanding.


    Not to stop.


    A man with green light all over his body could stand out, with a fierce expression on his face and fierce light in his eyes.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    "You are a dead man. I want to see when you can be arrogant. I don''t want to crush all your bones!"


    Green light man from the God of war Temple step by step down, his goal is very clear, that is Gao Peng!


    However


    Just as he was approaching Gao Peng, he heard only one exclamation from Gao Peng.


    "Lie, slot!"


    "People with green light Even your head is green. How pitiful you are! "


    Gao Peng tut tut tut shook his head, which made people not know what he was talking about.


    I only saw Gaopeng mumbling: "I don''t know who gave it green. It''s really eye opening to see that it''s green all over my body!"


    "What a tragedy!"


    Deng!


    At this time, if the present people have not understood, it is insulting their intelligence.


    And when they instantly return to their senses and look at the green people, it seems that they also take Gao Peng''s channel, and the expressions on their faces become extremely strange.


    This kind of reversal also makes green people feel a little strange.


    Then, he was completely angry!

 Chapters 637

    Hey!


    A green light flew out, and the green man came to the high air attack at a very fast speed, and now his face was already extremely distorted.


    As he approached, the void caused a huge shock.


    It gives a kind of illusion that it seems to be on the water surface, which shows how fast it is at this time.


    "Here we are!"


    "The people fighting the temple are out!"


    The martial gods in the surrounding area are all waiting for us. They have heard about it for a long time. Everyone in the shop has great strength.


    Even more powerful than them in the dark.


    And still everyone has such a strong strength.


    This will cause everyone''s fear. Although many people want to destroy the war god hall, no one wants to have this knife hanging on his head.


    The power of the war shrine is not terrible.


    It''s not that you can get rid of it if you want to.


    Therefore, the war shrine has always been very calm, no matter what happened, it seems to be sitting on the fishing platform.


    At this time, you can just observe the strength of the war shrine.


    Only to see all the martial gods are very serious and serious, do not want to miss any second.


    However, in the face of each other''s attack, although he did not pay attention to it at all, he would not always stand in place and not fight back.


    Others have already made a move. Although the other side is only a mole ant, they still let him go to hell early.


    "Ha ha, you have seed. You dare to take the lead in fighting me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Peng had disappeared from the spot.


    Next second, Gao Peng appears directly behind the green man. A clear voice rings. The green man''s head is directly separated from his body.


    It''s just a moment.


    At this time, the green man still didn''t respond. His face still had a very vivid expression, but with the passage of time.


    His face grew frightened.


    Before he screamed out, he had been completely wiped out.


    It also shocked people.


    They couldn''t imagine what kind of speed it was to make people die, but they didn''t react at all.


    Even in the wake of the hindsight, I thought I was dead.


    What kind of experience is this?


    I was killed in a flash, but you didn''t realize it at all. When you finally found that you were dead, you didn''t have the strength to live like that when you wanted to make an unwilling crossing.


    It''s a kind of feeling. I feel a little chilly just thinking about it.


    All the people trembled and sweat came out directly.


    at this time, they really understood how powerful Gao Peng was. When they focused on Gao Peng again, it was not the same as before.


    They There is always a trace of fear in the eyes.


    This time, it''s real. Watching the green man being killed by seconds, and still in this way.


    "He How fast is he? It''s terrible that people can be killed without being aware of it! "


    "My God! I have never seen such a terrible person, such a powerful green man was killed in a second, or I found it in hindsight. "


    For a long time, the expressions on the faces of all the people were still in shock.

 Chapters 638

    This beheading behavior only appears in the two people with great disparity in strength, otherwise it is impossible for them to happen at all.


    That is to say, at the beginning of this moment, all people realized the power of Gao Peng.


    There''s a huge gap with them.


    "Strong! Too strong! "


    "This is beyond my imagination. How could there be such a powerful person in the world besides the war god hall?"


    "How on earth did he practice?"


    Only to see all the people on the scene blink their eyes and stare at Gao Peng closely, and look at them like that, it''s just unsettling.


    Gaopeng''s strength is indeed very strong, which is beyond reproach, but their strong has aroused their suspicion.


    If there are such powerful people in the war shrine, they won''t feel any accident, but this boy who appears inexplicably.


    The time of cultivation is less than them, and it''s much younger than they don''t think.


    But they are many times stronger than them.


    How can this not interest them?


    It can also be explained from the side that Gao Peng must have a secret, otherwise his strength would not be so strong.


    "It seems that this guy really has secrets. If we can get the secrets from him, it doesn''t mean that our strength can soar."


    "Even It can rival the hall of war! "


    Many people are suddenly silent.


    However


    Gao Peng is never afraid of being spied on his secrets. After all, he has the most powerful system and does not advise at all!


    If someone dares to make up his mind, he must be ready to be destroyed.


    He Disdain all intrigues!


    Just when everyone was shocked, Gao Peng smiled a little bit and looked up at the war god hall suspended in the void.


    "Now, are you ready for my attack?"


    "It''s your own death. If you don''t offer me a reward, maybe we can still have peace and even cooperate."


    "But now It''s impossible! "


    Gongsun Dong and others were speechless for a while.


    They are the most aware of what Gao Peng has done. When they hear what Gao Peng has said, they all have endless slots.


    But in the end, I don''t know what to say.


    but this does not mean that they want to make complaints about their efforts. It is impossible to cooperate with them, with the high temper of Gao Peng.


    That''s right!


    In the eyes of all people, Gao Peng''s character is just so grumpy.


    No matter who offends him, he will lose his life if he is light, and he will have nine families if he is heavy.


    It''s not just one or two things that happened.


    In particular, they have been following Gao Peng. In a short period of time, they have fully understood what kind of character is Gao Peng?


    Moreover, there is a heart that wants to do things anytime and anywhere, which is the most headache.


    Even if we are strong, we should think about doing things all the time.


    How can others stand up to it?


    Just at the time of everyone''s confusion, Gao Peng''s body erupted a powerful breath directly, and the whole void appeared lightning directly.


    There is even a faint space crack.


    You should know that this is not the entrance to the central region, but the space is very stable, but even so, there are still space cracks.


    And it''s just a breath of its own.


    How terrible it is!

 Chapters 639

    "This... How can it be! "


    "How could he be so powerful? Just by virtue of their own breath, you can make the whole void unstable. "


    "Isn''t it too frightening?"


    "What terrible destruction would it be if he burst out with all his strength?"


    All present felt shocked one after another. Gao Peng just showed his hand a little and shocked everyone.


    Even they can''t cause such terrible destruction.


    What''s more, it''s their full strength.


    Of course, it''s not like Gaopeng. Just by virtue of breath, you can make the space crack.


    They need to gather enormous strength and attack the void at the same time, which can produce the same effect.


    This can also compare the gap between them.


    All of a sudden, let many martial gods more curious, what kind of secret does Gao Peng have?


    Some people have been implicitly revealed the color of greed.


    If they have this kind of strength, they can almost create an empire of their own, and then they can compete with the war god hall.


    "It must be We must dig out the secret from him! "


    ¡­¡­


    The people above the war shrine were shocked. Although they were also shocked by Gao Peng''s strength, they were confused at this time.


    What does this guy want to do?


    Inexplicably, such a strong breath broke out.


    Does he want to fight us?


    He''s not going to be so self defeating, is he? Don''t think that you can fight against the temple if you kill a person?


    "Do you think this guy''s brain is funny? Do you think you can compete with the war god temple? Look for death! "


    Although they were shocked by Gao Peng''s strength, when they saw that Gao Peng wanted to compete with them, they all showed their disdain one by one.


    Even one by one, they all laughed coldly, which showed that they thought Gao Peng''s move was ignorant, and they knew nothing about his strength!


    Only when they watched with interest, they didn''t want to stop Gao Peng at all. In their opinion, it was just unnecessary.


    However


    The emergence of this idea is bound to make them regret.


    Only to see Gao Peng''s behind suddenly emerged a huge figure, it is a headless God of war, holding a huge axe.


    In a flash, all people felt the surging power.


    Space Direct instability!


    Lightning flashes in the space, one after another obvious space cracks appear, all people can feel the danger of space cracks.


    This is not to get along with the outer space cracks, there is a very obvious gap.


    That''s destructive!


    Just when everyone was still shocked by the power of Gao Peng''s blood, Xing Tian suddenly split out.


    Heaven and earth seem to have lost color.


    All of us can see nothing but darkness and no light. There is a faint cry in heaven and earth, but all of us are blind.


    They haven''t had time to panic.


    A loud voice scared them directly.


    Boom!


    The whole world is shaking.


    Xing Tian''s axe was just in the middle of the war god hall. However, the war god hall was only shaking violently, and there was a sound of collision.


    Others, there is no exception.


    Not even a crack!

 Chapters 640

    Gaopeng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he saw that after being attacked by the God of war, there was no damage.


    Except for shaking, there was no trace left.


    It was a little out of his expectation.


    At the same time, he also thoroughly understood that although his strength is strong, there is not nothing to resist his attack.


    For example, the God of war hall in front of us is surprisingly hard.


    "I didn''t expect Is this palace so hard, or am I too weak? "


    Gao Peng muttered in a low voice, which was an unprecedented experience. He never thought that he would have doubts about himself.


    Besides, I still think I''m too weak.


    ¡­¡­


    After a violent shaking, everyone on the war shrine felt extremely panic, and even someone could make the world pale.


    Even the whole war god hall was shaken!


    What kind of attack is this?


    What terrible power does the other side have?


    They can''t imagine that even if they join hands, it''s hard to achieve such a result.


    But now, someone directly shakes the hall of war god in front of them, which makes the whole world pale.


    Now they still can''t see any light. The imitative Buddha light has been completely swallowed. There has never been any light in the world.


    This caused a little fear in their hearts.


    "Why How can there be such a powerful attack? Who is he? Why have you never heard of such a person? There is no such person in the central region. "


    "My God! He can even directly shake the hall of God of war. If this interrupts the closure of the temple Lord, then all of us are miserable! "


    "Bad! Too much movement! "


    In the confusion, they could hear their voices, but everyone''s voice was slightly shaking.


    Although they are eager to take measures, when they gather their true Qi, they feel that there is a mysterious force hindering them, no matter how hard they try.


    The end result is the same.


    This is the most frightening place for them. Not only are they unable to use power, but the war god hall is also shaken.


    If the Lord of the temple appears, they will surely have no good fruit to eat.


    What''s more, they don''t know exactly where Gao Peng is, and it''s impossible to fight back, which is the most unacceptable thing.


    When the whole world has lost its color.


    In fact, all people are in panic.


    The only thing they rely on is their own strength, but when their strength cannot be revealed, they will show their cowardice.


    Not everyone has a strong heart.


    Especially when we fall into the situation where we can''t see our fingers, we can''t show our strength. In this unknown place, everyone will show his inner weakness.


    Many martial gods don''t make a sound, but if someone can see the expression on their face, they will know how scared they are at the moment.


    Everyone''s face is full of expressions, but they try their best to restrain themselves from making any sound.


    Lest they appear too cowardly.


    However, what they have done has exposed their weaknesses, and they are afraid of each other.


    No matter how long they live, they still have to face the fear of darkness.

 Chapters 641

    Even all the martial gods are so embarrassed.


    Let alone Gongsun Dong and others. Although they know that this is only made by Gao Peng, it doesn''t mean that there is no fear in their hearts.


    It''s not easy to face the darkness.


    Especially when they lose their power completely, like an ordinary person, the fear is magnified infinitely.


    Everyone''s body shook uncontrollably.


    This is an inevitable thing.


    "Why? Why is that? "


    "I feel that my strength has completely disappeared and I have become an ordinary person directly. What kind of ability is it?"


    "He Who is it? "


    All the martial gods began to question one after another.


    Only in this way can their fear be calmed a little bit, and they can also feel the presence of people around them, which makes them feel a little better.


    But that doesn''t mean it can be completely relieved.


    Fear is still in everyone''s heart.


    Darkness, as if boundless fear enveloped their hearts.


    At the same time.


    BAM BAM bam!


    A violent crash suddenly rang, which made them a little surprised and even felt a little overwhelmed.


    In the darkness, when they couldn''t see their fingers, they suddenly heard the sound of this violent collision, which made them feel even more frightened.


    Of course, at least they are all martial gods. Naturally, they are not so bad as they are. At most, they are just the gradual expansion of their inner fear.


    But don''t make them pee!


    Just hearing this voice, they may have guessed what happened, but no one spoke.


    No one makes a sound.


    I really don''t want to attract too much attention from others. I''m a little flustered. If I do, I''ll attract others'' attention.


    Isn''t that directly exposed?


    They are not so stupid, so one by one, when they feel the shock, they close their mouths tightly and refuse to open their mouths.


    Those who are above the temple of the God of war will suffer.


    The whole palace began to shake, which lasted for a long time. Every time they collided, they felt deaf.


    There was only one collision after another.


    Others, they can''t hear at all.


    "Damn it, is it over? Do you want to die together? Once the temple master is released, all of us may be buried here. It''s disgusting! "


    "There is no other way. It can''t be concealed!"


    Some of the martial gods have been paralyzed and their faces are in despair. Although it is dark around them, you can''t even use your strength.


    But despair Has begun to spread gradually.


    How could the temple master not hear the sound of such a violent collision?


    And at this time, they have completely accepted their orders, because they can''t resist at all, can''t stop Gao Peng''s action, and can''t resist the temple Lord.


    What kind of helplessness is this?


    There is also boundless despair. They don''t think about whether they can survive. They just want to end their lives and torture as soon as possible It will be their biggest test.


    Although their strength is very strong, but in the face of despair, the performance is similar to that of ordinary people.


    Even worse than some ordinary people.

 Chapters 642

    Dark.


    In fact, it didn''t last long.


    It''s just a moment, a few seconds.


    But for all the people present, it seems that they have experienced thousands of years.


    In particular, the feeling of falling from God to mortal makes them really realize what is called despair, which is also like passing a day like a year.


    In particular, the sound of collision in their ears from time to time is more painful to them. They know that someone can see it all the time.


    And there were violent attacks.


    Listen to the impact sound that seems to be echoing in the ear, just like the symphony, echoing from time to time.


    This is a kind of torture


    In the darkness, Gao Peng is the only God!


    The lives of all of them are controlled by Gao Peng. If Gao Peng wants them to die, no one can survive.


    This It''s the hardest.


    Their lives are completely in the hands of others, and they can control their lives and deaths at any time, but they have no choice but to wait for the trial of life quietly.


    It''s death It''s alive...


    The final result is up to others.


    What kind of suffocation is this?


    Especially for these powerful people, they can really say that they are gods, but at this time they seem so helpless.


    But no one showed it. They knew that if they were really timid, they would be really destroyed.


    Whether or not they will regain their light, they will no longer be able to hold on to their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    Light, slowly into the eyes of all people.


    And they, already slowly can feel the strength that oneself controls, the billow of abundant true Qi billows, agitated the whole sky directly.


    And then came the rolling spirit!


    All of them recovered their senses for the first time.


    But when they looked around, they were completely shocked, and everyone was staring at them.


    The ground has appeared one after another deep cracks.


    The war god temple has gone back hundreds of battles completely. Although there is no damage on the surface, you can see how terrible and fierce the attack has been.


    Looking at the scars on the ground, they can feel the surging power as if they want to punch through the whole continent.


    Fizz ~


    the crowd gasped in succession.


    Even with a glance at each other, I can''t believe what happened in such a short moment, and how terrible an attack can cause this?


    They can also create cracks in the ground.


    However, in such a short period of time, they can make the Ares Temple go back so far. They can''t do it.


    What''s more, the space also flashed a trace of space cracks, lightning also shines in the sky.


    From here we can feel how terrible the attack was before.


    In the dark, all people can''t control their own power, so just like ordinary people, they didn''t really realize how terrible the attack was at that time.


    I just thought it was so loud.


    At this time, they really realized just how irascible the power, the destructive attack, if it fell on them.


    I can''t imagine that!

 Chapters 643

    "My God Is this something people can do? It never occurred to me that the war shrine was so far away and directly shook the war shrine! "


    "This is terrible!"


    "Is there such a huge gap between us and him? Why do I feel that the pressure he brings to us is not just a gap in strength. "


    "Why on earth is that?"


    Many people frown tightly and look at Gao Peng in the distance. They really don''t know what words to use to describe their mood at the moment.


    It''s just awful.


    It was thought that they were already at the top level except for the war god hall.


    But who knows, now they just find out how many frogs are at the bottom of the well.


    This reversal of identity makes them hard to accept for a while.


    Although it was known from the beginning that Gao Peng''s strength was very strong, when they were really official Gao Peng, they felt that the gap was even greater than they imagined.


    So that they couldn''t accept it for a moment.


    Looking at what was destroyed by Gao Peng, they felt that with their strength, they could not do this step at all.


    It is even more impossible to shake the God of war hall.


    Although the war shrine is just a palace, its huge size has been beyond everyone''s expectation, and the God of war can not be easily shaken.


    Even the peak is impossible!


    But Gao Peng can shake it, and the gap is obvious.


    Several of them, although they look very old, have gray hair and frown tightly.


    He said difficultly, "the gap is too big. How did he practice? What secrets do you have? "


    "I absolutely don''t believe that someone can be such a genius. He must have got some opportunities, otherwise he will never become so powerful."


    "If we really want to get the secret from him, relying on our current strength It really doesn''t have to be asked. "


    These martial gods, who have lived for countless years, can''t help but start to think of their own ideas, thinking that they don''t have any chance to improve.


    Even want to improve the strength, has become less likely.


    They have already given up.


    But when they saw Gao Peng, they had a little expectation. If there is a secret in Gao Peng, once they get it


    Doesn''t that mean they still have a chance?


    This also makes them gradually greedy, even if the gap between them is still obvious, but the gap does not mean that it can not be achieved.


    As long as you are willing to work hard, you will get what you want.


    People with this kind of mind can''t help looking at each other, looking for people who have the same idea with them, gradually, they gradually gathered together.


    This is what no one has imagined.


    Even at this moment, no one is aware of this.


    They are just shocked by Gao Peng''s strength.


    I didn''t find that this part of the people had slowly gathered together and were communicating in a way that everyone didn''t realize.


    They Is plotting Gao Peng''s secret.


    What we need is a way to make a breakthrough.


    They were already desperate and didn''t care about the last fight.

 Chapters 644

    "Don''t you Am I really so weak? "


    Gao Peng asked himself that he didn''t think he was so weak, but after looking at the intact war god hall, he had such doubts.


    I can''t believe it, but the facts are in front of me.


    How could he deceive himself?


    It''s just that he doesn''t think about how horrible his power is.


    If anyone really knows what he''s thinking at the moment, he would love to be beaten up.


    Who are these people!


    I''ve been in a big mess. I even say I''m too weak. I''m really in debt!


    ¡­¡­


    "Now!"


    When Gaopeng was in doubt, a loud voice came up and immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    And they Only to see a lot of martial gods suddenly surrounded Gao Peng.


    One by one, they kept looking at Gao Peng, and even they gave out a very horrible breath, which directly locked him in.


    The scene was unexpected to all.


    Even they feel extremely confused.


    What''s the situation?


    Why do these guys all surround Gao Peng?


    But liuchengjun and others changed their faces: "no, they may be going out to the young master!"


    "Damn it! These despicable fellows, since they are united against the young master at this time, are just a group of shameless fellows. "


    All the people were a little anxious, but they couldn''t do it. The people who surrounded Gao Peng gave out a very strong breath.


    It''s not something they can handle at all.


    If they really rush up, it will not only be unable to break the siege, but it will be the existence of backwardness.


    Liu Chengjun has come up with this idea a long time ago.


    But every time he watched Gao Peng pass safely, he finally got rid of this idea gradually, and even he was still practicing in silence.


    However, compared with his cultivation speed, he is still too slow.


    No matter how much resources ordinary people get, they can''t compare with the people who are open, and they are not the genius of that kind of monster.


    Even if it''s the genius of evil, it''s hard to surpass Gao Peng.


    This meal actually put them in a dilemma of choice.


    However, looking at the moment, there are so many martial gods popping up. Some people will know later, only to see their ugly faces at the moment.


    They just think they''ve missed a lot of opportunities.


    It''s basically impossible to get a foot in the air now.


    It may even attract the attention of the martial gods.


    However, since they can''t do it horizontally, they can have a yellow emperor.


    Just Is this really possible?


    No one knows.


    But now they are more curious about what the martial gods are going to do. After all, the strength of that guy is very powerful.


    The advantage of numbers does not necessarily work.


    Gao Peng himself is also a little confused, forgiving himself also produces some doubts, although not to let himself into trouble.


    However, I still think how can so many guys come out suddenly.


    He didn''t want to be counseled, just felt puzzled.


    Although he thought he was too weak at first, he believed in the system completely, so there was no panic expression on his face.


    On the contrary, he crooked his head and looked at these guys without expression.

 Chapters 645

    Gao Peng looked at the people who surrounded him without expression and said, "you What do you want to do? "


    His tone is very gentle, and he didn''t get confused suddenly. Instead, he gave others a feeling that you have a strong and confident feeling.


    This kind of powerful momentum is coming.


    Let those martial spirits release their momentum, and even the expression becomes extremely wonderful.


    I had planned very well. I didn''t expect that I would be relieved by a word from others, or even put them into a bad situation.


    Good momentum, all of a sudden by the other side to occupy the upper hand.


    Who can I reason with?


    Some of them looked at Gao Peng with gnashing teeth, and some of them even looked at the other guys with hatred of iron and steel. They just didn''t have enough success and more failure.


    I would be scared by the other side''s momentum.


    Do you want to get someone else''s secret?


    Funny?


    Then, a white haired warrior God looked at Gao Peng, with fierce light in his eyes. On his wrinkled face, he felt a lot of vicissitudes.


    "Boy, we think that the reason why you have such a strong strength is that you have got the opportunity, right?"


    "Hand it in This is not something you can get. As long as you can give it to us honestly, then you can let go of your life. "


    "Although you are indeed stronger than any of us, I don''t think there is any way for you to deal with the siege of so many people. It''s better to tell us your secret so as to save a life."


    This martial God spoke in a calm and indifferent voice. Although some people have been in disorder, he did not panic.


    Instead, with their own calm, let all the people slowly calm down.


    All the people here know what they want to do?


    Obviously, it''s too greedy to win each other''s secrets?


    Although many people have this idea, but they dare not put it into action, at this time they began to curse shameless.


    Gongsun Dong and others are constipated. At this time, they not only can''t help, but also have to hide secretly.


    This is bullshit!


    Since they had been with Gao Peng, they have felt an unprecedented suffocation.


    Their strength is not weak in foreign countries, but I don''t know why they feel that their strength is too weak every time since they have been with Gao Peng, not only that they haven''t helped anything.


    Every time, I have to hide, just not to make trouble for Gao Peng.


    Not even holding back?


    This kind of feeling is too oppressive, but they have no way. It''s really that their strength is too weak


    If they really have the strength of so many martial gods present, they don''t need to be afraid at all, but this kind of situation doesn''t hold up at all.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to the purpose of these people, Gao Peng can''t help but want to laugh. These guys can really think.


    Even put the idea on him, is this their own death?


    Although he has said this many times, it is the first time that he saw someone come up to find his own death.


    But These clowns are so happy. Why not complete them?


    After Gaopeng had his own idea, he didn''t think about anything else, just saw him say lightly: "a group of clowns jumping beams!"

 Chapters 646

    Boom!


    Gaopeng is just a light sentence, as if he put a bomb in the void, and everyone felt the surging momentum.


    It is as if the machine gun is suddenly opened on the calm water, which directly breaks the peace.


    Those martial gods who surround Gao Peng have already changed their faces. They can''t even bear this horrible momentum. They have taken several steps backward.


    Then, one by one looks at Gao Peng.


    They never thought that they would be frightened by others'' momentum.


    And I was shaken back


    So it''s a shame for them.


    However


    But all the people present were shocked by the scene in front of them.


    What kind of power is this? In a word, you can shake off so many martial gods. Isn''t that powerful?


    "What?"


    "So powerful?"


    "My God! He''s the most powerful person I''ve ever met. I didn''t expect that he could shake off so many martial gods with just one word. Isn''t that too terrifying


    "Powerful It''s stronger than ever! "


    "These guys want to take advantage of the fire, this time they may really want to play the iron plate. Although their number is dominant, the other side is obviously not so easy to deal with."


    Among those who watched, some were shocked, others gloated and showed different performances.


    But they have to admire Gao Peng at this time. It''s the strength that Gao Peng shows, which refreshes their cognition again and again.


    Also let them really realize what is really powerful.


    The power of the war shrine is legendary.


    And Gao Peng''s strength is what they witnessed.


    There is still a clear gap between them.


    ¡­¡­


    "You totally pissed us off!"


    One of the martial gods gnawed his teeth and said, with anger in his eyes.


    Other people also slowly around, everyone exudes an incomparable breath, at the same time, a poor look at Gaopeng.


    The guy in front of them has completely thrown them into the face.


    They naturally looked at Gao pengextremely unhappy, and it''s no wonder that they would show such fierce expressions and eyes.


    However, how could Gao Peng be frightened by their eyes?


    Moreover, Gao Peng has never been afraid of challenges!


    "It has to be said that your strength is really strong, stronger than that of all the people we are here, but Personal strength doesn''t mean anything. "


    "When more people get together, the power that can erupt is beyond imagination. I don''t think you realize it at all."


    "Now, give you one last chance to stop making the wrong choice."


    All the martial gods stare at Gao Peng. If they can get the secret without fighting, it''s the best thing.


    They don''t want to fight, either.


    Because, they are afraid of Gaopeng all the time. Who let Gaopeng show such terrible strength.


    This has to make them more careful.


    However, they obviously underestimated Gao Peng.


    A trace of disdain flashed in Gaopeng''s eyes, and he said, "Oh, you are right to make a new choice."


    "If you kneel now and beg for mercy, maybe I can let you go, if not Then don''t blame me for being rude. "


    "I will crush you!"

 Chapters 647

    Everyone was stunned.


    Then I saw everyone roaring with laughter.


    It''s like hearing a joke.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. I want to crack us? Are you too arrogant? "


    "Don''t you think you''re strong? Even if you''re a little bit stronger than us, do you think it''s really going to be our opponent with so many people here? "


    "Arrogance! Ignorance! "


    There is no denying that Gao Peng''s strength is obvious to all.


    But no one believed that Gao Pengzhen could match so many people at once.


    That''s why these people find it so funny.


    But


    From beginning to end, Gao Peng''s expression did not change at all.


    On the contrary, it has revealed a trace of contempt.


    "Who is ignorance?"


    "The frog at the bottom of the well always thinks that the sky is only the one in front of you. Who knows the sky''s size? Can you peep?"


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, he stepped out.


    And he also ignored the eyes of these people, who were nothing but paper tigers in his eyes, and could not constitute any threat at all.


    I saw him take two steps forward with a smile on his face.


    "Why bother killing you?"


    "Who gave you the courage to offend me?"


    "Anyway, let me show you the reality!"


    Hiss!


    A flash of lightning suddenly appeared around Gao Peng. With the gradual increase of lightning, Gao Peng seemed to be bathed in it.


    It gives people a very sacred feeling.


    In particular, his every move is a little opaque, especially when he glanced at the people around him, the people on the scene felt the gap between them even more.


    All of a sudden They are directly oppressed by a strong momentum to the town.


    The whole sky seems to have collapsed.


    There is only Gao Peng bathing in lightning!


    Just when the crowd wanted to be shocked, Gao Peng''s hand had already stretched out directly and got a fist in the void.


    There was a big bang.


    One of the martial gods exploded in an instant, leaving no bones.


    At the same time, there was a hurricane of energy, which spread to all the people around, and they did not react at all and suffered.


    What''s more, it''s a hurricane formed by Wushen.


    Everyone has suffered some minor injuries, which is nothing, but their faces are very ugly at the moment.


    It''s like eating shit.


    Originally, they also vowed to get Gao Peng''s secret, but who knows that they have been frustrated since the beginning.


    Now they are the ones who have been killed in front of others.


    How can we make them feel?


    Although they were not seriously injured, they seemed to be slapped in the face by others, which made them unable to get better.


    "I said, it doesn''t take much effort to kill you."


    "I can crush you at any time!"


    "Damn it How could this guy be so horrible? Is there such a huge gap between us? I don''t believe it! "


    "It''s not true. How could he be so powerful? Even if it is the war god hall, without the realm of the God King, it is impossible to have such a huge gap, which must be an illusion. "


    With Gao Peng''s actions, almost all people don''t believe the scene in front of them. One by one, they begin to deny themselves.


    Think what you see is an illusion.


    But Is this really possible?

 Chapters 648

    "So strong!" The pupil of a martial god in the audience shrinks, which is unbelievable.


    The rest of the people also felt extremely shocked. The God of martial arts is just like an ant. How powerful is it?


    They have overestimated Gao Peng over and over again, but in the end they found out that they had underestimated Gao Peng''s strength.


    Gao Peng''s strength is beyond the imagination of all of them.


    At this time, no one dares to look down on Gao Peng. It''s not like good luck to combine his previous performance with his present one.


    Moreover, it''s not just restraint at all.


    But Gao Peng really has such terrible strength.


    Otherwise, how can we directly kill all the martial gods?


    It also makes many people begin to feel lucky. Fortunately, they didn''t collude with those guys before, or they should be worried about their lives at the moment.


    Now they are at most marginalized, which will not cost them their lives.


    They just need to watch, which is much better than fear.


    "Ha ha These guys are too greedy. Now they''ve finally hit the iron plate. I don''t know what they''re going to do next


    "Should Is it sad? "


    ¡­¡­


    And those martial gods who are greedy can''t get down at the moment. At this time, they really realize that Gao Peng is not the existence they can provoke at all.


    In fact, there is such a fascinating secret that you have to take it with your life.


    Now, they are really a bit of a horse.


    Some people even want to quit. Some of them just quit. But when they just came up with this idea, they touched Gao Peng''s eyes.


    In an instant, the thought was dispelled.


    Because no matter what they do later, this guy will never let them go again. It''s their intuition.


    This also makes them more firm. We must kill Gao Peng.


    Otherwise, there will be endless troubles!


    Even they may have lost their lives.


    For a moment, it seems that all people are full of blood, and each of them exudes an extremely terrifying momentum, just like a desperate fight.


    However, Gao Peng doesn''t care what these people will do. He just wants to kill all these guys now.


    There Maybe there are still people waiting for him who can make him improve his strength. You can''t waste your time here.


    That''s what he thought.


    Gaopeng stepped out step by step, but fell into the eyes of all people, but suddenly there were countless Gaopeng.


    Just like shadow separation


    Let people do not know which is his real body, which is the shadow?


    However, each individual came directly to a god of martial arts, and slowly extended his hand under everyone''s astonished eyes.


    Many martial gods wanted to resist, but they found that their bodies were out of control, especially when Gao Peng''s hand came out directly, the whole man stood frozen on the spot.


    They do want to get out of control, but it''s not something they can do at all.


    For a moment, they seem to be under control.


    "What!"


    "Here How could it be? "


    "Why can''t I control my body? What did you do to me? Let me go, or I will not be blamed. "


    All the martial gods seem to be in a bad mood. They are all anxious, especially when they are watching Gao Peng and slowly approaching them.


    This makes them look more flustered.


    In a flash, they even thought of the martial god who was pinched and exploded before. It was a miserable ending.


    Don''t you Will they follow suit?

 Chapters 649

    Everyone in the room was stunned.


    Many people''s faces have already shown a shock expression, just for a moment, there has been such a huge change.


    One person Roll the whole site directly.


    How powerful is this?


    Looking at the figures as if they were separated, they were shocked. Is everyone real?


    Otherwise, how can we directly crush all the people and make them just like they are locked? How can we do this?


    "My God, how did he do it? Is everyone real? "


    "This name is too horrible. If everyone is real, it''s invincible!"


    "Terrible, I''ve never seen such a powerful man. How did he cultivate? We are closed for a long time than he exists, but why is the gap between us and his strength so wide? "


    In addition to shock, I feel more incredible.


    In particular, they couldn''t believe what Gao Peng showed, because Gao Peng''s age is too young, and the cultivation time is very short.


    But why is his strength so strong?


    It''s not only stronger than them, but also more powerful. It can crush the whole venue directly, and make all people have no resistance.


    Everyone


    A person can be compared with all the martial gods.


    Here, every martial god is standing at the top of the existence, but now they all feel shocked. It can be seen how terrible Gao Peng brings them.


    Again and again, they refresh their three views.


    It''s hard for them to recover. The inner fluctuation is too violent. Compared with Gao Peng, those so-called talents are nothing.


    Even they can''t compare, let alone those who are called geniuses.


    This gap can not be made up by cultivation resources and time at all.


    It''s like being born, it''s the peak.


    All the martial gods are stunned, only to see those targeted martial gods pupil a shrink, one by one to fight.


    Behind them, emerge one after another huge blood force, all kinds of demons and ghosts emerge, as well as their physique.


    The momentum of each martial god suddenly soared, and space cracks appeared in the whole void. A single person may not cause much fluctuation.


    But now there are so many martial gods!


    Each represents the peak power, but when they show all their strength together, the whole void is dimmed by them.


    The frequent flicker of thunder and lightning gives people a rhythm that the world is about to be destroyed.


    Even the blue tendons on the faces of some martial gods burst up, which shows how angry they are at this time, and how their own strength gushes out, which is totally ignored.


    No one wants to keep their hands, because it''s not necessary at all.


    This is when they should explode.


    All the people in the room did not dare to blink and stare at all these things. Under the flash of lightning and thunder, one breath of terror rose to the sky.


    It''s like trying to break the whole void, heaven It dimmed.


    All of us dare not get distracted. Now it''s the ultimate contest, from momentum to strength. No one wants to stop.

 Chapters 650

    "Xiao!"


    "Hiss!"


    Behind each martial god, the power of their blood emerges, and they are bathed in the brilliance of power.


    And the expressions on their faces are more fierce than each other, staring at Gao Peng, as if they wanted to eat Gao Peng.


    "You We have missed the opportunity we gave you. "


    "There is no denying that you are powerful, but don''t look down on us!"


    Each martial god controls his own body, which makes them feel more angry. He just didn''t exert all his strength, and he was directly held.


    It''s as if they were afraid of that guy.


    It''s a shame!


    This makes all the people look at Gao Peng''s eyes worse. With their fierce eyes, the breath has been surging, as if it can''t be stopped.


    God Split!


    ¡­¡­


    "Powerful. These guys are just as powerful as they have never been before. I didn''t expect that their joint efforts would cause such a terrible reaction. I don''t know the man Can you take it? "


    "Ha ha, although his strength revealed before is very strong, but now it''s estimated that it''s really arrogant to let him fight with so many people at once."


    "If he dealt one by one, all the people present were not his opponents, but he was so arrogant that he fought with so many people all at once, how contemptuous of others is that?"


    "It''s true that he will pay for his actions. He can''t even estimate his own strength. He''s just looking for death for doing such a arrogant thing."


    All the people here thought that Gao Peng was too arrogant. After all, he dealt with so many people at once. Every martial god has his own card.


    What''s more, these are the very top of the world.


    Every martial god has lived for countless years, let alone how many cards they have, how could they be dealt with so easily?


    Moreover, each martial god itself represents an ultimate combat power, which can be dealt with easily.


    Therefore, all people are not optimistic about Gao Peng''s performance. It''s really puzzling. They will think that Gao Peng will definitely win the battle one by one.


    Because Gao Peng is so powerful, few people can do any harm to him.


    But that''s just one on one.


    If we fight with so many people at once, no one knows what the final result will be.


    What''s more, Every warrior God has such a terrible power. It''s not just a simple battle, it''s to fight for his own life.


    So whoever loses or wins is an unknown number.


    What''s more, Gao Peng directly provoked the all-round war.


    This makes the outcome even more unpredictable.


    Even those who follow Gao Peng feel deeply suspicious at the moment. It''s not that they don''t believe Gao Peng, but that the strength shown by the other party is too horrible.


    The triangle demon also frowned tightly. At this time, he also realized the strength of the other side, and he also felt that the strength of the central region was too terrible.


    It''s more powerful than the devil kingdom. In fact, the devil kingdom can''t be weak. It''s just that many demons haven''t thought about it all the time.


    In the end, only these demons will appear too weak, but when all the fighting forces are added together, they will still be invincible to the Middle Kingdom.

 Chapters 651

    All people are not optimistic about Gaopeng. One person dealing with so many powerful martial gods really doesn''t give them much confidence.


    There are even some worries.


    It''s impossible to win at all!


    Watching them burst out with all their strength, we can see how confident they are in themselves, and every blood force can bring them bonus.


    It''s like a riot.


    It is impossible to raise any confidence.


    However


    Just as everyone was so worried, a voice that was not so loud rang.


    "You are really slow. After a long time, is this your real strength?"


    "If it is, it is too weak, isn''t it? I really can''t have any interest. I thought you were still a little strong. In the end, you showed me this? "


    Each individual said the same words, the same words seemed to overlap, one after another like echo, but all of them could hear clearly.


    Weak? Unable to generate interest?


    All the people are in a daze. Is this a description of those martial gods?


    Why is the contrast so great? For a while, they didn''t come back to their senses. At first, all the people didn''t think highly of Gao Peng.


    But now Gao Peng has come to this sentence, which makes all of them stupefied. Is this full confidence in their own strength?


    Or arrogance?


    No one knows, but they can''t describe their mood at the moment.


    In fact, those martial gods are stunned at the moment. It''s impossible to imagine that their opponents would say such words. They don''t deny Gao Peng''s strength.


    But when he faced so many people on his own, he could still say such a big talk. Who gave him the courage?


    Now I look down on them, it''s just unreasonable.


    Whew!


    All the people''s faces changed and their breath became extremely unstable, as if they wanted to break through the cage and get freedom.


    But just when they want to be angry.


    One hand held them steady.


    Gao Peng slowly stretched out his hand and put it on everyone''s forehead. In a moment Everyone''s momentum is stagnant, even the blood force behind them seems to be fixed.


    I couldn''t move for a moment. I didn''t even make a sound.


    Only to see this time, Gao Peng slightly shook his head, tone became very helpless: "originally thought you could really bring me some interest, but you really let me down."


    "You''ve lived so long, isn''t that all you have?"


    "How weak!"


    As soon as this sentence comes out, all people are shocked. What kind of person can say such arrogant words?


    Now, of course, no one would think it''s arrogant.


    Because Gao Peng directly controlled all the people, and these martial gods were afraid to let go of their words, even their faces became extremely delicate.


    It all happened in a flash.


    But in this way, they also understand how powerful Gao Peng is. A person can subdue so many strong people in an instant.


    This It''s powerful enough to explode the watch!


    All the people present stared at the scene. Although they couldn''t believe it, it was a fact. They couldn''t believe it.

 Chapters 652

    "This... This... "


    People stared at him, but they didn''t expect that all of them had developed all their strength, but they still couldn''t help him.


    In front of him, he was still like an ant.


    How does this practice?


    And how terrible is his real strength?


    No one knows, but he was really aware of the fact that the number of people could not occupy an advantage at all, especially in front of Gao Peng.


    Everything will be destroyed.


    Everyone in the room was surprised and even couldn''t believe it.


    Silence.


    The scene fell into a strange atmosphere, all the people dare not make any sound, only to see them staring at Gao Peng.


    And those who are under control look at Gao Peng in horror. This feeling that his life is not under his control is the second time.


    And at this time they feel particularly clear.


    As long as Gao Peng gently pinches them, they will lose their lives completely. They can''t even resist. This is their fate.


    It makes them feel more frightened.


    The expression on his face has been twisted for a long time. Although he has been struggling all the time, he can''t break away from Gao Peng''s palm.


    A huge breath directly oppressed them, even they felt that as long as they dared to have two hearts, they would be oppressed and die instantly.


    "No No! "


    As a leader, the white haired warrior God is not only frightened, but also begging for mercy.


    He just wants to get Gao Peng''s secret, and finally improve his strength to prolong his life. He doesn''t want to take his own life.


    So he would not hesitate to ask for mercy directly.


    But


    They were the first to plot against them. How could Gao Peng easily let them go?


    The rest of them want to follow suit. After all, their lives are almost gone. Is the question of face still so important?


    As long as they can survive, I really want to have a time tomorrow.


    However, they obviously underestimated Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng smiled contemptuously: "are you afraid that your brain has gone bad? Is it still in the water? "


    "Now you want to beg me for mercy. Hahahaha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard. You want to rob my secret, but now you beg me for mercy and let you go."


    "Don''t you think it''s brain damage?"


    "Or do you think my brain is just like yours? How could they let the tiger go back to the mountain? "


    Gao Peng looked at them as if they were looking at a group of brainwashed people. After all, these guys wanted to rob his secret.


    If they succeed, maybe Gaopeng''s life will not exist, and these guys still want to beg for mercy. This is a joke.


    Is there such an easy thing in the world?


    Although these martial gods know it, they still can''t accept death. Even though they are so humble, they want to survive.


    "No No, please Let us go! As long as we are free, we can do anything, even if it is all the resources and treasures online, we are willing to! "


    "Yes! Yes! "


    "Let us go! You can''t get any benefits even if you kill. It''s better to let us go and get our treasures and even our surrender. "


    Now, these martial gods have fought. As long as they can survive, they would rather discard their dignity.

 Chapters 653

    "Hahahaha!"


    "Do I need you to obey me? Don''t be kidding. I can kill you just like you. What''s the use of it? "


    "What''s more, if I kill you, I can get the treasure in your hands. Why should I let you go?"


    Gao Peng smiled coldly and looked at these guys with sarcasm on his face.


    At the same time, all the people here also thought that these guys were too ridiculous. In the end, they even treat others as fools. None of the people here is a fool.


    Put yourself in a position where you can''t let these guys go. Isn''t that just letting the tiger go back to the mountain?


    Who would have done such a stupid thing?


    Therefore, many people are also looking at those guys with a cold smile. These guys are not only greedy, but also treat everyone as a fool at the moment.


    Is this looking for death?


    However


    They have completely ignored it in order to live.


    "No No, as long as you spare us, we can give you all the treasures. Those who protect us are not taken with us. As long as you let us go, those nannies belong to you. "


    "Or the treasures will be lost and you will not get them."


    The expression on Gao Peng''s face gradually became cold, and he said in a deep voice, "are you threatening me?"


    Just for a moment, the temperature of the whole sky suddenly dropped, as if it solidified directly into ice, even the martial god felt cold.


    What''s more, the whole space will be directly broken with a touch, and the people in it may be completely broken.


    Everyone''s pupils shrank and looked at Gao Peng in horror. They didn''t expect that guy to get angry and explode such horrible power.


    Even those of them who stand so far away feel that minutes will fall into it.


    What a terrible power it is!


    Not to mention those who are deeply involved in it, at this time they just know how wrong they are.


    A wrong word is like falling into the abyss.


    Even their souls are frozen.


    This is a kind of extreme oppression, resulting in the formation of solid in the whole void, and they are completely frozen from the body to the soul.


    Although they still have thoughts, they are completely fixed.


    At this time, a lot of people have regrets.


    But it''s impossible for them to beg for mercy.


    Because they are completely unable to open their mouths, even their bodies and souls have been frozen, and some are just extreme cold.


    At this time, Gaopeng said, "you are really arrogant. You want to not only spy on my secret, but also threaten me now."


    "Maybe you chose the wrong goal, and even chose to my head, which is doomed to your fate!"


    The voice just fell, only to see Gao Pengchao gently clenched his fist in the void.


    Snap!


    A clear voice sounded, and the whole void seemed to be broken. The trapped martial gods, except for the fear in their eyes, could not move at all.


    With the collapse of the void, their souls and bodies slowly disappeared, leaving no trace of debris.


    There are only some water vapor, and even their breath has completely dissipated, as if it had never appeared in the world.

 Chapters 654

    "Those who threaten me should be turned into water!"


    All the parts disappeared in a flash, leaving Gao Peng alone. He was only a week away, and all the people shrunk their heads.


    I dare not look at him at all, as if something terrible is coming.


    All the people dodged one after another, which showed how scared they were at this time. They saw that so many martial gods were killed in an instant.


    It''s because they don''t have fear.


    How can they resist if this means is applied to them? They don''t have any thinking at all, so they can know that once this means comes to them.


    They will surely die!


    Therefore, one by one, they are very afraid to avoid Gao Peng''s sight. They are really afraid that they will be implicated.


    "It''s terrible His strength is really terrible. Just for a moment, he killed all the martial gods. What a terrible strength it is! "


    "Is this really just a warrior? Why do I feel that he has the power of the God King? How can the God of martial arts have such terrible power? "


    They were measuring their strength in their hearts and suddenly found that Gao Peng had exceeded them too much.


    It''s like a God King who has never been explored before.


    This Make them feel scared.


    At the same time, there is a lot of curiosity.


    But these curiosities can only be buried in the heart. No one dares to show them. They are afraid of being stared at by Gao Peng.


    Looking at those dead people, we can know what kind of result it is to be stared at. They don''t want to die so soon.


    Although they will die slowly, and even can''t make any progress from the beginning to the end, they are much better than those who die right now.


    The more greedy you are, the faster you may die.


    Just like those greedy guys, now even a whole body can''t be preserved. This is the end of greedy.


    Gao Peng looks at these guys'' timid look, and inevitably loses interest. It''s the performance of these guys that makes him unable to mention any interest.


    I''m afraid it''s like this. How could someone else give him a hand?


    Moreover, these people can not provide him with materials to improve his strength, so why should he waste time on these people?


    Now he wants to improve, maybe he can only find problems from Ares?


    What''s more, since those guys came to him, the whole war god hall suddenly quieted down, as if it had never appeared.


    And they don''t seem to exist.


    This also made Gao Peng feel a little confused. Although he thought that the Ares hall was so huge, it could not disappear directly.


    And in his perception, the Ares movie didn''t disappear at all.


    But why is it suddenly quiet?


    With such an idea, he immediately looked up at the sky, which directly scared him, and at the same time, he was alert.


    What is that?


    Why give him a very bad feeling?


    Do you mean Is that the guy he needs to find?


    A guy who can give him a promotion?


    He didn''t know, but he knew, as he might have guessed, that was the guy he was looking for.


    Can bring him promotion!

 Chapters 655

    While Gaopeng''s eyes were on the war shrine, all the people followed his eyes and looked at the war shrine one after another.


    That is to say, everyone was shocked.


    I didn''t expect a person to stand there all the time.


    Even though that person seems to have been standing there for a long time, watching what they have done quietly, but they never seem to feel the arrival of each other.


    This What happened?


    When did this happen?


    Why didn''t they feel it? Is the strength of the other side really so strong?


    All people''s faces became extremely dignified. Although the people in the war shrine were generally powerful, the presence of any one person brought them such great pressure.


    This Let them feel a very dangerous feeling.


    Of course, they didn''t mean to challenge God of war.


    However


    At this time, a martial god suddenly exclaimed.


    "Temple Lord! This is the Lord of the war god Hall Absolutely not wrong. I once had the honor to see it. Although I didn''t fully see it, I dare to be 100% sure that it was him! "


    With this exclamation, all the people pay more attention to the person standing there quietly, and look at him up and down one by one.


    Although they were also surprised, when they thought about the identity of that person, they all felt relieved.


    If even he does not have such strength, who else has such a strong strength?


    But they still feel curious.


    The Lord of the war shrine has always been very mysterious and rarely appeared in front of the public. It''s the first time for him to appear in such a grand way in front of them.


    All the people looked at him with their breath closed and wanted to know what it meant. After all, the reason for all this was because of him.


    Without this unexplained reward, they would not be able to gather here, let alone lose so many martial gods at once.


    At the end of the day, it''s all because of his decision.


    Now people are even more curious about why he issued a reward for something they didn''t know.


    Gaopeng is obviously a character they don''t know. Although he is powerful, he just appears suddenly.


    What''s more puzzling is that the war shrine will issue a reward. The reward is so attractive that all people can''t refuse it.


    After all, there is a great chance that they can be promoted to the God King.


    This is also the only way for them to break through the state of stagnation for a long time. Otherwise, they will not arouse so much curiosity and attention of the martial gods.


    All the martial gods on the scene were breathing. It was not their occasion, so they could only watch it quietly.


    Gao Peng is also squinting at the guy. He can feel the horrible strength of the other side, and he also feels a little familiar.


    Just after such doubts arose, he suddenly remembered.


    It''s not that he is familiar with others, but that he feels like a guy in the devil kingdom.


    It also makes him feel more dignified.


    There''s no denying that this is a good opportunity to improve his strength, but he still has some worries. If he can''t get the promotion?


    No one knows how terrible he is, how to surpass his level too much, then he will definitely not be promoted.

 Chapters 656

    While Gaopeng was looking at the Lord of the war god hall, he finally spoke.


    However, his voice seemed to reverberate in such a heaven and earth, giving people a sense of melting into heaven and earth.


    "You should be confused?"


    "Why did we suddenly offer you a reward when we didn''t know each other?"


    Gao Peng didn''t speak. He stared at him and waited for the answer.


    In fact, his heart is full of doubts.


    Although I feel that the other side has created a challenge for him, why does the other side offer him a reward for no reason? It still made him curious.


    Although it is not necessary to make it clear, it is better to make it clear if there is a chance.


    And all the people were even more curious. At that time, they felt extremely confused. When they heard the Lord of the war god temple saying this, they were even more itchy.


    One by one, they are very anxious, but they also know that they need to wait quietly.


    Otherwise Waiting for them could be a more terrifying result.


    The other side is not easy to provoke, where can they be allowed to interrupt the other side''s speech, it has to pay a price.


    "A man of character." The temple Lord smiled quietly, and then said, "we really have no grievances or enemies. We have never met before. Even I have great curiosity about you."


    "But I have to do this in order to make the sin yuan continent peaceful. I will never allow anyone to disturb the pattern of this continent."


    "No one is allowed to destroy, and the whole continent is in crisis. Because you have such a possibility, I will strangle in the cradle."


    "Not allowed There are any unpredictable factors. "


    The main tone of Zhanshen Temple suddenly became very heavy, his eyes revealed cold, although he still had a little curiosity, but he had made up his mind for a long time.


    We must kill Gao Peng!


    Heat and uncertainty must not be allowed to exist.


    He doesn''t like the situation that he can''t control. Once there are any uncertain factors, he will directly strangle in the cradle.


    Don''t let the other side grow up, so that it won''t destroy the existing pattern.


    Hearing the other side''s words, Gao Peng was surprised. He never thought that he would be offered a reward for such a crime.


    Is he a factor of uncertainty?


    Where does the other side know that he is an uncertain factor?


    Do you know that he has a system?


    I really have to make him alert. If the other party really knows that he has this system, it will be really bad.


    He was never afraid that anyone would know his secret, but if the strength of the other side was too strong, which was countless levels higher than him, he began to be vigilant.


    After all, the power gap is too wide, and the system can not be 100% improved for him, which is the only place he needs to be vigilant.


    At this time, he was more careful.


    Looking at each other''s eyes has become the enemy. No matter what the cause of the other party is, it is an uncertain factor to determine him, but he will not gamble because of it.


    Everything It''s better to be careful.


    "No matter where the other party is determined, he must be killed. This kind of guy is terrible. If he really knows my secret, he can spread it."


    "Although it may not hurt me, it will cause a lot of trouble."

 Chapters 657

    The audience first looked at the Lord of the war temple, then at Gao Peng, scanning back and forth between them.


    They really can''t understand. What''s the uncertainty?


    However, Gao Peng does have such a capital, because he can already be regarded as the most powerful person outside the war god hall.


    At this time, they are more curious about what will happen next.


    Do you really want to fight?


    Just thinking about it, they felt their blood boiling.


    It''s just too exciting!


    Gao Peng''s eyes narrowed slightly: "I really want to know where you come from to find out that I am an uncertain factor?"


    "Forecast!"


    "Originally, I just wanted to predict the direction of the mainland, but who knew that there would be such an uncertain factor, even an astrologer."


    After that, all of us realized that it was someone who predicted the future.


    But now, someone can do it. How terrible is his strength?


    Although astrologers can predict a lot of things, they are basically on the verge of misfortune and will not try to predict the future.


    Because the future is full of too many variables, once they predict bad things, even beyond their own scope, they will suffer from serious backfire.


    This is something many people can''t afford.


    But now, they have heard that someone can predict the future, or even predict such a long time, which makes them feel shocked.


    Is the war god hall full of such monsters?


    Even though it is powerful, there is such a kind of talent. We have to say that the war shrine is too deep, just like a mystery, so mysterious.


    Now it''s slowly revealing something for them to know.


    That is to say, they are even more afraid to fight against the God of war hall. Whether it''s their strength or not, even the other side may already know what to do next.


    What else is going on?


    So they are just like the ball, they dare not have any thoughts at all.


    Gaopeng''s expression became extremely complex, muttering: "predict the future? It''s amazing. I didn''t expect there were such people in the world. It''s the first time I''ve heard of them. "


    This also makes Gao Peng more cautious. No one knows whether these guys will predict the fact that he has a system.


    Everything is unknown, which is the most headache.


    However


    Gao Peng''s face was positive, and other emotions were immediately forgotten by him. Although he was still shocked, he would not believe that someone could predict his future so easily.


    He But it''s unpredictable.


    Only to see him suddenly raised his head and looked at the Lord of the war god temple and said, "since you can predict the future, have you ever predicted your future?"


    "Or is it predicted that you will die in my hands?"


    The air solidifies in an instant.


    All the people on the scene stared at Gao Peng.


    Originally, I was shocked by what the war god hall did, but now I am even more shocked by Gao Peng. This sentence is just too overbearing.


    Let them all look at each other, how strong is this confidence in the end, to be able to say such words?

 Chapters 658

    "He... Is there a hole in your mind? Although he is powerful, is this the whole person has gone? He thought he could kill the Lord of the war god hall. "


    "God! It''s too audacious. "


    "He''s very strong, but he''s still a little over his head!"


    All the people in the room looked at each other one by one, and saw the shock from the other''s eyes, and they couldn''t help exclaiming.


    It''s what Gao Peng did that shocked them too much.


    There is also a limit to his self-sufficiency. Before that, he could not even break the hall of war god. At most, he just shook it.


    Has it made him forget?


    However, they don''t know exactly what Gao Peng''s purpose is. Gao Peng is nothing but to provoke the other party and want the other party to fight against him first.


    So He can improve his strength!


    However, the other party obviously didn''t eat this set. After a surprise at the beginning, he still looked at Gao Peng disdainfully: "it''s undeniable that you are indeed an uncertain factor."


    "But now you are not qualified at all. You are still too weak It doesn''t take much to kill you. "


    "Is it?"


    Gao Peng''s eyes flashed complex emotions and lowered his head slowly. It was the first time that someone despised him so much, and he could not help it.


    His heart is very angry, but the other side has always refused to make a move, which makes him look particularly helpless.


    If the other party is going to make a direct move


    Then he can improve his strength in an instant. It''s not easy to kill each other.


    It''s just that the other side doesn''t eat this set at all, as if they are looking at him without fear, which makes him feel helpless and powerless.


    "No way Must let the other side as soon as possible, otherwise the strength gap is too big, I will always fall into the passive


    Gao Peng secretly made up his mind and looked at the Lord of the war god hall with his bright eyes.


    "Since you are so confident, I only want to see when you can survive, man Sometimes don''t be overconfident. Overconfidence is arrogance and arrogance! "


    Whew!


    Gao Peng suddenly rushed out, just when all the people were stupefied, he had come to the front of the war god hall.


    The whole body twined with thunder for a moment, and the heaven of torture was also looming. At this time, he suddenly hit the God of war hall.


    However


    The war shrine is still happy and motionless. Although he attacked it for a while, it was just shaking.


    There is no real harm at all.


    The owner of the war shrine shook his head and said, "it''s useless. You can''t break the defense at all, although you are really an uncertain factor, even you don''t know where you came from."


    "But your current strength is too weak to cause any harm. Just give up your life!"


    Gao Peng didn''t respond, but he was still attacking there. At this time, all people saw clearly that each attack came to the front of the war god hall.


    It''s like there''s an invisible membrane separating all the attacks. When the attacks are coming, these membranes will appear in an instant.


    There is no hesitation at all, which also makes all attacks unable to fall on the temple of God of war.


    This Maybe it''s the defense system of Zhanshen temple!

 Chapters 659

    "It''s a waste of energy. Everything is in vain. How could the defense of the war shrine be so easily broken?"


    "If it were so easy, the war god hall would not have been there for a long time."


    "Stupid!"


    "Even his own strength has not been measured correctly, and he does not know what he thinks. Maybe he will suffer at this time?"


    All shook their heads and felt that Gao Peng was too arrogant to really understand the difference in strength.


    Moreover, in their view, the defense of the war Temple cannot be broken at all, unless it is the God King!


    Otherwise, how can we break through the defense of the war god hall?


    The war god temple has the power of the God King. How can we say that it can only break through the defense of the war god temple?


    People think so, they feel extremely sorry.


    If they have such a powerful power as Gao Peng, they can almost dominate the Middle Kingdom. Besides the war god hall, where else dare to question?


    After such a thought, they feel even more regrettable.


    Why didn''t such a powerful force appear to them?


    On the contrary, it appears in a little boy, and he is a guy who can''t help himself.


    Even those demons, at the moment, began to worry slowly. If Gao Peng had three long and two short, they might all die here.


    No matter who makes them different from midfield itself, no matter whether they win or lose, they can''t meet with each other at last.


    They Destined to stand on the opposite side of the middle field!


    Liu Chengjun and others are naturally extremely worried, because now things have slowly developed into the direction they can''t predict, although they believe in Gao Peng.


    But now it has nothing to do with believing or not.


    Gao Peng has tried to attack so many times, but in the end, it is not the same. He did not really shake the God of war hall.


    This has already made a decision, and there is no need to have any idea of self deception.


    But they have no way.


    All the people around here are eyeing them covetously and want to get secrets from Gao Peng. Naturally, it is impossible for them to leave easily.


    They have to extract the last vestige of their worth.


    This also makes them fall into absolute passivity.


    However


    Also at this time, Gao Peng suddenly stopped the action in his hand and looked at the temple master with his eyes moving.


    "I didn''t expect that your tortoise shell is really hard, but do you really think it can resist me?"


    "If I don''t know if I can break your shell, I''d better stand here and let you go first. If I move a little, I''ll lose."


    "If I lose, I will take my life."


    "And if I win, I hope you can let us go? What about? Isn''t my proposal excessive? "


    All of us were stunned, but Gao Peng would say such a bet. It was as if he had given in.


    Although it makes them feel a little inconceivable, they think that this is the real development direction of things. If they know that they are invincible and they still have to fight to death, it is called real abnormality.


    Liu Chengjun and others are completely stunned. When will Gao Peng step back? One by one, his mind was blank, and he just looked at Gao Peng.

 Chapters 660

    The temple master was also stunned, and his face was obviously unbelievable.


    Is this submission?


    Just now the tone is so arrogant, but now it has a faint meaning of wanting to be soft, which makes him feel a little excited.


    It brings him an inexplicable sense of achievement, which directly tames others and makes him happy in body and mind.


    Of course, he also felt that Gao Peng was too fanciful to think that he could resist his attack. How much did he despise him?


    And he won''t release any water.


    He doesn''t want Gaopeng to leave alive, or when Gaopeng grows up, they will suffer.


    Especially Gao Peng, who has the talent of monsters, is so terrible now. If you give him another period of time to practice.


    How terrible would that become?


    He didn''t dare to think about it at all, but he knew that it was a moment that could threaten him.


    Therefore, he agreed to Gao Peng''s bet without hesitation.


    "If I don''t agree, you will inevitably think I''m too arrogant, and I don''t think you can win the confidence."


    "You don''t care whether you win or not, you just need to say if you want to."


    Gao Peng stares at each other intensely. He doesn''t want to give each other too much time to think about it. Only the other side really falls into the situation he designed.


    It''s only possible for him to pull back.


    What he needs now is the other side to kill him. As long as the other side shoots at him, he will be invincible.


    The temple master chuckled and said, "I can promise you, but it''s not me, it''s someone else."


    Gao Peng was stunned. Some didn''t respond. Why did he say such a thing?


    "Don''t doubt that the strength of that man is not much weaker than that of me. It''s a question whether you can survive in his hands, so you don''t have to think about too many things."


    "Because You are too far behind him! "


    As soon as this sentence came out, Gao Peng was instantly silent, not because he was afraid, but because his whole blood was boiling directly.


    And it''s exactly what he wants. If it''s the temple Lord, he will really worry about it. After all, he''s afraid that the strength of the other side is too strong, too much more than him.


    If he wants to improve then, he may not succeed.


    But if other people are weaker than him, that must be 100% of the things. It''s just like dozing off and someone will give a pillow!


    Although he would like to laugh a few times, he can only pretend to be silent in order not to let others perceive his inner thoughts.


    However


    All people thought he was backing out. Although no one spoke, their eyes and expressions could be seen clearly.


    Gao Peng doesn''t pay attention to these people. After all, those ants are useless to him. Why waste time and attention?


    "Yes, I''ll see who is so powerful, but I don''t think anyone can really shake me. "


    "I''ll stand here and let him fight. If I take a step back, I''ll lose!"


    Gao Peng''s face showed unprecedented domineering spirit. All the people present felt some stupefied spirits. Who gave him the backing?


    And why did he say that? I always think it''s too arrogant, but considering all the things before, Gao Peng doesn''t look like a completely arrogant and arrogant person.


    Why do you feel so contradictory?

 Chapters 661

    Many people around the scene twitched a little, thinking that Gao Peng was talking big. After all, who was in such a mess just now?


    It can''t be said that it''s a mess. It''s just that it''s not as powerful as what he said.


    But now from his words, it''s as if he''s the eldest and the second. I''ll go How arrogant is this?


    All the people have wide eyes. They really think that this person''s face is too thick. Although the strength is very admirable, the thickness of this face also has to let them sigh.


    "This cheeky face is really thick enough. Just who can''t even break the defense of Zhanshen hall? Now it''s so big that no one can shake him, tut tut It stinks! "


    "This guy is really interesting."


    Everyone here thought it was extremely funny. This guy was still talking hard. Later, he was beaten black and blue by others, even gambled his life.


    It depends on how arrogant he is.


    ¡­¡­


    "You are very kind, but your arrogance makes me angry, so I am not ready to be merciful!"


    Just as everyone was wondering who it would be, a cold voice rang, and no one had been found.


    This makes many people look around.


    But they did not find the owner of the voice, which makes them feel more confused. Of course, they also know that with their strength, they may not really find each other.


    It can be felt that the gap is so huge.


    There is still a blood imbalance inside.


    It''s just that there are so many strong people all of a sudden, which is beyond their expectation, and it''s still a little hard for them to accept for a while.


    After hearing this sudden sound, Gao Peng''s face suddenly appeared a smile, which was a long lost excitement.


    "Finally? I don''t know the strength, but don''t let me down. At least let me improve my strength and break the existing prison! "


    "Where are you muttering to yourself?" A figure stood in front of Gao Peng''s body, his face was extremely cold, as if he refused to live thousands of miles away.


    "Are you afraid to talk to yourself? I didn''t expect you to be so cowardly. I really look up to you. "


    "If you really only have such a level, it''s not worth me to fight at all. I hate to fight with waste."


    This person said this sentence, and even inadvertently glanced at all the people present, without any taboo at all.


    All of a sudden, the faces of the people on the scene became extremely ugly.


    They can''t deny that the other side may be really strong, but they are also the top strong people they like, but they are actually said to be rubbish in front of each other.


    And they don''t have any room for refutation.


    For a while, they feel extremely depressed.


    But No one has the guts to stand up.


    One by one, his face was very red, even his eyes had turned red, but after he understood the gap of their strength.


    They are not rivals of each other, and dare not offend the war god hall.


    "Damn it, don''t look down on people If we can get the secret of improving our strength, I must let the war god hall disappear completely! "


    Some people are full of hate, but they dare not say it directly. At most, they can only make up their mind secretly.


    Of course, whether it can be done or not is another matter.

 Chapters 662

    Gao Peng''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. Unexpectedly, the guy in front of him had such a personality to fight with him.


    It''s just that their personalities are not the same.


    He It''s just that he doesn''t bother to fight with those who are weaker than him, because he can''t get any benefits at all. It''s a waste of time.


    And the other side, it''s obvious that they really hate to fight with waste.


    Tut tut tut It''s really haughty enough.


    "With personality, I never fight with waste. After all, it''s a waste of my time."


    "But how can you prove that you are not a waste? I don''t know who you are. Maybe you''re a waste too. "


    Gao Peng crooked his head and said with a smile.


    Deng!


    All the people stared at Gao Peng. Even the temple master was a little unbelievable at the moment. He didn''t think about it. It was such a blast at the beginning.


    It makes him more interested in it. He has a sense of gunpowder. It''s interesting


    So I only saw that he looked at Gao Peng up and down. Although his strength was not so strong, he was brave enough to be such a young genius.


    And it''s predicted to be uncertain.


    But this time, this guy will really suffer, who let him completely offend the war, the war is not so easy to deal with.


    What''s more, I''m still being challenged.


    Tut, it''s really a good play.


    The Lord of the war shrine immediately became more interested, even his eyes were slightly shining, a curious baby watching.


    Most afraid of the air moment of peace.


    Shang is a young man in his early twenties, but his strength is not to be underestimated. Even in the war god hall, he is one of the best.


    No one dared to talk to him like that.


    No one dares to disobey his words.


    But now, it seems that someone has begun to question him.


    Moreover, he is a kid who doesn''t know him. His strength doesn''t look good, which makes him feel extremely insulting.


    The whole face became even colder, just like the ice had already formed, and the whole person sent out a little cold.


    Eyes seem to be filled with cold ice, giving people a feeling that they can freeze the world just by looking at it.


    "I''m the deputy hall leader of Zhanshen hall, don''t you think I''m a waste now?"


    "Oh, it''s OK by force!"


    "It''s a little bad, but it''s not worse than those guys before."


    Gao Peng does not care to wave his hand, there is a kind of barely acceptable feeling.


    This immediately made all the people more speechless.


    When did this guy become so arrogant again? The strength is not so good, but the tone is bigger than once.


    Does he think he didn''t die fast enough?


    Even the defense of the war shrine can''t be broken, and now they start to dislike others, and the identity of the other party is not small!


    At this time, all people really realized that this seemingly young guy might not be weak.


    Even beyond the imagination of all of them.


    It must be very powerful!


    The Deputy Temple leader of the war shrine is not bragging. His strength is more or less to crush everything. Otherwise, he will not be able to serve the public.


    It''s the first time they see it, it''s the first time that it''s directly printed in their hearts. It''s definitely a person they need to remember deeply.


    No one knows when they will meet, just don''t offend, or they may lose their lives in minutes.

 Chapters 663

    The temple leader of the war shrine has a big look. Now he can be absolutely sure. This guy must be bluffing in front of him.


    Because his strength is not enough to support what he said.


    It can be seen from his previous attacks that he is not so powerful that he can not even threaten the war.


    But he''s dying like this!


    "Ah, later you will know what will happen when you offend Shangshe, and who will make you love your mouth."


    "But maybe your life should be reaped for him. I will never allow any uncertainty. No one can!"


    No one knows his inner thoughts, because only he himself can know what kind of ideas he is working on?


    Why do we predict the future? We know that Gao Peng is an uncertain factor.


    Everything seemed to be under his control.


    Except Gao Peng.


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t compare me with those rubbish. They can''t even compare me with one finger. They are just a group of rubbish who are going to die of old age."


    "I can easily kill them even if I don''t move my feet and hands. It can be seen that they have lived for a long time. They all live on dogs."


    "Does a guy who doesn''t even know what to cultivate mean to stand at the top of the world? It''s just that we don''t want to take care of them, pity them. ''


    Every word of war is so cruel, as if everything he gave to others.


    However


    The presence of those martial god faces slowly showed a distorted expression, one by one faces are gradually ferocious up, hands tightly clenched fist.


    If they had been able to endure a little before, now it seems that they are going to explode directly, although they want to live.


    But People always have a little self-respect, or even dignity?


    Being so devalued by one person, putting all of them in the only glory, all of them are devalued to nothing, which makes them a little unacceptable for a while.


    Look at the war''s eyes also gradually showed anger.


    They can''t beat each other, but it doesn''t mean they don''t have any temper.


    However, Shang was very keen to feel the eyes of all the people present, but he did not panic at all, but showed a smile.


    "What? You don''t seem to agree? "


    "But you also know that if it wasn''t because the war god hall didn''t disdain to compete with you, now you are just some pitiful insects, and you still think you are standing at the top of the world."


    "Oh, ridiculous!"


    He didn''t show any expression before, but now he will show you a smile, but what he said is directly like a knife stabbed into everyone''s chest.


    This is their pride.


    But now it seems that they have been thrown on the ground by others, even trampled by others at will, but they are somewhat unable to refute.


    After seeing all this, Gao Peng changed his chin with great interest. He had already thought that the central region was a little strange. Unexpectedly, it was like this.


    The real ruler is the God of war hall, but it has always been a state of mind, leaving these gods who think they are the top fighting force.


    But the problem is


    What is the purpose of the war shrine?


    Why did you give up when you could have dominated?


    Now, they say that Gao Peng is an uncertain factor, and what does this indicate?

 Chapters 664

    "I don''t want to talk about these wastes, but you It''s just a little bit better than them. Did you dare to think that you can really compete with the war god hall? "


    "Oh, let me wake you up completely."


    "What is real power in this world?"


    Boom!


    There was a huge noise. There was a gray force around the war, and two wolf heads appeared on his shoulders.


    Looking up at the sky and roaring, a breath of incomparable terror came out, the space was completely broken, only to see his eyes also completely changed.


    The whole eyes are more lethal. The clothes of old houses can make people fall into the same place of eternal doom just by their eyes.


    "Changed!"


    "The eyes changed completely, and what happened to the shoulder? Two wolf heads suddenly appeared. Is this the power of his blood? "


    "Should No I''ve never seen such blood power before. Isn''t it fake? "


    All of the people here are completely stupid. They have never seen such blood power, and they haven''t really determined at this time. This is blood power.


    But it''s really powerful.


    No one dares to look down.


    In particular, they can feel the extremely strong pressure. Even if they are so far away, they are afraid of being killed in an instant.


    So many people have stepped back slowly. They dare not come near without hesitation. No one knows whether the other side will move towards them or not.


    Although it''s rubbish to say things verbally, it''s easier to be used by others to vent their anger just because they are called rubbish by others.


    Who makes them weak?


    Of course, persimmons are soft, which is a well-known thing.


    Only to see many people have already run far away, for fear of suffering next, no one has a trace of hesitation.


    Gao Peng''s eyes also showed a dignified look. He really didn''t dare to have any carelessness. He felt too dangerous from the other side.


    Although I don''t know how far it is from the Lord of the war god temple, this guy feels extremely dangerous to him.


    "It seems that we should be more careful. This guy has put too much pressure on people. It seems that he has covered the whole world. It''s too powerful!"


    "I hope I can stand it, otherwise I will die in the hands of others instead of improving my strength. This is a complete tragedy!"


    Gao Peng never dare to have any small vision. Since the other side is so confident, the strength must not only be those shown now.


    Now, it''s just showing some superficial strength. The real strength hasn''t fully erupted yet.


    Just when Gao Peng was on guard, the war disappeared from the spot for a moment, and then appeared directly in front of Gao Peng in the next second. He didn''t react at all.


    A huge fist had covered his eyes.


    Just like when he just came across, this kind of familiar feeling made him stunned, but when he had not returned to his mind.


    The system beeps up.


    [Ding! ]


    [because all data of the host has reached the top, it will break the existing limit and get promotion again! ]


    the system is officially optimized! ]


    boom!


    I


    Gaopeng is completely stupid, and his whole person just like weightlessness, has a close contact with the ground.


    The earth is moving and the mountains are shaking.

 Chapters 665

    Muddled.


    This time, Gao Peng is completely ignorant. He has never felt pain. This time, he was really hurt by others.


    And it''s because the system is not reliable for the first time.


    Originally thought it would directly improve the strength, as usual, but who knows there is a system optimization, this is Keng Dad!


    Almost killed him.


    Fortunately, the other side didn''t make full use of his strength, otherwise he could only worship thoroughly, not even the strength of resistance.


    However, at the moment, he also felt the pain all over his body, as if the bones of his body had been completely broken, and he could not stand up at all.


    Even there is a feeling that the whole soul will be torn. When Gao Peng looks at the grief, he also thoroughly understands what the pain of the soul tear is because of.


    Those two wolf''s heads are chewing, is this tearing his soul?


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "When has the system become so unreliable? This time almost killed me. If I didn''t take a little beating, I might die completely next second. "


    "What is the situation?"


    Gao pengextremely depressed, but the system has no voice completely, and I don''t know if it will appear next.


    Or has it disappeared completely?


    Isn''t that killing him?


    When is the optimization bad? Since it''s optimization at this time, it''s just harmful!


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, it''s not only Gao Peng who is depressed, but also all the people here are completely ignorant. Are these things always saying that he is a strong guy?


    Why?


    Why did you fall in one blow?


    It''s too fragile. I just said it''s like he''s the second eldest brother of heaven. Then he was beaten down by others. He''s so fragile.


    Even have the face to say that they are so powerful.


    My God.


    This cheekiness is really thick enough. Is it completely stupid now?


    Some words can be said, and some words are better not to be said. You can do whatever you can within your own ability, but if it is beyond your own ability.


    That''s equivalent to being stupid!


    The temple leader''s mouth slightly opened, and he could clearly see the blue tendons on his forehead. At this time, he was at a loss.


    This Is it uncertainty?


    With the most powerful Celestial Master in Zhanshen hall, he finally predicted such a thing. This Is it a loss?


    Now he doesn''t know how to describe his mood. If Gao Pengzhen is really strong, he doesn''t think he has any loss.


    But He has doubted for a time now whether what he has done is worth it. He always feels that all he has done is in vain.


    It''s not worth it at all.


    Gao Peng Will it really affect his plan?


    Just as he was struggling, the voice of war completely interrupted him.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so weak. I really thought you were so strong. I was so excited for so long. It was really disappointing."


    "Not enough. The first time I saw you looking for death, if you want to die like this, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    As soon as the voice of war fell, there was no room for other people to think, so it disappeared in the original place.


    But Gao Peng felt a little flustered for the first time when he saw the other party''s action. This time, he really didn''t know whether the system would appear.


    If not


    Isn''t he dead?


    No!!

 Chapters 666

    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed. ]


    Name: Shang


    blood: Youlang (high level creature)


    Constitution: Xiaoyue Sirius


    realm: Shenwang level 1


    the strongest martial skill: Wang level martial skill "Xiaoyue" (using this martial skill will wake up your blood and body completely, so you will get an increase.)


    [the enemy ''s realm is level 1 of the God King, and will be automatically upgraded to level two of the God King for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s most powerful blood force is Youlang, which will automatically increase to blacken heaven for the host! ]


    [the strongest constitution of the enemy is the howling moon Sirius, which will automatically upgrade the host to??? ]


    bang!


    The blow of war, as if to fight through the whole continent, all people can feel the obvious shaking.


    There is a huge and incomparable crack on the ground, and the bottom is like a dark black hole, which makes people feel frightened.


    Even Wushen, seeing such a terrible attack, felt that he was sweating all over.


    Moreover, at this time, everyone was stunned.


    Is that guy dead in such a horrible attack?


    No one can resist such a terrible attack at all. Although there is no momentum they have created, few people can do so.


    No It should be said that there is no one who can do it.


    In the middle region, the ground is not so soft, and it is even more impossible to create such deep and bottomless cracks.


    So many people opened their mouths and felt that this group fell on them directly, which must be that there was no room for survival at all.


    They couldn''t help shivering when they thought about setting themselves up.


    However


    Just when they thought it was over, they found that the war was tightly frowned, which was not the end of the battle.


    The same is true of the temple leader of the war temple. He even looks around. What does that mean?


    Isn''t the fight over?


    How could it be that no one can resist such a terrible attack, let alone Gao Peng


    Just now he can''t resist the attack. How can he hide now?


    Is that too unexpected?


    Just when everyone felt confused, a figure slowly came out of the deep crack.


    Yes, it''s just walking in the void, walking slowly.


    But However, they found that the figure seemed to have troubles and depressed face. At this time, they also saw clearly who this person was.


    Gao Peng!


    How is this possible?


    How could he be alive? It''s even as if he didn''t lose his hair. He just lost in a flash. What''s going on now?


    Are you on drugs?


    All the people present felt extremely puzzled, which was beyond their cognitive scope, and they could not understand what the fight meant.


    It''s just that their level is too low to know what happened to them.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care what they are thinking, let alone why others are shocked. He is just a little depressed now.


    What is my constitution?


    Why are all question marks?

 Chapters 667

    "No more problems?"


    "I!!!"


    Gao Peng can''t help but burst out a rude remark, the whole face has directly changed color, it''s really that this system has become too much pit dad now.


    More and more unreliable.


    What are they and what are they!


    It''s not the first time. It''s too much to give him the whole moth.


    [due to the strong constitution of the host, it is temporarily located to obtain complete release, so it does not display the name temporarily. Once it is completely released, the host will be completely excluded by this side of the world. ]


    the system is hard to explain.


    This also made Gao Peng fully realize how powerful he is at the moment. Only physical fitness can cause the rejection of the whole world.


    How powerful this is!


    This also made him a little relieved, which was also an acceptable explanation, and his previous depression was gone.


    Listen to this meaning to leave this side of the world, he can completely burst out his full strength, now just don''t want to attract the attention of the world and be excluded.


    Therefore, he can not make full use of his strength.


    Doesn''t that mean


    Perhaps his strength is even stronger than that of the Lord of the war shrine?


    Although there is no evidence, we can get this explanation from all the data. Of course, Gao Peng does not blindly think that he is really strong.


    There is another guy in the devil Kingdom who makes him feel dangerous.


    Now, Gao Peng has completely determined that this continent is not the only one, perhaps there is a more advanced one.


    Otherwise, there won''t be so many strange things.


    The devil Kingdom guy said that he was given the opportunity, and the war god hall won unprecedented honor, just like the ruler.


    Coupled with the prompt on the system, Gao Peng has thoroughly known that there are more advanced continents besides here.


    But Gao Peng had a faint expectation.


    If he can really go, the strength should be released completely, and even get another promotion, right?


    Although he is very strong here, it does not mean that he will be equally invincible on the higher continent.


    Tut tut tut!


    After such a thought, Gao Peng felt extremely moved. Originally, he thought that the central region was already a vast place, but who knew that it was a coincidence that he directly hit the God of war hall.


    Not only did he fail to appreciate the scenery of the central region, but he had already gained the most powerful strength. Even if he looked back, he felt particularly uninterested.


    Boring


    But now he knows that there are more advanced continents, and he has gradually generated greater expectations. No one knows what he will encounter.


    And how powerful will he be?


    Just for a moment, he had already thought about many problems, but in the end, he was still a little absorbed.


    This powerful mysterious constitution made him curious.


    But now it''s not too much time to get tangled up. All the people are staring at him. If they keep staring at him like this.


    No one knows what kind of mood they are in?


    What''s more, at this moment, all people have been filled with shock, and they all think that this scene is impossible.


    However


    When everything appears in front of them, they can''t help believing it.

 Chapters 668

    "You... How can you be unharmed? "


    "Who are you? Just now you are so fragile, how can you resist my attack now. "


    Shang''s face suddenly changed and asked in a deep voice.


    He can''t believe that the guy who was defeated by him just now is still intact, and still comes out of the deep crack.


    He didn''t believe this scene, but when he was thinking about how Gao Peng did it, he thought it was impossible to achieve it.


    At one time, he was very entangled, and his face changed again and again. It looked very wonderful.


    "Oh Does it matter who I am? "


    "Besides, you can also see that I am undamaged. Of course, I just resist it!"


    Gao Peng shrugs his shoulders and says helplessly. He thinks that this is nonsense. Can''t he see his current state?


    Now Gao Peng''s strength is not the same as before. It is impossible for him to be as bad as before. Even his injury has been recovered in an instant.


    Naturally, it''s more powerful.


    No matter how powerful the other side is, he is confident that he is invincible, and who has made his constitution can make the whole continent repel him.


    Isn''t this already the most powerful?


    With such a strong self-confidence, Gao Peng naturally seems to be indifferent.


    "Now It''s my turn to do it. ''


    Looking at all people are still in shock, Gao Peng seems to be indifferent.


    However, when Gao Peng wanted to make a move.


    The owner of the war shrine suddenly stopped.


    "Wait!"


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure appeared directly in front of Gao Peng, and all people were immediately attracted by him.


    And all the people here, at the moment, also have some doubts. Why does he appear suddenly? Do they want to join hands to deal with Gao Peng?


    Then they had just come up with the idea that the Lord of the war god temple began to speak.


    "Just now you said that even if you lost, you still gambled on your life. At the first strike, you were directly blown out."


    "Don''t you say Do you want to go back now? "


    The head of the temple of war smiled a little and stared at Gao Peng. He wanted to see what Gao Peng would say next.


    Just now, this guy is very arrogant. What he said is so arrogant that he almost believed it.


    If it wasn''t for the sudden reversal now, maybe Gao Pengzhen would have been killed.


    But he still wanted to see what this guy was going to say.


    But he obviously despised Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng''s eyes glared, and he said doubtfully, "did I say that? Why don''t I remember saying that? "


    Everyone: "..."


    All the people are speechless.


    Who just said it was so domineering?


    How to turn your face and not recognize people?


    Moreover, he even expressed such a puzzled tone, which was shameless, and had already promoted the shamelessness to a certain level.


    It makes people really speechless.


    Originally many people were still in shock, but when they heard what Gao Peng said, the expressions on their faces became extremely strange.


    The whole face of the temple leader was pulled down. Although he had some guesses, he heard Gao Peng''s words.


    I still think the guy''s face is too thick.


    Too shameless!

 Chapters 669

    The color of war is not good.


    Originally, I thought it was just a relaxing thing, but in the end, it turned out to be like this. What''s more outrageous is that this shameless guy should be in debt!


    It''s very annoying!


    However, he didn''t have any way. Now he still hasn''t figured out why Gao Peng can resist his attack?


    Even as if he had been reborn, it gave him a mysterious feeling, even a strong and incomparable self-confidence.


    Who on earth gave him so much confidence?


    No matter what he thinks, he can''t make sense of it.


    Gao Peng looked at them like this, and finally he could only say innocently: "well, although I want to admit that I lost, I I don''t think I lost. "


    "Why don''t we make another bet? This time, it will never happen again. Otherwise, how about a thunderbolt? "


    There was a smile on the corner of Gaopeng''s mouth. No one knew what he was thinking, but they had to think about what Gaopeng said.


    No one knows if he''s trapped.


    There is even a secret.


    Or What else would it look like now?


    The Lord of the war Temple thought a lot, but he didn''t speak at last.


    However, war suddenly stood out.


    "Yes!"


    "I don''t believe you can resist my attack any more. I want to see what you are using. I won''t be so lucky next time."


    Shang doesn''t believe it. This time, the other side can resist his things. There must be something he can''t pay attention to. This time, he will never be merciful again.


    When he thinks so, he has more confidence in himself.


    "Lord, I believe I can."


    Mourning over the hall master, looking at Gao Peng said.


    At this moment, he has the momentum of no hesitation. It is impossible to drop the chain at this time, no matter what means the other party uses.


    There must be no last mistake.


    Must be Make sure he looks good!


    Gao Peng didn''t make a provocation. Now he has fully understood his strength. It''s impossible for him to make too many speeches.


    If we continue to pick and quarrel, what should we do if the other party doesn''t play with him directly?


    He also aimed at the next goal. Although he may not be able to improve his strength, he only needs to go to a higher level of the mainland, and his strength should naturally improve, right?


    He doesn''t know the specific situation, but with his consistent behavior, he still wants to gain more powerful strength, so he can''t go too far.


    Now, it''s time for this deputy Temple leader to really understand his strength, and then guide that guy to fight.


    Tut tut tut


    After such a thought, Gao Peng thought that he was too routine. This kind of means can be figured out. It''s inhumane!


    How shameless!


    But he likes it!


    Looking at Gao Peng''s calm expression, all the people on the scene were uncertain. No one knew what Gao Peng thought.


    Isn''t his strength really the same as before?


    Or was he hiding his strength before, and now he is ready to show his real strength? Is it just like a hair that''s not damaged?


    All people have some expectations. Although they still don''t believe it, it doesn''t prevent them from expecting to see a more amazing scene.

 Chapters 670

    Gao Peng patted his chest and said quietly, "come on!"


    "I will never take another step. If I do, I will lose, and I will leave it to you!"


    "You''re welcome, push hard at me!"


    Said, Gao Peng also pointed to his chest and head, a pair of meaning to let others fight here, and he like that is to decide to carry the attack of the other side.


    All the people present were speechless.


    How despised is this?


    Even marked to let others fight there, is this looking down on others? Or are you mocking each other?


    Gao Peng''s strength in the end is strong or not, they can''t be sure for the time being, but what can be determined is that Gao Peng''s whole body reveals a kind of cheap taste.


    It makes people speechless and helpless.


    It''s true that his strength exceeds that of all people. At the end of the day, we can only see where the goods are. However, they have no way.


    The temple Lord''s face also became extremely dignified, but he didn''t say anything, instead, he watched quietly.


    Since Shang has made his own decision, he can''t stop it any more. He is also the deputy hall leader and has his own authority.


    There are so many people watching over the war shrine.


    If I don''t give him face at this time, I can''t say it.


    However, Shang''s face became extremely gloomy. His eyes gave out intriguing eyes, and he stared at Gao Peng closely. No one knew what the meaning of his eyes was.


    But it can be clearly felt that he exudes a more and more terrifying atmosphere.


    Although at the moment he has directly revealed the strength and constitution of his blood, but he has not exerted all his strength. Now he should be brewing, right?


    "Are you sure you want me to go all out?" Asked mourning.


    Gao Peng nodded his head doubtlessly: "yes, you think it''s the best way to attack from any direction. You can do it directly."


    "Whether it''s a prophet, a direct attack, or even your attack on my vital part, it''s in line with our bet."


    "You just need to let me take a step, then you win!"


    Gao Peng''s performance is very confident, and even added several methods that everyone did not think of, which made many people have a look.


    Is this teaching each other how to do it?


    It''s like looking for death.


    It''s a trial on the edge of life and death. The people here don''t understand his idea. They just seem so embarrassed.


    But now it seems that he is resurrected with full blood and has changed a person at once. Does he think that his strength has changed dramatically just in that moment?


    Or who gave him the courage?


    However


    It is true that Gao Peng''s strength has already undergone tremendous changes. Even his own blood strength and physique are beyond imagination.


    That''s why he is so confident, but others don''t know where his confidence comes from, so they all feel confused.


    Although in the eyes of some people there was a sense of irony, no one said it directly, even though how Gao Peng died.


    It''s easy to kill them.


    So they can only think about it in their heart at most, but no one dares to show it. It''s actually Gao Peng''s previous moves that have made them feel deeply scared.


    It''s like a killer.


    There are so many martial gods who say kill them.


    There is no hesitation at all, which has deeply shocked them. No matter what kind of situation Gao Peng falls into, they dare not easily offend.

 Chapters 671

    Gao Peng looks at the war indifferently. At this moment, Gao Peng''s strength has already changed dramatically, and he knows him better than the other side.


    Each other''s physique and blood power, even the most powerful martial arts are well known.


    This is also the reason why Gao Peng has such a great atmosphere.


    We can already get so much information. If Gao Peng loses his bet, it''s not right.


    Grief felt that he had been threatened by unprecedented threats. He was a well-known genius. Although he had always disdained to show it, he still had his own pride in his heart.


    No matter he met anyone in the central region, he was sure to completely crush each other, and he was in a high position.


    But now Now his position as a genius may be at stake.


    It is the other side again and again to pick and challenge him.


    I saw his eyes narrowed slightly, first looked at Gao Peng, and then saw the heads of two wolves on his shoulders moving.


    The heads of the two wolves moved at the same time, opening their mouths at the same time, and they could see their tusks clearly. However, they made a kind of inexplicable sound.


    It''s weird


    It''s not the cry of a wolf. No one knows why it makes such a strange sound, and it''s just when they feel strange.


    A white and a black energy slowly wrapped the war, so that all people can only see the black and white energy ball, but the war completely disappeared in front of all people.


    "Here Where''s this? Has he been surrounded by the energy ball all the time? "


    "Or is it a cover up?"


    Everyone on the court was stunned, because since the energy ball was wrapped up, he had no movement.


    It''s like a complete disappearance.


    It also makes everyone feel shocked. Isn''t he going to do it?


    Or that''s how he''s spending it.


    But Gaopeng didn''t relax, because he knew what kind of means the other party was using, so he only saw that he was ready.


    The owner of the war shrine nodded slightly. Naturally, he knew what Shang was doing, because he knew that he felt quite satisfied.


    It''s not only the respect for the opponent, but also the embarrassment of not losing.


    What''s more Lion Fight rabbit still need full strength, if carelessness, it is really possible to capsize in the gutter.


    "Not bad, at least not carelessly."


    ¡­¡­


    The black and white light flashed, and a figure gradually emerged, but the body size was far from the previous one. If the previous one was normal, then it is at least several times larger than the previous one.


    From a distance, it doesn''t look like a normal person at all.


    "Ouch!"


    A wolf roar, the whole space has been broken, it is clear to see that there are many space cracks around him, and even some mysterious power overflowed.


    When the light is gone, a larger figure appears.


    That''s a man with muscles all over his body and ferocious face. If you look carefully, you can see that it''s war.


    But at the moment, his changes are too great to be believed by all the people present. What kind of means is this?


    That''s what makes you so different.


    Although it seems full of power, it''s not clear whether it has become stronger or not.


    But the visual impact on people is quite large.

 Chapters 672

    "Is this a transformation?" Gao Peng''s mouth slightly rose, without any emotion, saying, "it''s getting uglier and uglier, and I don''t know how strong it is."


    "Don''t just become ugly, but your strength hasn''t increased much, so smile generously."


    "You are trading ugliness for strength!"


    Gaopeng looks at Shang''s whole body, and he can''t help making fun of her, though he knows why she is like this.


    Politics also knows what means the other side uses.


    "Xiao Yue" martial arts.


    But he can''t help it.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know what kind of level King level martial arts is. Although it may sound like a higher level, who let him contact less.


    But that didn''t stop him from joking.


    But Shang didn''t pay attention to Gao Peng, because he felt that his whole body was full of strength, which brought him endless confidence.


    Naturally, I think Gao Peng just wants to provoke him, and this can''t bring him any harm at all.


    But it''s just some power of words.


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    "How else would you want to provoke me? If that''s the case, I think you''ve made it. You''ve made me feel angry. "


    "Next I''m not going to let you get through this easily. "


    He had changed his appearance and smiled ferociously. Before, he had some beauty, but now he was only ugly.


    The whole body gives a sense of abnormal strength, but it is really ugly, plus the heads of the two wolves on his shoulders.


    It''s weird.


    But he felt that was the expression of power.


    Gao Peng didn''t respond to him, but he was not surprised. He only thought that the other side had shaken completely under his authority.


    He It''s not the same now!


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    Shang appeared at Gao Peng''s side without any sign, but he didn''t attack. Next second, he appeared in another place.


    After several times in a row, everyone felt that there were countless sorrows.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Are you stupid? I''ve never seen such a fast speed before. You should be totally unaware of me, right? "


    "Now, do you feel desperate? However, I won''t let you explain it here so easily. I will torture you well. "


    ¡­¡­


    Every time the war flickers, it makes people feel unpredictable. The speed is really extremely fast. Even with the strength of their martial god, they can''t see his action.


    This makes many people feel extremely shocked.


    How fast that is!


    And they can feel the power of terror.


    "Here What kind of means is this? Just for a moment, his strength has grown so much. Isn''t it terrible? "


    "So powerful!"


    "I''ve never seen such a method, and I don''t know if we can learn it. If we can learn it, our strength will surely increase a lot!"


    In addition to the shock of the people present, they are eager to obtain this method. After all, it is a real growth strength.


    Whether it''s temporary or permanent, it''s very important for them.


    However


    They don''t know, it''s not something they can learn, and they are not qualified!

 Chapters 673

    Looking at the war is wantonly playing Gaopeng, but Gaopeng is indifferent, as if Gaopeng has nothing to do at all.


    This suddenly makes many people think that Gao Peng is really helpless, otherwise how can he let others play like this?


    The owner of the war shrine nodded his head with satisfaction. He didn''t think Gao Peng could turn the tide back. He was just a fluke before.


    Now, it''s time to show.


    "It''s estimated that there''s no way to do it. It''s impossible for him to grasp the trajectory of Shang''s movement, let alone take action."


    "Even if it is a random attack, it is absolutely impossible to touch the war."


    The temple Lord is full of confidence in Shang. After all, he doesn''t think Gao Peng has such a powerful power. All the previous methods are unknown.


    Otherwise, how could it be intact?


    In his opinion, Gao Peng is a man who is strong in the outside world but weak in the middle.


    I don''t have the strength but I have to speak hard and even block my own life. Do you think I still have such good luck?


    Funny!


    How could there be such a good thing in the world.


    However The next second his face froze.


    Even the mouth can''t help but open, still muttering: "how can How is this possible? Is it my eye? "


    When war flashed in front of Gao Peng again, Gao Peng went straight out without waiting for him to speak, and it was still an ordinary one.


    It seems that there is no power at all.


    But it''s such a fist that directly hit Shang.


    And they also carefully saw that the scene of Shangkou spitting blood, blood directly spilled all over the sky, the whole person was a little stunned.


    Even the victim was confused at this time.


    Let alone all the people present, the temple master himself is completely ignorant. What''s the matter?


    Didn''t you play with Gao Peng before? Why is it so miserable to be beaten to spit blood all at once?


    But also at this time, they even heard Gao Peng say: "jump to jump to go, neuropathy!"


    , "do it quickly, and waste my time here. Do you think I''m free?"


    Everyone: "..."


    This is really beyond their expectation. I thought Gao Peng had nothing to do to keep still, but who knew it would happen.


    Isn''t that impossible?


    Disdain?


    No one knows why, but they still feel extremely shocked. People think Gao Peng is bluffing, but who knows that he really has such a powerful power.


    Although he didn''t really take a single blow, he could hurt Shangai badly with one blow, which showed his powerful strength from the side.


    What''s more, he''s so relaxed now that he doesn''t give all his strength directly, which is the most frightening thing.


    What if he did his best?


    People can''t imagine it.


    The hall master stood in a standstill on the spot. He could see Gao Peng''s movements clearly, but he was completely muddled by Gao Peng''s actions.


    Originally he was quite confident, but now he has some doubts about life.


    Lie, slot!


    This guy really has some strength, but why did he behave so badly before? Do you want to play pig and eat tiger?


    This is too bad!


    Never seen such a disgusting person.

 Chapters 674

    Just when everyone is in shock.


    Gao Peng spared his head and said awkwardly, "here I am Is this a foul? "


    "In fact, I didn''t want to make a move, but he has been jumping around me, which makes me very upset! Can''t help but give him a punch, who knows that he is so not hit, suddenly seriously injured. "


    They gave Gao Peng a white eye.


    What do you mean by that?


    You can see how others have been beaten by you, and then they are seriously injured. No matter how small your strength is, you can see how miserable others are now.


    Then we can know how terrible the attack was.


    And you''re still embarrassed.


    They were speechless. Even the temple master didn''t know how to speak. He even felt that he had no face to speak.


    Who was just confident?


    It wasn''t for a while, it was slapped directly.


    However, Gao Peng did not give up and went directly to Shang''s face: "why don''t you hit me again? I will never fight back this time. No matter how long you are dancing, I can definitely control it. "


    At the moment, Shang is still in a state of stupor. But when he heard what Gao Peng said, he was gnashing his teeth.


    Moreover, he took a step back at the first time. He was afraid to get close to Gao Peng. Now he has some understanding. This guy is shameless.


    It''s clearly said that he did it, but this guy didn''t want to be ashamed to do it to him. It''s shameless!


    And now he wants to say it again.


    Sad gloomy face, eyes twinkled said.


    The next second, everyone didn''t respond.


    However, he didn''t want to give Gao Peng any chance to react. His fist was about to come to Gao Peng''s face.


    With the potential of no match, directly attack Gaopeng.


    Boom!


    "What?"


    "My God! What is the situation? "


    All the people here are completely stupid. What do they see? War flies out again, and the speed is faster this time.


    All people feel a shaking God, people have already flown out, and at this time the blood vomited more.


    "You You... "


    War with the fingers of Gaopeng, expression became incomparably excited, and even the body has some shaking up.


    Gao Peng smiled innocently: "if I say I didn''t mean to, would you believe it? "


    There was no response, just one white eye after another.


    Believe you, a bad old man is bad!


    I just said I won''t fight back. I forgot what I said in an instant. Everyone else''s attack is coming, and then I was hit by you.


    How could there be such a shameless person in the world?


    All the people present have thoroughly seen what is called real shamelessness. Gao Peng has played it incisively and thoroughly, so that they can fully understand that this is called real shamelessness.


    Those before It''s just a matter of wits.


    Don''t worry!


    The temple Lord also turned his eyes and looked at Shang, only to see that he was more miserable now, covered with blood.


    The breath becomes more weak, as if anyone can kill him. It''s really miserable.


    Who would believe that he was the Deputy Temple leader of the war god temple?

 Chapters 675

    "You are too dishonest. Who said you could not stand before?" The temple Lord couldn''t stand Gao Peng''s shamelessness and asked questions.


    Gao Peng helplessly spread out his hands: "I really didn''t move! I only extended my hand for a moment at most, but who knows that he can do it without a fight. "


    "What can I do? I have no choice! "


    Hall master: "..."


    Everyone: "..."


    Damn it! This guy is too shameless.


    What I just said is very good. I didn''t expect that there is such a set of words now, which really makes them look impressive and also makes them open their eyes.


    Shameless can reach this kind of state, is simply upright and vigorous!


    "If it''s true, then I won''t let you one-on-one any more, and I''ll do the same. Don''t say I bully you."


    The temple Lord said with a gloomy face.


    Gao Peng''s eyes flashed a glimmer of joy, and he was eager to make a move in the opposite direction, but it was impossible for him to be too obvious at this time.


    Although he knows that no one knows the system he has, he doesn''t want to be so obvious.


    "Well, let''s do it again. We will never do it again. We will stand up and let him fight!"


    Gao Peng said in a slightly helpless tone, but when he said this, there was a violent reaction to the war which had not yet responded.


    The whole man retreated, with a look of horror on his face.


    "No No... Don''t come here, don''t come here No! "


    With the sound of his frightened voice, all the people were completely stupid. Nobody expected that he would have such a violent reaction.


    Is that too exciting?


    And, as for it?


    But when people look at him in public, they have some sympathy for him, which is really tragic.


    Originally, it may have been a peerless arrogance, even more noble than all the people present, and it also has unparalleled pride.


    But At this time, Gao Peng completely broke down. This endurance


    though they want to make complaints about them, they feel that if they put themselves in their shoes, they will surely collapse.


    Originally a prodigy, he had the power to crush everything, but he was hit again and again by others.


    And the other side seemed so calm.


    Everyone will have doubts, let alone collapse.


    It''s a normal thing, and that''s why people will feel sympathy for him.


    Seeing this reaction of war, Gao Peng spread out his hands and said, "this is not what I don''t want him to attack, but he''s like this now. Why don''t you change it?"


    "I don''t think he has the courage to face me. Are you sure that''s ok?"


    Gao Peng looks at the temple Lord helplessly, as if there is no way, but in fact, his heart has already opened flowers happily, which is exactly what he wants.


    He doesn''t need any more excuses.


    This is the best reason!


    The temple Lord looked at the emotional grief and sighed a little. This man was completely abandoned. Even though he didn''t face Gao Peng, his height was limited.


    Because of the inner knot, it''s not so easy to improve again. A good genius is completely ruined.


    He felt special helplessness!


    However, he can''t say anything. After all, this bet was agreed at the beginning, but the final thing has developed into this.


    Who can think of that?

 Chapters 676

    The temple master waved, and two people appeared beside him. They went to the war god hall directly, and disappeared in front of everyone in a short time.


    Gao Peng didn''t stop it.


    The temple Lord looked at Gao Peng and said, "I really didn''t expect that your strength should be so strong. After all, you were so sad before. I really mistook your strength for being so weak."


    "It''s really unexpected."


    "In front of you, I was killed by seconds, and there is no room for resistance. I have to say that you are really strong."


    "But if you really think you are invincible, then you are very wrong, because I will be your nightmare. "


    The faces of all the people on the scene became dignified. At this time, they realized that the temple master of the war shrine might be about to fight.


    Then they had to be serious.


    This is a character that has always existed in legends.


    It is also the existence they need to look up to.


    However


    Facing the serious words of the temple Lord, Gao Peng couldn''t really get serious, only saw a strange expression on his face.


    "Why Why do you always like this kind of villain''s manifesto so much? Don''t you know that the villain died of many words? "


    Everyone: "..."


    You really dare to say It''s brave enough to say that others are villains. Although they are powerful, they are just too angry.


    This is especially true of a person who is already high.


    Tut tut tut It takes guts.


    They really don''t know how to evaluate Gao Peng. Gao Peng''s strength is very strong, which is beyond doubt. At least so many martial gods present are not his opponents.


    But Gao Peng is also too cheeky, as can be seen from the previous events, and now they also find that Gao Peng has another one, that is, his voice is particularly loud.


    It''s too big!


    Although they don''t know if Gao Peng is bragging, they can''t help but feel unbelievable. The first thing they think about is that they don''t believe it.


    Then they look back on all the things before, and feel that they don''t have any qualifications at all, because Gao Peng has broken their cognition again and again.


    This They have been left speechless.


    The crowd was speechless at once.


    The temple master is about to explode. What''s the matter with this guy? Is it provocation to speak in front of him?


    I didn''t expect that this guy''s character was so bad. He had driven the war completely crazy before, but now he still spoke to him so badly.


    How could it be!


    Damn it!


    The whole face of the temple master was pulled down. He looked at Gao Peng in a gloomy way, and there was a trace of strength around him.


    Most importantly, it seems that his strength is not genuine Qi, which is the most surprising thing.


    Gao Peng also felt the strength of the other side, he can be one hundred percent sure, which is absolutely not true gas.


    But what is it?


    A higher level of power?


    Gao Peng felt puzzled slightly, but he didn''t think much, because he knew he would have it sooner or later, it was just a matter of time.


    No Is only needs to have the goal, he certainly can have!


    This kind of strong self-confidence is not owned by all people. On the contrary, he is so confident!

 Chapters 677

    With Gao Peng''s words coming out, the air suddenly filled with a strange atmosphere, no one even made a sound.


    As if no one existed.


    And in fact?


    All the people looked at Gao Peng strangely. This was not the first time they looked at him with this kind of eyes, but Gao Peng never paid attention to it.


    The master of the temple is also like suffocating his heart. His face becomes extremely ugly. Even when he stares at Gao Peng, his eyes emit fierce light.


    "Very good, you are urging me to solve you as soon as possible!"


    "If that''s the case, then I''m welcome."


    He doesn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. After all, no one knows what kind of accident will happen next. He doesn''t want to keep this uncertainty.


    As long as he is kept for a minute, he is worried about accidents in the next second.


    Gaopeng is also full of expectation. If the other side does, it may gain more powerful power, higher than the power on this continent.


    Even though he can''t know what this power is for the time being, he just needs to be invincible and there is no worry there.


    Until he goes to a higher continent.


    That''s what it''s called the true sky high, the sea wide, the fish swimming!


    Boom boom boom!


    But just then, the accident happened!


    In the sky of Zhanshen temple, a huge black hole appears suddenly, which seems to have the power to devour everything.


    First of all, they devour everything around them, and then they start to break out a resistance of influence, blocking everything out.


    But it''s scary to watch!


    It''s like a hole in the sky.


    In this way, all the people who were present were surprised and looked at the scene one by one, and the martial gods were even more frightened and trembling.


    Although they think they are the strong at the top, at this time they know what is weak?


    However


    The whole face of the Lord of the war shrine is green, even his face has been slightly twisted. First, he looks at the big hole on his head.


    Then he looked at Gao Peng and said with gnashing teeth, "Damn it, it''s all your fault. I forgot to reinforce the seal. I didn''t expect that something would happen at this time."


    "Sure enough, you are an uncertainty!"


    At this time, he felt regret in his heart. If he didn''t pay attention to Gao Peng at the beginning, it would not happen now.


    He looked at the black hole, his face was worried, and even his breath had gradually become a little unstable, and the whole person''s mood had become extremely strange?


    And he also directly ignored the existence of Gao Peng, in addition to the previous sentence of chagrin, he even focused on the black hole.


    There is a sense of vigilance everywhere.


    This makes Gao Peng more suspicious. What happened?


    Although he is very strange about this black hole, and even the performance of the black hole has brought him a bit of fear, but he has overcome it very well.


    Although it is an unknown thing, but he is not helpless, let alone he does not need to be afraid.


    That''s why he always has confidence.


    However, all the people present did not have his strong self-confidence. They could feel the destructive power, and the whole person began to shiver.


    Look at that black hole in horror!

 Chapters 678

    "This... What the hell is this? Why do I have fear in my heart? What''s in it? "


    "I always feel like something is coming out!"


    "What should we do? Won''t it be sucked in by that black hole


    All the martial gods looked frightened. They thought they were already at the top of the world, but who knew they were so humble at the moment.


    It''s like ants.


    This change of identity caught them off guard.


    Of course, they don''t have the time to think about these problems. They just want to know what the black hole is and why it appears there?


    Especially when looking at the temple leader of the war god hall, his face was not very good. It was obviously a bad thing. Even he thought it was a bad thing.


    Isn''t that really a big deal?


    Although the sky is falling, there is a high roof, but the high one can''t hold it? That''s the real end!


    All the people''s hearts suddenly panic, really don''t know what to do.


    You want to say escape It''s impossible at all. If there''s something bad coming out of the temple, and the Lord of the war shrine can''t do anything about it, there''s no way for them to escape.


    All in vain!


    And if we let them deal with it, how could it be?


    Their strength is not strong. They are killed by seconds every minute. You can know how terrible the black hole is without seeing it with your own eyes.


    It''s when everyone''s panicking.


    The temple Lord appeared in the upper air of the Zhanshen temple and came to the bottom of the black hole. His hands radiated strange power. Then he saw only the hexagonal energy wave directly towards the black hole.


    His speed became faster and faster. His hands seemed to be waving a baton. The energy waves of hexagon after hexagon gradually covered the surface of the black hole.


    When the energy covers the surface of the black hole, the phagocytic power of the black hole slowly weakens, and the sense of crisis brought by the black hole also slowly reduces a lot.


    It also made everyone secretly relieved.


    However, they did not completely relax their vigilance, because they found that the face of the temple master had not improved in any way, but was becoming more and more iron.


    It was as if he had not succeeded at all.


    This makes all the people a little confused.


    This seems to have stopped the crisis, but he did not show joy, but he looked like an enemy.


    Is this a failure?


    No one dared to ask, no one dared to disturb, and no one dared to approach.


    Because they are afraid of death!


    And the only one that could be shot is Gao Peng. But at this time, he also has some circles. He doesn''t know what the black hole is.


    The guy didn''t explain it to him. Naturally, he couldn''t make a rash move. He could only stand by and watch the guy do some strange actions.


    No matter what terrible things will happen next, he will never do it without knowing the situation.


    If he can''t do any harm to him, at most, it will only affect the war shrine, then he doesn''t need to fight at all.


    As the saying goes, it''s none of your business.


    Maybe it''s not Gao Peng''s idea at the moment.

 Chapters 679

    "No, it doesn''t work at all!" The whole face of the temple master was gloomy, and he said with gnashing teeth, "Damn it, why am I so careless?"


    "It''s all that hateful guy. If it wasn''t for his appearance, there would be no such thing."


    Now, he can only put all the responsibilities on Gao Peng, which will make him feel better. After all, it is his responsibility.


    Others don''t know the seriousness of the matter, but he is very clear that if this black hole is completely opened.


    It will face more terrible disaster.


    The disaster of life and death!


    He really dare not bet that even with his strength at the moment, he may not be able to block the existence behind the black hole.


    He Scared!


    However, this is the cause and effect cycle. If he didn''t offer Gao Peng a reward, things would not develop so fast. There would be one black hole, and there would be none more.


    Not even necessarily.


    All this It seems that there is destiny in the dark.


    Gao Peng came to the temple Lord''s body and asked repeatedly: "what is this? Why are you so nervous? "


    "I don''t think your strength is weak, but is that too timid? I used to look like I couldn''t survive, but now I can''t help it? Who can make you so scared? "


    Gao Peng didn''t care about it at all. He just opened his mouth and said that he wanted to get closer to see what the black hole really had.


    However


    The temple master didn''t want Gao Peng to be near at all. He was still in a good position to prevent Gao Peng. He was so afraid of another accident.


    Now if you let him repair in this way, you can still last for a while. With this time, you can still think of a little way.


    If Gao Peng is allowed to make trouble again, no one knows that things will develop like this.


    The temple Master said with clenched teeth, "nothing to do with you. We''ll settle the account later. Now I''m guarding the last line of defense."


    "Don''t disturb me!"


    "What is this? If you don''t tell me, the more curious I am, and if I am curious, I may do something bad. "


    Gao Peng smiles and is totally unprepared to approach.


    But it was his smile that made the temple Lord tremble uncontrollably, and cold sweat came out directly.


    He absolutely doesn''t believe that Gao Peng thinks so. He must be holding back the bad things in his heart. He is really too afraid to do anything out of the ordinary.


    So I only saw his explanation.


    "This is a black hole, which can lead to another continent. It can also be called the high level surface!"


    "It''s a place where the strength is even stronger than ours. All the people in it are very powerful. Even I''m just an ordinary person, so I can see how powerful they are."


    "At this time, they want to come here, and there is no good thing at all. Once they enter us from this black hole, then it will become the purgatory of the world."


    "People It will be harder to survive! "


    The temple master just explained a little, and all the people in the room took a breath of air-conditioning, even Gao Peng felt a little shocked.


    This The entrance to the high level?

 Chapters 680

    "My God! Is there a more advanced continent? I didn''t expect I didn''t expect the legend to be true. "


    "What''s more, it seems that we can soon see people on the more advanced continent. Doesn''t that mean we can..."


    All the people are shocked, but also revealed greedy look at that black hole, if they can really through that black hole into a more advanced continent.


    Then their strength will definitely be improved and they will get more advanced cultivation skills, and they don''t need to wait for death here.


    God King Maybe it''s from the tentacles.


    This can''t help but make them think so, and the atmosphere of the air is slowly solidified.


    However, at this time, the temple Lord mercilessly said: "don''t daydream there. Do you think that when this black hole is really opened, there is still your way?"


    "Don''t say if you can pass through this black hole, even if you can, the other side won''t let you pass by, and then there will be real life in this place."


    "They are just a group of aggressors, and you are the aggressors. You can''t escape with your strength. Even I''m reluctant."


    The temple Lord said such realistic words, which made all people suddenly silent. It can make him so nervous, so it must be a wonderful thing.


    And the people on the scene, with their strength, can''t solve it at all, let alone want to benefit from it.


    People still have to be self aware.


    This also made them clear a lot, but they still have this idea in their hearts. After all, if they don''t improve, they will not be far from death.


    The temple master looked at Gao Peng and said, "now is the time to let go of our grudges. Although I think you are indeed an uncertain factor, there is no way to deal with it now."


    "You come to help me quickly and seal this black hole, otherwise all of us may suffer. You can''t want to see the life being ruined, can you?"


    Gao Peng is silent. In fact, it''s not impossible for him to help, but he feels that there are many futile things that he can''t do with the strength of the two of them at the moment.


    It''s just a waste of energy and time.


    Although it can delay time, is it really useful?


    He is also curious about the people in the high position, what''s more, he also needs many powerful people, otherwise he can''t improve his strength at all.


    For a while, he was a little tangled.


    In his tangle, the black hole suddenly changed. The original hexagonal energy gradually became a transparent film.


    Everyone can see the scene inside the black hole clearly.


    There are many people standing there at the moment.


    One by one, there was a cold look on his face, and his eyes were full of fierce light. Looking at them was not like looking at a creature at all, just like looking at a cold corpse.


    This kind of person looks terrible.


    All the people couldn''t help shivering. At this time, they understood that the other side didn''t treat them as creatures.


    It is possible that when those people come, they will be completely destroyed.


    This It''s the information they get at this moment.


    And they also completely believed what the temple Lord said.

 Chapters 681

    Inside the black hole.


    One after another, people in strange clothes are standing there. They are not so different from people on the continent of sin yuan. The only difference is that they have a tail behind their buttocks.


    And their eyes are very cold, even looking at the people around them, is also a kind of eyes.


    It''s very frightening.


    But now when they look at Gao Peng and others across the seal, the indifference on their faces has not changed in the slightest, and there is even a hint of irony.


    "Oh! These stupid sinners are just the descendants of some people with blood of sin flowing on them. They are really stupid. They will choose this way to stop us. Joke! "


    "Maybe they think it can stop us, but how do they know who we are? We are a race with the title of a fighting nation. "


    "A bunch of stupid guys!"


    "I''ll show them later. I really want to taste their blood. What a delicious thing it is! I''m looking forward to... "


    Only to see these people who call themselves fighting nations say unacceptable and cruel words one by one, and they are not in any hurry at all.


    Instead, I enjoy this kind of thing.


    Looking at their prey struggling a little bit, they enjoy the fun, which seems to be imprinted on the bones of their nation.


    Maybe it''s their fun!


    Gao Peng and others don''t know what these guys are thinking, but looking at the cold expression on their faces, we can know that there is no good words.


    At this time, most people have completely believed it, but they have no way. It''s really that their strength is too weak to help.


    Gao Peng did not really learn the method of seal, although his strength is very strong, but most of it is just for fighting.


    It also became a short board for him.


    Once again, the temple master cast a look of expectation.


    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "no way, I can''t do anything about it. I''m good at fighting, but I really don''t have any way."


    Despair!


    The first time he appeared in the eyes of the temple master, he really had no way at this moment, and the only reliable one was himself.


    But he knew that would not solve the problem at all.


    At most, it''s just a little bit of delay, but it''s not sustainable after all.


    Although he still has some cards, it seems that it''s too late now, and the other side doesn''t know what the purpose is.


    And with his knowledge, he also knows the people behind the black hole, that is, because he knows him, he will feel more panic.


    Those guys just kill people without blinking an eye. They really enjoy killing. Life is nothing more than a toy to play with in their eyes.


    Even the blood is cold!


    What a terrible nation it is!


    "No, I can''t just go to jail like this. If I let them in, I might be finished."


    This is not a joke, but he really realized the danger, but at this time, the situation is urgent, he can only use the more urgent way.


    Only to see him crush a jade pendant in his waist in a moment, when the jade pendant was crushed by him, a force that no one else could see slowly drifted away.


    At last, it drifted directly to the place that no one could see, just like the whole continent. No one knew where it was going.

 Chapters 682

    Among the fighting nations, there was a man with long hair who said coldly, "look, that guy seems to want to ask for help, tut!"


    "Ha ha, it''s all in vain. We don''t need much effort to crack his seal. We don''t know what kind of expression he will look like when he sees us crack it."


    "It''s going to be fun."


    All of us don''t know. In fact, these fighting nations want to break through the seal, which is a matter of minutes.


    But they don''t want to do so for the time being. They want to see the despair of others, and even the change from hope to region.


    This is a process they enjoy very much, so they will stand behind the seal and always watch the temple master working alone.


    Gao Peng can''t help him, so he has been observing the fighting nation. He has also found a little bit of something wrong, although those guys are expressionless.


    There was indifference in the eyes.


    However, it seems that they did not want to stop the seal at all, but just like watching a good play, even though their expression did not change at all.


    But Gao Peng found something wrong.


    This made him suddenly fall into silence: "these guys can''t see any anxiety at all. On the contrary, it''s just like watching a good play. Isn''t it too abnormal?"


    "Don''t you say They didn''t panic at all. They even said that they could easily break the seal, so they were so confident? "


    After this discovery, Gao Peng''s mind is extremely complex, and he doesn''t know whether to say it directly or not.


    Once said, it will definitely cause panic.


    But if they don''t tell the truth, the final tragedy will happen. At least they have the right to know?


    So Gaopeng doesn''t think he will lose, but some things have to be made public.


    This also let him fall into the tangle slowly.


    But then he didn''t think about it any more. What''s the matter with him? He just wants to improve his own strength. As for other people''s feelings, what does it matter to him?


    What''s more, he won''t let bad things happen.


    As long as his strength is improved, what are these guys?


    But it''s just ants.


    At this time, a woman in the fighting nation did not know what to say, and then all the people showed a cold smile.


    At the same time, reach out and touch the seal. In the next second, when everyone is stunned, a clear voice rings directly, and everyone can clearly see that the seal is directly broken.


    And they didn''t respond. The fighting nations had already come out.


    Standing side by side, there are more than ten people.


    Maybe there are many fighting nations behind, but so far there are only a dozen of them, but they bring tremendous pressure to all the people present.


    When people look at it, they all feel that the void will distort several of them, because they always have some blurred vision, and they don''t know that there is a problem with their eyes.


    Or the problem of void.


    Should be affected by these fighting nations!


    The whole person of the temple master stood frozen on the spot, and his expression solidified in an instant. He had just made a plea for help, but the other party even destroyed his seal directly.


    Although he knows the strength of the other side very well, but this speed is too fast, some exceed his expectation.

 Chapters 683

    "Bad... Bad! "


    "Those guys came out!"


    There was a sudden panic among all the people present. All the people felt a great fear. They had just heard the news.


    Although they want to pass through that black hole very much, when others find that the strength of each other seems to be terrible, this immediately dispels their thoughts.


    Now, they are more afraid of being killed.


    For a time, all the people seemed to be in a panic.


    The temple Lord was also away from the black hole for a moment, and his face became extremely ugly. Depending on his own strength, he really could not resist those fighting nations.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know the identity of the other party at the moment.


    He was also curious about why this black hole would open inexplicably. Even if he was a little careless, it would not be so fast, right?


    Gaopeng is different from all the people present. He has always been calm. No matter what kind of strength the other side is, it is a stepping stone for him to improve his strength.


    It''s nothing!


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, hey, hey! Are you nervous? How can I see you shaking? " A cold voice rang.


    With this sound, all the people on the scene saw the appearance of these ten people thoroughly, but what shocked all the people on the scene even more was that.


    These guys have a tail!


    And the tail is very flexible, if not their tail has been wagging, they really think it is a belt.


    It made everyone feel amazing.


    Isn''t it strange for these people? Although it''s no different from the people present, there''s an extra tail.


    As expected, this should be a higher ranking person.


    All people think so in their hearts, but no one dares to relax their vigilance. The other side is obviously not good at coming.


    It can be seen from their performances.


    And each of these fighting nations glanced at all the people present, with contempt in their eyes, and did not pay attention to all the people present.


    "Are you the natives of this continent? I didn''t expect your strength to be so weak. Oh! There are still a few to see, but the strength is a little weak. "


    "Although we, as a fighting nation, do not like to bully the weak and the small, but who makes your life bad, will be born on this continent, on this continent itself is guilty."


    "It''s your misfortune!"


    One of them has been forced to talk, but all the people on the scene are ignorant. They have no idea what the other side''s words mean.


    And one of them is the most clear, that is, the temple master, because he knows what this continent symbolizes and what it means.


    When these fighting nations came out, he also fully recognized the identity of each other, that is to say, he felt more flustered.


    I didn''t expect such a huge change to happen all of a sudden.


    And there are difficulties.


    Is this to kill them?


    No one on the court is the opponent of the other side, even if he is no exception, this is what makes him feel more worried.


    It''s almost possible to die at any time!


    It''s also very difficult to escape, but if he wants to escape with all his heart, he has a greater chance, although he may be chased by others.


    But his strength is not weak. It''s easy to escape.

 Chapters 684

    After thinking again and again, the temple Lord looked at the other side and said, "you are not afraid to be known by the spirit family when you do this?"


    "Your fighting nation is really powerful. Don''t forget that this is the forbidden area of the spirit clan. You dare to break in without permission. This has already formed a big feud with the spirit clan."


    With his voice just fall, all people are one after another, did not expect that he would say such a sentence.


    The most surprising is these fighting nations.


    Only when they looked at the temple master in surprise, they could understand the meaning of this sentence, but that''s how they felt shocked.


    Originally, I just thought that all the people on the continent were indigenous, and I didn''t know where I was, but who knew that there was still an understanding person here.


    No wonder No wonder he asked for help just now!


    It turned out that he had already touched this level, otherwise he would not have known so much, or even some relationships.


    This makes these fighting nations feel more interested.


    And the former woman''s fighting nation said, "I didn''t expect that there was a clear man here, but you probably forgot what our fighting nation did. Do you think we will be afraid of the spirit nation?"


    "It''s too small for us, isn''t it?"


    The other fighters laughed in succession.


    It''s as if they''ve heard some funny jokes, and they''re not without any basis. They feel extremely confident about their current situation.


    The whole face of the temple master was gloomy. He also knew why the other side was so unbridled, because the fighting nation itself was a powerful race.


    This is not the most important thing. The key thing is that they are all taking a dozen people as a team, just like robbers, plundering resources everywhere.


    It''s very easy to escape every time. It''s very difficult to catch them or even give them revenge.


    Because you don''t know where they are going to hide. If you provoke a fighting nation, it may be like stabbing a bee''s nest.


    All of a sudden, it attracted the attention of all the fighting nations, and then the days would be even more sad, and soon it was beaten by the autumn wind.


    If the people of the weaker fighting nations are OK, and those with stronger strength, it''s frightening!


    "Damn it, why are these robbers? Even other people are much better than these bandits. At least they can bargain. "


    "It''s that these robbers only rob resources. They don''t have any handle at all. They can''t catch them if they want to."


    The temple Lord was very angry, but he could not show it at all, so he had to follow the path of his own misfortune.


    Gao Peng watched with interest. Even if all the people were scared, even those who followed Gao Peng had already been far away.


    By this time they were in a complete panic.


    But Gaopeng didn''t have such a feeling. Listening to them say these specious things, although he couldn''t understand them, he could get some more important information from them.


    Just looking at their conversation gives him some useful information, which may be available in the future.


    It''s interesting to him, and he didn''t plan to do it so soon.

 Chapters 685

    Just as everyone was thinking about what to do.


    There was only one loud noise.


    Boom boom boom!


    It seems that the war god temple was attacked by something, and there was a violent shaking and noise. Then, only a lot of palaces on the war god temple collapsed slowly.


    Some people have been completely explained there before they can escape. It''s only in a moment.


    The war god hall was completely destroyed.


    All the people stared at this scene. They didn''t expect such a thing to happen. These guys started too fast, did they?


    In the same instant, the whole person''s expression changed dramatically. His eyes were staring at him. He couldn''t believe the scene.


    He Our power has been completely destroyed.


    All his efforts were in vain, especially those of his subordinates, most of whom died just then.


    Immediately his eyes turned red.


    "Asshole!"


    "You damn monkeys, who let you do it? What have you all done? "


    Just now, he was very careful. But when he saw the scene, the temple master couldn''t bear it. He didn''t even take the danger into account.


    Then he left these people directly and flew towards the war god hall. He didn''t know how many people died there, but now he went to maybe save them.


    As he left, the expression of these fighting nations became cold. They hated being called monkeys, but they didn''t break out immediately.


    But that doesn''t mean they''re not angry.


    "How dare you call us monkeys? There''s a way. Since you want to save them like this, I''d like to see whether you are fast or we are fast. "


    One of the fighting nations said that the next second he saw a violent wave coming from his hands, a ball of light like energy bombarding out.


    The goal is the collapsed Temple of the God of war.


    Seeing this scene, the temple Lord''s eyes were filled with blood in an instant, and his red eyes became more frightening, and his breath had also fluctuated in a very unstable way.


    The next second, only saw behind him appeared a huge wing, but he was wrapped in it, the breath unconsciously increased a lot.


    At this time, he also gave up to save people and rushed out directly towards that attack. If he didn''t stop it, he would really suffer more heavy losses.


    To save people now, it''s better to stop these attacks first.


    But he obviously thought more about it. The fighting nation is a nation that everyone hates. There have been countless evil things done for a long time, even if some of them are not so abominable.


    But most of the fighting people are not so good tempered.


    No one can stand being scolded as a monkey by the temple master. It''s impossible for him to give these attacks to the next.


    Bang bang bang!


    Another attack of several energies.


    And it seems that they just do it at will, and they don''t even think about it seriously. It''s clearly that they want to play with the temple master.


    But the temple master needs to fight for his life to catch up with them. From this, we can know the gap of their strength.


    Obviously!


    People can see it at a glance, but in any case, it is the existence they need to look up to.

 Chapters 686

    "Hateful!"


    "Hateful!"


    The temple Lord''s teeth were about to break. He saw a trace of blood oozing from his mouth, but he was still quick to stop the attack.


    Behind him, but the result of his efforts.


    He didn''t want to ruin it!


    In particular, there are still living people in the back. They are all his subordinates!


    In order to prevent these attacks, he has been hit several times in a row. If not for his strength, the other side did not want to kill him.


    Otherwise, he would have died completely by now.


    This It must be an insult.


    He is the most powerful man in the whole central region, but now he has to rely on the mercy of others to survive, which is a huge blow to him.


    But he knew that it was not the time to care about the horror of the fighting people.


    He only expects the spirit clan to receive his message quickly and then come to support him. Otherwise, he really doesn''t know when he can last.


    Even if he is teased, he has to put off time.


    Or it''s all over.


    He knows this better than others, so he didn''t remind others too much that he was too weak to help at all.


    Even Gao Peng, in his opinion, has no room to help. The people of the fighting nation are too strong.


    "I hope it''s faster!"


    "Otherwise, all the people are going to die. No one is the opponent of these guys at all. Even if I try my best, I can''t hurt them."


    "At best, it''s just a white sacrifice. Now we can only delay like this."


    He is very aware of his own strength, although he can be domineering in the central region, and even no one is his opponent.


    But These fighting nations are too strong for him to fight against.


    It must be a kind of irony.


    At the moment, he seemed so embarrassed. If he didn''t delay all the time, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Even if the head does not return to escape, there is still some hope to escape.


    But some things are always like this, you can''t let him develop, because you can''t accept it!


    ¡­¡­


    As for the other people present, they have been reduced to spectators for a long time now. No one escapes or makes any noise.


    It''s not that they don''t want to run away, they just know that running away is useless. No matter where they run, the final result is almost the same.


    They can only pray for a change!


    Gao Peng watched it with great interest. He found an opportunity. If he suddenly ran to the front of the attack, would it cause a systematic judgment?


    He doesn''t know how to determine the system, but this method is not impossible to try, but he is still calculating at this time, if there is no prompt tone in the system.


    Can he resist it?


    This is the key he needs to consider at the moment. Whether he can improve or not is another matter. It''s the most important thing to survive.


    He didn''t want to risk his own life.


    "I don''t know if this method will work, but it''s worth trying. Maybe it can make my strength stronger."


    "What''s more, the system seems to have undergone some unknown changes. What''s wrong has not been found yet. It should be in a specific situation, right?"

 Chapters 687

    No one could have imagined that Gao Peng would have such an idea. If it was known to all the people present, he would fall into a big eye in an instant.


    Is this a way for people to die?


    It''s terrible, isn''t it!


    However


    No one knows Gao Peng''s dangerous idea, but Gao Peng''s brain is getting stronger and stronger, and he doesn''t want to stop at all.


    Whenever he looked at the attack of the fighting nation, his eyes became brighter and brighter, as if there were some chance waiting for him.


    And he I can''t stand the temptation.


    After all, he really wants to try it. He also wants to know if it can improve him. What is the definition of the system?


    So far, he didn''t understand, but because he didn''t understand, he felt more curious.


    It made him itch a little bit. His eyes had never left those attacks and followed them all the time.


    Others are thinking about what kind of damage will happen, but he is calculating in his mind how he can survive the attack.


    He is not sure that he can be promoted by the system, so he has to consider whether he can survive, but he is still thinking about some dangerous actions in his mind.


    This is not There was a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Sure enough, I''m a man who can''t be born."


    Where no one has seen it, Gao Peng''s mouth slightly rises, showing a smile that no one could have expected.


    And his heart has long been determined, that is, we must try it, or we really can''t test the changes of the system.


    What''s more, he doesn''t know whether it can improve his ability.


    If it can really improve the strength, the operability will become even greater.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    One energy wave after another flew out, and the temple master could only stop him wearily, and he dared not let any attack go.


    But behind him, the people above the war god temple had almost escaped. They had already left the war god temple for a long time, but they did not stay.


    Just to escape further!


    With the passage of time, the whole breath of the temple master became more unstable. Although his blood power had not been revealed, the physical strength had already been used.


    But it still seems so embarrassed.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to use his blood power, but he''s afraid of causing unnecessary anger. He''s afraid that once he gets serious, the people of the fighting nation will not let him go.


    Now it''s nothing more than playing tricks on him.


    Once the people of the fighting nation take it seriously, it will be called the real end of the battle. Now we can delay as long as we can.


    But at this time, an unexpected figure appeared.


    And an energy wave is coming.


    Boom boom!


    It was only a moment, but they could see who it was.


    That guy What happened to that guy?


    Is this a suicide? Someone actually hit the muzzle of the gun, and there was a smile on his face, which was clearly seen by all the people present.


    Even the people of the fighting nation were stunned. Unexpectedly, there were still people who were so crazy. Other people couldn''t hide, but he actually ran up.


    What does he think?


    Isn''t his idea different from others?

 Chapters 688

    At the same time, unimaginable disasters happened in all parts of sin yuan continent, and the frequent emergence of space cracks caused chaos in all parts of the continent.


    But many people don''t understand what happened. These cracks appear suddenly.


    It swept all over the country in a flash.


    Even some people whose strength is fairly good are also involved in the space cracks.


    All of a sudden, many people mistook it for the end of the world.


    After all, this kind of force majeure is not caused by human beings at all. That is to say, natural factors can have such terrible consequences.


    What happened then!


    No one knows, even all people are running away, but this has no effect, space cracks will still appear.


    Even in places you can''t expect.


    You can never predict where the next space crack will appear. It is possible that the space crack will appear at your feet just after you take a step.


    In addition to the outer domain, the middle domain also suffered from such confusion.


    Except, of course, one place.


    That''s the devil kingdom!


    This is an area that does not belong to sin yuan continent, but it has also been affected by some, but for the demons there, this is not really any difficulty at all.


    They have been used to all kinds of difficulties for a long time. Naturally, they will not be affected by such sudden disasters.


    Nothing but It''s just the death of some people.


    ¡­¡­


    "What happened? How do I feel like the end of the world? What''s the matter with these space cracks? "


    "It''s terrible. These tearing forces are just despairing!"


    "What the hell happened? Who can tell me why there are such space cracks? Is it really the end of the world


    A lot of people are shouting. Even if they want to know what happened, what they need to do now is to escape.


    However, there are still a lot of people who are quite rational and do not run away blindly, because no matter where they run, the ending is the same.


    You may even fall into a space crack because of your panic. There is no place to regret when you want to.


    Therefore, most rational people do not move, but look around vigilantly. Once they find a space crack, they quickly dodge.


    Even if it looks like a mess, it''s much better than those who run away in a hurry.


    Change with change!


    But the whole continent of sin seems to be in an endless disaster. No one knows what happened, and no one can escape these disasters.


    However, they did not know that the reason for such a terrible disaster was only because of some fighting nations from outside.


    And the other side just want to tease, not really, but even so, let a lot of people suffer.


    This gap It''s hard for people to accept, but it''s also good that they don''t know at all, or they will be closed directly.


    Where is the gap so simple? It''s just like a gap, and it''s still invisible. You can''t see it with all your eyes.

 Chapters 689

    When Gao Peng rushed out of the moment, as if time had been static down, everyone''s expression were momentarily dull.


    It''s all set!


    "Here Is he crazy? It''s too crazy. Such a dangerous attack, I''m in a hurry to find death, my God! "


    "This guy is just a madman. He even rushes out of the danger. Does he really think he is invincible in the world? See who the other side is in the future. "


    "That is, even the Lord of the temple is so embarrassed, let alone he?"


    All the people present thought that Gao Peng was dead. After all, how could he survive such a terrible attack?


    Even the temple Lord became so embarrassed, let alone Gao Peng, and he rushed up by himself.


    Naturally, there is a little gap.


    However, they all think that Gao Peng is a madman, or that there is something wrong with his brain.


    How else could such a thing be done?


    It''s just a joke about your life. Under such a fierce attack, how can ordinary people survive.


    Even if all the people of the fighting nation are confused, they look at each other and see some surprise from each other''s eyes.


    I didn''t expect that there were still such people, rushing to die?


    "Is this guy crazy? It''s funny to find death by yourself, isn''t it? "


    "Hahahaha! It''s the first time I''ve seen such a person. Is it because I''ve been hit? "


    The people of the fighting nation laughed as if they had met something funny, and their eyes also showed a look of contempt.


    They don''t care too much about it.


    I just think that Gao Peng is a fool, otherwise how could he run up and die by himself? I have never seen such a person.


    It also adds some happiness to them.


    But where they can''t see.


    The temple master had been silent for a long time, but his heart was not calm, because he had already seen Gao Peng''s state, which was not what he had imagined at the beginning.


    What a mess!


    Those who were not there said they wanted to die, and looked at his state, which seemed to be extremely good, and still beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Only to see him mumbling, "how could it be How could it be How could it be? "


    "He was attacked, but his hair was not damaged. At that moment, there was a sense of terror. What kind of ghost is this?"


    Because he is close, he can see Gao Peng''s state at the moment at a glance, which makes his heart extremely restless and has already turned over the waves.


    Looking at Gao Peng, I just want to see what kind of secret he has and why such a terrible attack falls on him, but it can be intact.


    I didn''t find that Gao Peng has such terrible strength before. Now it seems that the other side has been hiding its strength.


    This makes him a little confused. What kind of situation is it?


    Why is he like a bottomless hole, sometimes so weak, but can always do something shocking.


    For example, now, it is clear that such a terrible attack has fallen on him, but he is undamaged, and even in that moment, unimaginable power erupted.


    Why is that?

 Chapters 690

    [Ding! ]


    [enemy attack detected. ]


    [non idea attack, will automatically upgrade to level 3 for the host! ]


    the sound of the system prompt makes Gao Peng completely indulge in the joy.


    Sure enough, it works!


    And all of a sudden, he was promoted to an equal level. Although it was quite different from the previous level, his strength was indeed improved.


    And the promotion is also very significant, so he was suddenly found new, the optimization of the system is really useful, more than the previous functions.


    Just need to grope for his own, if it is not a flash of his inspiration, at this time, there is no change in the system.


    After this discovery, he can improve his strength later, but it has a good help. After all, he can''t find death every time.


    Of course In fact, this is nothing more than looking for death.


    But the difference is still large. The attack of others is very powerful, but the danger of non idea attack is not so great.


    It also has a lot of operation space.


    For a while, he was dreaming.


    Don''t be too cool!


    Although the strength and constitution of blood can not be improved, as long as his state is improved, the land can crush all.


    Not to mention that when his realm is improved, he can slowly find the strength of blood and physique without delay, just before and after.


    "Great!"


    "I didn''t expect that the system optimization would be like this. It really surprised me, but it''s also better. The speed of improvement may be faster and more convenient."


    After considering some of the key points, Gao Peng felt that this optimization was not too good, and it was also of great help to his next moves.


    It''s as if there''s a providence in the dark.


    Of course, there may be something that hasn''t been discovered yet, but he''s not in a hurry. After he has discovered this advantage, he can explore it slowly.


    And There are so many fighting nations here.


    It''s enough for him to explore slowly. After all, the strength of these people is even stronger than him. As long as he circulates and progresses, he can surely slowly explore the function of the system.


    Before, he just wanted to improve his strength, not considering too much, but when he slowly felt the limitations of the system, he also wanted to know more about the functions of the system.


    Only by learning more can we avoid any accidents.


    If there is any difference as before, he will lose his life by accident, so he will come up with this kind of idea.


    And that is to say, with this idea, he will have a new discovery.


    As the smoke slowly dissipated, the whole person of Gaopeng was exposed, and the expression of all the people on the scene suddenly solidified, even those fighting nations were no exception.


    Although their strength is strong, but because they are strong, they are extremely arrogant, and they will not check it easily.


    But when they saw Gao Penghao''s undamaged appearance in front of them, the whole people were not calm, and their attacks were not completely serious.


    But it won''t be intact, will it?


    That reasonable guy has become so embarrassed. He is obviously the strongest one here, but now what''s the matter with this guy who suddenly appears?


    Originally, I thought it was a guy who wanted to die, but who knew it would be intact, which made them a little unbelievable.

 Chapters 691

    "My God! How could this native resist my attack? It''s amazing It''s really amazing! "


    One of them, a man of a very different fighting nation, made a strange cry and looked at Gao Peng up and down. In his opinion, it was unbelievable.


    The same is true of the rest of the fighting nations. The sudden change still made them a little bit stunned, but they did not stay for long.


    In their opinion, they were only surprised to think that the aborigines here had such strength.


    As for the others, it is impossible at all.


    Let alone shocked.


    How can we make them shocked? It''s nothing more than a random attack.


    They are not serious at all. Once they are serious, they will not be so easy to follow.


    So they don''t have too many inner thoughts.


    However, all the martial gods present felt that it was amazing that such a terrible attack was followed, and it was still such an unexpected person.


    Originally they thought that Gao Peng could not have such a strong strength.


    But now, I don''t know why they have a faint expectation.


    Is this looking forward to Gao Peng turning the tide?


    Maybe it is.


    Even they don''t know what they are thinking, but there are always some hopes, sometimes a little fantasy, which can bring them a little spiritual support.


    Otherwise, there will be despair.


    ¡­¡­


    "I can take my attack. I want to see how many attacks you can take. Don''t let me down!"


    Just before all the people had returned to God, the people of that fighting nation attacked again.


    Bang!


    Without warning, it''s beyond everyone''s expectation. They didn''t react at all.


    Of course, not everyone didn''t respond.


    Except Gaopeng.


    When he saw the other side''s hand, his eyes lit up, and he was looking forward to how much improvement the attack would bring him.


    I didn''t expect that the other side should go on like this. He didn''t need to use words to stimulate at all. Instead, he just shot.


    It''s God''s help.


    Gao Peng cried from the bottom of his heart, but his face didn''t show it. Instead, he stared at the attack.


    As for the rest of the people, there is some confusion at the moment. This attack is much stronger than before, and it is still so unexpected.


    "How despicable!"


    "It''s disgusting to be so powerful and so despicable!"


    All the people scolded one after another, but they didn''t yell, but their faces changed.


    All people think so. After all, these guys who break in suddenly are so powerful, but they are so despicable.


    It''s not easy to bring them a little hope, just a moment of disillusionment, which makes them feel desperate.


    If Gao Peng is really solved, then they really have no way.


    Temple master?


    They have seen each other''s embarrassment before. Naturally, they can''t hold much expectation. In any case, they can only resist other people''s random attacks.


    After that? It''s impossible to fight against these guys who suddenly appear, so the people present have no expectation of him.

 Chapters 692

    Just when everyone is still worried.


    Gao Peng is still in a state of excitement, because he feels that the attack is extremely powerful, which may help him improve a lot of strength.


    And he felt right, just as the attack was coming.


    The system tone rings again.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy attack detected. ]


    [non mind attack will automatically upgrade to level 5 for the host! ]


    after hearing the system prompt, Gao Peng is excited. What a terrible promotion it is.


    Just attacking has improved his strength. If it is the other side''s real action, how terrible it would be.


    However, when he was cool, he also slowly found the change of the system. It was clear that the other side had already shot at him, but only detected the attack of the other side.


    It may be regarded as a new discovery that Gao Peng has not been judged as an enemy, but at this time, Gao Peng does not want to explore much.


    He just wants to improve his strength as soon as possible. At such a perfect time, if he doesn''t improve his strength quickly, he feels very sorry for himself.


    Other people don''t know what he thinks at all. They look at him and bump into him. They are all stupid.


    This obviously can''t hurt him, because as long as he wants to avoid, it''s very easy.


    But who knows that he is so crazy and rushes directly towards that energy wave. Is this seeking death by himself?


    There was a glimmer of hope in the audience, but when they saw this scene, they were completely desperate.


    Where is the hope!


    It''s just to let them ride the roller coaster and feel ups and downs. At this time, all the people here have already closed their eyes directly.


    I can''t bear to see Gao Peng''s end.


    "Damn it, why are you so ungrateful? Isn''t it trying to die on its own? Originally, this attack would not hurt him at all. This guy is really... "


    "Alas! This time, I think it''s really over. I didn''t expect that the hope is gone now, but this guy is so fucked and fucked. "


    All the people are swearing in their hearts. They really don''t know how to describe Gao Peng''s practice, which just makes them disappointed.


    Originally, they were expecting Gao Peng to turn the tide, but who knew that the final result would be like this, gambled with his own life.


    And now they don''t have any way. Those guys obviously come here with a bad purpose, if they really succeed.


    Few of the people present may survive.


    They all have self-knowledge, so they also know who to support, but who knows that the final result should be like this.


    However


    However, the development of things is beyond everyone''s expectation, but they did not find out at the moment, just prayed in their hearts that they would not be disillusioned.


    However, the temple master was directly stunned on the spot. He saw something that shocked him. He wanted to avoid it, but who knew that he didn''t need to avoid it at all.


    Just stand there and don''t move.


    This is a little unexpected, to know that those attacks can be directed at him, Gao Peng is just by the way.


    But who knows how things will turn out like this.

 Chapters 693

    "This... What''s going on? "


    "He He didn''t die? "


    Some people can''t bear loneliness for a long time. They take a look secretly, but it''s this one that scares them to death.


    Originally, I thought that the hope was completely destroyed, but who knows that it seems that they took it too much for granted, that guy didn''t have an accident at all.


    And it seems to be very spiritual.


    This is just too unexpected!


    With a person''s exclamation, all the people looked at Gao Peng one after another, and as expected, they saw where Gao Peng was standing with a lively spirit.


    Both eyes radiate dazzling light.


    "It''s so tough. I didn''t expect the speed of promotion to be so fast. My realm soared suddenly. If I were to be promoted again, maybe I would be invincible."


    "And these guys who break in all of a sudden are even more unlikely to be my opponents. They just will be my stepping stones!"


    Gao Peng secretly calculated that although he knew that he could not deal with it at this time, he could feel the strength of each other more clearly at this time.


    It''s not at this time that he can resist.


    Especially if the system fails, that''s the most pitiful thing.


    He doesn''t want to be like this again. He''s not sure he can survive in that situation. No one knows how big the gap between the other side and him is.


    He dare not bet!


    An attack from the other side can help him to improve his strength. It is conceivable that the gap is not small, which also makes him more afraid to try.


    It''s better to wait until your strength is improved.


    So The only way he could do it was to provoke the other side.


    When all the people put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng''s eyes showed his contempt, glanced at the people of the fighting nation, and the corners of his mouth slightly raised.


    "What? Is this your attack? "


    "I thought you were really strong, but who knows that you are so weak. I can''t hurt you at all."


    "Here Do you want to brag? "


    "Don''t you feel like you''re slapping yourself in the face?"


    Gao Peng has completely ignored it. He doesn''t care how powerful the opponent is or how angry he is. It''s better to attack him.


    As long as the other side doesn''t give all his strength at once, then he has a great chance to improve his strength.


    Strength is the most important!


    But With Gao Peng''s voice just falling, all the people on the scene suddenly turned pale, which was scared!


    What Gao Peng said made them feel extremely uneasy.


    It seems that they have a big knife hanging on their head at any time, which can be cut down at any time.


    And they can''t resist.


    Bitch, man!


    At this time, they have fully understood that Gao Peng is a thoroughly mean person. Otherwise, how could he have such a bad mouth?


    This kind of words can be said. Although they have learned Gao Peng''s power before, who knows that at this time he still doesn''t know how to restrain, and he is so provocative and aggressive again and again.


    The audience didn''t know how to scold Gao Peng. They felt that there were some twists and turns in the sky. If they could go into a coma, they could escape.


    No one hesitated at all.


    They are really afraid that Gao Peng will say anything too much.


    It''s really scary!

 Chapters 694

    "Very well, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful as an aborigine. Then we will look down on you."


    "But if you think that''s the only way, it''s a big mistake. I''ll let you know what it''s called real strength."


    "You It''s just an ant! "


    A man of a fighting nation came out, and his tail, which was coiled around his waist, swung behind him. It looked very flexible.


    However, his face still reveals indifference. He doesn''t pay attention to Gao Peng at all, and hasn''t looked at Gao Peng directly from the beginning to the end.


    Even though he felt a little surprised before, it didn''t matter to him. It was just that they didn''t take it seriously.


    How about the next attack?


    As long as he is a little bit more serious, the aborigines here can not be his rivals at all. If they are in a higher position, maybe they should be different.


    But here, he has tremendous confidence.


    "Ants?" Gao Peng said with a crooked head.


    It''s not the first time to be called this way. Although there is no fluctuation in his heart, he still doesn''t want to be called this way.


    But, for a while, he really can''t take each other.


    After all, his strength tells him that the strength of the other side will definitely be stronger. A stroke at random can make him improve so much, let alone wait until he really moves.


    What''s more, there are other fighting nations.


    These can be very role, where is so easy to deal with it?


    "Of course, or do you think you are really strong? I just don''t want to pay attention to you, but you bump up again and again. Then I will be rude to you next. "


    "You won''t be as careless as before. Are you ready to die?"


    The fighting nation said ferociously, his whole face became extremely horrible, his muscles trembled, as if he had strength brewing slowly.


    There was a cry in the sky.


    At the same time, there was a scene that no one had imagined, but the people there did not pay much attention to it. They all knew what it was for.


    Because the strength of the other side is too strong, the sky has been a little unbearable, even if there is no direct outbreak of full strength, but also a force that can not be ignored.


    This makes all faces show a dignified expression. They don''t know how to win each other. This power is just too terrible.


    The temple master also showed an unprecedented dignified color.


    Even he was secretly in a hurry. It was before his rescuers arrived that he began to ask for help.


    But who knows to now, still did not appear.


    How can this not make him feel flustered?


    It''s obvious that those fighting nations are about to move seriously. If his rescuers haven''t come, everyone on the scene may suffer.


    Even the whole continent could be beaten through by the other side.


    As long as he thought about it, his heart couldn''t help shaking.


    "Damn it, how can it be so slow? I''ve asked for help so early in advance, but it hasn''t appeared yet. Have they really abandoned us?"


    "These guys are useless. They don''t show up at this critical moment. It''s their forbidden area! Is this giving up? "

 Chapters 695

    The sky is splitting


    This is a rare scene in the central region, but all the people present only feel shocked, and not many people talk about it.


    They are more concerned about the fighting nation.


    He What do you want to do?


    The next second, everyone knows.


    He wanted to kill Gao Peng!


    Whew!


    A beam of light directly spurts out, and the target is Gao Peng.


    All the people felt a trance, Gao Peng directly flew out, and even they could see fresh blood splashing out.


    All this was only for a moment, and all the people in the room were stunned, and their eyes were so big.


    "Here Is this dead? "


    "It''s too fast. It''s just like time is still. There''s no response at all. There''s no time to blink. It''s just terrible!"


    "My God! It''s a huge gap. How can we deal with it! "


    All the people on the scene felt extremely shocked. They had overestimated each other, but who knew that the people of the fighting nation still taught a lesson to all the people on the scene.


    What is real power?


    It doesn''t need a reason to be strong. Everyone can know it at one shot.


    Just like Gao Peng went out directly, there was no room to fight back, even no reaction, even the expression was still the same as before.


    This can prove how terrible the people of the fighting nation are.


    And this is just one of them. There are more than a dozen such monsters, maybe even more powerful.


    This made everyone feel extremely broken.


    Can it survive?


    It shouldn''t be possible


    When all the people were shocked, Gao Peng didn''t respond. He didn''t respond until he was attacked.


    In a flash, the system prompt sound suddenly sounded.


    [Ding! ]


    [if you are attacked by enemies with great power gap, you will be automatically upgraded to level 7 for the host! ]


    boom!


    Gao Peng felt that his eyes were blinking, but there were some roars. When he heard this system prompt sound, the whole person was a little confused.


    It''s a surprise that we have improved so much strength.


    And when he didn''t respond, the system prompts that the music is not the same as before, but it really improves his strength.


    This is also a new discovery.


    As if he had seen the new world, even when he was attacked, he was not depressed, but his eyes became more and more bright.


    After all, he gradually figured out the function of the system, which is a rare thing. As long as he can figure out the function of the system, it will be more convenient for him to improve his strength.


    Everything As if they are all moving in a good direction.


    But he also suffered unimaginably, but he found that his wound was healing slowly. At that moment, he didn''t know whether his instinct reaction or the system saved his life.


    It shakes a little directly and finally seizes the deadly attack.


    Otherwise, he could not wait for healing at this moment.


    This kind of discovery also makes him feel very shocked. Is it because after improving his strength, his previous injury will gradually get better?


    If it is, then he has nothing to fear. After all, he is quite immortal.

 Chapters 696

    Gao Peng felt that his wound was healing. Instead of getting up so quickly, he lay there pretending to die.


    He Want to wait until the real recovery.


    However, his reaction made everyone in the audience have an illusion.


    They think he was completely killed.


    The same is true of the people of that fighting nation.


    Texas touched his bald head and said coldly, "even such rubbish wants to resist. I don''t know who gave him the courage. I just didn''t want to fight against him before. I was too lazy to fight and thought we had no strength."


    "Naive natives!"


    "Once I get serious, you are nothing more than a fart."


    Texas''s heart is extremely proud. Although he is not the most powerful among the fighting nations, he has always felt proud compared with other races.


    After all, he flows the blood of the fighting nation.


    It''s all about fighting.


    And he was born with a strong power. Every time he met with other races, he felt very happy.


    That is to be proud of our national blood.


    He took it for granted that there was no one who could compete with the fighting nations, and that the other races were inferior.


    How can it be compared with them?


    They are a race known for fighting.


    ¡­¡­


    But when Texas just turned around, he found that there was a sound behind him, and then there was a cheap voice.


    "Hello, is it really OK for you to turn your back on me like this?"


    "What What!


    Texas was shocked and turned around.


    Then he saw Gao Peng standing up undamaged. There was a blood hole in his chest, but it was completely healed at this time.


    There''s no blood coming out.


    What the hell is this?


    He''s a little confused. He just didn''t show mercy, let alone that the other side can survive, but now the other side is really standing there.


    The wound has already completely healed, as if it was born with super self-healing power.


    It wasn''t just Texas. Everyone was shocked. They thought the fight was over.


    But who knows that Gao Peng would stand up at this time.


    It looks like there''s no injury.


    No!


    It''s not that they didn''t get hurt, it''s completely healed, and that''s what they feel is unbelievable.


    What the hell is this?


    At this time, those who didn''t fight the nation looked at Gao Peng one by one. At this time, they faced up a little bit.


    Although the power of the temple master is not weak, they did not pay attention to it at all, so they did not pay too much attention to it all the time.


    But Gao Peng is different. He broke in suddenly from the beginning, and now Texas has really made a move. However, he was not completely killed.


    That wound is still healing so fast.


    That''s why they don''t pay attention.


    They looked at each other and saw a trace of curiosity from each other''s eyes, but they didn''t feel nervous.


    How can we fight them with such strength?


    Texas is just one of them, not enough to be valued by them, but Gao Peng''s performance makes them feel a little surprised.


    That''s why I take a look too much.

 Chapters 697

    "No... No way! "


    "How could you be alive?"


    Texas''s heart was shocked, especially when he saw Gao Peng''s fierce battle. He doubted whether he had failed.


    Otherwise, how could the other side be alive? The wound just healed completely.


    The aborigine is a monster.


    No No way. I don''t believe in such a person.


    The fighting nation is the most noble race. We can''t let others look down on it. I want to see if you can resist my attack.


    Tessas growled in his heart, and his eyes flashed with fierce light, and he stared at Gao Peng.


    However


    Gao Peng was not frightened by his eyes, but he said lazily, "how? You look fierce! "


    "But what were you proud of just now? It''s too naive of you to admit that your own strength is weak and weak. Even if you think it''s impossible. "


    "Oh! Garbage! "


    Gao Pengcai no matter how angry the other side is, said dismissively, and even his expression changes are lifelike.


    People''s anger rose in an instant.


    Especially at this time, Texas, the whole people are in a state of extreme anger, his bald head has been slowly blue tendons burst, the whole people are like congestion.


    He Grinning at Gao Peng.


    "Hateful Hateful... "


    "You really pissed me off. I''ll skin you!"


    With the roar of Texas, the fighting people who stood and watched naturally laughed. Even at this time, they were not nervous at all.


    It''s like winning.


    "It seems that Texas is going to try his best. I don''t know if the other side can survive. I think it''s enough, even if he showed his extraordinary ability before."


    "But it''s not so easy to look down on our fighting nation, even though Texas is the weakest of us."


    "But it''s not for the natives to look down on either."


    They are full of self-confidence. Although Texas is the weaker one among them, they are still full of self-confidence, which shows how proud they are.


    Maybe it''s because the blood of the fighting nation is flowing in their bodies, and they will not lose self-confidence because of any accidents.


    They They are always weapons of war and born for fighting. As long as they are fighting, they are the most dazzling existence.


    The pressure that everyone can feel.


    That''s the pressure that Texas put on them, and all the power broke out in this moment, and he seemed to have endless power.


    The sky is also slowly flashing lightning.


    Although he has been rejecting Texas all the time, he has not been affected much, and his strength is still incomparably terrifying.


    The temple master''s face also slowly darkened.


    He''s not sure what''s next. Even if he does, the next second may be the moment when the smoke goes out.


    It also made him aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    However, Gao Peng, who is closest to Gao Peng, feels more obviously, but the expression on his face hasn''t changed much.


    Even he was smiling, as if the changes in Texas had not caught his attention.


    This It left everyone in the room confused.

 Chapters 698

    "He... What is his situation? "


    "My God! He is still smiling. Doesn''t he feel that the other side is serious? This is not a random attack at all. "


    "It''s over This time it''s over. The other side has already taken it seriously. But the guy is still thinking. He''s probably completely ecstatic. "


    All the people present were in despair.


    No one expected that Gao Peng would be such a reaction, directly shocked everyone''s chin, and then all the people showed a look of despair.


    Can it be without despair?


    Whether you can take the attack or not, but your response has made many people can''t believe you. It''s too unreliable.


    The temple master also frowned tightly. He couldn''t understand what Gao Peng thought at the moment. It was obvious that he had to deal with it seriously.


    But what does he mean by laughing now?


    Do you think you can handle it completely?


    Is it naive or arrogant?


    He didn''t understand, but he didn''t want to dissect too much.


    He only knows that it''s time to fight hard. Once the people of the fighting nation get serious, it''s a real war machine, and it''s hard for them to stop.


    Once serious, we need to see blood.


    "Is it really heaven that will kill us? Even if other races come, why do they have to be fighting nations? "


    The temple master felt extremely puzzled in his heart, but no matter how the facts had happened, escape had no effect.


    "Come on, I''d like to see how powerful the fighting nation is. I haven''t seen it so far. I can just see it."


    The temple master took one step and was determined to die.


    But he didn''t go out at all. One arm stopped him from going forward.


    He looked up and found that it was Gao Peng, which made him feel a little surprised.


    What''s the situation?


    Why stop him?


    Before he had time to ask, Gao Peng had already spoken.


    "You don''t have to come here. It''s a fight between me and him. Don''t come here to get in the way. After all, your strength is too weak."


    Gao Peng didn''t care about other people''s feelings at all, and he said it in a very serious voice.


    The hall master who was angry at the time was going to fight with him.


    But in the end, it was tolerated.


    Gao Peng is looking at Texas with his bright eyes. He is also looking forward to improving his own strength. How can he let others upset him?


    And he''s really looking forward to what kind of promotion will the other side bring to him?


    Texas also saw Gaopeng''s action. He suddenly turned around to look at the temple leader and said, "it''s better to stay away from this guy. You can''t be involved here. If you dare to come here, I will kill you first."


    "I''m going to die with this guy. You don''t get in the way here!"


    This sentence of Texas made the temple master completely speechless.


    This is being looked down upon by others!


    But what can he do?


    Salad!


    After Texas finished speaking, he didn''t look at the temple master more than once. Instead, he looked at Gao Peng with fierce light in his eyes, just like an enemy.


    There was murderous air in the eyes.


    Let the whole void have turned over.


    The sky is more than just a space crack, as if the sky is completely split and one person is in the black hole.

 Chapters 699

    Gao Peng''s fingers stretched out a hook and a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "come!"


    "Abominable natives!"


    In a moment, tessas was enraged, his face turned red, the blue on his head became more obvious, and the whole man was engorged in a huge circle.


    Boom!


    His whole body disappeared and he appeared in front of Gao Peng the next second.


    Despite his huge size, he is faster than anyone can imagine.


    A ferocious face appeared in front of Gao Peng, and even smiled at him ferociously.


    However, Gao Peng still hasn''t changed much, even his expression hasn''t changed at all, even a faint smile.


    "Damn it! How could it be like this? "


    "Isn''t this guy afraid of me?"


    Texas didn''t make a move. He just wanted to see Gao Peng''s embarrassment, but who knows that Gao Peng didn''t respond to it, even the expression on his face didn''t change.


    It made him feel very unhappy.


    All of a sudden, he went back to the original place and looked at Gao Peng gloomily. At this moment, his anger was as uncontrollable as the eruption of a volcano.


    I didn''t expect the guy across the street to be so kind.


    Facing his attack, he was not afraid at all, which forced him to look at it with great admiration, but he would not give up so easily.


    "I see when you can calm down."


    "Are you all in disguise? It must have been a terrible flurry just now, but it''s so calm. I have to say you''re very good at camouflage. "


    "But in the face of absolute strength, all disguises are in vain!"


    When Texas said this, his hands suddenly radiated red light, and a more terrifying energy wave spread out.


    He didn''t give Gao Peng any melancholy time at all, so he just threw it out.


    And Gao Peng was even more out of everyone''s expectation. He not only didn''t move, but even opened his arms as if he wanted to meet the attack.


    It made everyone in the room dumbfounded.


    Lie, slot!


    Do you want to be so awesome?


    This is the rhythm of heaven!


    This one of others is definitely a full shot, but you should open your arms to meet it. Shouldn''t you just avoid it?


    Do you think you are the immortal body of King Kong?


    The people here are just like the short circuit. They really don''t understand the significance of Gao Peng''s practice.


    But they can make it clear that there must be something wrong with this guy''s brain, otherwise how could he do such a thing?


    "Crazy It''s really crazy. I never thought someone would do such a crazy thing. Does he want to die? "


    "Sure enough, our expectation is too absurd. How can such a person be worthy of our expectation? It''s ridiculous!"


    "This is the end of the game. Once the psychopath is killed, all of us may be left behind."


    "My God! Is there anyone to help us! I really don''t want to die! "


    All the people at the scene were completely flustered. At this time, they were not the God of martial arts, just like some ants who were greedy for life and afraid of death.


    In fact, it''s not their fault. The gap between them and Texas and others is too wide, so they become so small.


    And they can''t use it. A little microwave may kill them. It can be seen how their hearts are collapsing at this moment.

 Chapters 700

    "Death shell!"


    Whew!


    The death cannonball directly tore the void and attacked Gao Peng. The speed was so fast that everyone could only see it. The whole void was smashed.


    The rest didn''t see clearly at all.


    So did the temple master. He opened his eyes as much as he could. He wanted to see the trajectory of the death cannonball, but he finally found that everything was in vain.


    However


    Only to see Gao Peng did not want to avoid at all, but also a smiling face. Is this guy looking for death?


    Before all the people in the room could exclaim, the fierce attack had come.


    [Ding! ]


    [when attacked by enemies with great power gap, it will automatically become the Ninth level of God King for the host! ]Just for a moment, Gao Peng''s strength soared again. His whole face felt red and he stood there as if he were beyond the void.


    But no one was aware of that at this time.


    I think Gao Peng is too arrogant. He pretends to be calm at this time. He''s looking for his own death!


    But they didn''t know that Gao Peng was full of the self-confidence at moment. Even when he looked at aggressive attack, he didn''t panic at all.


    Because at the moment he has the strength to fight.


    Bang!


    With a fierce wave of Gao Peng''s hand, the death shell was cut off directly by him, but all the people on the scene did not respond, but the principle of Gao Peng''s direct disappearance in the next second.


    "What?"


    Texas exclaimed. What they thought would happen like this. His attack could be opened so easily.


    What kind of guy is he?


    It was a surprise to him that he looked so weak before and showed such a strong strength at once.


    Know that he is a fighting nation!


    It''s too hateful to let his attack fly so easily, only to see tessas gnashing his teeth.


    But he didn''t find out at all. Gao Peng had been behind him for a long time.


    As for the people of the fighting nations standing by, they have already found Gao Peng''s trend, but this time there is no voice.


    For them, the fighting of every fighting nation belongs to their battlefield, and no one can easily intervene.


    Everyone is their leading role. Whether they win or lose in the end, they need to face it.


    Even if they saw Gao Peng''s amazing move, they didn''t want to remind them.


    Bang!


    Gao Peng raised his foot and kicked Texas violently, as if he were playing football. A big bang started, and Texas''s bald head was kicked out in an instant.


    With his whole body, he couldn''t help but fly out.


    At this time, he was a little shocked. He didn''t know when Gao Peng would fly behind him, or even beat him directly.


    Only saw his head slowly shed blood, although was attacked for a while he felt extremely angry, but did not bring him much harm.


    It was only a slip of the tongue, but it was a disgrace to him.


    The bare head mountain, which was originally full of blood, became more ferocious, and his eyes protruded to look at Gao Peng.


    "Damn it, you bastard!"


    "I will kill you, I will devour you alive! You dare to let me hurt you, unforgivable! "

 Chapters 701

    "Don''t shout all the time. If you have the ability, you can come directly." Gao Peng''s face was defiant and defiant, without fear at all.


    "I''ve always seen you twittering there, and my strength is not so good. It''s just disappointing me."


    "I stand for you to fight. You can''t hurt me. I can imagine how weak your strength is."


    "As the saying goes, a barking dog doesn''t bite. You must be such a barking dog!"


    Gao Peng is not afraid of making a big deal at all. Every sentence is so ironic, and every sentence seems to have a knife inserted directly into other people''s chest.


    It made everyone feel speechless.


    How desperate this is!


    Others have been hurt by the attack. They have been in a state of extreme anger for a long time. Now you are going to provoke each other again and again.


    What do you want to do?


    That''s not the way to die, is it?


    However, no matter what the audience thought, Texas was already in a state of extreme anger, and the whole human atmosphere became more unstable.


    "Good, good!"


    "You are the most arrogant person I have ever met, but I want to see when you can be arrogant."


    Without any hesitation, Texas clenched his fist tightly. He All of a sudden, several shadows appeared, and the next second disappeared in the same place.


    Gao Peng was a little surprised. The speed of the other side was just too fast.


    At first, he thought he could match more or less, but who knows that the speed of the other side is beyond his imagination. Even though he is so powerful, he still can''t catch the track of the other side.


    What a terrible speed it is.


    But just when he was confused, the system prompt sounded again.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete! ]


    Name: Texas


    race: fighting nation


    power of blood: blood boiling


    Constitution: fighting body


    realm: Emperor level I


    martial arts: King level martial Arts "death shell", King level martial arts "death shock wave".


    [it is detected that the enemy''s realm is level 1 of emperor shenhuang, which will automatically upgrade the host to level 2 of emperor shenhuang. ]


    ¡¾£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿ ]


    ¡¾£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿ ]


    somehow, Gao Peng gained the real strength of Texas directly, but at this time, Gao Peng was completely ignorant.


    What''s going on? Why are all question marks?


    Isn''t it because he hasn''t left this continent, so he hasn''t got the right to get his name?


    But why can his strength be improved?


    And you can also get all the information of Texas. What kind of situation is this?


    at this time, Gao Peng''s whole face was pulled down and his face was black as a pot bottom. It was really that the system became increasingly unreliable, and he really didn''t know how to make complaints about it.


    "Well, when I go to a higher level, I will get all the information. If it is still so unreliable, I will..."


    After talking about this, Gao Peng doesn''t know what to do. There''s no way There is no way for him to take the system, so he has to confess his life honestly.


    Who told him to follow the system?


    That''s what the fuck!


    At this time, the attack of Texas was about to come, and only one red light was coming.

 Chapters 702

    "Die!"


    A roar sounded, and the ferocious face of Texas suddenly appeared in front of Gaopeng.


    But He had no idea what kind of fate it was to meet him.


    When Gao Peng gains more powerful strength, he has long been ignored, although Gao Peng does not know what his blood power and constitution are.


    But that doesn''t stop him from being confident about his strength.


    No way, the system is so powerful!


    He can feel that his body is full of energy. Just standing here, he seems to be stronger than the whole world. This is not an illusion, but a real feeling.


    That''s why he''s so confident.


    It''s so powerful!


    But other people didn''t know that he was so powerful. Instead, they thought that he was bluffing. They didn''t know whether Texas had made a move at all.


    ¡­¡­


    One of the fighting people whispered, "it seems that the guy was scared and stupid. Although Texas is the weakest among us, it doesn''t mean that everyone is his opponent."


    "It''s estimated that Texas''s speed is OK, and ordinary people can''t catch his attack track. Now it''s estimated that he''s a direct idiot."


    "It seems that the battle will be over soon, but it''s strange that a fool like Texas has dragged on so long and injured himself. He''s just a waste!"


    Among the fighting nations, all people believe that victory is already in their hands. After all, they are full of confidence in their own strength.


    Texas is indeed the weakest of them, but the course of fighting nation is not joking. How can we casually let them meet opponents on a low-level continent?


    It''s impossible to meet in the forbidden area of lingzu.


    That''s why they have strong confidence.


    But the next second their whole expression froze.


    Because they saw Texas, they were instantly subdued by others, and they didn''t even have the chance to move.


    This Is this a joke?


    No wonder they were shocked. At this moment, Texas''s knowledge is really wonderful. He wanted to attack, but Gao penggei grabbed his fist.


    One hand grabbed his head and smashed it on top of his ferocious bald head. It didn''t blow him out.


    But also saw the scene of blood flow.


    Texas was stunned directly. The original winner was picked up by others in the instant of my attack, and he didn''t respond, so he was caught by others.


    Even to fight back, what kind of situation is this?


    However, it''s not just that he feels very ignorant. When all the people see the end of Texas now, they are all stupid, and their eyes are about to fall off.


    This Are they hallucinating?


    Love a strong outsider, even hurt, and as if there is no power to fight back, was subdued by that guy.


    God!


    When has the world become so terrible?


    Or do they shut up for too long and don''t know what a real strong person is?


    Don''t say it''s them. The temple master also can''t believe this scene. It''s really that the fighting nation has brought him too much pressure.


    However, Gao Peng made such a reaction in an instant, which made him really don''t know how to believe and how powerful the fighting nation is. It can be seen from his present appearance of embarrassment.


    But in Gao Peng''s hands, it was so easy to solve.


    This Is this still human?

 Chapters 703

    Just before all the people had returned to their minds, Gao Peng had no intention of being merciful and releasing his fist.


    A blow hit him hard on the stomach.


    Bang!


    Texas''s blood gushed out, his face showed a reluctant color, and he was still in a state of blue tendons.


    Emotions also become extremely volatile.


    But even so? It''s not suppressed. It can''t move at all.


    Gao Peng holds his head tightly with one hand, which makes him totally unable to resist. However, Gao Peng punches him in the stomach with one fist, as if he had a sense of rhythm.


    Let all the people on the scene feel confused, especially watching Texas spit out the blood, the scene is extremely impact.


    At first, it was so horrible to see Texas. With a light hand, the whole void could be broken. The Lord of the war shrine was easily played by him.


    But who knows that it was suppressed by others all of a sudden. The speed was beyond everyone''s expectation.


    What''s more, it''s done by someone they didn''t expect.


    At first, all people thought that Gao Peng would be solved easily. But who knows that it was Gao Peng who solved Texas? It seems that it''s still effortless.


    This It''s a little too scary, isn''t it?


    Originally thought it was the existence of the ultimate boss, but who knows that the moment has become the cannon fodder, now the end is so miserable.


    It''s a bit too fast to let the people on the scene react.


    "My God! How powerful is his strength? Why does he always feel that he will send me out from time to time, and his strength seems to be growing all the time? "


    "Yes, I have the same feeling. Before that, his strength was definitely not so strong, but why did I become so strong just after a while?"


    "It''s ridiculous. What kind of means did he use? Or he has been hiding his strength all the time. "


    Everyone''s eyes flickered and their hearts began to guess, but no matter how they guessed, they didn''t know Gao Peng''s real strength.


    And they don''t dare to act at the moment.


    If the gap is not large, the number of people may be able to make up for it.


    But once the power gap is too wide, it can not be made up by the number of people, and they will not be so stupid to provoke Gao Peng.


    They dare not touch Texas easily, because they are afraid of being killed easily, and Texas is like an ant in front of Gaopeng.


    Naturally, they dare not act rashly.


    No one wants to die, let alone those who have lived so long.


    Gao Peng has already made Texas lose his fighting power for several times. Even now, he is in a coma. His eyes turn white and his whole body can''t work hard.


    That''s what Texas is like at the moment.


    Looking at the half dead appearance of Texas, Gao Pengji said with great disdain: "vulnerable, unexpectedly you are so weak, how strong do I think you are? It''s been bragging all the time. "


    "Too weak!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Peng lost Texas, punched him in the stomach, and then slowly fell down from the sky with Texas.


    He didn''t want to be in Texas. He didn''t pay attention to a dying man.

 Chapters 704

    "Is that your strength?"


    "I''m a little disappointed!"


    Gao Peng did not know when to face the people of the fighting nation, but at the moment he did not panic at all, or even very poor beat said.


    The expression on the face is only one word, cheap!


    In addition, there are still people who need to be beaten. In this world, there may be a kind of people who are very fond of doing things.


    And always in the edge of death crazy temptation, this kind of people is not that they are bad, but always can be angry to others, their own strength may not be strong, but their lethality is not small.


    What Gao Peng has done is no small insult to the fighting nation, especially when Gao Peng says it directly.


    In addition, Texas was suppressed in an instant, which forced them to reconsider how to revive the fighting nation.


    They don''t want to lose their face in this low-level position. At least they are also fearless fighting nations. How can they lose their face here?


    It''s coming out. Where should they put their face?


    So I only saw their outrage one by one, but no one claimed it without permission. All of them looked at one person.


    It was a woman of the fighting nation, with long red hair, who looked extremely elegant, and all her body exuded a strange aura.


    I can''t help but look a few more.


    This is their leader!


    Only when she spoke did they dare to fight.


    It also surprised all the people present. I didn''t expect that such a terrible nation would end up in the hands of a woman.


    This makes them feel a little creepy!


    How powerful is this in the end? If there is no strong strength, how can we govern this fighting nation together?


    They absolutely don''t believe it, so they naturally want to know how powerful this woman is.


    However, they still did not forget Gao Peng''s provocative and defiant words.


    Gao Peng also saw such a move, and immediately locked in the red haired woman, although the woman brought him a terrible feeling.


    Even the devil Kingdom guy, Gao pengchi is sure to be able to deal with it, but this is not the red haired woman in front of him, which makes him feel a little surprised.


    Because he is not completely sure at the moment.


    "This guy seems to be a little hard to handle!"


    "The strength is very strong, otherwise it can''t be the boss, but I just don''t know how strong her strength is."


    Gao Peng guessed in his heart that he was not sure for a while, but it was not the reason why he wanted to stop.


    How strong is the other side?


    It''s the same for him. He only needs to try his best to attract more powerful people, so that he can get the chance to improve his strength.


    He didn''t want to let go of any chance. Just as these fighting nations came to him, he could improve his strength.


    When he goes to a higher level, he won''t have to look for it. When his strength is improved, he can also walk horizontally.


    Where still need to be afraid, meet a more powerful person, give him instant kill?


    He doesn''t want to encounter the system''s unreliability again. I wonder if he can live to the next time.

 Chapters 705

    "Well, I don''t think that''s what you''re talking about."


    "Your people have been abandoned by me, but what kind of reaction do you have now? I really don''t know if you are too timid. "


    As the saying goes, there is no end to death!


    Gao Peng has interpreted this sentence completely at the moment. No matter what he said or his expression, it has achieved the best effect.


    All the people present were speechless.


    Then there was a look of panic. They couldn''t believe why this guy was like this, or did they think they didn''t die fast enough?


    Although we have abolished the people of a fighting nation, it does not mean that we can cope with so many people. We need to know that there are more than a dozen fighting nations there.


    If they attack together, who can bear it?


    Only Gao Peng can deal with it. It''s hard for the temple master to deal with it, let alone the rest of the people.


    Once the people of these fighting nations are completely angry, it''s not a joke.


    "Madman, if you want to die, you should die far away. Why should we all be buried together?"


    "Damn it, this guy is a complete lunatic. Now he even wants to provoke those horrible guys. Is this to make us all work together as backers?"


    All the martial gods here are going crazy. In fact, it''s not only them, but liuchengjun and others also feel that they are going crazy.


    Even though they are full of self-confidence for Gao Peng, what they see now is already beyond their imagination, so it is impossible to have blind self-confidence.


    They are also really afraid to go back to the continent where they live, especially the strength of the other side is too terrible.


    One person can create the terrible scene before, let alone there are more than a dozen people there. Once they give their full hand, who knows if they can resist.


    They don''t believe it can be resisted, so they are all frightened. But at most, they can only abuse in their heart, and no one dare to speak.


    They don''t want to be noticed.


    Whoever pays attention is horrific.


    However, all the people present didn''t react. Those fighting nations didn''t seem to have any feelings. In addition to the anger revealed before, they finally became extremely calm.


    His face is still cold.


    Especially the red haired woman who was at the head showed more cold-blooded and didn''t even look at Texas.


    It can be seen how cold-blooded she is.


    "Waste is not enough to call himself a fighting nation. That guy is a complete waste. From now on, he is not worthy to be called a fighting nation."


    "Every fighting nation has the blood of fighting in its body, and he is no longer worthy of it."


    "Then his life and death have nothing to do with us. We don''t need waste!"


    As soon as the red haired woman opened her mouth, she directly shocked the public. It was really his speech that made people too scared.


    Do you want to be so cold-blooded?


    It''s so cold-blooded that it makes the scalp numb. Isn''t it because someone else has given it up? Not to the point of being a waste.


    It''s too much to drive him directly out of the ranks of the fighting nations. Of course, all the people present are not qualified to judge him at all.


    They just think this woman is too dangerous, not only powerful to terrible, but also has terrible cold blood.

 Chapters 706

    All the people present did not expect that the people of the fighting nation would be so cold-blooded that even their companions would be ignored, as if they were just a stranger.


    It made everyone shiver.


    One by one, they all looked at the woman in horror. They couldn''t imagine how cold-blooded they were to say such a thing.


    What''s more, the rest of the fighting people are also indifferent and totally agree with that.


    There''s even something strange about it.


    This Is it too scary?


    Many people have a look at each other, it is difficult to accept, but they have to accept.


    Because the facts are in front of them, they can''t believe them.


    Maybe that''s why they are strong.


    Can do everything so cold-blooded, whether it is a companion or not, as long as there is no use value, it can be discarded.


    This is a new impression of the fighting nation by all present.


    "It''s just refreshing my impression. It''s not only powerful, it''s just like a war machine. There''s no emotion to speak of. For them, there are only interests."


    "Who says no? It can be seen from their style of work that even their companions can be said to abandon them, which is really unexpected. "


    "Don''t you say Are the more advanced people like this? "


    It''s not that they are confused, but they really want to know who makes them want to be promoted, so they must go out of this continent.


    First of all, they need to know some information. But at this time, they feel less optimistic. It is the impression of the fighting nation that has brought them tremendous impact.


    If the people outside are so cold-blooded, it''s really difficult for them to have a foothold, after all, their strength is very weak.


    If all of them are such cold-blooded people, they really don''t have the courage to go out.


    Because they still want to live for a while, knowing that they will die and go ahead rashly, this is a very stupid decision.


    All the people looked at the people of the fighting nation in fear.


    Gao Peng was also extremely surprised. The performance of the other side was so cold that it could be called a real weapon of war.


    No emotion!


    However, the temple master didn''t feel much accident, because he knew a lot about higher level affairs, so he also knew many things about the fighting nation.


    So he has heard about the cold blood of the fighting nation for a long time. Although it''s only the first time to see it, it''s a lot easier to accept it after the first understanding.


    But at this time, he still felt a little open-minded. The fighting nation is indeed a weapon of war. No wonder so many people are afraid of the fighting nation.


    Their strength is not the most powerful and their talent is not the best, but he has cold blood that no one can match.


    Even the soul of their own companions can be easily ignored. What about themselves? Once it''s really crazy, who else can resist it?


    That''s why everyone is afraid of them. That''s why the whole group is crazy, so there are not so many people who want to provoke them.


    It''s not good to be with my wife.

 Chapters 707

    There is still immense chaos in the void.


    But all eyes were on the fighting nation, especially the red headed woman.


    Just as everyone''s eyes were gathering on her, she suddenly held out her hand and made a ring of fingers.


    Boom!


    The whole sky collapsed directly, only the black hole was seen, and even the huge phagocytic force came from it, only a lot of things were swallowed in a moment.


    And all the people in the room were almost engulfed.


    "What What!


    "My God! What kind of destructive power is it? "


    They were almost swallowed directly, but fortunately, they settled down their bodies in an instant, so as not to let themselves be swallowed in an instant.


    Just looking at that huge black hole, their hearts can''t help but raise a trace of fear, this unknown thing is always the most terrible.


    Especially looking at the endless black hole.


    It makes them feel that their hearts are shaking.


    Nature is dead to control their bodies, no matter how great the power of phagocytosis, they are all gnashing their teeth to support.


    As for the rest of us, we will not be so embarrassed.


    Gao Peng, in particular, was surprised to see this huge black hole suddenly appear on his head, but he was not greatly affected.


    However, he did not forget Liu Chengjun and others, waved, only to see that their bodies were also fixed, not swallowed by this black hole.


    "Almost Almost sucked in. It''s really breathtaking! "


    "Fortunately, the master didn''t forget us, otherwise we would be swallowed up, and it would be really over."


    Gongsun Dong and other people clapped their chest with fear, as for the rest of the demons, though they have reached the demons, and their strength here is still weak.


    They can''t even defeat those martial gods, let alone resist this horrible black hole, and Gao Peng doesn''t forget them, otherwise the consequences will be really unimaginable.


    Just thinking about it, they were sweating all over.


    It''s terrible!


    I really can''t imagine what their fate will be like once they are swallowed up. It should be extremely miserable.


    Who makes them so weak?


    Weak


    This word has always been used by them to describe others, but now it is actually used on their heads. Although they are not willing in their heart, they have accepted the fact after seeing so many strong people.


    It''s not that they''re not strong, it''s that the guys here are too freaky.


    It''s just not human!


    After Gao Peng handled his men, he was still surprised to see the black hole. It was really a strange choice.


    It''s just a loudness that makes a black hole appear in the whole sky. It''s terrible.


    And he is also very yearning for such a means, if he can also do so, then how forced it is!


    Besides the promotion of strength, he also wants to find other fun. After all, the abuse of food is not what he wants.


    So it''s natural for him to find some awesome martial arts skills. Now he is interested in this unique skill, but he doesn''t know if he can learn it.


    First of all, he had to fight with that cold-blooded woman, but when he thought about it, he felt he had to take the long view.

 Chapters 708

    Gao Peng is not sure now, so he can only think about it. He is not stupid enough to act recklessly.


    But This ring finger is really handsome.


    As if it was born for him.


    But the truth is so cruel that he wants it but can''t get it.


    It is no wonder that other people of the fighting nation have seen this method for a long time. After all, this is their leader''s move.


    How could they not have met?


    But when they looked at the struggling man, each face showed a cruel smile, although it was still so cold, but it revealed an unspeakable meaning.


    It''s really like looking at ants.


    That indifferent expression, and not only any emotional eyes, but also a cruel smile from time to time, as if to kill mole ants.


    This It is the expression of the people of the fighting nation.


    Gao Peng has a panoramic view of all these things. It''s really that these guys are so amazing that they are no different from the fighting machines.


    "It seems that these guys are so hard to deal with. No wonder so many people don''t want to provoke them. They are all crazy people."


    "Who provoked them? It''s like eight lives of bad luck."


    Gaopeng muttered to himself, only to see that he always paid attention to all the actions of the people of the fighting nation, in order to find their flaws.


    However


    At this time, the black hole suddenly flashed a green light, and a huge vine came out of it.


    Bang!


    A lot of obstacles were destroyed in an instant, and this vine has been stretching out from the inside, while slowly occupying the position of a large black hole.


    With the emergence of these vines, the black hole slowly lost the power of phagocytosis, and the power of phagocytosis also slowly decreased a lot, not as crazy as before.


    But let all the people present feel extremely unexpected, what kind of situation is this?


    Why did such a vine suddenly appear?


    They really don''t understand what''s going on now. Although the power of phagocytosis has weakened, no one has taken it lightly.


    It''s a little strange that they have to be more vigilant.


    To this end, Gao Peng also slightly narrowed his eyes, looked up and down at the vines, from which he felt a very horrible atmosphere.


    It can even rival that red haired woman.


    This It''s amazing!


    But at the moment, he doesn''t know what''s going on. It''s better to wait and see what''s going on. He doesn''t know what''s going to happen next. It''s better not to do it easily.


    But there was a look of excitement on one''s face.


    That''s the temple Lord!


    Only to see his face very excited, especially looking at the endless vines, the whole person is a little eager to try.


    "Here we are! Here we go! "


    "The rescue is finally here!"


    "If you arrive later, you may really die, but it''s good to arrive in time."


    That''s what he used to ask for help. Before that, he began to despair. After all, he hasn''t arrived for so long. The people of the fighting nation are so powerful.


    It''s not something he can resist at all. At this time, he finally feels excited. When the rescuers finally arrive, he won''t face the fighting nation any more.


    Everything It seems to have become a foregone conclusion.

 Chapters 709

    When the vines appeared, all the fighting people stopped and stared at them.


    Especially when the vines have covered most of the black holes, the phagocytic force has weakened a lot, but even so, they are still indifferent.


    His eyes showed unprecedented gravity.


    By this time, they knew who had appeared.


    I thought it would be a little longer, but who knows that the speed of the other side is still very fast, which is beyond their expectation.


    "I didn''t expect the lingzu to react so quickly, and they have made measures in such a short time, which is worthy of being a big clan."


    The red haired woman said softly, but her eyes did not change too much, just when she saw the vines, there was a little change.


    After that, it soon calmed down.


    Although the lingzu is a strong race, the fighting nation is not weak, but their number is a little less now, which is why they are at a disadvantage.


    But it''s not the root cause of their fear of each other.


    At best, it''s just fear.


    As for the rest of the fighting nations, they are not so calm. After all, their own strength is not so strong. Once they are injured in the battle, they will not be so calm.


    Then they will be the next to be abandoned.


    No one wants to lose their fighting power completely, or they will be abandoned. Therefore, although they are crazy when fighting, they will not be reckless.


    Unless there is a certain fight, they will be reckless to release their fighting talent and instinct.


    This is the true picture of the fighting nation.


    "I don''t know how many gods there are and whether there are gods or not. I hope there are not too many talents here."


    "I don''t think it''s optimistic. There are so many vines all of a sudden. There should be a lot of people coming, and their strength must be very strong."


    The people of the fighting nation spoke softly, and all the people kept their eyes on the vines. After the vines appeared, they were quiet.


    It directly blocks all black holes and makes them lose a lot of power to swallow, but it doesn''t cover all black holes.


    But it won''t do much harm to the rest of us.


    When all the people''s eyes are on the vines, they can only see those vines and slowly walk out of one another''s figures. These people also look very strange.


    They are similar to the people in sin yuan continent, but they have different characteristics. Their ears are sharp, and their skin color is also green.


    In particular, they are surrounded by leaves and even vines, as if to form a kind of protection.


    But at first glance, it gives people a feeling of incomparably close to nature.


    There is no air of violence and awe.


    This makes all the people present feel slightly stunned. Is this the race of higher level?


    There are too many differences with the fighting nation, especially the breath on the body is just a difference. One is full of murderous spirit and indifference, the other is soft and more close to nature.


    These two races can be easily distinguished in a word, but when we see them here, everyone here feels a little confused.


    Are these sudden people the opponents of the fighting nation?


    The difference in breath is so big that they are really confused.

 Chapters 710

    Over time, the vines have been full of spiritual people, each with the same characteristics, but their breath brings a very soft feeling.


    Although the breath is also very strong, there is always an illusion that they are easy to be bullied.


    What kind of illusion is it!


    Everyone has such an idea, but in the next second, they will be back to their minds in an instant. This idea is just too terrible.


    If they really think that the other side is so easy to bully, it''s really a big mistake, and they don''t see how shocked other people''s appearance is.


    Such a terrible black hole was suddenly blocked.


    And there are more observant people. At this moment, they have long found that the people of the fighting nation are dignified, and even all their eyes are focused on the people of the spirit nation.


    This is enough to see how much the people of the fighting nation attach importance to it.


    This makes them abandon the previous illusion, or don''t think about it, or what kind of things will come to an end.


    "Sure enough, no one on the high side is weak. It''s better not to think about it. Don''t look at the softness of other people''s breath. It''s not sure how terrible the strength of others is."


    With such an idea, people''s mood will gradually stabilize down, more or not dare to easily think.


    So as not to suffer from the disaster of innocence.


    ¡­¡­


    The leader jumped down from the vines and went directly to the red haired woman. He said casually, "red ridge, you have crossed the boundary. I hope you can leave soon, or I will not blame you for being rude."


    "I know you are a group of lunatics, but this is our spiritual territory. If you persist, we will kill you at all costs."


    "Whether or not you will be retaliated by your fighting nation, I can definitely keep you 100 percent."


    After this spiritual people finished speaking, the rest of the spiritual people did not slowly jump down from the vines, all looking at these fighting people.


    In addition to the red ridge, the rest of the fighting nation feel extremely tense, they feel a very strong oppression.


    This is the pressure brought by God Zun. They can feel the powerful strength of each other at a moment, especially each other. It seems that there is not only one God Zun.


    And The strength of the leader seems to be extraordinarily strong, which makes them have no idea of fighting in an instant.


    It''s really that the strength of the other side is too strong. It''s not that they can easily compete. Even if they try their best, they may be able to hurt the other side.


    But they will also pay a heavy price.


    It may even be abandoned at any time.


    This is not in line with their principle of supremacy of interests.


    "You are threatening me?" the red edge said without expression


    "I hate being threatened. Whoever threatens me will make me feel very resistant. If I resist, something bad will happen."


    "You Do you really want to stop me? "


    She sends out a strange breath, and the long red hair floats slowly, so that there is a red breath energy around her.


    All the people here did not doubt what she said, and the spiritual people attached great importance to it. The reputation of the fighting nation was very bad.


    It''s just a bunch of nuts!

 Chapters 711

    Hearing the words of Hongling, lingzu frowned slightly and said, "what do you want? First of all, I will not agree to any of your conditions. If you are stubborn, then fight! "


    "The spiritual people yearn for peace, but they are not afraid to fight!"


    "War! War! War! "


    All the spiritual clansmen shouted out in unison, a huge momentum emanated from them, and the green light on everyone rose.


    Vaguely connected with that huge vine.


    This made everyone present see a very shocking scene.


    However, the people of the fighting nation are indifferent. Even when they see this scene, they are not willing to step back.


    Red ridge saw this scene, but as if it had been predicted, finally he smiled softly and said, "it''s not impossible for us to leave, but I want to be alone."


    "Who?"


    "He!"


    Red edge refers to Gao Peng. It is clear that he was chosen.


    All the people were stunned. What''s the situation? Why do people who fight against the nation choose Gao Peng?


    Is it because of the things before, still remember to hate Gao Peng? Or there are other reasons.


    No one knows what the situation is, and the spiritual people are also a little ignorant. I didn''t expect that the conditions for the people of the fighting nation to leave were this, which made them wonder.


    But it''s not something you can''t promise.


    However, they will not agree after all.


    This is a matter of principle!


    "I''m sorry, I can''t promise it. I''ll leave in a minute, or we''ll do our best."


    "What a disappointment." Red edge said in a low voice, but the expression on her face did not change much, as if it had been predicted.


    "Well, if I don''t give, I won''t be so persistent. I just think he''s a little interesting, and he can kill our fighting people. I have to say that he has some talent."


    "Since I don''t want to give it to you, but I won''t let him go so easily. "


    As soon as the voice fell, Hongling directly made a red mark on Gaopeng''s body under the eyes of everyone who felt extremely surprised.


    Then, she immediately stepped into the black hole, followed by the people of the fighting nation.


    However, when the red edge disappeared, her voice came slowly.


    "If you can kill the people of the fighting nation, it means that your talent is still good, and the people of our fighting nation are always belligerent. Although that waste has been expelled, it''s also the people of the fighting nation."


    "Since you killed him, you should pay the price for your actions. I have made a mark on you. As long as you are close to the fighting people, you will be regarded as the enemy of life and death by them."


    "Cherish the rest of your life!"


    The sound went further and further, until it was no longer audible.


    But all the people here have fully understood what kind of role the mark just had. Gao Peng also knows it.


    But he didn''t have any reaction, even a little secret joy in his heart. If it''s true, as the other side said, it doesn''t mean that he just needs to walk around.


    Can we have many enemies completely?


    It''s just too convenient for him to improve his ability. He feels extremely excited when he thinks about it.


    This is just to give him benefits!

 Chapters 712

    The people of the fighting nation left like this, which was beyond everyone''s expectation. Some of the people of the spirit nation also couldn''t understand why they left so easily.


    I said before that I was so hard, but I left so soon.


    Do they have any other purpose?


    The leader of the lingzu took a look at Gao Peng, and his eyes flashed with thoughts. Even though he didn''t pay much attention, he had completely remembered Gao Peng.


    It''s really that Gao Peng is too special to be noticed by the people of the fighting nation. And listening to Hongling, Gao Peng also killed a person of the fighting nation.


    Naturally, he didn''t pay attention.


    However, he has no time to pay attention to these things at the moment.


    Although the vines have completely blocked the black hole, they have not allowed the black hole to heal completely. If it continues to delay, the black hole may become larger and larger.


    At that time, the whole continent will be completely engulfed, even they will not be able to stop, so at this time, they will focus on the black hole.


    All the people looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    Then I saw that all of them were floating, and everyone was shining green. As they rose, the towering vine was dancing.


    It feels terrible.


    Even Gao Peng felt extremely afraid.


    It''s really that this vine is too scary. If it is hit, it''s not joking at all. It may be abandoned in an instant.


    As for the rest of the people, let alone, they are so small that they may be scared to death if they encounter them gently. They may lose their lives if they are slightly affected.


    Let them look at the vine in horror.


    Although it is said that the vine is used to cover the black hole, and the vine also has a very terrible power. Many people have already retreated for a long time, but still can see the endless vine.


    Gao Peng also looked at the vines with a dignified face, but he paid more attention to the movements of the lingzu. He also wanted to know what those guys wanted to do?


    "This is..."


    Next second, Gao Peng knew exactly what they were going to do. At this time, he felt a little shocked, and also knew what kind of terrorist ability the other party had.


    Only to see that the boundless black hole is healing slowly, which is not due to the contribution of the vine, but the contribution of the spirit clan.


    The reason for this is that the lingzu people come to the front of the black hole, and as they emit green light, one leaf after another flies to the black hole.


    The black hole has also healed slowly under their influence, and has not produced a more violent reaction, and the phagocytic force has also gradually decreased a lot.


    And it also slowly decreases at the speed visible to the naked eye. All people can feel that the black hole is slowly disappearing, and the phagocytic force can''t affect them.


    What kind of ability is this?


    It''s just horrible. It can make such a terrible black hole heal. Although it seems a little laborious, it''s also a terrible ability.


    All the people looked at each other one by one, and then they knew how terrible the spirit clan was. Although it didn''t show the strength of the battle, it was only the vine that was already daunting.


    Not to mention their ability at the moment.

 Chapters 713

    With the efforts of the lingzu people, the black hole has slowly disappeared at the visible speed, but the vine has been pulled out.


    Didn''t disappear with the black hole. It seems strange. After all, I thought those vines came from the other side of the black hole. But who knows when the black hole healed, the vines didn''t disappear.


    Instead, the whole one was pulled out of the black hole.


    What is this for?


    Gao Peng''s pupil shrank, and he felt that there was a very bad feeling. It was this vine that made him feel too dangerous.


    Although the lingzu people also brought him a very dangerous feeling, but that is not insurmountable, but once this vine is pulled on the body, it may be completely hopeless.


    He still has self-knowledge. It''s really that the strength gap is too wide. Before he responds, he will be killed in a flash.


    This is not to say that we want to improve our strength.


    Whether he can survive or not is a problem, so he will pay special attention to that vine.


    At the moment, the vines come out of the black hole directly. What is this? Isn''t it because it disappeared with the black hole?


    The rest of the people also have such doubts. It is the vines that have brought them tremendous impact, which is comparable to the black hole.


    It can be seen how terrible the vines are. The whole sky is covered by the vines. The sky has turned green. Moreover, the vines are intertwined and twined from time to time.


    I can''t help but show a trace of fear.


    "Here What''s going on? Why don''t vines disappear? Does he want to take root here? It''s not at the other end of the black hole? "


    "Can''t it be a wave of ups and downs?"


    People are extremely worried, although it is said that with their strength, if others want to do harm to them, they don''t need to use complicated means at all.


    Just by doing so, they can die without being buried.


    But some people still think a lot, it''s really that the fear brought by vines is too strong to be eliminated for a while.


    The temple master didn''t respond like that, because he knew what kind of existence the vine was and how important it was to the spirit family.


    Naturally, it is impossible to kill all the people present.


    However, there are still some costs to be paid.


    After all, after that battle, there are already many holes here. If you want to recover as soon as possible, it''s not so easy.


    The spirit clan also has no obligation to help them recover, but in order to make the sin abyss continent not disappear completely, what they do is not too much.


    But they need to pay a little bit.


    This cost will take countless years to recover.


    Although he knew it, he had no obligation to tell everyone. He was also staring at the black hole that was about to disappear.


    When all people are guessing, the black hole has slowly begun to disappear, and the original sky appears. The people of the spirit family also consume a lot.


    Although they have a large number of people, it will cost a lot to make such a huge black hole disappear next time, such as their physical strength and energy.


    This is the most basic, and they still use their own unique ability, otherwise it is impossible to let such a big black hole heal so quickly.


    So this is also a hard job!

 Chapters 714

    The black hole completely disappeared.


    There is no strong phagocytic power.


    But the whole sky is covered by vines, so people can not see the original sky at all, but they can feel the disappearance of the black hole.


    However


    Next second, I only saw the vines rooted on the ground in an instant. In the eyes of all the people, the vines actually swept the whole space directly.


    The originally chaotic space has become more chaotic.


    However, there was no one to speak, they could only stare at all this, after all, this vine was too huge, too terrifying.


    It''s not something they can contend with.


    And then they don''t know what the vines are going to do.


    I just think it''s destroying the structure of the continent!


    Gao Peng has also been paying attention to it. After all, in his eyes, it''s really damaging. But when he looked carefully, he found something wrong.


    Although the ground and even the bottom of the earth have been seriously damaged.


    Even the whole space appeared a very chaotic space crack, but Gao Peng found that it was actually healing, just to completely destroy the previous damage.


    Then let them regroup themselves.


    This Maybe it''s the way to finish.


    "I didn''t expect that I wanted to reorganize everything by myself. It seems that this is not destruction, but destruction."


    "Break and stand?"


    Gaopeng muttered to himself, but he paid more attention to the vine. It was really that the means used by that vine was too unimaginable.


    Let him feel a little surprised, this means is not all people can make it, but he still wants to observe, maybe we can learn from it?


    As for the rest of us, we can''t find the root cause of the vine, and we don''t know what the vine is doing?


    We can only see that everything is being destroyed, but they have no way at all. After all, their strength is too weak to stop.


    "What is this? Does he want to kill all of us? Otherwise, how can we destroy this continent? If we let it continue to destroy like this, we won''t have to live here. "


    "True Qi may also be completely gone!"


    These unknown martial gods, at the moment, look at each other with a dignified face, and even they look at each other, which can be seen from the eyes of all people is not simple.


    However, no one has a way.


    Too weak!


    But just when they were worried, the whole space and the ground had been completely destroyed, even worse than those of the fighting nations.


    But the next second is a miracle.


    Only to see the vines began to emit a burst of light, green slowly shrouded the whole continent, then only to see a strange force under the effect.


    The original damaged ground began to heal, and the space slowly began to reorganize, and then it even sent out a trace of real Qi.


    Although it''s still weak, it''s much more stable than before. Before, it was because the damage was too serious. I always felt extremely confused.


    Ordinary people can''t absorb cultivation at all. Even in such a strong environment, it''s useless for them.


    Now, although it has become much thinner, it is really suitable for people to practice.

 Chapters 715

    "We seem to have misunderstood them..."


    "Although the real Qi has become extremely thin, it is also more suitable for people to practice, not as chaotic as before."


    The chaotic Qi is not suitable for people''s cultivation at all. Once they practice rashly, they may lead to their own cultivation confusion. The light will be completely abandoned, the heavy will die violently.


    In this severe situation, almost no one will practice randomly. When they see the whole sky has been restored, all the people realize that they misunderstood before.


    However, looking at the complete recovery now, although it needs to pay a considerable price, it is also worth it.


    But what should those guys do now?


    It''s not the same as the fighting people with tails, is it?


    People are really worried. After all, the power gap is too wide. Any one can kill all the people present, and they have not left.


    This also caused a little panic inside them.


    Gao Peng has no such idea at all. Instead, he looks at the lingzu people with his head askew. What should these guys do next?


    It''s not about asking him, is it? This is not an impossible thing, who let him be concerned by the people of the fighting nation, but also in such a sensitive period.


    It is inevitable that some people will have doubts.


    "I hope you don''t offend me, or I won''t be polite to you. Although your number is a little more, it doesn''t make much difference to me."


    Gao Peng has not much fear in his heart. Instead, he is extremely calm. He does not expect or fear it.


    The strength of the other side is really strong, but also because of the large number of constraints on them, once the real fight, high friends can grasp a moment to improve their strength.


    It will be the other side''s disaster.


    However


    Gao Peng obviously thinks too much, and the people of the lingzu will not be as aggressive as the fighting nation, nor as domineering as they are.


    At most, it''s just a question. Besides, it''s the territory of lingzu.


    Although the geographical location is a little bit special.


    ¡­¡­


    A strong man of the lingzu came directly to Gao Peng, looked at him up and down, and finally said, "I didn''t expect that you could kill the people of the fighting nation. I have to say that you are quite talented and have a strong fighting force."


    "But you should be careful next. If you stay on this continent all the time, there is no problem. But if you want to go to a higher level, you will face the pursuit of the fighting nation."


    "Because now you have been marked. No matter what fighting people you are, they will kill you as soon as they meet you, especially when you are alone."


    "Don''t underestimate the pursuit of the fighting nations. It''s not a joke. They are war machines, born for fighting."


    This lingzu people crackled for a while, said Gao Peng is a Leng Leng Leng, because hook Peng also did not expect that the other side would be so kind.


    He explained all the advantages and disadvantages so clearly, even though he was afraid that he would not know them clearly, and finally explained them again.


    This also made Gao Peng have some doubts. What are these guys?

 Chapters 716

    "You should remember what I said?"


    The lingzu people reminded him again, but when he saw Gao Peng stupefied, he said with a little dissatisfaction, "did you hear it?"


    "It''s not a joke. All the people of the fighting nation are crazy. They can exist recklessly for the sake of interests."


    "Especially if you have traces of killing, they will hate you even more."


    Gao Peng responded: "Oh "Oh!"


    "I see."


    The lingzu people frowned. He thought Gao Peng''s response was too perfunctory. He simply didn''t listen to his reminders and advice.


    But in the end, he didn''t explain too much, because he had done his duty. If Gao Peng still didn''t listen, it would not be his business.


    "Well, I''ve done my best. If you really don''t care what happens, it''s your own business."


    Gao Peng didn''t listen to his words. After all, there are more powerful people for him, and he will be more excited.


    Who makes him need more enemies, especially the stronger the enemy, the better. Only in this way can his strength become more powerful.


    Others may be afraid to pursue, but he is totally addicted to it.


    So he just seems so careless. He doesn''t need to be afraid at all. He''s very happy. There are so many investments sent to his home. Where else does he have to work hard to provoke the enemy?


    It''s easy and labor-saving!


    However, Gao Peng is full of doubts at this time. Huimin, a member of the lingzu, is too easy to talk to. At this time, he even tries to persuade him.


    This kind of reminder is not what a stranger should say.


    What''s more, they all come from a higher level race. Is this not in line with their settings?


    Then, Gao Peng couldn''t help but ask the question he always wanted to ask.


    "I actually have a question in my heart, why Why... "


    "How far apart are you from the fighting people? There is a big gap between the style of acting and the breath of the body, which makes people a little bit uncomfortable. "


    Gao Peng really doesn''t know how to describe this feeling. In the end, he can only say that it''s a gap, but the other side of his word knows exactly what he wants to express.


    The lingzu people understood in a second, only saw his eloquent explanation and said: "we lingzu are not as belligerent as other races, although our strength is not weak, or even very strong."


    "But we are more interested in peace. Strength is only a necessary factor to protect ourselves, but in general, we will not take the initiative to fight. But if others bully us, we will not hesitate to take up our own weapons to meet the enemy."


    "That''s what we''ve always been advocating."


    "Peace is the most important thing, and in order to maintain peace, we naturally need to be strong. Otherwise, we don''t need to say that we need to maintain peace, and we will definitely suffer from all kinds of disasters."


    The lingzu people said something that made people drop their eyes. It''s really surprising that they love peace. All the people who practice want to gain more powerful strength.


    Or it''s the eternal life, but who knows that the spiritual people are so wonderful and peace loving?

 Chapters 717

    Peace loving?


    My God!


    I''m afraid I didn''t hear you wrong? I can hear such a far fetched excuse, and it comes from a powerful race with high level.


    It''s just incredible.


    Gao Peng''s whole people were stunned, only to see him staring at the front of this lingzu people, this is the most absurd words he has heard.


    However, looking at the other party''s serious and serious expression, the eyes revealed clear, there was no trace of dodge.


    This seems to be true!


    This makes Gao Peng more incredible. There are still such people in the world. No It''s not just a human being, it''s a whole race.


    It''s amazing!


    As if seeing Gao Peng''s shock, the lingzu said, "don''t be shocked, because everyone knows that we are a race that advocates peace, and that power exists only to protect ourselves."


    "Not to bully other races."


    "I just think it''s incredible that there are people in the world who have such noble ideas. After all, I''ve seen so many cruel people," said Gao Peng


    "Once they have unimaginable power, they seem to be forgetful and regard all life as nothing, which makes me think that your thought is too inconceivable."


    "My God! I still feel shocked. "


    "This is not surprising, because we also advocate nature. Our strength comes from nature, which will be more appropriate to all aspects of the power source, which is also the source of our strength."


    "No matter which plane we go to, we will be recognized by the plane very quickly, because we will not cause damage, only make that plane better and better."


    The lingzu people are very talkative, there is no taboo at all. They have said what they can say, although this kind of information is basically rotten.


    But for Gao Peng, it is precious.


    In particular, the attitude of the other side made him have a strong interest in this race, it is really that their thoughts are too noble, and their character is unexpected.


    Otherwise, he would not have been reminded again and again.


    But such a race is not only powerful, but also has a large number of people, and it will be recognized in an instant when going to any position.


    Maybe that''s why they are strong!


    But this kind of thought can last for such a long time. Although I don''t know how long they have existed, it should not be very short.


    It can exist for such a long time. It''s a miracle.


    Gao Peng also didn''t question it. From the performance of the other side, it can be seen that they didn''t want to lie at all, especially what they had done before.


    However, Gaopeng still has his own doubts.


    Here It''s like a forbidden area.


    It''s also the territory of the spirit clan.


    So what kind of secret is there?


    This is a peace loving race, but why there is such a cage like continent, but they are willing to solve the problem, which is a good move.


    But Gao Peng still wants to know what else he doesn''t know. Only when he gets more information can he better plan what to do next.

 Chapters 718

    In fact, there are many doubts in Gao Peng''s heart, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth, because his time in this world is very short.


    Some secrets have not been thoroughly understood, so what he knows seems to have a fault, but this does not prevent him from wanting to acquire more knowledge.


    And the secret!


    Seeing that the other side is so talkative, and as if there is no taboo, Gao Peng gradually opens his mind.


    It''s really that the other side is too friendly. This is not Gao Peng''s subjective meaning, but he can''t help but have this idea.


    Gao Peng was confused at first, but finally he had the only answer, that is, the other side respected nature and was close to it.


    It''s also easier to get close to all ethnic groups!


    This may be the answer, although there is no exact answer, but it can also be guessed out.


    "Sure enough, this race is not only powerful, but also has this innate talent. No wonder they are peace loving and have not been invaded by so many people."


    At this time, some things have gradually become clear.


    But there were still some problems that he couldn''t understand.


    Sin yuan continent can even make forbidden area, so where does this forbidden area come from?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Gao Peng finally asked, "I have a question. Although it''s offensive to ask, it makes me entangled for a long time."


    "It''s OK. You can ask me any questions directly. If I can answer them, I''ll say nothing."


    "Spirituals not only love nature and peace, but also like to make friends with people of all races and have one more friend and one more way, which is also the principle of our whole race."


    The lingzu people smiled and said, it makes people feel incomparably cordial, and there is no affectation at all.


    What''s more, there is no secret in itself, unless it involves deeper questions, but he thinks that ordinary people will not ask these questions.


    Gao Peng didn''t mind seeing each other at all. After brewing for a while, he asked, "I feel very confused. How can this be a forbidden area?"


    The lingzu people were stunned, then smiled and said, "Oh, you say this problem!"


    "In fact, there is no bad answer, because there has been a huge battle here. Originally, this continent should be a higher plane, but it fell down because of the battle."


    "The reason why it became the forbidden area of the spirit clan is not that it belongs to the spirit clan itself."


    "Once upon a time, this continent belonged to a benefactor of the spirit family, only experienced the battle once, this continent has completely fallen, and that benefactor also left because of something, and finally this gradually became so."


    "There is not only the influence after the battle, but also the reason for the fall. We only exist to protect this continent, so as not to allow others to invade here and protect this continent for benefactors."


    This logic is very rigorous, and the eyes of the other party are also very serious, not like a joke.


    This also made Gao Peng slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, this was the way things went. The reason why this place was called forbidden area was that it was a battle scene in a very long time.


    Then it fell because of the fighting, and finally it became like this.


    Unexpectedly, there is no secret in sin yuan continent, just such a simple truth.

 Chapters 719

    After the explanation of lingzu, Gao Peng has thoroughly understood that it is so simple.


    No wonder the space is so unstable. It used to suffer more fierce battles, and finally fell from a higher plane, and finally became such a lower plane.


    But I don''t know how stable and vast it was.


    Devil Kingdom Maybe it was once a part of this continent, but the mainland fell from the altar, and finally slowly split up.


    It should be


    Gao Peng thought so, and then he was stunned in the next second.


    Wait!


    There seems to be something wrong.


    If this is the case, why can no one go out of this continent? No one can come in easily.


    Although it can be interpreted as the protection of the spirit family, it is too strange. Even the protection is not like imprisonment, so that all people can not go out.


    Isn''t this where the whole continent is waiting to die?


    After all, it''s hard to improve. If you don''t want to improve in this way, most people will die here.


    Is this the way to treat the benefactor''s hometown?


    It''s a little weird.


    Gao Peng''s eyes to the people of the lingzu are slowly getting out of place, because he thinks these things are still weird, which makes him unable to think.


    But the other side''s expression is so serious, it''s not like lying at all, even the eyes are so clear.


    Then why does it feel so weird?


    Gao Peng didn''t make a random guess. Instead, he said, "there is still a doubt about why people in this continent are always hard to go out, and people outside are basically unable to come in."


    The reason why he is so bold and straightforward is that he doesn''t need to fear anyone at all, and he also feels that some things need to be spread out.


    Otherwise, the final answer will definitely deviate from the original result once the random guess is made.


    If there is a misunderstanding, it is another result.


    The lingzu people are not flustered. Even his eyes have never changed. This can let Gaopeng know that the other side is not lying.


    But there''s something else in it.


    "You say this..."


    "In fact, it''s not a secret. If people in this continent want to go out, their strength must at least reach the level of the God King, otherwise it''s hard to go out."


    "But on this continent with rule defects, it''s not easy to break through to the God King at all. You can only break through if you go out."


    "This is also a place I feel very confused about. Why are you so powerful? You should not have gone out, but you can break through the emperor, which is a little unexpected


    When lingzu explained here, there was a flash of curiosity in his eyes. He really liked to know why Gaopeng could break through.


    In his opinion, it is basically impossible to break through this completely flawed rule continent, but Gao Peng did it.


    Not only did it, but it was so powerful.


    This really makes him feel extremely confused, and even has a great curiosity to understand how the EU has broken through.

 Chapters 720

    When the lingzu looked at Gao Peng with curious eyes, Gao Peng''s pupil shrank, but the whole person''s reaction was extremely fierce.


    Only then did he know how different he was.


    How strange!


    Gao Peng takes a look at the temple master not far away. Maybe he has such a strong strength because he has been out.


    But how did he go out? In fact, it doesn''t need to be said at all. It must be the spirit family who took him out.


    Although the hall of war God seems to be a bully, it is also a kind of rule, so that the whole continent will not have chaotic rule makers.


    Although there are advantages and disadvantages, for peace loving spiritual people, this is the best result they can deal with. Who let their character be like this.


    After all, Gao Peng is too strange.


    All this was broken because of his presence, and he was so unpredictable that he never went out, but it can break through to this level.


    It''s really puzzling.


    However, the lingzu didn''t want to know Gao Peng''s secret too much. At most, they were just curious.


    Gao Peng knows his problems thoroughly, but he can''t always say that he has a system, so it''s only a matter of minutes to improve his strength.


    It''s impossible for him to say that, but he still has to explain. After all, he is too wonderful.


    Although the spiritual people don''t want to know his secret, it doesn''t mean that others don''t want to know. Once someone else knows something, they will surely find the reason from him.


    He didn''t want to be bothered by some rubbish, so he only saw his acquaintances say: "maybe it''s a destiny in the dark, because I feel that my ability to improve is just a matter of course, without any obstacles."


    "I always feel that there is a certain intimacy with this continent. Every time I ascend, it seems that someone is helping me, but it seems that I haven''t. It''s a strange feeling."


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I can break through without any reason, and finally I have such strength."


    Gao Peng''s explanation is far fetched, but it''s also the only one that makes sense.


    After thinking for a while, the lingzu people suddenly looked up at Gao Peng as if they had thought of something.


    At last, I looked up and down, but I didn''t know what he was thinking. I saw him murmuring: "it should be It should be That''s right! "


    I don''t know what he meant, but Gao Peng didn''t want to ask. He managed to muddle through. He didn''t want to make trouble for himself again.


    Everything seems to be justified.


    Gao Peng also knew the secret of this continent. When he found that it was not as complicated as he imagined, he was relieved.


    It''s like he doesn''t need to worry.


    The family he was in had already left behind. Now he just needs to think about himself. As for his strength, he has improved so much.


    Next, of course, is to leave this continent.


    And those who followed him before may be more difficult to take out, who makes their strength so weak, and they want to go out is not easy.


    However, it is not impossible to have Gaopeng belt.


    I just don''t know what their choice is.

 Chapters 721

    Seeing that what should be explained is almost done, there is no need for lingzu people to stay. After all, each of them is extremely powerful, and they will be excluded when they stay here.


    If they could not bear it, they would not have stayed here so long.


    Of course, they also have their own purposes, otherwise they will not suffer this crime.


    In addition to talking with Gao Peng, the most important thing was to explain some unimportant things to the temple master. As for the rest, they didn''t pay any attention to them at all.


    Because those people are not strong enough, there is no need to contact them.


    Even if the character of the lingzu people is no better, there is a kind of level and circle that can''t be removed, so when your strength doesn''t reach a level, it can''t be integrated.


    And those martial gods also know this. Naturally, they can''t catch up, and they are also afraid.


    Everyone in the lingzu has a very horrible atmosphere.


    And the creepy vines, these are the places they are afraid of.


    The lingzu man standing in front of Gaopeng, now he saw that all the other members of the same clan had basically completed their tasks, leaving him alone.


    So he said: "it''s time for us to leave, and with your strength, you can enter and leave freely, and we don''t need to intervene too much."


    "If you don''t want to leave, it''s not impossible. After all, if you are a powerful person guarding here, there will be no such thing."


    "As for if you want to go out, I don''t have any good suggestions for you. Only if you try to take risks yourself, can you get a better experience."


    It''s obvious that the lingzu didn''t want to explain too much, let alone tell Gao Peng some intelligence outside, because this kind of thing can only be more clear if they understand it by themselves.


    What''s more, there are still some things he can''t easily say.


    It''s no use saying it.


    He was clear about this, so he didn''t want to explain it.


    Although Gao Peng didn''t know why, he didn''t want to go all the way to find out. Since the other party didn''t want to tell him at all, there was a hidden feeling in it.


    "Then we''ll see you later!"


    "We''ll see you later!"


    Waving goodbye, the lingzu people all came to the vines, only to see all the people disappear in the vines.


    In the next second, the vines will burst into the sky. All the people who were present thought that there would be earth shaking things. But who knows that the vines will disappear when they burst into the sky directly.


    It didn''t cause much violent fluctuations, not to mention the emergence of black holes.


    It was a relief.


    After all, such a huge vine, once formed directly into a black hole and before, there is not much difference.


    There are also people who have brought great pressure to them. Naturally, they are not so nervous. Everyone can feel how powerful the lingzu people are.


    It''s impossible for people to breathe.


    Gao Peng just watched each other go. Although he wanted to get more information, he knew a lot.


    Some things really need to be understood by ourselves, or they will not be realized at all.


    Moreover, Gao Peng has his own secret, which is not easy to expose in front of others.

 Chapters 722

    When the people of the spirit family left for a while, the temple master also sighed a sigh of relief secretly. After all, he was careful all the time.


    Until the spiritual family left.


    He can have such a high status, that is to rely on the spirit clan, otherwise he is not much worse than those martial gods, that is, his luck is better.


    He got the chance and promoted him to such a strong position, but at this time, he was not in charge.


    Because someone is more powerful than him, he still has self-knowledge, but now he still has some worries, he does not know what kind of attitude Gao Peng is.


    "Should not trouble me?"


    "How can I say that I am also the spokesperson of the spirit clan. If I am in trouble, I will beat the face of the spirit clan?"


    Although he thought so in his heart, he didn''t stay where he was. Instead, he came directly to Gao Peng and said with a smile on his face.


    "Your Excellency, I have been offended before. Please let go of the lingzu''s face."


    He put his attitude very low, after all, his strength is not strong, no Compared with Gao Peng, it''s just like ants.


    What''s more, his backer is not here. Although he can use tiger skin as a flag, he doesn''t know whether it works or not.


    So I can only smile with care.


    Gao Peng glanced at him and said without expression: "you don''t have to do this. Although your behavior made me angry before, I did all the things I should have done. I don''t have any loss, but you have the biggest loss."


    "I''m not such a stingy person, let alone the lingzu race is quite reliable. At least it makes me feel kind and not disgusted."


    "So Do your own thing well. If there''s another time, there won''t be such a good chance. "


    Gaopeng is not only to make things clear, so as to avoid the other party''s wild thoughts, when it will inevitably do something wrong, if there is trouble here.


    Gao Peng also feels a little headache, because his mind is not on this continent for a long time now. He really wants to go out and have a look.


    Especially to improve their own strength.


    Here, there is no one who can improve his strength.


    Then of course he can only find another way.


    What''s more, the temple master has been in charge of the central region for such a long time, and some things are handy, so there won''t be too many mistakes.


    Gao Peng didn''t need to worry about it at all.


    And These are not things he would worry about.


    He just didn''t want to wait until a few years later when he came back, and it became nothing, which was not what he wanted to see.


    Although there is not much emotion for this continent, it is the first foothold for him to cross, which is a bit of memorial significance.


    After getting Gao Peng''s affirmation, the temple master finally showed a smile on his face, which was that he was too worried before.


    After all, he didn''t know Gao Peng''s character.


    In addition, Gao Peng''s previous behavior style made him feel a little flustered. After getting Gao Peng''s own affirmation, he was completely relieved.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord! I''m sure I''ll manage this continent well and never let you down. "

 Chapters 723

    After the master of the hall was finished, Gao Peng went directly to the place where Liu Chengjun and others were.


    As for the martial gods, he didn''t pay attention to them, let alone pay attention to them.


    Now they don''t belong to the same level, and there''s no need to waste time.


    Seeing Gao Peng appear in front of others, Liu Chengjun feels extremely excited at the moment. After all, Gao Peng''s strength has become so powerful.


    They are really afraid that Gao Peng will never see them again. Even if they do not see them, there is no way for them.


    At best, it can only be dejected.


    And now, their host appears in front of them, it should be something to say to them!


    When they were so confused, Gao Peng took the lead in saying, "next I may leave this continent. I don''t know when I will come back, so now I want to ask you."


    "Do you want to go with me or stay on this continent?"


    Gao Peng''s voice just fell, and all the people were suddenly silent. In fact, they all wanted to follow Gao Peng, but they knew very well that the strength gap was too big.


    Even if they follow Gao Peng shamelessly.


    In the end, it''s hard to get the results they want. It''s true that Gao Peng''s speed of improvement is too fast. Although they''re not slow in improving their strength, there''s no way to compare them at all.


    It''s a tangle in their hearts.


    Finally, Liu Chengjun said sadly, "young master, although I really want to leave with you, but my strength is too weak, even if I go, it will only drag you back."


    "Although you can practice desperately, but the speed is much slower after all. No matter how you catch up, it''s hard to catch up with your pace, so I decided to stay."


    After Liu Chengjun finished speaking, all the others rushed to say what they thought.


    No one chooses to go with Gao Peng.


    It''s not that they don''t want it, it''s that they can''t.


    Their strength is too weak. Looking at the fierce fighting before, they can know what they are going to face next, and their strength is too weak.


    They will not be able to do anything to help, or even become the object of hindrance. At that time, they will not be able to do anything. Gao Peng should also take their lives into consideration.


    This is not what they want to see.


    Maybe it''s an easy way to improve their strength, but they think that they can also improve their strength on this continent.


    Although the opportunities are a little less, they will not be the laggards at least, and with their current strength, they are still unable to cope with some unknown dangers.


    It''s just cannon fodder.


    This It''s a fact they can''t accept at all.


    Looking at all the people''s choices, Gao Peng was silent for a moment. He soon knew what the people in the room thought.


    In fact, it''s not easy to demand. Even if he thinks he can protect them, sometimes things are so inexplicable.


    Moreover, blindly sheltering will only lose the original ability, which is not what Gao Peng wants to see, so he easily accepted the decision of these people.


    However, acceptance is acceptance, but he won''t let these people practice slowly on this continent. He has a lot of cultivation resources himself, but he doesn''t need them at all.


    Now It''s time to use it!

 Chapters 724

    "All right!"


    Gao Peng stared at the people in front of him. Although he wanted to recruit these people to his own hands, he just wanted to help him.


    But in the end, he didn''t help anything, but he didn''t ignore it.


    "Since you have all chosen, I can''t refuse you forcibly, but I have something here for you just to help you practice."


    "In addition to these things, I will arrange your place next, which will not make you suffer everywhere."


    "After all, you are well-known now, because I......"


    Gao Peng smiled, but he didn''t care at all, because as long as he was alive, no one could move him.


    What''s more The temple master needs to sell him a third of his face.


    "But it doesn''t matter. As long as I''m still alive, as long as there''s no news of my death, no one can touch you."


    "Now I''ll give you my things. The next step is up to you, and I can''t protect you all the time. I hope we can meet again."


    "And the meeting place will not be here!"


    After saying this, Gao Peng did not look at them, but directly turned to the front of the temple master.


    In fact, he had already made a decision at the beginning, that is, to give these people to the war god temple, and on this continent, the war god temple is the only one.


    No one dares to look for the trouble of Ares.


    Because the war god hall has a very strong mountain, and it also has a strong strength. Gao Peng is very sure about this.


    "I''ll give you my men."


    Gao Peng said lightly, there is no low tone at all, after all, with his strength at the moment, there is no need to speak in this tone for a long time.


    The other side will not be embarrassed when it comes to his face, especially when his strength and potential are so huge, and it is impossible for someone to provoke him.


    Especially for those who know more about his potential, it is even more impossible.


    The temple master also knows about the world outside the mainland, and he has been there. Naturally, he knows how great the development potential of people who can go out on their own.


    Gao Peng That is the most special example.


    Seeing Gao Peng talking like this, the temple master naturally smiled and said with full assurance: "don''t worry, adults, you will definitely arrange it for you and won''t let people bully them."


    "You can rest assured that you will never neglect the resources of cultivation."


    "Of course, I know that. It''s just trouble you." Gao Peng smiled, then assured, "next time I come back, I will bring you something. I will never let you down."


    This is also a promise made by Gao Peng. Although the other party helps him arrange a little thing, he doesn''t need his promise at all, but he thinks it is necessary.


    Only by giving each other complete peace of mind, can each other''s heart be free from any tangle and contradiction, and can help arrange more naturally.


    Of course, Gao Peng is not cheating.


    This time he went out, and when he came back, his strength would naturally soar. Just bring some small things, and you can improve the strength of the other side.


    The temple master''s face suddenly showed a happy expression. He also knew that it was just pie in the sky.


    Only to see him can''t wait to nod his head: "certainly!"

 Chapters 725

    After everything has been arranged, Gao Peng flies to the sky without hesitation. He has no worries.


    As for the rest of the people, if they can keep up with him, there is still a chance to meet again.


    And if you can''t keep up, it''s just a passer-by


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m finally leaving. I don''t know what the outside world is like. I hope I can''t be disappointed."


    Gao Peng''s mouth slightly rises. At the moment, his heart is looking forward to the outside world, and how powerful the people are.


    As long as all the people are like the fighting nation, it will be wonderful!


    He really can''t imagine it, but his heart is very much looking forward to seeing that vast and prosperous era.


    With his speed getting faster and faster, he can directly break through something as thin as a film. Gao Peng secretly estimates the obstacle. At least he needs the strength of the God King to break through!


    This also made Gao Peng realize that before the lingzu people said that only with the power of the God King can they go out of this continent.


    Now it seems that it''s true that it''s not imprisoned, but it needs to have the power of the God King, or even that layer of film can''t be broken.


    Let alone survive outside.


    This seems to be the minimum requirement. However, on the mainland of sin yuan, it is impossible to break through the God King at all. It is like an endless cycle.


    With Gao Peng breaking through this film, he saw the outside world thoroughly, but it was quite different from what he imagined.


    He felt that there was the power of space everywhere, and he had to be extremely careful, especially from time to time there would be space blades. If he didn''t pay attention, he might be cut off instantly.


    "Is it so dangerous?" Gao Peng was shocked. Unexpectedly, the outside world was like this.


    Just came out, was a xiamawei.


    It was as if he had been specifically targeted.


    At this time, he suddenly remembered that the people of lingzu had no intention to tell him what the outside world was like.


    This makes his heart almost begin to curse.


    These guys It''s just disgusting.


    Can''t you just say it? I''m sure I want him to have a good experience of this kind of thing, but directly speaking, he can experience it, and it won''t be so dangerous.


    Although he knew that with his strength, the response was extremely rapid, and naturally there would be no great danger.


    But I was still scared!


    "No wonder people outside are so powerful. It turns out that their environment is different!"


    Gao Peng does not know where he is at the moment, only to see the power of space everywhere, and there are space blades, which are extremely dangerous.


    However, he was a little confused and didn''t know which direction to go. After all, he didn''t know where the mainland was.


    Is the outside world like this?


    There''s no whole continent at all?


    At this time, Gao Peng thought so in his heart, but he didn''t tangle for a long time. Then he looked at the terrifying space blade.


    "Well, I''d better go in the same direction. I shouldn''t live in such a hot water. I can''t practice at all. No matter how powerful I am, I can''t practice in such a place."


    With this idea in mind, he would not stop at all, and he would fly in a certain direction.

 Chapters 726

    Time does not know how long has passed.


    Gao Peng only knows that he has experienced a long time, which is not only extremely long and boring, but also allows him to have no rest.


    After all, this is full of dangerous space blades. I really don''t know where they will appear in the next second. He dare not stay in one place for too long.


    He just flew aimlessly!


    At this time, he knows how confused it is to leave the mainland, because you have no idea where to go, especially aimless.


    No direction, no target, aimless flight.


    All around is the power of space, and there are space blades, even a continent can not see.


    At this time, it''s impossible for him to look back, because even he doesn''t know how long he''s been flying, and he''s many times far away from sin yuan continent.


    That''s where the dilemma lies.


    However, he was not discouraged in any way. Instead, he decided to fly in one direction.


    Although it''s a long time, he believes that sooner or later he can find a land where he can settle down, regardless of its position.


    There is a place to stay, at least much better than this aimless flight.


    However


    I don''t know who is joking with him. He is flying aimlessly, and finally he still doesn''t see the continent he wants to see.


    However, the darkness before dawn appears unconsciously.


    And dawn, right ahead.


    "Here What is this? "


    Gao Peng suddenly saw a bright light in front of him, which was the only more special thing he found in this boring place.


    This made him very happy. No matter what it was, it was much better than the monotonous force of space.


    Although after such a long flight, he has already realized the power of space, which is also a great improvement to his strength.


    It''s also the only chance for him to practice and study.


    After all, it was so boring in such a place that he had to find something for himself in the flight, so he slowly learned the power of these spaces.


    His strength has been greatly improved.


    But that''s not what he wants to see.


    Now he just wants to find a foothold and a continent to settle down on. He really doesn''t want to fly any more, and he doesn''t want to look at this monotonous place.


    The light in front is getting bigger and bigger. As Gao Peng approaches, he gradually finds that the things in front are not other things.


    It''s a meteorite that looks like a continent.


    This was Gao Peng''s first guess, but as he kept moving towards the front, he found that it was not a meteorite at all, but a continent he had been looking for.


    That''s right!


    This is a huge continent!


    Although I don''t know how huge it is, Gao Peng is sure that it is countless times larger than sin yuan continent.


    Because it can feel the vigorous power, but his flight speed is still too slow, and after a long time.


    He found himself nearer to the continent.


    At this time, he can see the scene on the continent himself, but he feels that there is a huge repulsion force, which makes him not easy to approach.


    However, this is not a problem. With his current strength, he can barely enter.

 Chapters 727

    "New land, here I come!"


    Gao Peng cried out, and then flew to that continent without hesitation. Although there was a little resistance, it didn''t hurt.


    There is no influence on him at all!


    As he approached this new continent, he felt a more vigorous power, and as he approached it, he felt that power grew larger and larger.


    It''s different from real Qi. It''s not of the same magnitude at all.


    "Is this the power of higher planes? It''s always fascinating! I don''t know how it will change. "


    At the moment, Gao Peng''s heart is still full of expectation, especially feeling the power different from his own body, one belongs to the senior and one belongs to the junior.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as he can enter this continent, he can certainly make himself stronger.


    ¡­¡­


    "Powerful power I feel it... "


    When he really entered this new continent, what Gao Peng first felt was the vigorous power, and the energy in his body was not a magnitude at all.


    With his coming, the power in the body seems to be slowly changing, but the speed of this transformation is a little slower.


    But he estimated that it will take a few days to fully convert. When all his energy is converted, his strength will be improved a lot.


    Because the level of power is not one level.


    [Ding! ]


    [it is detected that the host has entered a brand-new continent, and the plane level is the median plane. Now, the power replacement will be carried out. After the replacement, the system will complete the real upgrade. ]


    when Gao Peng''s heart was filled with emotion, the system that hadn''t appeared for a long time sounded a tone again.


    This made him feel very happy. This was the source of strength he relied on, although it was completely dependent on the system. But there is no way.


    He You can''t practice at all.


    Only by relying on the system can he be superior to everyone.


    In particular, he drifted for such a long time that he almost forgot the time. At this time, he suddenly heard the prompt sound of the system, which made him feel more cordial.


    It''s like returning to the continent of sin.


    In the place where there is endless space power, there are only chaotic space power and loneliness. At this time, it is not easy to find a new continent.


    Once again, he heard the prompt sound of the system, which was the best news for him.


    However, he also felt the changes in his body.


    Originally thought it would take several days to replace the completed power, now it only takes a while.


    Just when he felt his mood, more than half of the power in his body had been replaced, and he also felt his powerful power.


    Although I don''t know how the system will be improved, at least with his strength at the moment, it should not be too weak.


    How to say is also the emperor!


    That''s why he came to this new continent.


    What''s more, with the existence of the system, no one will be his opponent at all, which he does not need to worry about.


    "Powerful power..."


    "All the forces are being replaced. I feel more suitable for this continent. I don''t know what will meet me next, but You all become my chips to improve my strength! "

 Chapters 728

    At this moment, Gaopeng is in a place like an ancient forest, surrounded by some unseen towering trees.


    Every tree seems to go straight into the sky!


    Seeing this ancient forest, you can feel your own insignificance.


    Now Gao Peng''s body is still changing its strength. He is not in a hurry to observe. Since the system has been working on its own, let it go.


    Anyway It''s more favorable for him.


    But now he is still curious about his place, which is like an ancient forest. Is there any danger?


    However, he can feel that there are many powerful creatures in it, that is, he does not know whether they can be the stepping stone for him to improve his strength.


    "It seems that we should wait until the complete replacement of power is completed before we can go to investigate. I hope this ancient forest will not let me down. There are still many powerful guys in it!"


    Gao Peng is completely excited at this time. This is the best adventure resort. Although he is a newcomer, he wants to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Only when he has a strong strength, can he roam the continent recklessly. Otherwise, he will be restricted everywhere.


    He doesn''t want to feel trapped. Even if he has such a horrible system, he can''t find other people''s troubles. That''s the most unacceptable thing.


    Only if his strength has been improving, then he doesn''t need to be afraid of being killed directly. He comes to this strange continent, and he is really afraid of this situation.


    In order to avoid this kind of thing, then we can only let ourselves improve all the time.


    "This is..."


    "Complete replacement of power succeeded!"


    Gao Peng felt that the vigorous power in his body was countless times stronger than before, and the level of power was not the same at all, one level higher than the real Qi before.


    This is a kind of qualitative change!


    Feeling the powerful power in his body, he is more confident now, especially in this place where there are enemies everywhere. The powerful power can make it not be killed in a second.


    At the same time, it can help him to improve his own strength!


    He only felt stronger than ever.


    [Ding! ]


    [the power in the host body has been replaced successfully. It is the only power above the God King. The level of power will not be the same. ]


    after hearing the prompt sound of the system, Gao Peng also knows what the new power is. It''s called divine power. It''s really tall.


    And it''s also a power that can be obtained from above the God King.


    If he had not come to this higher continent, he might not have been able to obtain the divine power. At most, he would have been a God with no power but no realm.


    It seems that a higher level plane not only has more adventures, but also can make its own power more advanced, such as the power now.


    "It''s really a magic power. It''s just too powerful."


    Gao Peng gently clenched his fist, only to see his whole body twined with a dazzling light. With a flick of these magic powers, a towering tree could fall to the ground instantly.


    But he didn''t do it. In this ancient forest, he will surely attract a lot of attention.


    No matter the strength of the other side is not strong, but he still likes to come to the door one by one. Once he meets someone who is too strong, he doesn''t want to be killed in a second.

 Chapters 729

    Feeling the surging power in his body, Gao Peng can''t wait to fly out for a long time, but now he is flying at low altitude, but with his strength, he is still very fast.


    "It seems that the body has become heavier, and even the speed has become slower. Even if all the strength in the body has been replaced, the speed is much slower than before."


    "Is this the new rule of the continent?"


    Gao Peng thinks so in his heart. In fact, he already has the answer he wants to know.


    But he didn''t care too much. He always needed a familiar process, especially coming to this new continent.


    Now he has a target. Although it is not the most powerful existence in the forest, it is the most suitable one for him at the moment.


    While he is looking for the target, the system is not idle, just came to a higher level, the system has to complete its own upgrade.


    Gao Peng knew that he had always been in the mainland of sin yuan. Even if his strength could be further improved, the strength of his body and blood had not been revealed.


    Although it has already played a role in his strength, he doesn''t know how to use it at all. This is a relatively pitiful thing.


    Now he obviously felt the system update.


    But it didn''t take much time. He could clearly feel the progress of that update. As long as it was completed completely, its data would be completely open.


    Transparency!


    At least he can know how strong he is, and what is the strength of his body and blood.


    "I''m really looking forward to it!"


    "I really don''t know how powerful I am now. Although I can feel the surging power, I''m still uncertain when the system is not completely updated."


    "After that, we have to find some guys to take photos. Otherwise, we don''t know how much we have. It''s not good for hunting in the future."


    Gaopeng''s heart is like a mirror, so his heart is full of pride, only waiting for the system to be officially updated.


    [Ding! ]


    after the system is officially updated, the latest data of the host is detected. ]


    Name: Gao Peng


    race: human race


    Constitution: ancient Shenzu constitution (pseudo Huangdao)


    blood: Ancient demon blood (pseudo Huangdao)


    realm: shenhuang second order


    when the new data appear again, Gao Peng''s eyes are almost starry. Looking at the finally appearance of constitution and blood power, his whole people are excited uncontrollably ¡£


    From these names, we can know that this should be a very strong physical and blood force.


    But After a while, there was a little doubt in his heart.


    Why is the Constitution and blood a God and a devil? What is the situation?


    Is there no conflict?


    Although he thinks so, he can feel the surging power. If he makes it all, he will really increase his strength by countless times.


    Even he doesn''t know what level he is at now.


    Only by really looking for a reference can he know how powerful his own strength is, and he also wants to know the strength division on this continent.


    At the same time, there is a lot of information that he should know, which he is extremely short of. But now he stays in this ancient forest, and he does not want to know some information urgently.


    Because it''s basically impossible to understand here.


    Unless you leave this ancient forest.

 Chapters 730

    For various reasons, Gao Peng is more eager to find a reference.


    "Come on Let me see how powerful the creatures on this continent are. I hope they don''t let me down! "


    When he saw his physique and the strength of his blood, he couldn''t calm down. He really looked too fierce.


    Even if the false emperor''s way makes him feel a little confused, it doesn''t matter. He can explore it slowly, just need to know how awesome it is!


    Bang!


    When Gao Peng was very excited, a giant suddenly appeared from his side and shot at him without hesitation.


    And his reaction was extremely fast, and he dodged at once. After he customized his figure, he found that he was a huge monster that he had never seen before.


    There are a lot of antennae on the body, and the whole color is also changeable. Just like chameleon, it is even easier for chameleon to change its own color.


    And his attack power is very powerful.


    Of course, Gao Peng didn''t receive the prompt sound of the system, which means that the strength of the other side is not stronger than him, but from the perspective of the strength of the other side, it is not weak.


    "I''m looking for a guy to take a picture. I didn''t expect you to show up in person, so I''m not polite."


    "I''d like to see how powerful the creatures on this continent are. Use you to let me really realize the power gap of this continent!"


    Gaopeng is not only not nervous, but also excited, especially looking at each other''s powerful strength.


    He felt the blood in his body boiling.


    The power of blood of the ancient demon clan wants to burst out, but he doesn''t use the power of blood all of a sudden. He knows that the strength of the other side is not as powerful as his.


    Once the power of blood is used all at once, the battle may be ended in an instant, which has no reference value for him at all.


    Then we can only make a good study of how the opponent attacks, and then how to fight and strength.


    All this needs him to explore slowly.


    Gao Peng looked up and down at the chameleon like creature, only to see that the monster made a harsh sound, and then his tentacles flew out directly.


    Straight to Gaopeng!


    All the trees passing by were pierced by it in an instant, and its attack could not be stopped at all.


    Even after the attack, it didn''t stay in place for half a minute and disappeared directly, but its tentacles seemed to be integrated with the whole world.


    If we don''t see the damaged tree, it''s really hard to find its figure. In fact, Gao Peng looks a little hard.


    However, it''s just that Gaopeng didn''t take it seriously.


    From the attack of the other side, he can thoroughly understand that although it is very powerful, it cannot pose any threat to him, even his skill of changing body color at any time.


    At most, it can only play a little role. If you want to defeat him with this point, it is basically impossible.


    Gao Peng easily dodged the attack, came to the top of the monster''s head, and waved his fist gently.


    The monster was directly blasted on the ground. Gao Peng had no power at all, but the opponent couldn''t stand it.


    This is their strength gap!

 Chapters 731

    "All right!"


    "I seem to overestimate your strength. I didn''t even know I was so strong. The gap It''s just terrible. "


    Gaopeng stares at the monster below. At this time, he knows how powerful his strength is, especially after comparing with the monster native to this continent.


    Suddenly, it seemed that he was almost invincible.


    Although this is just an example, at least he is not the weakest existence on this continent. With his strength at the moment, he can be regarded as medium, right?


    I''m not sure for the moment, but it''s not the lowest level.


    This also reassured him a lot. As long as he tried to provoke the enemy, he didn''t need to be afraid of being killed by others in an instant.


    That''s one factor he wants to confirm.


    Now it''s almost certain. Next we can see how terrifying and powerful his constitution and blood power are.


    "Now that I know where I am at the moment, it''s time for me to try my best."


    No matter how weak the other side is, it''s not easy to have a native monster for him to test. He doesn''t want to let it go so easily.


    He hasn''t tried his blood yet.


    A stream of black smoke slowly emerged from behind him. There were more and more black smoke. I couldn''t see clearly what kind of thing appeared behind him.


    But when the black smoke came out, the monster at the bottom fell on the ground in a moment of fear, even shivering.


    It can be seen that his antennae are waving all the time, which is obviously the reason for his extreme fear. He even dare not look up at Gao Peng.


    And this is just the use of blood power. Before the blood power officially appears, that monster has already appeared such a frightening performance.


    "Is this repression?"


    Looking at the shaking monster below, Gao Peng doesn''t know what effect his blood power has, but it''s powerful and beyond doubt.


    But Looking at the trembling monster, it seemed that the blood force had suppressed it, at least made him completely unable to move.


    This It should be a higher level of blood power to cause such a result, right?


    He is not sure, but he can know how terrible his blood force is. For people who are weaker than himself, he doesn''t need to fight at all, just use his blood force.


    Can let each other thoroughly fall into fear.


    This is to destroy each other''s beliefs without any effort. Is this the result of powerful blood power?


    With the gradual appearance of black smoke, a humanoid shape has been formed in it, with black scales all over the body, just like the scales of a dragon.


    Even on the forehead, there are countless corners, and the eyes are inverted triangle, just like the pupils of a snake, which makes people feel cold all over.


    But it is surrounded by the black fog, so that people can not see him so easily, but just showing this little, it has made many people completely desperate.


    In particular, the monster at the bottom is shaking all over at the moment. I wish I could run to the earth and drill a hole in the ground. But because he can''t move at the moment, he can only lie on the ground in despair.

 Chapters 732

    After observing the monster below, Gao Peng now knows his strength thoroughly, and the gap is very obvious.


    He doesn''t need to make a move at all, and the other side has been completely frightened for a long time.


    Even if he hastens to collect his blood force at this time, it is impossible for the other side to fight against him at all, because the strength gap is so wide that he has no courage for a long time.


    Although this is only an example, it can also let him deeply understand that his strength is not weak, even in this ancient forest.


    No Not only this ancient forest, perhaps in other places, its strength is not weak, but also not the most powerful.


    Although he did not know the details, it did not prevent him from recognizing his strength.


    "It seems that this kind of weak person still can''t let me exert all my strength. As long as I''m a little serious, the other side has no chance to make a move at all."


    "I can only find a stronger existence, and only in that way can I improve my strength. It''s also a mistake to be strong."


    "However, if you have the chance, you have to look for the original residents on this continent. Maybe only they can get more detailed information, so I don''t have to be like a headless fly."


    Gao Peng rubs his chin. He thinks this matter can still be put in the first place. Only when he knows more information can he move on.


    If you move around like a headless fly, it will not only fail to achieve the best results, but also waste a lot of time in the end.


    This kind of efficiency is too slow. We have to first understand what kind of continent this continent is, and then understand the division of strength. Then we have some necessary news.


    These are not to be missed, but it seems that it is not easy for him to find such people in this ancient forest.


    It is not difficult to improve our strength.


    We should still be able to find some more powerful creatures than him, which are the important factors that can make him improve his strength.


    "So we can do it. First, we need to find a strong presence, so that our strength can be improved as soon as possible, and then we can slowly learn about the information on this continent."


    "As for some forces, try not to provoke first if you can. When I have integrated all the information, I will plan to improve my strength."


    Gao Peng did not blindly think that he would be invincible. The woman of the fighting nation was so terrible. He did not believe that there was no such existence on this continent.


    Once there is, and he was provoked, then he will not say escape, and will be killed instantly.


    It will be impossible to improve our strength.


    Therefore, we must take a long-term plan and be careful.


    When the information is understood, it will be the beginning of his real implementation plan, and all must be careful not to act blindly.


    It''s important to improve our strength, but it''s also important to know.


    "Now that it has been decided, let''s carry out it like this. Let me see what kind of powerful existence there is in this ancient forest first."


    After that, Gao Peng no longer cares about the monster below, because this kind of guy doesn''t interest him at all.


    Let the strength of your own blood gather, and then start to use your own perception to find the target.


    Although the strength of his blood has been put away, the monster below still dare not move, quietly lying in place.

 Chapters 733

    "Miss, run away!"


    "There are old slaves here. Miss, run away!"


    Between the towering trees, there is a group of people running in great confusion. It looks like they are being chased. From time to time, several people fall behind.


    But these are just domestic slaves, but one by one they are fiercely not to resist death, and they do not run for their lives directly because they are in danger.


    On the contrary, it has always resisted the crisis from behind.


    Their main guard is a young girl running in the front. This young girl is also covered with blood now. Her clothes are completely covered with blood.


    There are even several places have been broken, even if there is a glimmer of spring, but no one cares.


    At the moment they look very embarrassed.


    Behind them, there are a group of masked black people. Each of these black people has a sword in their hands, and their fighting power is extremely strong. All the huge trees in front of them are suddenly cut off by them.


    And they also exude a trace of power, although not obvious, but can clearly feel their power.


    This group of black people are so eager to give up that they don''t want to give up at all. Those domestic slaves are killed by them one by one, and they have no resistance at all.


    Many people in black have already shown ferocity on their faces. If it were not for the fact that they are covering their faces now, they would have seen the expression on their faces.


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    "Run! You''re running! "


    "I see when you can run."


    Although the prey is already in front of us, it seems that these people in black still want to play, and even one by one, they all give out extremely evil laughter.


    It was as if they were playing with their prey.


    This makes the group in front of them more anxious. The most powerful one is an old man. Obviously, he is the main force. But at the moment, he is too tired.


    He has lost a lot of fighting power for a long time, especially to protect so many people, which makes him even more embarrassed, especially his left hand, which has slightly drooped down.


    Even if he occasionally rebelled, his left hand did little.


    It''s like losing consciousness.


    This makes them fall into a more dangerous situation. They all know the danger at this moment, but there is no way. They are desperate.


    Can only run desperately


    There is even a crazier idea, which is to go directly to the territory of a powerful creature, so that they may die completely, but they will not be captured.


    And the guys behind I''m sure I''ll die here with them.


    But it''s just a last resort. Now there is still a chance. After all, in this ancient forest, everything is possible.


    The girl running in front is already full of tears. She dare not look back, because she can feel how hard those domestic slaves are doing behind her.


    Every time she heard the scream, she knew what had happened, but there was nothing she could do to stop it.


    Can only silently shed tears, secretly swear in the heart, once this time can survive, she must let these guys pay a heavy price.


    In fact, there is no need to investigate her identity until the people in black behind her, and the reason why she masked her face is just to look like.

 Chapters 734

    Once she is really in this ancient forest, the final result is the end, even if you know the identity of each other?


    If she does not die, the final result will not be much better.


    Because there''s no evidence


    Even if you know who is the culprit, there is no way to take the other side. You can only watch the other side go unpunished, because the strength is totally unequal.


    In this world, strength is still the most important thing. Without strength, even if you stand on the right side, you still can''t get the respect you deserve.


    Some of them just linger for a long time, even many of them open their eyes and close their eyes. Only when your own strength has been fully improved, even when it has played its due value.


    All talents will look at you differently. The world is such a reality.


    She has now fully understood


    "As long as I can survive, I must revenge and improve my strength Don''t you want what I have to do to improve your strength at all costs? "


    "Then I will communicate with GM, I don''t believe that the strength can''t be improved, and I will let you all regret at that time."


    In this young girl''s face, it is rare to show perseverance and determination. Although there are still tears on her face, she can see her stubborn expression.


    At this moment, her heart has decided.


    Absolutely desperate to improve their own strength, no matter what means She''s going to make those guys regret it.


    However


    Now we are in a desperate situation. All people may die here. Needless to say, as long as we can get through the present difficulty, they will have a future.


    Otherwise, all people may die here.


    There are still screams coming from behind. With the gradual decrease of screams, there are few people left. In addition to the old man, there are still several guards with a little stronger strength.


    Finally Basically, the people in black are releasing water, but the black people are slowly showing a state of encirclement, as if to surround them.


    When they found out, they were completely surrounded.


    The road ahead was completely cut off.


    "Good You''re going to run for me! "


    "But let''s chase after you. We won''t let you go so easily, but we can play with you. If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, you can hand over everything."


    "Maybe I can give you a good time, otherwise..."


    All the black people laughed at the same time, and the laughter was so evil that they even glanced at the girl.


    This made the old man frown at once, and said angrily, "dare you!"


    "Don''t think I don''t know your identity. If you don''t like doing something out of place, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I must tell you all about your crimes. Don''t let your doom come to an end!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "The old man said that he wanted us to be doomed? It''s ridiculous to say that our crimes are going to be told. "


    The man in black laughed and pointed to the old man one after another. After all, this matter has been made clear for a long time. How could they let these guys go.


    Since it''s impossible to leave, it must be the only way to die here. How can they get their crimes out?


    Needless to say, it''s nonsense to report them. This is the funniest joke these black people have heard. They can''t see the situation clearly!

 Chapters 735

    "Don''t you know your fate now?"


    "Your destiny is entirely in our hands. As long as we want to kill you, you will never live to tomorrow."


    "Don''t try to struggle. It''s useless It''s impossible to escape from our hands by virtue of your defeat. Let''s hand over what we have


    "Then we can give you a good time..."


    All the people in black have contracted the encirclement again, and all the people are waiting for them, although they have already encircled the young girls and others.


    But these black people did not relax their vigilance. They could not make any mistakes because of their carelessness in doing such shameful things.


    It''s going to fall out of my head, and I''m going to get something. Naturally, I can''t make mistakes because of my carelessness.


    Especially the prey is almost there.


    The girl looked around for a week and said with gnashing teeth: "don''t make me Don''t make me! "


    "I don''t want to. Why do you force me? Can''t we just be safe? "


    The people in black around did not speak, but their decision could be drawn from their silence, which is indeed the case.


    How can some things be safe.


    Treasures are obtained by the able, and those who do not have the ability are not worthy of the treasures, let alone the things named by that person.


    This is more unlikely to be easily let go.


    The old man next to the girl is more alert. He knows how dangerous things will happen next, and he can only fight his old life to save the girl.


    It''s his fault to let the young girl fall into such a crisis. He can''t let the young girl really be killed here. He will never allow it.


    I don''t know why there is a trace of power around me. Although it''s not obvious, it can also be seen that this is the outbreak of desperate situation.


    But even so, the people in black didn''t want anything. They hoped that this girl could hand over the things to herself. If they did, there might be an accident.


    There can be no damage to that one thing.


    Once there is damage, they will also be punished, which is not what they want to see.


    However


    Maybe it''s because it''s too tight. The girl''s face slowly shows a ferocious look. She doesn''t want to give up.


    I don''t want to give in.


    This is clearly what she got. If it was not for the unexplained leakage of the news, it would not have happened.


    Even because of the information leakage, her family has encountered all kinds of difficulties, all because of the information leakage. If there is no such leakage, not only her, her family may soar to the sky.


    This is a great opportunity.


    But now it''s a dead end situation.


    "I will never let you succeed. Since you want to get so much, then I will not let you get it!"


    "None of you can get it!"


    Said the girl, gnashing her teeth.


    As soon as her voice fell, all the people in black changed their faces.


    "No, stop her now!"


    But it was too late. When all the people in black wanted to stop the girl, the girl threw a bead in her hand into her mouth.


    It disappeared in a moment.

 Chapters 736

    Seeing with her own eyes that the girl swallowed the bead, all the men in black stopped their steps as if they had been stopped.


    One by one, they all stared at each other.


    Even they are all like being struck by lightning. The external focus and internal tenderness of the electrified are the same. Even the expression is not different.


    At this time their hearts are broken!


    Treasure Treasure...


    She swallowed it. This What should I do?


    My God!


    This time it''s over, not only can''t finish the task, but also can''t do it. Seeing that the task is about to be finished, it''s so failed.


    All people don''t believe what they see. They could have gained countless splendors, but they fell into the abyss in one step. This time, they don''t want to escape. They may lose their lives completely.


    Once the mission is known to fail, no matter where they flee, the final result is the same.


    "How can I How could this be... "


    "No No... You spit it out for me, you spit it out for me! "


    The first man in black rushed to the girl''s body step by step, shaking her body hard, trying to vomit the treasure.


    However, he will eventually be disappointed, after all, it has already disappeared, no matter how it will never appear, let alone in such an ordinary way.


    The other guards didn''t have time to resist at all. The people in black had already rushed over, but when they reacted, they saw this scene.


    However, the girl didn''t think so, but her face still showed an incomprehensible smile.


    "No use It has been completely digested by me and will not come out no matter what. You forced me to do it. Since you want it so much, I will not let you get it. "


    "Hahahaha! Kill me if you can! Kill me, you will get nothing, your plan will fall short. "


    "Nothing!"


    With all kinds of methods tried, the face of the man in black becomes more ugly. Although he can''t see the change of the expression on his face, he can feel the extremely violent mood fluctuation.


    At this time, he really wanted to kill all these guys in front of him.


    But he was a little afraid, because the treasure had not been obtained at all. Once the girl in front of him was killed, they were even more speechless.


    Keep this girl, maybe it''s still amazing!


    Thinking so, people in black began to comfort themselves. Although this method is very ignorant, they can only do so now.


    They can''t imagine what kind of bad experience they will have once the task really fails.


    "Since it''s gone, come with me. Don''t play tricks on me. If you do anything else, I will kill you in the first place."


    "Even if the task fails, we will all die, but I will definitely pull you as a back-up!"


    The man in Black said maliciously, and the other black people also showed fierce light, their eyes were like hungry wolves, wandering around the young girls and others from time to time.


    At the moment, their hearts are extremely angry, but their desire to survive makes them restrain their anger, and now they can only make up for the loss as much as possible.


    That is to take this girl back, maybe there is a way to strip out that treasure.

 Chapters 737

    "Come on, come with us." The man in black grabbed the girl, and there was no room for her to escape easily.


    Even a few people in black are surrounded, which is to prevent accidents. As for the rest, they don''t pay attention to them at all.


    Even the old man dare not act rashly at the moment.


    The young girl has been controlled by them. The old man naturally dare not act rashly. Once the young girl is accidentally hurt, he is guilty.


    Therefore, at this time, he was in a dilemma.


    I can only watch it, of course These people in black won''t let them go, but they are under control. No girl is so strict.


    But it''s not so easy to break free.


    At this time, the people in black want to return. At this time, they can only go back as soon as possible. No one knows how to meet their fate next.


    But at least there is a glimmer of hope.


    However


    The accident happened at this time.


    Only to see that a girl slowly exudes a trace of purple lightning, hair has become silver white, and even the eyes have changed dramatically.


    The breath and temperament of the whole human being are even more different.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man in black who was holding the girl was suddenly blown up by electricity, and the whole body was convulsing.


    The rest of the people in black also found something wrong at this time, but at this time they did not dare to approach easily, looking at the girl who seemed to be very powerful.


    They were completely afraid.


    Especially the one who is convulsed by electricity is the demonstration, which makes them more careful and dare not approach this girl easily.


    But at this time they were more confused. What was the situation?


    "Damn it, it''s not the function of that treasure, is it? If it''s really digested by her, then we may really die


    "No way We must not let the treasure disappear. We must stop it in any way. "


    People in black look at each other, and see the color of the absolute in everyone''s eyes. This is not the time for them to hesitate at all, because there is not much time left for them.


    Once there is any hesitation, it is possible to miss the hope of living.


    So, only to see these people in black start to act in an instant, but their goal is not that girl, but the old man and other domestic slaves.


    After all, these people in black don''t know what the situation is at this time. If you want to test, you can use other people. First, try what is the thunder and lightning on that girl?


    Only in this way can they move easily.


    Other people didn''t expect such a result at all. They were caught in an instant before they reacted. That is to say, the old man had a little resistance.


    But he was caught in a flash.


    The man in black nodded to each other, and directly threw the character in his hand towards the girl. The next second, he saw that the man was suddenly convulsed and frothing.


    In a few seconds, he had completely cut off his breath.


    He died completely at once. There was no chance to breathe at all. Maybe there was the reason why the domestic slave was too weak, but it was more the problem of the girl.

 Chapters 738

    The man in black frowned and said, "no, the current is too strong. You can easily die with a touch. Even though our strength is stronger than that guy, there is no guarantee that nothing will happen."


    Just after the voice fell, he also looked at another person in black who was still twitching, which made him more firm in his mind, and he could not easily try.


    The girl''s performance at the moment is too weird.


    Maybe it''s because of that treasure, but they were caught off guard. They wanted to take the girl back to work as soon as possible.


    But who knows that just as they were about to leave, there was such a situation. For a while, all the people had no idea. They were really afraid to touch that young girl easily.


    The devil knows what will happen!


    "Head, what should we do now? If we don''t take this guy back as soon as possible, once the treasure disappears completely, all of us will be finished. "


    "Yes! There is not much time left for us. "


    The rest of the people in black are in a hurry at this time. It''s true that they are too disadvantageous in the current situation. Anyway, they will face punishment.


    Most of all, they can''t escape at all.


    Once they escape, the consequences will be more serious, not because they think they can''t escape, but because every human body is planted with a curse that can''t escape.


    As long as they are known by the owner, then all of them will die in the road, which is the most clear to them, so it is impossible to betray.


    They can only do their best to complete the task, otherwise their only end will be death.


    This is a very sad ending.


    "One more person!"


    People in black don''t hesitate to make this decision. Since there is nothing to do, or even nothing to do, it''s better to try more.


    Maybe we can find a breakthrough.


    The leader had already opened his mouth, and the rest of the hostages did not hesitate. They grabbed another domestic slave and threw it away.


    "No No! "


    The serf had just uttered a scream and wanted to struggle for a while, but his body had already flown directly towards the girl. When he touched the girl, he was just like the person before him.


    First, the whole body twitches, then the mouth spits white foam, eyes turn white, and in a few seconds, he completely loses his life.


    And that young girl still looks at these people in black coldly at the moment, and she doesn''t know what kind of thoughts the young girl has in her heart. She can stand there all the time.


    This also makes many people in black afraid. They really don''t know how to deal with it. This kind of unknown is the most dangerous.


    Especially they have to try.


    If the mission fails, it means they are going to die.


    They can only choose one way to live or die.


    "One more past!"


    Bang!


    "One more!"


    In a short time, all the domestic slaves were dead, and only the old man was left, but the men in black also stopped at that time.


    Because the leader seemed to find something wrong, he gradually got some information, but he didn''t have any assurance for the time being.


    There is still a need for further attempts, but he does not want to throw the old man away for the time being. The strength of the old man is still available and useful.

 Chapters 739

    "What''s going on? I don''t believe that she is really invincible. Although that protection is very important, I don''t believe that it can make her have such a terrible thunderbolt continuously. "


    A black man stared at the girl, trying to find something wrong in her face, so as to find a breakthrough point.


    But he found that the expression on the girl''s face did not change at all, and still stared at them coldly, even at the death of the domestic slaves one by one.


    But also indifferent


    Just like some ants, they don''t care.


    This makes these people in black more nervous. They really can''t find the flaw of this girl and don''t know how to deal with it.


    How can this terrible lightning be isolated?


    If it goes on like this, they may not have any chance. Naturally, they are very clear about this.


    But the reality is so helpless.


    "What the hell should I do?"


    When all the people in black were at a loss, in fact, the girl''s heart was also very nervous, because she could not move completely when she swallowed the bead.


    Although now she is full of terrible thunder and lightning, but these are uncontrollable, and she can only stand here quietly, can not control


    "It''s over This time, it may be really over. I can''t control such a powerful force at all. If it goes on like this, it will be found by these guys. "


    "Then it will be a real disaster!"


    Although girls can feel their own strength at this time, they are more anxious, after all, this kind of vulnerability is easily cut by others.


    Once found, she will appear particularly passive.


    But now there is no way.


    "I can''t just hang on like this, or I''m really going to die. I can''t let them find out. I can control this power as soon as possible. Once I do, it will become my own power."


    The girl''s heart is struggling, but also trying to control the power of terror. After all, her strength is still very weak at the moment, in addition to these external forces.


    But at this time, once all these forces can be controlled.


    It''s impossible for everyone present to be her opponent, and it''s crucial to control this power.


    When the girl is trying to control the power in her body, those people in black are not idle, watching the girl one by one.


    Want to find out from each other.


    "You go!"


    In the end, the leader pointed to a slightly marginal man and said.


    And the man who was pointed out was immediately frightened, and suddenly his body began to tremble.


    With trembling hands, he pointed to himself and said, "I I...? "


    "Yes, it''s you. Hurry to give me a try. Don''t take any chances. As long as you are brave enough to try out the flaws of the other party, you will be rewarded very much if you have time."


    "You don''t want to take this opportunity to escape. It''s useless. Not only will you die, but your family will die. There''s no need to make people angry."


    This is like pressing the last straw, which directly makes the man in black suddenly collapse, and he also fully realizes his role.


    Although still very afraid, but he can summon up courage to look at that girl.

 Chapters 740

    "OK, I''ll go!"


    The man in black swallowed his eyes and saliva. Even though his heart was still full of fear, he had to rush up.


    "Ah!"


    A roar as if to vent, and then he rushed directly to the girl, resolutely rushed to the past.


    All the people are staring at him closely. He has no way at this time. As early as looking at the pile with pile, he has basically confirmed his next fate.


    It must have been electrocuted by those thunders.


    There is no doubt about it. He doesn''t think his strength is so strong, let alone can resist those.


    But for his family, he can sacrifice his own life. Anyway, as long as the task fails, all of them may be killed.


    It''s the same to die early and die late. It''s better to make some contributions. Maybe you can protect your family.


    He There is only so much that can be done.


    When he was near that young girl, he felt the same unprecedented power. Before he could make a scream, he was suddenly electrified to the inside.


    Foaming at the mouth and turning white at the eyes, he died in a few seconds.


    It made everyone swallow their saliva. It''s too horrible to come to the end, especially that lightning is so powerful.


    Just like there is no flaw, it just makes them feel at a loss. How can they catch it?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    All the people put their eyes on the leader, but now the leader''s eyes have been shining, because he has slowly understood the key.


    Since the young girl swallowed the treasure, she has never moved from that place, although he showed indifference.


    But I didn''t move!


    This suddenly let him as if know what secret, the corner of the mouth also slowly showed a smile.


    "Interesting It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that all of us would be cheated. It''s still fair and aboveboard. "


    "I also blame us for being too stupid. We didn''t find such obvious flaws."


    All the people in black were obviously shocked. They didn''t understand why their leaders spoke like this. Now things have developed to such a bad level.


    There is even a trace of it.


    Don''t you want to finish the task?


    All the people are very unyielding, but they dare not say it directly, which means their fate will become more miserable.


    The old man was also slightly shocked. He also thought that these people in black were too naive. Don''t you understand what happened before?


    That thunderbolt is not something that ordinary people can resist at all. If they want to catch miss, they need to pay a heavy price.


    And it''s not clear if it will succeed.


    This made him more curious. What kind of medicine does the leader sell in his bones?


    The leader of the man in black smiled and said, "don''t think your acting is very good, I can''t find it, but on the contrary, the better you play, the more vulnerable you are."


    "Now I know where your flaws are, but I want to see when you can survive. Even if I don''t know your flaws, I can let you know My wisdom! "

 Chapters 741

    All around was quiet for a moment. Except for the thunder and lightning around the girl, there was only the voice of the leader in black.


    All the people are quietly watching him, who wants to know what kind of things he found.


    However


    He obviously didn''t want to say it directly, which made all the people scratching their heads. He clearly knew how to crack it, but he didn''t get the answer at this time.


    This makes their hearts particularly uncomfortable.


    The leader of the man in Black said, "go, drive all the monsters around here to her, and the more, the better."


    "Go!"


    "As long as you do well, then you will know how to deal with it and what her flaws are."


    All of them were slightly shocked, though they felt a little strange, even did not know what their leader thought.


    But they did not hesitate to implement it. Although they were curious, they could not disobey their leader''s words.


    That old man is also ignorant at this time.


    What''s the situation?


    Did these guys really find the problem?


    It''s impossible! Even he didn''t realize the problem at this time. How do these guys know?


    Is it only with those temptations?


    The old man still felt very inexplicable inside, but at this time he saw that all the people in black began to act, and he couldn''t help worrying a little.


    No one knows whether these people in black really found anything. Once they know the flaw, it may be really over.


    The young girl''s face also slightly changed, but fortunately, she responded quickly and was not detected so easily.


    Unfortunately The leader of the man in black has been paying attention to her changes. Seeing the changes in that moment, he will know.


    He guessed it right!


    "I think your heart should be worried now? No one knows your weaknesses better than you, but you have no way of doing it. "


    "Do you feel desperate now?"


    The leader of the man in Black said slowly that he was not in any hurry at all, because by this time he had mastered the crucial information.


    It''s a natural act of confidence!


    "It doesn''t matter. Next you will feel more desperate. If you are afraid, you will stop us!"


    "Can''t you attack us with your all-around thunder and lightning?"


    When the saying of the leader of the man in black just came down, all the people seemed to understand the information in his words and looked at the girl in shock one by one.


    At this time, if they don''t know the key, they are just pig heads, which have been clearly pointed out.


    When the girl''s pupil shrank, she secretly said that her life was over.


    These people in black have known her weakness, and there must be a way to deal with it, although they still don''t know what medicine that guy sells in his bones.


    But he can''t be idle.


    "What to do? What should I do? "


    "I can''t control these forces at all right now. Can I just watch things happen, and then I''m helpless?"


    The girl''s heart has never been tangled, and at this time she becomes more anxious. If she hasn''t mastered this power, it may be really over.


    There is no room for manoeuvre!

 Chapters 742

    Boom boom boom!


    After a while, a very noisy and flustered voice sounded, as if there were many fierce beasts around.


    But the old man and the young girl''s face changed one after another.


    Naturally, they know what it is and what it will be to meet them. Of course, they are extremely nervous.


    These guys are really here!


    I drove away the surrounding monsters directly. I really want to play! Are they not afraid to burn?


    How do they control these monsters?


    The girl''s heart was so tangled, but she was not given too much time at this time, because she had seen the figure of the monster.


    The first one is a monster like a rhinoceros. It''s just outrageous. When you see a person, you''ll run straight into him.


    The leader of the man in black directly grabbed the old man and flew to a big tree. He dodged the attack of the rhinoceros. He stood on the tree and watched the girl quietly.


    "Now I want to see what you can do. "


    "It''s over!"


    There was a tension in the girl''s heart. The rhinoceros came straight to her without considering her thunder.


    There was a loud noise.


    The rhinoceros is instantly roasted, but even so, the surrounding monsters seem to be stimulated, even more desperate rushed over.


    The young girl simply closed her eyes. Although she was very powerful at this time, he was also afraid of it, especially watching the successive monsters rush over and finally all died in front of her.


    This has brought a lot of impact to her.


    Moreover, what she didn''t find was that when a monster rushed in front of her, there was a trace of stagnation in lightning.


    This stagnation is very hidden, even there is no law, but when a monster hits the lightning, there will always be such a stagnation.


    This is what no one has imagined.


    Even though the leader of the man in black hasn''t found out yet, with his slow observation, he still found some problems.


    "With Finally let me discover your flaws, even if your thunder and lightning is strong again how? In the end, it''s not the weakness I found. "


    At this time, he finally found the weakness, which can also let him start. Only when he finds the gap, he can knock out a girl in a flash.


    Next, he can finish the task and hand in the job.


    Although I don''t know whether that treasure can be taken out, at least he brought people here, and should not be punished in the end?


    After this thought, the leader of the man in black was more excited at this time, as if he was about to finish the task.


    No matter how fierce those monsters are, they are just some beasts with a trace of blood at most.


    The strength is not strong at all. It can be driven away at once.


    He didn''t worry too much, his heart was full of excitement. Looking at the girl below, he felt that his task could be completed.


    With the passage of time, the girl has been surrounded by a lot of electrocuted monsters, each of which is external focus and internal tenderness, and as time goes by, the lightning power of the girl seems to be weakened a lot.


    After all, it has been discharging all the time, and there will inevitably be deficiencies. No matter how powerful the treasure is, if it is not charged, it will always run out of energy.

 Chapters 743

    Gao Peng, who was heading for his goal, felt as if there was a commotion around him. It was obvious that many creatures were running.


    This stopped him from moving forward.


    "What''s the situation? How do you feel like there is a big migration, or there is a wave of animals? "


    Gao Peng also felt puzzled and even had a faint curiosity. When this curiosity appeared, he had decided to take a look.


    It doesn''t matter what happened, but he still wants to have a look. When he comes here for the first time, of course, he needs to know more about it. It''s not urgent for him to improve his strength.


    "Then go and have a look!"


    The voice just fell, Gao Peng''s figure has disappeared.


    Next second, he will appear on a tall tree. With his eyes at this time, he can easily see far away.


    That is to say, he saw the scene in the distance without any pressure, but at this time he was even more confused.


    What''s the situation?


    Why does that girl always have thunder and lightning?


    But those creatures that seemed to be beasts rushed all the way to the girl, and then died there like moths fighting fire.


    What the hell is this?


    Or is it a ceremony?


    Gao Peng really didn''t understand, but it didn''t prevent him from watching. At this time, he was also curious about what happened.


    I always feel something strange.


    Then, Gaopeng saw the leader of the man in black on another tree. Although he noticed something wrong, he still didn''t get it right.


    But looking at the leader of the man in black, and the people in black appearing around him, Gao Peng thought a lot.


    It doesn''t seem like a ceremony.


    But their purpose must not be good, especially looking at the expression on the face of the young girl, which is tangled and scared, as if they are trapped in their own fear, even their eyes are tightly closed.


    Although the lightning is terrible, it seems that there is no way to control it.


    These thunders are equal to the power of the God King.


    This is a great power.


    After a few minutes of watching, Gao Peng has almost figured out what these people are doing. It is obvious that the black people are driving away the wild animals.


    Driving these wild animals away towards the young girl, who was unable to control this force, could only be passively surrounded.


    But because of the extreme fear, I can only close my eyes and wait quietly, but those in black don''t give up.


    In particular, the man in black standing on the tree obviously controls the quality of a person, and the face of the old man also shows anxiety.


    This is obviously not with the man in black.


    "That''s interesting. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing in this ancient forest. Should I help it?"


    "I wanted to improve my strength first, then look for some local people, and then slowly understand the things on this continent."


    "It seems that the plan can''t keep up with the changes. We need to adjust the order first."


    After seeing these people, Gao Peng overthrows the previous plan. Since these people are already in front of him, why not get to know the continent first.


    After that, it''s not too late to improve your strength.

 Chapters 744

    For this sudden change of plan, Gao Peng didn''t have too many ideas, and he thought it might be better.


    At least he can understand the world in advance.


    As for improving his strength, he can do it whenever he wants That can definitely improve their own strength.


    There is no doubt about it.


    And he doesn''t need to be nervous. At least now he doesn''t have such a strong sense of urgency. Although he also wants to improve his strength as soon as possible, he is still a little relaxed when he is not in danger.


    "Then I''ll save them all first."


    Gao Peng thought so in his heart, and he didn''t think too much. Next second, he disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hahahaha!"


    "You should be desperate now, right? It''s not only immovable, but also the weakness I found. Are you afraid now


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re my prisoner. Let''s face it!"


    The leader of the man in black proudly said, and then he only saw him and began to approach the girl. As for those monsters, naturally there were others to drive them away.


    At this time, we can hardly use so many monsters.


    It only needs a part of the cooperation of monsters, which can let him complete the task.


    Looking at the leader who is about to get close to the girl, the old man wants to struggle, but at this time, he can''t resist completely, and may be killed at any time.


    "Damn it, how can I drop the chain at such a critical moment? Miss is in danger now, but I can''t help it. What can I do What should I do! "


    The old man''s inner entanglement was incomparable. He tried to struggle several times, but he was still firmly grasped by the man in black.


    Even the elderly can feel that they may be killed at any time in the next second.


    He was not afraid of being killed, but he wanted to save the girl.


    "In that case That''s the only way to do it! "


    The old man''s inner decision, no matter what his final result will be, must stop these hateful guys and never let them hurt the young lady.


    Absolutely not allowed!


    So I only saw that he was secretly gathering his magic power. As the black man''s hand slowly approached, he had already gathered a certain magic power.


    In a flash!


    Boom!


    Bang bang!


    In fact, the leader of the man in black has been on guard against him for a long time. Naturally, it is impossible for the old man to succeed when Laozi suddenly erupts.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the old man and hit him hard on the ground. He made a big hole at once, and the old man didn''t fully explode his magic power.


    Although it has some power, it is totally different from what was expected at the beginning.


    "If you want to sneak attack even if you are of this kind of strength. If you are not useful, you have been killed before, but you are so unknowable, I will give you a ride now!"


    The leader of the man in black thought that the old man was useless, so he was ready to die.


    The old man''s face also changed. Unexpectedly, he did his best, but he didn''t have the proper effect, which made him feel extremely guilty.


    The young girl suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the old man who fell on the ground with a look of panic on her face.


    The rest of the domestic slaves, she can not care about life and death, but for that old man, she can not care, that is watching her grow up elders ah!

 Chapters 745

    "No... Don''t... No! "


    "Please, stop!"


    The girl cried out in despair.


    However, the leader of the man in black didn''t pay much attention. Instead, he smiled ferociously, and his strength was even greater.


    "Now you''re useless. Let''s go on the road honestly!"


    Then, a trace of magic power in his hand slowly gathered, as if it was a fire in the fire, from a very small flame slowly growing.


    Watching the flames in the hands of the man in black slowly grow larger, the old man can clearly feel a hot feeling, as if he can burn his skin.


    He has given his life


    It can''t be stopped or escaped at all.


    He Still can''t save miss.


    It''s useless!


    He was so desperate that he couldn''t even resist. He only saw that he slowly closed his eyes at the moment, and it would be the most terrible attack to meet him.


    But


    When he closed his eyes for a long time, he found that the attack did not fall, even as if the other side did not make any sound.


    What''s going on?


    Did he hear his prayer or did he just want to torture him and not kill him so soon.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw an unexpected scene.


    "Here..."


    The leader of the man in black suddenly changed his face, which was very ugly at the moment, because he found that his body could not move, as if he had been controlled by others.


    And it''s still under control when the gods don''t know the ghosts.


    He just wanted to give this Lao Tzu a final blow, but who knew that suddenly his body couldn''t move and even his strength couldn''t be displayed.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong with my body? Why can''t you move? "


    "Who? Come out! "


    The leader of the man in black cried heartbreaking. He absolutely didn''t believe that anyone could control him. Then the only possibility was that there were other people here.


    It''s this mysterious guy who unconsciously controls him and even makes him unable to move at the moment.


    What kind of strength is this?


    He felt a little flustered in his heart, but he could not easily show his timidity. His task was not finished yet. Once it was broken, it would be far away from completing the task.


    What''s more The other side can control him so easily, so he will not be the opponent at all, only pull the tiger skin as the flag.


    I hope it can be useful


    With his voice just fell, suddenly fell into a strange silence around, even those monsters did not make any sound.


    Everything is so quiet.


    His eyes were all around, but he still couldn''t find the mysterious man.


    As for the young girl and the old man, they also felt some inexplicable, but this did not prevent them from entering the silence of this time.


    They also dare not speak easily. They feel extremely depressed at this time. They also don''t know that the leader of the man in black has been unable to move for a long time. At this time, only Yu Wei is left.


    With the passage of time, the mysterious man still hasn''t come out, which makes the leader of the man in black gradually have more fear.


    This feeling is really terrible. I knew someone existed, but the other side didn''t appear all the time.


    What is his purpose?


    Why is he here?


    All these doubts appeared in his mind and could not be waved away.

 Chapters 746

    "I don''t care who you are, come out quickly!"


    "Do you know who I am? If you mess up my task, then you have to bear the unimaginable consequences, no matter who you are, you can''t afford it. "


    "It''s better not to meddle. It''s not something you can manage."


    The leader of the man in black shouted. Although people don''t know the identity of the mysterious man, he doesn''t mind telling the truth.


    Since he can''t deal with it by himself, he can only use his identity to suppress each other.


    As long as you let the other party know what kind of identity you are, you should still be able to play some role, at least not to meddle.


    This is the thought of the leader in black.


    But he''s wrong. He''s wrong!


    Gao Peng doesn''t know his identity at all, and doesn''t want to know. He''s just a newcomer. Although he doesn''t know about it, he also wants to know about this continent.


    But he won''t be afraid of one thing.


    This It''s their misunderstanding.


    "What is your identity and what does it have to do with me?"


    An ethereal voice rang. Gao Peng appeared directly in front of the black leader and looked at each other coldly.


    I don''t know what happened. When the leader of the man in black saw Gao Peng, he didn''t have the momentum before. Even he felt that he had some fear.


    The whole body could not help shaking, but also because his body is completely controlled, this performance is not obvious.


    But he can be sure that he''s really scared.


    He didn''t know what the other side''s eyes were, just one look at him made him fall into the darkness.


    Who is this guy?


    Why do I feel so deep that I can''t see the bottom? Just looking at it like this can make me fall into fear.


    The leader of the man in black felt extremely shocked. At this time, he had already lost the look of the previous line. He could fully understand the gap between the two sides.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Gao Peng''s expressionless looking at him has no further action at all. Just looking at each other with two eyes can bring tremendous pressure to each other.


    Of course, Gao Peng knows that.


    That is to say, Gao Pengcai raised the mood of juggling each other.


    At this time, he has been extremely sure that although this continent is a bit higher level, there are some weak in it.


    Not everyone has the power of terror.


    With such certainty, Gao Peng is relaxed, even a little excited. It''s not that scary guys are everywhere.


    Then he doesn''t need to worry about being killed by seconds once.


    It can be done step by step. Of course, it depends on his next plan. Although the previous plan has been denied again and again, he doesn''t feel how depressed.


    On the contrary, I think that having a perfect plan before the action will save a lot of trouble, which is much better than the disorderly transformation of headless flies.


    "I I... "


    The leader of the man in black couldn''t speak all the time, as if he had stuttered, and even didn''t dare to look at Gao Peng.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the girl and Lao Tzu. It was just amazing. The man in black, who just can''t survive, was completely counseled at this time.


    Even dare not look at each other. What kind of strength is this?

 Chapters 747

    Oh my god!


    What happened to the man who suddenly appeared? Is his strength really so terrible?


    I can suppress that man in black!!


    The girl''s heart seemed to set off a wave of waves. Just now she was so desperate that it was useless to face those black people.


    It''s like an egg hitting a stone.


    But now, she suddenly found that those people in black were not powerful either. When she met a mysterious man, she was so weak.


    Of course, young girls also know that the gap is too wide, but that''s why they feel particularly shocked.


    The old man was so close that he could see the fear in the eyes of the black leader clearly.


    I dare not even look at that mysterious man.


    How scared is that?


    I can''t believe it!


    "Who is this mysterious man? Why save us, and his strength is too horrible, isn''t it? "


    "Is it a friend of the owner? No, it''s absolutely impossible. The strength of the family leader is not so strong, and it''s even more impossible to know such a strong friend. "


    "If you really know such a powerful friend, you won''t have this crisis. Who is he?"


    The old man''s heart has been thinking about this problem. He doesn''t understand how Gao Peng came into being or what his purpose is.


    Even his heart has been in a tangled problem, why to save him?


    And just as he was in shock.


    The leader of the man in Black said something together, perhaps because it was brewing, he would not be afraid as before, otherwise he would still not be able to speak.


    "What is your purpose?"


    "I advise you not to act rashly, or you will be killed. This is not a joke. Do you know who wants these people?"


    "Once you name it, it''s too late to regret it."


    Gaopeng looks at the leader of the man in black again. At this time, he has to think about a question. Is this guy a fool?


    He had said so clearly before, but now he even mentioned it to me. What''s not a fool''s behavior?


    This made Gao Peng fall into silence.


    But his silence was misunderstood by the leader of the man in black. Gao Peng was hesitating and tangled.


    It seems that self-confidence was found in a flash, and the leader of the man in black laughed and said, "are you afraid now? If you hurry to stop, I can still plead for you. Then you can follow me. "


    "Your strength is still very good, at least it can be of some use. When I plead for you, there will be no problem."


    "How is it?"


    I don''t know when, all around suddenly fell into silence.


    Everyone looked at the leader of the man in black, and felt that now things seemed to fall into the direction they could not predict, even the old man was still a little confused.


    What''s the situation?


    Why don''t some understand the situation?


    In fact, Gao Peng is also a little confused at this time. It''s really that the other party''s brain circuit is too surprised to let him not react for a while.


    Gao Peng has to say that this guy is really a rare talent, and the attitude of talent is a little speechless.


    Can''t we see the situation now?


    There is such a stupid person.

 Chapters 748

    Gao Peng didn''t know what to say for a while.


    The young girl and the old man are shocked at the moment. They naturally understand what kind of situation it is at the moment, but they are just a little confused.


    What happened to the leader of the man in black?


    Does he not understand such a clear situation?


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that you could put your words in front of me."


    "Who gave you the courage?"


    Gao Peng''s face is closer to the leader of the man in black. It seems that both of them are about to touch each other, which also makes the other feel unprecedented pressure.


    He could feel the great pressure from Gaopeng, which made him not know how to speak and his face white.


    "Here This... "


    When he stuttered to speak, Gao Peng waved his hand gently, and the monsters that had not been able to move for a long time died out in an instant, as if they had never left a trace in the world.


    As for the people in black who are still driving away monsters, they are scared to pee on the spot. They have never seen such a horrible scene.


    This Is that too scary?


    Only the king of God can do this, not even necessarily, except in the realm of the king of God, the more powerful people can do it.


    Do you mean Does this mysterious man have such terrible power?


    Those people in black are also unable to move at the moment. As early as Gao Peng appeared, all the people on the scene had lost their control over their bodies.


    It''s not that Gao Peng has other ideas, it''s just that he doesn''t want these guys to mess up. He has his own plan for his own affairs.


    The rest of you, no one can disturb him!


    When Gao Peng finished all this, he seemed to have done a trivial thing and looked at the leader of the man in black.


    The other side has already been bloodless at this moment, and other people are also looking at Gao Peng with fear. It''s really a terrible scene in front of them.


    The monsters just so fierce are just in groups. They are almost forming a strong and terrifying wave of beasts.


    But it is such a terrible flow of monsters and beasts that just wave their hands away.


    Is this power too terrifying?


    Is there such a big gap?


    How did he do it?


    It seems that everyone''s brain is short circuited, and they can''t understand the power of such terror. It seems to them that it''s a little inconceivable.


    Because they''ve never been in touch.


    In their view, the God King is already an untouchable existence, let alone the most powerful type of people in the God King.


    As for the more powerful emperor, it can only be heard in the legend.


    It can be seen that what Gao Peng did to them is such a powerful scene, and all of them stare at it.


    Looking at those monsters that have disappeared for a long time, there is no ash left now. How can this be done?


    Is this the power that powerful gods can possess?


    The girl''s heart thinks so, and her face shows an unparalleled color of worship. Looking at Gao Peng, she is about to see stars.


    She has never worshipped such a person!

 Chapters 749

    "It''s so powerful. When can I be as powerful as him?"


    The girl''s inner yearning is incomparable, but she also knows that this is something unrealistic.


    Sometimes, if you don''t have the resources, you can definitely improve your strength. In this world, resources are not the most important.


    It''s blood and potential that matter.


    Because when your blood is incomparably noble and your potential is huge, you can have an incomparably huge promotion, plus countless resources.


    This can be promoted to a certain level.


    Of course, when you show unparalleled potential, there will be various forces to find you, just for you to join them, just to fill a part of young blood.


    This is also the most remarkable thing on this continent.


    However, some people are completely out of luck.


    Not to mention the power and potential of blood, at least there is no such kind of relationship and network, and we can only struggle at the bottom, unless we get unimaginable opportunities.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible!


    This is also the reason why the girl yearns so much. She does not have that blood and potential, but if he has unparalleled contacts, his strength can at least reach the God King.


    God King!


    That is a very powerful existence. Every God King can guard a city. Even if the city is extremely small, it belongs to his own territory.


    You can be a city Lord.


    This We have basically got rid of the bottom layer.


    That old man also thought of these problems, and his heart was also very active. The power that Gao Peng showed was too much beyond imagination.


    It was a sight he had never seen before.


    Even the city Lord can''t easily destroy so many monsters, at least not without trace.


    This is the most obvious gap.


    "This mysterious man is more powerful than the Lord of the city. The Lord of the city has no way to compare with him at all."


    "But why should such a powerful man save us? What is the purpose? "


    At this time, the old man''s heart is more active. He really can''t figure out what kind of use value he has and how precious his life is.


    As for the young lady of her own family, it seems that she has no such life.


    It''s not that he looks down on himself, but that''s the truth.


    But Gao Peng saved them and showed them such a hand in front of their eyes. What did he want to do?


    No one knows Gao Peng''s real efforts, but this does not prevent them from starting to guess.


    As for the leader of the man in black, he had fully recognized his situation at that time. When he saw Gao Peng''s action without hesitation, he never dared to threaten again.


    Even more dare not nonsense, do not think that when he really say the identity, the other party will really let him go.


    Because he can feel the gap.


    That''s the gap between Gao Peng and the forces behind him. It''s almost incomparable. Gao Peng showed his hand casually and knew how powerful Gao Peng was.


    No comparison at all!


    The leader of the man in Black said with a livid face: "big Sir, what do you want to know? As long as it is small enough to do, there will never be any hesitation. "


    If the leader of the man in black can move, he will definitely pat himself on the chest without hesitation, even severely.

 Chapters 750

    "You know what you are, or the next second will be you."


    Gao Peng said a word gently, but he was so scared that the leader in black was pale and his eyes were turning white.


    Fortunately, he held on. If he passed out at this time, he was really afraid that he would never wake up again.


    "Big My Lord, don''t make fun of me. " The leader of the man in black was shivering. The whole man had already been extremely scared: "I can''t bear it."


    "I''m not kidding you. I can really do what I say."


    "But it''s good that you''re a little bit soft, or you might have to be sent to the road by me, just like those monsters."


    Gaopeng smiled, but he didn''t know how horrible his smile was in other people''s eyes, just like a devil.


    It makes people shiver just at a glance.


    As for the rest of the people in black, many of them had already fainted by this time, and they could not bear the terrible pressure.


    It''s not that they can''t bear it. It''s that the pressure Gao Peng brings to them is too great, especially the appearance of ghosts.


    Once again, it shows such terrible power.


    Such reversals have greatly reduced their ability to bear, and eventually they faint if they can''t accept them.


    "I''ll take these two, as for you..." Gao Peng glanced at the man in black and said, "I will help you to release the control of your body, and you can go wherever you want, even if you want to complain."


    "But the next time you show up in front of me, you won''t be so lucky."


    Gao Peng doesn''t mind to make things clear. It''s true that for these weak people, he doesn''t want to do anything at all. It''s not good for him either.


    In this way, it''s better to let them go.


    When can there be some accidents, then it can also get some unexpected gains?


    Although not hopeful, there is no loss.


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Peng ignored the other people''s inner thoughts. He grabbed the old man and disappeared. The next second he appeared beside the girl.


    Under the stare of all the people, she grabbed the girl who was full of lightning and disappeared again.


    Only those in black who are gradually regaining control.


    The leader of the man in black is completely stupid.


    This is the girl they couldn''t deal with after spending nine cattle and two tigers. Now they are caught without any concern, even without any injury.


    Isn''t that scary?


    What strength can do this?


    At this time, in addition to the shock, there was a trace of happiness in his heart. Fortunately, he was soft and timely. Otherwise, he might disappear completely with those monsters.


    This is not the existence they can resist at all.


    "Well Good... "


    The leader of the man in black no longer cares about his majesty, because all the people on the scene are about to pee, where can they control their own image.


    In the face of such a strong person, even if it is how embarrassed how? No one will mind at all. The pressure Gao Peng brings to them is too great.


    They can''t bear the thought of revolt, and they can live in Gao Peng''s hands. They will also feel extremely lucky, even the capital to show off.

 Chapters 751

    Away from the encirclement of the man in black, Gao Peng casually found a relatively large tree and directly threw the two men on a branch.


    Although he seemed very casual, he didn''t mean to hurt each other.


    However, at this time, those two people have already been stunned, where is there time to consider other?


    Especially Ji Qing, she can feel her body has unparalleled power, but it is such a terrible power, that a man in black unexpectedly grabbed her without hesitation.


    I haven''t even been hurt at all. I haven''t even been affected at all. Just stand by and watch them as if nothing happened.


    This Is this a little too scary?


    Those people in black dare not even approach, but the mysterious person who suddenly appears in front of her doesn''t care about the thunder and lightning on her.


    Once again, she confirmed that the strength of the other side is absolutely incomparable, which they have never seen before!


    "Too strong! I''ve never seen such a powerful man. If I can worship him as my teacher, can I not get revenge? "


    "It''s even more impossible for someone to spy on my treasures. Besides, once I worship him as my teacher, these treasures may not be a matter at all..."


    Ji Qing''s eyes revealed a look of worship. He had been staring at Gao Peng for a long time, even for a second.


    As for the old man, he also found something wrong at the moment, especially looking at the mysterious man, who was still intact.


    Just now, he saw it with his own eyes. The mysterious man was holding the young lady. He didn''t say that he was hurt by the thunder and lightning on the young lady, but he didn''t hurt her.


    It''s just a miracle!


    "My God! This man is simply too powerful, not only mysterious, so powerful, who is he? "


    "What''s the purpose? Why the two of us? "


    There are countless doubts in the old man''s heart, but at this time no one can solve them for him. He can only look at Gao Peng so helplessly.


    At this time, Gao Peng can feel the eyes of these two people, or the eyes of a young girl, and feel the thick color of worship.


    However, he didn''t pay too much attention to it. Instead, he said lightly, "I have no other meaning for you. I just want to inquire about something. If you can tell me, I don''t mind giving you some benefits."


    "But I hope you don''t deceive me, or the consequences will be serious."


    Although Gao Peng doesn''t know the information of this continent, he can judge whether others lie, so he is not afraid of being told lies.


    Once known by him, the consequences are quite serious.


    Ji Qing is slightly shocked, and then nods like a chicken, without any hesitation at all.


    "Yes! As long as you want to know something, if we know it, we will know it without saying anything. We will never dare to deceive you. "


    Seeing that the other side has a good attitude, Gao Peng feels very satisfied. What he wants is this kind of effect. If the other side has any bad ideas because he is unfamiliar with this continent.


    Even if he cheated, Gao Peng would not be so polite.


    Gao Peng is not a good man and a faithful woman. Naturally, he can''t be a good man. He is the one who doesn''t achieve his goal by any means!

 Chapters 752

    Seeing that these two people have calmed down, Gao Peng said slowly, "the things I want to inquire about are actually very common, I think you should all know."


    "If I ask you anything, you can fight. Don''t say anything else."


    "I don''t want to hear nothing about what I need to inquire about."


    Gao Peng gave them a preventive injection first. It is really common sense that he asked next. As long as people on this continent understand it.


    But that''s because he didn''t want others to know too much, so he said so.


    Ji Qing and the old man looked at each other and saw a little surprise in each other''s eyes, but they nodded without any hesitation.


    "Well, first of all, what''s the name of this continent, how many forces it has, which people are the most powerful and where they are distributed?"


    Ji Qing: "..."


    Ji Qing thought for a second that Gao Peng was playing with her. Such a simple question can be easily answered by all people.


    But now this powerful senior would ask her about this kind of thing. Is it to test her or play?


    But because Gao Peng had a preventive injection before, Ji Qing didn''t dare to talk much, and he began to answer everything honestly.


    "This continent is called the ancient continent. There are countless forces. Because every day new forces are created and eyesight is destroyed, there is no way to count them."


    "However, the main forces are still one city after another. Each city is a force, among which the strength of the city Lord is the most powerful and the overlord who shakes one side."


    "Every city has its own territory, whether large or small. It is divided into small city, medium city, large city and giant city."


    "There are only two ways to be powerful, that is, to attack an existing force, or to create a city alone. Although the city is very stable, and even can slowly gather talents, it takes a little longer."


    "But if we capture the city, it will be faster, but there will be some hidden dangers and sequelae. If we are a little stronger, these things will be solved."


    ¡­¡­


    With Ji Qing slowly explaining, Gao Peng has gradually got a deeper understanding of this continent, and he also knows what this continent is formed by.


    Perhaps because the road is too huge, Ji Qing and others don''t know much information at all, but some of the most basic ones are still very clear.


    At least Gao Peng has thoroughly understood the distribution and composition of these forces, although they are mainly cities.


    But that has taught him a lot.


    You can let him know this, and then he will not make any mistakes. After that, he can only enter the city and slowly inquire about things.


    Especially looking for those powerful overlords, they should know more secrets of this continent, and let them answer them. That should be the best thing.


    Gao Peng gradually became silent, because at this time he was thinking about the crucial question, is there any other race on this road?


    What about the division of realm?


    What level is his current strength?

 Chapters 753

    Gao Peng doesn''t speak, and Ji Qing and others dare not speak, but look at him with some apprehension.


    There are many guesses in his heart. Gao Peng finally decides to temporarily announce to improve his strength and not to find the trouble in this forest.


    Although he also wants to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    But sometimes it''s the best way to find out all the information. It''s also the best way for him.


    As long as he has enough information, he can work out a more appropriate and quick method, and he will not rush like he is now.


    "Let''s do that. Since these two guys know the direction of the city, it should be the city they lived in before. The secret they don''t know doesn''t mean the city Lord doesn''t know."


    "I don''t know the strength of the city Lord. If he is weaker than me, it will be easier to do. But if he is stronger than me That''s just right. By the way, I''ll improve my strength. "


    Gao Peng''s inner abacus is very loud.


    When the mind has a calculation, look at the two people in front of him and say, "which direction is the city you were in before?"


    "Ah!"


    "What shall I ask you?"


    "Over there!" Ji Qing did not hesitate to point in a direction, but at this time she also felt a special doubt. Why did she suddenly ask?


    "Well, I will escort you to your original city in the next period of time. I don''t know what kind of enemies you have, but as long as you take them, I can help you deal with them."


    "But only one thing to do for you. Don''t push your foot."


    Gao Peng glanced coldly. He didn''t want to owe others. Even though these guys seemed to him to exist like ants, they sometimes had to have a clear conscience when they did things.


    At least he is a 21st century man.


    Even though he has experienced so many things in this world, the dead have seen countless, but he still hasn''t forgotten with the bottom line.


    Just because his style has changed doesn''t mean he has no bottom line.


    Gao Peng''s words, directly let the two people on the scene completely ignorant, because they do not know that there will be such a result.


    I didn''t know that Gao Penghui said that for a while, I didn''t know what to do, that is, the old man reflected fast enough.


    "OK Good! "


    "We will certainly take you there. You can rest assured!"


    After the old man agreed, he was also very happy. Although he still didn''t know how powerful Gao Peng was and whether he could deal with their enemies.


    But at least there is a chance. If they are running away all the time, the final result is already self-evident, because their cultivation speed is too slow.


    Even if they are given thousands of years, there is little hope that they can revenge. This is not something they can solve at present.


    With Gao Peng''s help, we can basically get revenge. Although we still don''t know Gao Peng''s strength, it doesn''t mean that Lao Tzu can''t see Gao Peng''s strength.


    "That''s the deal. You''ll follow me for a while. You''ll show me the way. I''ll escort you."


    "In this journey, you don''t need to worry about your own life, because with me, basically nothing will happen. You just need to take me to the city honestly."

 Chapters 754

    Hurricane city.


    In the mouth of Ji Qing and others, this is a border town, but when Gao Peng saw it with his own eyes, he really realized it.


    What the other side said about the small town was not the same as what he remembered.


    Is this a small city?


    It''s just like a huge fortress. It''s as big as a hundred thousand miles. But in their mouth, it''s just a border town.


    Looking at the towering wall, it''s just a fortress that is hard to break. If it''s not Gao Peng''s strong strength, it''s hard to see the scene above the wall.


    It made him doubt life for a while.


    Is this really a border town? Once again, he asked himself, thinking that there was a generation gap with these guys. Such a huge fortress is actually a small town.


    I can''t imagine. I can''t imagine the middle and big cities, even the giant cities.


    How huge is that?


    Gao Peng was stunned. It was the first time he had lost his temper when he came to this continent. He couldn''t understand their ideas.


    Do you mean A city less than a hundred thousand miles is called a town?


    Gao Peng according to bear their own ideas, he really did not have a good intention to speak out directly, if this is said, it does not affect his majesty?


    So he instantly returned to his expressionless state, just like the city in front of him, which didn''t bring him a huge blow, just looking at a common thing.


    "This is hurricane city. There are many people living in it, but most of them are not strong enough. Except for the people in the city Lord''s office, all of them need to live in the city."


    "Because it''s close to the devil forest, it always takes more risks, but the benefits are also huge, so there are many outlaws in this city."


    "They are desperate people!"


    Ji Qing can''t help but start to introduce it. Her heart is also full of feelings, just escaped from this city.


    At this time, we have to enter again for other reasons.


    I really don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    However, when she took a look at Gao Peng, her ideas were completely ignored by him.


    With such a powerful senior, where can we be afraid of those guys?


    Ji Qing found that Gao Peng even looked at her, so she quickly introduced and said: "although there are many people in this city, there are not many real strong ones."


    "The most powerful people are only the God King, that is, the Lord of the city. The rest also have several God kings, but they are all weak God kings and should not threaten you."


    Although Ji Qing hasn''t figured out Gao Peng''s strength so far, she can be extremely sure that Gao Peng''s strength is definitely in the realm of God King.


    But it is not clear who is stronger or weaker than the Lord.


    But she believed that since Gao Peng made all kinds of promises, his strength should not be too weak. Even if he was not against the Lord, he could easily escape.


    Gao Peng nodded slightly. When he saw this huge city, he was still a little worried.


    He was afraid that there would be more powerful monsters inside.


    Once the strength gap is too wide, his strength has not been improved, he will be killed in seconds, which is the most unjust thing.


    When he knows that the most powerful one is the God King, it makes him feel relieved and more confident.

 Chapters 755

    Although there are many people gathered at the gate of the city, they are not all queuing there, but they are all shouting there.


    Most people seem to be adventurers, well-equipped one by one, looking for the partners they need to form a team.


    Gaopeng also saw that most of the people were full of flesh and fierce men with big swords and shields.


    It''s obviously about going into the devil''s forest.


    Gao Peng and others passed through these adventurers and came to the real city gate. There are several tall city gates here, and the guards stand in rows beside them.


    Everyone who wants to enter the city needs to pay a certain amount, but the payment is not money, but the material of the monster.


    Every material is for its own use.


    "The reason why we need to collect materials from monsters at the gate of the city is that we need to collect all kinds of materials to prevent the tide of beasts."


    "Because it''s close to the devil forest, some monsters will gather and attack the city inexplicably. In order to prevent accidents, the city Lord decided that all the new comers should pay a certain amount of monster materials."


    "If people settle down in the city, they will hand in a lot less materials, but they also have to hand in the same materials, which is also to better defend the city."


    Ji Qing patiently and slowly introduced some rules of his city, especially the rules of entering and leaving.


    She was afraid that Gao Peng would get misunderstood. When there was a conflict, it would be troublesome. Although she was optimistic about Gao Peng, it would be so inexplicably troublesome.


    It''s still a very nerve racking thing.


    "These materials are used to make cultivation resources, or some necessary weapons. Thanks to these strategies of the city Lord, they have finally passed disasters again and again."


    "In this city, many people adore the city Lord incomparably. Her strength is not only strong, but also love the people and the children. This is why many people support her."


    During Ji Qing''s slow introduction, several people had officially entered the city, because they had deliberately collected materials from monsters before they came.


    That''s enough to pay, or they would have been turned away by then.


    Gao Peng is not interested in these things. Anyway, someone around him helps to solve them. He is also happy to be free and not bothered by trivial things.


    As long as the strength is strong, this kind of thing will always be done by someone himself, and there is no need for him to waste time on such trivial things.


    Entering this city, Gao Peng first felt the excitement and then the magnificence.


    There are a lot of people in it. People are coming and going, but the street is not chaotic. Everyone has their own stall, and no one even rushes around.


    No one dares to fly in the sky. Maybe this is the rule made by the city Lord, which makes many people slowly abide by it.


    This city can be so orderly, maybe it can''t get rid of that city Lord.


    "Yes, the city Lord of this city has some means, which can be seen from these surface things, especially in ordinary times."


    "No wonder this city can exist in order, and it''s still so close to the devil forest, which makes me wonder who the city leader is."

 Chapters 756

    "Although the strength is not strong, it must be a talent with such means!"


    Gao Peng thought so. Suddenly, he wanted to see the city Lord. What kind of person has such a brilliant talent.


    Even occupied such a city for such a long time, not to mention the orderly management of this city, no one is easy to rob.


    It''s a bit intriguing.


    If you have time, you still have to meet such a person.


    With Gao Peng seeing the appearance of this city, Ji Qing has slowly started to introduce it, although she does not know what Gao Peng really wants to know.


    But she didn''t ask more.


    Some things that should be known will be known naturally. It''s useless to ask what shouldn''t be known. Instead, it will cause Gao Peng''s dissatisfaction.


    With more understanding, Gao Peng also thoroughly knows that not all people are above the God King on this continent.


    Of course, from the time when Ji Qing said that the owner of this city was the God King, Gao Peng had basically understood, but did not know what they called the people under the God King.


    Now, he has basically understood.


    Under the God King, they are called transcendence and mortal. Under the king of Wu, they can be called mortal. Above the king of Wu, they are transcendence. They are divided into one, two, three and so on.


    After the extraordinary five steps is the God King, a God King can control a city, but in this vast continent, the God King is relatively small.


    Because this continent is too vast, just by virtue of the power of the God King, it is not enough to travel the whole continent.


    And every person born on this continent can become a warrior, even if their strength is not weak in their lifetime, which may be their inborn advantage.


    But talent is also strong and weak. Some people die without breaking through the God King, but some people can easily break through to the God King.


    These are not only opportunities and opportunities, but also opportunities. Many people think that their potential has been exhausted and they will always take risks.


    Just to seek that glimmer of hope.


    There are all kinds of forbidden areas in every place, which are not allowed to enter by idle people. There are all kinds of dangers and many unknowns in them.


    However, there are many opportunities. As long as you have good luck, you can get the most important things. Some people decide to enter this dangerous and dangerous place because they think their potential has been exhausted.


    But most of them are not cold.


    Looking around at those who are extraordinary people, from time to time there are still some people who have been very close to the God King, Gao Peng has to feel that this city is indeed very prosperous.


    In fact, it''s just a small town, but it''s really powerful. Any peddler can stand up to the martial god ancestor on the continent of sin yuan.


    It can be seen how powerful this city is.


    And this is just the smallest force.


    It''s really prosperous, and I don''t know what those huge cities will look like. I guess the God King can''t rank in those cities, right?


    Gao Peng''s heart is yearning for incomparable, if he can go to that kind of city, he can recklessly improve his strength.


    Moreover, it will not fail to improve its own strength.


    Of course, the disadvantages are also very obvious. Once he meets many people who are more powerful than him, he is easy to be killed instantly.

 Chapters 757

    "Look Is that the missing fish of Ji family? Before, they sent dead men to hunt down, but how could they still be alive? They even appeared in hurricane city. "


    "Really!"


    "No, we must go back to report to the family. Since they have been caught by themselves, they should be arrested as soon as possible."


    "You''re here to stare at them. I''ll go back and report."


    "Yes."


    In a corner, a few people are communicating with each other, especially when they look at Gao Peng and his party, and their faces have already shown their joy.


    These people are the ones who have been chasing Ji Qing, but at this time they don''t want to disturb others, mainly in the form of division of labor.


    Some go back to report, others follow again.


    When these people''s eyes look at Gaopeng, Gaopeng has already felt a lot of eyes. Even though they are not completely gathered in him, he can clearly feel the emotions of these eyes.


    Plus the actions of those people, there was no concealment at all. It was really that their strength was not strong, and they were discovered by Gao Peng at once.


    But at the moment, he didn''t want to fight. Since these people are so obedient, then they can stay here. Maybe there will be a surprise?


    He thought about it in his heart, but his heart was still murmuring, "it''s true that it''s here. I just hope it''s not too weak."


    "Well?" Ji Qing is surprised, and looks at Gao Peng with some doubts. She doesn''t understand why Gao Peng said such a sentence inexplicably.


    Is there another secret?


    The same is true for the old, but they are more delicate in their heart. Naturally, they know that they will be found by their enemies soon when they come here so openly.


    What''s more, their enemies are powerful and powerful in this city, which they can''t resist at present.


    Of course, it''s not clear if Gao Peng can resist it.


    But the old man knew it. At this time, he immediately understood Gao Peng''s words, but he didn''t feel panic. Now that he has come here.


    Basically, there is no other way to go.


    The only one can only face it head-on, and all areas are only the existence of Gaopeng.


    "I hope nothing happens like this, and I don''t know how strong this adult''s strength is. From all previous performances, we can basically determine that his strength has never been stronger."


    "But I don''t know if I can resist the Revenge of the Li family. The Li family is the overlord in this city. Although it is still invincible to the city Lord''s mansion, it can also be regarded as the second force."


    The old man thought about many problems in his heart, but they didn''t show them in the end. He just followed them quietly.


    The only thing unclear is Ji Qing.


    However, Gao Peng still behaves in a light and light manner. He doesn''t pay attention to those generals at all. He almost ignores them.


    How about being followed by someone else?


    He had hoped to provoke more powerful enemies, and now he was just what he wanted, but he didn''t know what the other side would call.


    As for strength After all, the most powerful thing in this city is the God King.


    There must be few people who can surpass him, but Some people should still have a backer behind them, as long as they can find out his mental arithmetic.


    That should allow him to improve his own strength.

 Chapters 758

    Li Fu.


    This is a mansion built entirely of crimson wood. It''s just like this, but all the wood comes from the devil forest.


    Every piece of wood has a certain ability to gather supernatural power. With so many wooden mansions of devil forest, it''s natural to practice here with half the effort.


    And these woods are not so easy to get, not to mention any trees in the devil''s forest.


    All of them are thousands of years old.


    It can be seen how rare it is.


    At this time, Li''s mansion suddenly broke the once quiet, and suddenly became very busy. All the people gathered in the main hall.


    Especially the head of the family, who was sitting on the top with great dignity, looked at the people below coldly, and talked with me.


    Although not all people agree with the statement, their purpose is clear.


    Cut the grass and root!


    "I think it''s time to send someone over now. Otherwise, if that monster escapes, who knows what kind of trouble it will cause us?"


    "What''s more, she still has that thing in her hand. It can''t be spread."


    An old man full of White said, and then there are many people have charged, fully agree with what this old man said.


    But there are also different opinions.


    "Although I also think we should get it as soon as possible, but we will definitely attract the attention of the city Lord''s office in the end, do we want to let others suspect again?"


    A middle-aged man looked at the people around him and slowly said his inner thoughts.


    It''s not fear, just don''t want to cause any more conflicts, especially with the city Lord''s office. Once there is a real crack, it''s hard to make up.


    There is even the possibility of wearing small shoes, which is something everyone does not want to see.


    After this middle-aged man finished speaking, many people are also calm down, they do know if it is so big.


    There are still obvious disadvantages.


    That is to say, we will have to face the city Lord''s office again.


    This is only because of the inevitable difficulties. Before that, they had to face the pressure of the city Lord''s government because of the extermination.


    Originally, I thought it would go on like this. Next, the Li family should calm down to make a good repair and wait for the next move.


    After all, they''ve already sent people to hunt down before.


    But who knows the final result will be like this, those who escape unexpectedly did not escape, but turned back.


    What''s the situation?


    And the dead men they sent out?


    This also makes many people in the Li family wonder. It''s not the same as what they think. Which link is the problem?


    With the silence of all people, everyone began to care about the gains and losses, not because of personal interests, but to see which one is more beneficial to the family.


    "We don''t need to put on a big show and send some young and powerful people. Since they can escape, they still have two brushes."


    "We are afraid that some powerful people will pass by, so that we can solve it as soon as possible, and a quick decision will not be found by others. Even if the people in the city Lord''s office know about it, they should not come here to ask questions."

 Chapters 759

    Gao Peng walked aimlessly. Although he was looking around all the time, his heart was waiting for those who were watching.


    He just hopes that the people who don''t come are too weak.


    Even if he can''t improve his strength, it''s right to play with him. Don''t be killed by seconds at once.


    What''s more, Gao Peng is quite looking forward to fighting with people in this new continent. Even though the strength of the other side may not surpass him, there should be some changes in the way of fighting.


    This is what Gao Peng expects.


    But


    Sometimes things tend to go where you can''t imagine them.


    Just like now, when Gao Peng went straight ahead, he found that the people around him suddenly focused their eyes on their group, and even pointed out from time to time.


    This made his steps a bit strange.


    It''s not that old man and Ji Qing have lowered their heads at the same time. Naturally, they know what those guys mean. Obviously, they have recognized both of them.


    Gao Peng listened carefully for a while, and suddenly heard the voices of those people. The expression on his face suddenly became extremely strange.


    "It seems that these two people are really famous. They just came back to this city and were directly integrated by others. They are really famous."


    Gao Peng didn''t know what to say, but he just felt a little surprised, and the rest didn''t pay much attention.


    Even if the voices of these people are always ringing in his ears.


    What does this have to do with him?


    It''s just ants. There''s no need to pay more attention to them. Besides, it''s harmless for them.


    What''s more, from these people''s comments, the ghost has learned the true cause of things and what happened in the end.


    The corner of his mouth rose uncontrollably.


    ¡­¡­


    "Look Is that Miss Ji''s? "


    "Yes, yes, and the Butler, how could they be here? The Ji family has been exterminated by you. How could they... "


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it. This society has brought death. It''s not something we can discuss at will at all. Now that the Miss Ji family appears, it will surely attract the attention of the Li family."


    All the people around are pointing. Although they have deliberately kept their voices to a minimum, he totally underestimated Gao Peng''s hearing.


    They could be heard in a flash.


    As for the old man, it is naturally clear why these people have such performance, so they will lower their heads.


    He was afraid of being recognized at once. Although it was futile to say all these things, sometimes he could not help but do so.


    Ji Qing is even more in the dark, and I don''t know if she has been found. When she saw so many people pointing and talking, her whole person began to panic.


    Because she was afraid of the Li family.


    Ji Qing asked softly, "do we want to leave now? I think our identity is now exposed. "


    The old man did not reply, but looked at Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng said without expression: "no, they love to see and let them watch, let alone Do you think we really haven''t been discovered? "

 Chapters 760

    "Friend, I wonder if you can lend us these two people around you?"


    A group of people suddenly stopped Gao Peng and others, and even surrounded them directly. They didn''t want to let Gao Peng and others go out directly.


    Seeing this scene, the old man''s face turned green completely. He already knew who these people were. After all, there were several familiar faces in them.


    How can we not recognize it?


    Ji Qing is also a face of iron green. I didn''t expect that Li would be so quick, especially those who came here are the best.


    That is to say, except for the leader of the Li family, the rest of the experts are basically here. In order to catch them, they sent so many strong men.


    I really look up to them.


    Both of them put their eyes on Gao Peng. At this time, they can only hope on Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng looks at the people in front of him calmly. Even though he has been surrounded, there is still no fluctuation in his heart.


    Especially looking at these people in front of him, his eyes showed a trace of disappointment. These guys were not the people he expected.


    The strength is too bad!


    There are not many powerful ones, and the most powerful one is just a God King. What''s the matter?


    Isn''t this a more advanced continent? Why do you always feel so miserable? Are these so-called big family members so weak?


    Gao Peng was really puzzled. Although he had already prepared for it, he was still disappointed when he saw it.


    "Alas!"


    "Well?"


    Looking at Gao Peng, he was indifferent, and even sighed for himself. He didn''t know what he meant.


    All eyes were immediately attracted to him.


    All the people felt puzzled. They didn''t know what Gaopeng meant. They not only didn''t respond, but sighed there.


    The old people have taken a step back, which is not a battle they can take part in at all.


    Gao Peng said lightly, "I''ve been looking forward to this for a long time, but I didn''t expect that all things are too much for me. I should have thought that it would be such a result, but I''m still looking forward to it."


    "It''s really stupid."


    All people did not expect that Gao Peng would say such a sentence at this time, plus the vivid expression on his face.


    Let the presence of such a person directly speechless.


    What do you mean?


    They were suddenly confused and looked at each other. People didn''t understand what Gaopeng meant.


    In fact, they can understand it, but for a while, they were still a little confused and didn''t react at all.


    So all the people looked at Gao Peng, so quietly looking at him.


    The people around didn''t find anything wrong. They didn''t do anything special except stand there quietly, which won''t attract everyone''s attention.


    Of course, some people are still paying close attention to Ji Qing. When they see the Li family''s people, their eyes are so wide that they are almost falling off.


    Did the Li family come out so quickly?


    This just revealed a little bit of wind, and suddenly began to block up. As expected, it is a big family. It has an extremely powerful power, even the news is so smart.

 Chapters 761

    "My God Is this from the Li family? It''s too fast. How long has it been? All of a sudden, it''s been heard. "


    "It''s so powerful. Not only did you get the news all at once, but also so many strong people were photographed in an instant. All of them are elders, especially those with the king of God."


    "It''s terrible!"


    When the people around have found the strong of Li family, they all retreat for a long time, but they are still curious.


    Of course, they dare not get too close. Even if they are curious, they don''t want to put their lives on it.


    As more and more people recognize Li''s family, one after another, there is a sound of discussion, even with a lifetime of exclamation from time to time.


    Those people in the Li family felt the situation around them. One of the powerful gods frowned, obviously dissatisfied with the scene in front of them.


    Originally, it was only solved as soon as possible, so it would not happen. But who knows that when they slow down a bit, passers-by will find out.


    If it''s sent to the Lord''s mansion, it''s not good!


    "Let''s fight quickly and solve these guys as soon as possible. Otherwise, once we let the people in the Lord''s mansion know, there will be no chance to start again."


    "Now we have solved these guys quickly. Even if the city Lord''s office wants to ask for a crime, then we will have a reason to refuse."


    Several people made eye contact, and finally decided to solve Gao Peng and others quickly, even though there were so many people watching.


    But they are more inclined to fight fast.


    For them, some things are worth taking risks. As long as they don''t make room for the future, everything can be discussed.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng just watched these guys whispering in front of him. He had listened to all the people''s voices for a long time.


    However, he was completely indifferent to these people''s comments, even the conversation of these people in front of him.


    Even though these guys just make eye contact, with Gao Peng''s powerful strength, you can immediately feel what kind of ideas these guys are fighting.


    "It''s boring."


    Gao Peng whispered.


    However, Gao Peng''s words directly attracted the attention of the God King. His face did not have any expression, but it can be seen that he was really upset.


    There are so many changes in the things that were planned very well. Everyone will feel extremely upset.


    Only he said in a worse tone: "I can only blame you for your bad luck, and you guy, if you listen to us honestly at the beginning, you will not have such a result."


    "But if you miss the chance, there won''t be another one."


    The God King said it himself, and even began to approach Gao Peng slowly. He didn''t know why he had such a strong self-confidence. He didn''t even know the enemy''s information.


    You can say such things in such arrogance.


    Gao Peng looks at each other so quietly, even the two people beside Gao Peng, that is, the people who look at the Li family so quietly.


    Just like staying out of the way, this feeling makes people feel extremely weird, but for a while no one found out.

 Chapters 762

    "Stop!"


    Just as the God King was about to come to Gaopeng''s body, a pleasant voice sounded.


    Then, I saw a man in armor, like a general, coming out, wearing a red armor all over his body, with long hair floating behind him.


    With her arrival, the people around burst into a more enthusiastic voice, wave after wave without any intention of stopping.


    It has to be said that the people who suddenly appeared are really popular.


    As if everyone knew her.


    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the woman in red armor. Her long hair was just like that of a fighting nation.


    But their temperaments are quite different. One is that they are cold all over, not close to strangers, and the other looks extremely cool.


    It''s like a general who has been fighting for many years, and his breath clearly shows this.


    Although wearing red armor, Gaopeng can clearly see her proud posture. Even if wearing armor, it can''t cover up his bloody and swollen posture.


    "Tut tut Tut, this figure is really hot, it seems that the temper is not small." Gao Peng first looked up and down, then began to appreciate it.


    But the woman seemed to hear Gao Peng''s words. Suddenly, she turned around and glared at Gao Peng. After that, there were no more regular meetings.


    But the feeling at this glance, let Gao Peng thoroughly remember.


    "What do you mean?" The hostage in red armor asked, standing directly in front of the Li family, as if pointing at each other''s nose.


    Especially her voice is extremely cold.


    But the Li family didn''t have two words at all. They all looked at the people around them. No one dared to talk. Even the God King suddenly got stuck.


    No one knows how it happened all of a sudden.


    This is not the same as what they thought at the beginning. How can the city Lord appear so fast?


    "What shall I ask you?"


    "I won''t mention that one time before, but you dare to commit crimes again and again under my eyes. Is this challenging my bottom line?"


    "If that''s the case, congratulations. You have successfully challenged my bottom line. No matter what kind of resentment you have, I will be honest in my territory."


    "Or don''t blame me for being rude!"


    The beautiful city Lord is extremely domineering. There is no one to refute what he said. The eyes of those around him are even more adoring.


    Maybe it''s because of the domineering power and innate charm of this beautiful city Lord that so many people will be attracted at once.


    Of course, it is not known that there may be powerful forces behind others.


    In the face of the questioning of the beautiful city Lord, those Li family members suddenly took a step backward. If they were not caught on the spot, they could still make a good argument.


    But now they are caught on the spot. Even if they haven''t started, it''s not good to be stared at directly.


    The God King explained carefully, "Lord, listen to us, this is a misunderstanding. It''s not what you think."

 Chapters 763

    When he heard the God King of Li''s family calling for the Lord of the city, Gao Peng was stunned. He didn''t expect that this beautiful woman, like a general, was the Lord of the city.


    It''s just amazing.


    I didn''t expect that the city Lord of this city would be such a beautiful woman, which was quite unexpected to him.


    Seeing Gao Peng only glanced at Ji Qing and asked, "is this really the city Lord? Why am I a little incredulous? "


    Ji Qing nodded his head in a hurry. This kind of words can''t be said casually. Although we know that Gao Peng''s strength is very strong, the strength of the Lord is not weak.


    Naturally, the beautiful city Lord could hear what Gao Peng said, but at this time, she seemed to ignore it directly, and didn''t pay much attention to what Gao Peng said.


    But


    She doesn''t want to pay attention to Gao Peng, but it doesn''t mean that Gao Peng won''t let her go.


    "Wait!"


    "Well, they are my prey. What do you want to do?"


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, the whole person had disappeared in place, and the next second had already appeared in front of the beautiful city Lord, blocking her way.


    Even at this moment, Gao Peng didn''t even pay attention to Li''s family. He said solemnly to the beautiful city Lord, "at least you have to abide by a principle of coming first and coming later. They are the people I have identified as prey. You can''t rob my prey, can you?"


    "It''s not kind. Unless I agree with you, you can do it. Otherwise, please stand aside."


    Looking at Gao Peng''s serious expression, all the people were stunned.


    My God!


    What the hell does this guy want to do?


    He didn''t know there was a God King? If it wasn''t for the city Lord, no one would be able to clean up the God King.


    However, this inexplicable guy even said that the Li family''s people were his prey, which made people deeply suspect.


    For a while, all the people began to talk about it, especially the residents around. They didn''t know Gao Peng, but they knew Li''s people and the city Lord very well.


    That''s why I think Gao Peng is a guy who can''t help himself, and I don''t know where he came from.


    "Does this guy want to die? Or does he want to show up in front of the city Lord and get the daughter of the city Lord? "


    "It''s just wishful thinking. For a man like him, how can the Lord of the city look up to him? If he has no strength, he is still so arrogant. He just makes people vomit when they see him."


    Everyone around began to talk about it, but their words were particularly heavy, as if Gao Peng was a guy beyond his control.


    Hearing these people''s voices, Ji Qing frowned tightly, and wanted to scold these people so that these guys could shut their mouths quickly.


    Otherwise, once Gao Peng is really provoked, it will be really bad. No one can resist it here.


    Although she still doesn''t know Gao Peng''s strength, Ji Qing has her own guess in her heart. She thinks that Gao Peng''s strength must be very strong, even more powerful than the city Lord.


    Looking at his plain expression, I don''t pay attention to everything at all.


    There are only two kinds of people who express themselves in this way. One is to have an illusion of their own strength, to show ignorance, and to think that they are invincible in the world.


    Another kind of person, is to own the sufficient self-confidence to own the strength, also knows own strength in what kind of level.

 Chapters 764

    The beauties raised their eyebrows, and then they opened their eyes and looked at Gao Peng. They even looked at Gao Peng with their beautiful eyes.


    It seems that I really want to know what kind of character Gao Peng is and what kind of thoughts he has in mind.


    Is it really like flattering her in the discussion, or is it for another purpose?


    "What do you mean?"


    After being puzzled, the beauty group leader said directly, and her breath did not weaken, a fierce breath came to her face.


    It was as if a beast was coming.


    Even for Gaopeng.


    This may be the temptation of the beauty group leader. She also wants to see what kind of guy Gao Peng is. Since she dare to stand up at this time, she should have some strength.


    It''s also a test.


    However


    Gao Peng''s performance let her thoroughly disappointed, because Gao Peng seems to have no feeling, people are expressionless, light smile.


    As if nothing had happened.


    This surprised the beautiful city Lord. What kind of guy is this? I can ignore her oppression.


    Unconsciously, she was even more curious about Gao Peng''s identity.


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "I don''t mean anything else. I just say that these guys are my prey. After all, they must follow the principle of" first come, first come ". This is the prey I ordered first, and also my first come."


    "It belongs to me, isn''t it?"


    Gao Peng didn''t give the other party a chance to contradict at all, just when all the people were still stunned, and those Li family members were also a little confused about the current situation.


    One by one, they all looked at Gao Peng.


    What about this guy?


    Is this to let them all go?


    It''s no wonder that they have such an idea. Actually, they think Gao Peng''s strength is not strong. If it''s a beautiful city Lord, it''s doomed.


    But if it''s Gao Peng, it''s really another matter.


    This makes these Li family people immediately very happy, one by one, their hearts have blossomed, but their faces do not show it.


    They even look at each other.


    All this was going on in the dark, as if Gao Peng was the Savior who saved them in the deep water.


    But


    To everyone''s surprise, Gao Peng suddenly waved his hand, which made all people feel very inexplicable.


    It doesn''t seem to be greeting people, but what does that mean?


    Especially in this sensitive time, this kind of performance will inevitably make people doubt, but also let many people focus on Gao Peng.


    But the next second I saw someone making a scream.


    "Ah!"


    "Those Several people It''s gone! "


    With the sound of this exclamation, all the people immediately looked at the Li family, and then they found the problem.


    Those guys had disappeared completely by this time, without any trace, as if they had never appeared in the world.


    This kind of method makes the host feel more terrible. At this time, they gradually come back to God. Gao Peng''s just move is not unreasonable.


    Maybe All this is his work!

 Chapters 765

    "This... What''s going on? How can it be so good that it''s gone all of a sudden? Where have they all gone? "


    "My God! Is it because these people have hidden martial arts that disappear when all of us don''t pay attention? "


    All of us are like a frying pan. The scene is a bit out of control. After all, this scene is just too dreamy.


    It''s just a blink of an eye. Several big living people disappear in an instant. What kind of means is this?


    Only a few people on the scene know what''s going on and who moved the hand, but this method is too magical.


    As soon as Ji Qing''s eyes brightened, although she was still shocked inside, she was more convinced that Gao Peng absolutely had a powerful power that others could not imagine.


    Even the city Lord can''t compete.


    "It''s really powerful, but I don''t know where his bottom line is."


    As soon as the pupil of the beautiful city Lord shrinks, there is no previous indifference now. At this time, she is also completely frightened by Gao Peng''s means.


    This mysterious means, once used in her body?


    This had to make her rise vigilance, for Gao Peng more fear up.


    At the beginning, I didn''t know Gao Peng at all, so I chose to ignore him. At this time, I saw Gao Peng''s hand officially, and I knew what kind of horrible means Gao Peng had.


    This has to be taken seriously.


    The beautiful city Lord asked, "how can we do it? What about them? "


    Gao Peng calmly replied, "just died, as for how I did it, when your strength reaches a certain level, some means can be easily done."


    "The reason why you feel magical is that your strength has not reached my level, otherwise you will think it is more common."


    However


    Gao Peng doesn''t know what others are surprised at all. Even the emperor can''t do it. Someone like Gao Peng who is so understated killed several people directly.


    It''s as if it''s directly wiped out from this world.


    This is the most shocking thing that ordinary people can''t do at all, even those who are powerful can''t do it.


    The beautiful city Lord knows a lot of things because of her wide knowledge, so she knows how terrible Gao Peng''s hand is.


    Only to see the expression on his face suddenly become extremely serious: "I''m not joking with you, I''m serious!"


    "I''m not kidding either. When I''m strong, I can do it naturally."


    Regardless of whether others believe it or not, Gao Peng actually appears when his strength reaches a certain level.


    Maybe it''s because the number of martial arts before is too large. Although the level is still low, the people who can use martial arts are Gao Peng, which is different.


    Because after Gao Peng''s strength is strong, he has more control over these martial arts skills. There is no too much pressure on him at all.


    Especially to deal with those who are weaker than him, that is to say, you can turn your hands over and smoke away without much effort.


    This is the most terrifying place, and no one can understand it at all. Even Gao Peng is not aware of his problems at this time.


    Others only feel incredible, but Gao Peng takes it for granted!

 Chapters 766

    Seeing that the people around were shocked, Gao Peng reluctantly waved his hand and said.


    "No way, my strength is too strong!"


    "It''s not enough to be dazzling. I don''t want to frighten you like this just by shooting. I can see how terrible my strength is."


    "It''s a real headache."


    Forbearance!


    There is a black line on the forehead of the beautiful city Lord, and the corners of her mouth are twitching all the time. If she didn''t look at Gao Peng, she would be really powerful.


    But I can''t see through!


    Otherwise, she would have done it directly.


    What''s more, the beautiful city Lord also wants to know about Gao Peng. Suddenly there is such a strong man, especially the strange looking guy in ancient times, who still wants to know about him.


    What is the purpose of coming here?


    And why?


    All of these should be understood clearly. Who knows if Gao Peng has any bad intentions?


    The beautiful city Lord thinks so in heart, so she only sees that she is trying her best to endure her temper. In this one acre land, she is the absolute king.


    No one can resist, or even say that to her.


    Gao Peng is the first!


    It''s not only the response of the beautiful city Lord, but also the eyes of people around him, especially after hearing Gao Peng''s speech.


    They can''t stand what they think.


    This is just too arrogant.


    "It''s really arrogant. I''ve never seen such a arrogant guy. He dare to talk like this in front of the Lord. He just doesn''t know how to live or die."


    "What the hell is this guy from?"


    "I don''t come here to find fault, do I? It doesn''t look like it! "


    The people around began to talk about it. Everyone was extremely awed and worshipped the city Lord. At this time, they saw Gao Peng''s language as provocative and defiant.


    All of a sudden let the people around feel extremely dissatisfied.


    Ji Qing and others also frowned, after all, such a remark is easy to offend people, let alone this is someone else''s territory.


    But the reason for their identity can''t be said. Especially Gao Peng has always been so mysterious. No one knows where Gao Peng comes from.


    Everything seems to be out of thin air.


    The two men are so locked in a stalemate. The beautiful city Lord doesn''t know what to say at this time. The guy in front of them is obviously picking and quarreling.


    "Who is your excellency?"


    "I don''t want to ask where those guys have gone, so I want to know, what''s your purpose? What are you here for? "


    In the face of the questions, Gao Peng responded calmly and said, "there is no need to explain where I come from. As for my coming here Just to get some information, you don''t need to care too much about me. "


    "Because I''m not interested in your site, but I''m interested in you All of a sudden there was a little interest. "


    Quiet.


    All the voices seemed to disappear in an instant, and all the people at the scene were staring at Gao Peng, saying this directly.


    My God!


    I can''t believe it for all people. Is this the city Lord who started to play directly? It''s too hot.


    For so many years, the people who live in this city have never seen such a scene. For a while, they were secretly excited.


    Although many people feel dissatisfied, they can''t hide their excitement. This is a rare scene.

 Chapters 767

    In the face of the aggressive eyes, the beautiful city Lord suddenly smiled, and the eyes narrowed directly into a beautiful line.


    It seemed that the whole person was shining, and all the people in the room were blinded directly. This scene was just too beautiful.


    Many people haven''t seen the city Lord smile at all, but it is such a smile that many people are stunned instantly.


    Look!


    Even if Gao Peng was a little surprised, why did he suddenly smile? Although it looks beautiful, it''s really a little confusing.


    Next second, I saw only the beautiful city Lord suddenly said, "my name is Shen Yiyi. I''m interested in you for the first time in many years."


    "It''s really interesting. Although I still want to know your purpose, now I''ve changed my mind. Don''t you say I''m interested?"


    "Then you can defeat me. If you can defeat me, I''ll let you do it. You can do what you want."


    All of a sudden, Gao Peng was directly on the spot, and his mind was also blank. In that sentence, he just took advantage of his words.


    But who knows it turns out to be like this.


    The other side agreed!


    Still talking like this, is it to let her out?


    Gao Peng once suspected that he had hallucinations. Is this a woman''s word to say? Or this Shen Yiyi thinks his strength is very strong.


    Gao Peng is still depressed at this time. He just wants to take advantage of it, but who knows that the other side should directly refute it. If he doesn''t agree, it means that he has already counseled.


    As for the rest of the people present.


    When they heard Shen Yiyi''s words, the whole person was directly confused, and their brains were buzzing all the time, as if something had entered their minds.


    They can''t think at all. Are they all hallucinating?


    Why is there such a horrible scene?


    My God!


    What did the LORD say?


    Is this the Lord they know?


    Shen Yiyi has always been very dignified in the eyes of others. He has never shown such a scene, let alone made such a joke.


    But now Not only laughed in front of the crowd, but also made such a promise. Is this the sun coming out to the west?


    Or all the people who were there had the same dream.


    But when they looked at each other, they also saw each other''s extremely shocked eyes, which immediately made everyone understand that this was not an illusion at all.


    It''s not a dream!


    This makes their hearts just turn over the river and the sea, and they have not calmed down for a while. It is the scene in front of them that has brought them tremendous impact.


    It''s unbelievable that the guy who suddenly appeared spoke like that. The best thing is that their Lord replied. What he said was still jaw dropping.


    For a moment The scene, which was very noisy, was immediately quiet.


    Ji Qing and the elderly are completely ignorant. This is the most amazing news they have ever heard. How can the development of things be unexpected? It''s really beyond our expectation!

 Chapters 768

    The guards who followed Shen Yiyi were also very ignorant at the beginning, but when they came back to God, they hurriedly dissuaded them.


    "Don''t joke, Lord!"


    "Yes! It can''t be joked. You should be careful when you say it. Once you let other people know, what will they do to you! "


    After all, this kind of words can''t be said at will. Especially for Shen Yiyi, the city Lord, every move will be noticed by others.


    Even if it is such a remote town, it is also highly noticed, especially those related forces, which naturally pay special attention to it.


    Once there is any mistake in every move, it will suffer unprecedented losses, but also need to withstand unimaginable pressure.


    But Shen Yiyi waves directly to stop what they want to say next. His eyes suddenly become extremely fierce.


    "What am I going to do? Do I need to ask you?"


    "They can think as they like. I don''t need to explain anything to anyone. You''d better not stop me, otherwise you know my temper."


    In such a domineering response, the guards immediately calmed down, did not dare to contradict at all, and showed fear in their eyes.


    That''s when they know they''ve crossed the line.


    If it''s in normal times, it''s harmless to occasionally give a suggestion, but at this time, they even try to hinder Shen Yiyi''s decision.


    It''s just an act of looking for death.


    When they thought about it, they knew how reckless their action was just now. For a moment, all the people stopped and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Seeing these guards stop talking, Shen Yiyi looks at Gao Peng with a smile. Everything seems to be natural, which makes people can''t help but go deep into the mire.


    Even the people around feel the incomparable beauty of Shen Yiyi at this moment, and no one can match her.


    "How is it? I don''t care what your purpose is, but since you are interested in me, we may as well fight one. "


    "As long as you beat me, you can do whatever you want."


    At this time, Gao Peng completely returned to his mind, covered his forehead with his hand, and said without a word on his face, "I''m afraid you''re not joking with me, and I haven''t seen anyone promote myself like this."


    "Although you are really beautiful, which is an undeniable fact, do you think you can''t get married?"


    As soon as Gao Peng''s words were said, all the people almost fell off their chin and their eyes were about to fall off.


    Lie, slot!


    Is this human language?


    At first, they thought what Gao Peng would say. Unexpectedly, they would say such a thing. It was just too unexpected.


    One by one, they all look at Gao Peng with murderous eyes. Their strength is really not strong. They can even kill a large area with a wave of their hands.


    But However, they stare at Gao Peng directly, and Shen Yiyi is the object of adoration by all the people on the scene. Then they are ridiculed in such public eyes.


    But they can''t say anything.


    This is the best outrage.


    For a time, all the people stared at Gao Peng with fierce eyes, just like eating Gao Peng.


    Facing this kind of vision, Gao Peng naturally chose to ignore it directly.

 Chapters 769

    The smile on Shen Yiyi''s face is sluggish. For a moment, she really wants to kill Gao Peng. Everyone says she can''t get married.


    And that kind of behavior just now is actually selling itself.


    How can you say that?


    This is the most offensive words. However, it''s just outrageous to say it from such a person''s mouth!


    However


    Shen Yiyi really has no other way. Maybe it''s the rebellious psychology in his heart. He swore that he would answer it quickly.


    "Yeah, I''m just selling myself, OK? How dare you go on? "


    This time, everyone was completely confused. Nobody expected that things would develop like this. What was the reason at the beginning?


    They didn''t think of it for a while.


    I just think that the development of things now is too unexpected for them to believe.


    The smile on Gaopeng''s face gradually disappeared. It''s hard to look at Shen Yiyi seriously and look at the smiling and serious expression of the other party, which has to be taken seriously by him.


    But he won''t give it easily. He came to this city with a very clear purpose. He just wanted to learn more.


    Some things are not easy to ask openly. At most, we can only observe the reaction of people around us. This is also the reason why he wants to come to the city.


    Only in this way can he absorb more information without any consideration, and not attract other people''s attention, although he does not need to care about other people''s views on him.


    But sometimes it''s better to be careful when you are too weak.


    No one knows what kind of accident will happen next second.


    Especially at this time, he knows little about anything, and even less about this continent, so he can only slowly find the information he needs.


    Until he has a thorough understanding, he can make his own plan.


    All these are based on his purpose of quietly understanding the information, but now it is obvious that it is no longer possible. When the current city lord appears in front of him, everything seems to be developing in an unpredictable direction.


    "I don''t mind agreeing, but I have my own requirements."


    Gao Peng rarely gets up seriously. Since he has been completely exposed to people, he doesn''t mind showing more powerful strength.


    After all, sometimes, this is also a show of their own muscles, not to let others completely look down on people.


    He doesn''t know how many people are watching it in the dark, especially when he really does, it may be remembered by many people.


    But only when he understands the information as soon as possible, can he make enough plans, and then he can concentrate on improving his strength.


    Now that it''s over, there''s nothing to hesitate about.


    Sometimes the plan can''t keep up with the changes. At this moment, Gao Peng has realized the meaning of this sentence. After all, the plan has been destroyed for two consecutive times inexplicably.


    This makes him feel extremely vexed!


    "Request? As long as I can do it, I can promise you, let alone If you can beat me, even I am yours, what else can''t you ask for? "


    Shen Yiyi smiled directly, as if he had got the smile of his beloved toy.

 Chapters 770

    The development direction of things, it seems that some unpredictable!


    All the people present were just staring at each other, which was the direction they had never imagined. Unexpectedly, they became so confused.


    Their Lord!


    At this moment, all people seem to be stabbed in the heart by a knife. The expressions on each face are ugly, just like heartbreak.


    It''s really unbearable pain.


    No matter what the people around think, but two of the protagonists do not have their thoughts, but they are smiling at each other.


    Shen Yiyi took the lead in saying, "let''s find a place. It can''t be extended here."


    Without any hesitation, Gaopeng directly refused: "no, there is no need to waste that time. It doesn''t take much time to deal with you. It''s OK here."


    "You don''t need to be afraid of destroying your territory, because it won''t happen at all. You They don''t deserve it. "


    Shen Yiyi: "..."


    This is the most arrogant words she has heard. Although Gao Peng''s strength is still unclear, Shen Yiyi doesn''t think the gap will be so wide.


    But At present, this hateful guy is so confident as if he could win her at will.


    Hateful!


    Shen Yiyi gnashed his teeth and said, "you look down on people too much, don''t you?"


    "No, I look up to you very much. For the weak, I don''t usually do it, but it''s your honor that you can let me do it."


    "As for the destruction here, it will not happen at all."


    Gao Peng doesn''t think it will take too much time to deal with such a person, or how much damage it will cause here.


    This is not going to happen at all.


    Therefore, Gao Peng is naturally extremely confident, because every word he says is true. As for whether the rest of us believe it or not, it''s none of his business.


    All the people present were speechless indeed.


    This is simply too look down on people, especially Gao Peng that face of course, more people feel the incomparable anger.


    If you show a very arrogant look, it will only let others feel that you are a fool, a fool who can''t see the form clearly.


    But when you see a natural expression, it''s easy to arouse other people''s emotions. It''s the ultimate irony.


    Or that kind of group ridicule!


    "My God! Is this guy too arrogant? Who gave him the courage to say such a thing? To the Lord of the city, he said that he didn''t need to waste time, or even cause damage here. Who asked him to say such a thing? "


    "That''s disgusting! Look at his natural expression. I want to punch him in the face. It''s just outrageous! "


    All the people in the audience expressed their anger at the opportunity. This is the Lord they adore. But that''s how they will be looked down upon by the other side.


    If it was shock at first, it''s total anger now.


    Who do you look down on?


    It''s intolerable. All the people are angry at once. Even they gradually start to gather, if they hear another intolerable sentence.


    Maybe it will really provoke people''s anger. All of them are at the same time. After all, they look at people''s angry expression, as well as their eyes that seem to be about to blow fire.


    This is not impossible.

 Chapters 771

    Looking at Gao Peng''s natural expression, Shen Yiyi finally agreed.


    "Good!"


    "Since you are so confident, I''d like to see how you are. I''ve never seen anyone dare to talk like this in front of me. You are really the first."


    "But if you are defeated, you will have good fruit to eat."


    Shen Yiyi has already made up for it in his mind. How to punish Gao Peng after defeating him? Gao Peng has always been so angry.


    This just touched for a while, already can blow up the person''s lung.


    It can be imagined how hateful Gao Peng''s every move is.


    Gao Peng nodded his head without knowing whether he could. "Whatever you say, you can never defeat me, but deal with you It''s really a very easy thing. "


    "Don''t deny it, because some things are already doomed. No matter how you want to change, they will not change with your mind."


    Shen Yiyi''s eyes sparked completely, which was the real anger. He was looked down upon again and again.


    It''s a trample on a man of great self-esteem.


    Damn it!


    "Good. I''ll see how you beat me."


    Whoo!


    A burst of flame suddenly rose, directly enveloping Shen Yiyi, just like the goddess of flame, standing directly in the flame.


    It looks so gorgeous!


    But the next second, the scene that everyone can''t believe happened.


    The fire around Shen Yiyi suddenly goes out. A man stands directly behind Shen Yiyi, and the man says softly.


    "That''s how I beat you."


    That person is Gao Peng, but I don''t know when he has appeared behind Shen Yiyi, and his hand is directly holding Shen Yiyi''s neck.


    This is the most surprising thing.


    Shen Yiyi doesn''t have any defense. It shouldn''t be!


    All the people are staring at all this, how shocked it is for them, and only at this moment can they feel it.


    Bang!


    Naturally, Shen Yiyi can''t give up so easily, only to see her turn around, a fist as if it was a fire, and directly hit Gao Peng.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to be alone at all. He took the punch directly and forcefully. As for the energy spilled out, it was directly offset by Gao Peng.


    There is no damage to the surrounding area.


    What about Gao Peng?


    He still looked at her with a smile on his face, as if the fist had no harm to him, just a common one.


    Shen Yiyi was really confused on the spot. Just now, he didn''t have any left hand, but it was such an attack that he was directly caught by someone else''s understatement.


    If this fist hits the ground, it may cause cracks or even a big hole.


    But if the flame had not been extinguished, it would have been burning all the time.


    But it was such a terrible attack that was directly received by the other side. There was no damage around.


    Even the other side is not injured, what a terrible power it is!


    Even if we are powerful, even our bodies are so terrible. Is this really human?


    Shen Yiyi has to believe that Gao Peng is really terrible. From such a simple thing, we can find the strong strength of the other side.

 Chapters 772

    Facing the shocked eyes of Shen Yiyi, Gao Peng smiled and showed his white teeth.


    "Don''t you think it''s a waste of time? And it didn''t cause any damage, am I right? "


    At this moment, no one can doubt Gao Peng, because he has proved what he said before with practical actions.


    There is no exaggeration at all.


    There is no exaggeration.


    Because everything is true.


    The audience had been speechless for a long time. They couldn''t even utter the voice of shock. It was just too shocking.


    Originally, I just thought that Gao Peng was arrogant and ignorant, but who knows that they were too sitting on the sidelines, which can be said to be a good vision for them.


    Everyone''s expression is wonderful.


    It''s like performing a pantomime. Just looking at the expressions of all people, we can basically guess their inner thoughts.


    The old man standing beside Gao Peng was also shocked. He was not a man who had never met the world.


    Although Gao Peng''s strength has been overestimated, who knows This is a far underestimation of him.


    It''s because standing beside him, feeling is the most profound, even he didn''t realize it, which is the most terrifying place.


    You can''t see how the big living man beside you disappeared, which makes him fully realize how terrible Gao Peng is.


    What I said before is not empty.


    "It''s terrible. I''ve never met such a powerful person, and I don''t know where this adult came from. If..."


    The old man has a big idea in his mind. He even takes a look at Ji Qing from time to time. He has been planning this idea in his heart. Can it be implemented.


    But I don''t know what he thought of. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised, and the wrinkles are almost gone.


    ¡­¡­


    Shen Yiyi is also in shock at the moment. Even after such a long time, she still hasn''t returned to her mind directly.


    How could such a terrible strong man appear in such a remote town?


    Is it because it came out of the devil''s forest?


    But it seems that it''s not right. Every strong person should go in the opposite direction, and never come to their small town. After such a long time of observation.


    Shen Yiyi already had such a guess.


    But Gao Peng''s appearance also made her a little confused.


    Is it because of the wrong way or for another purpose?


    When Shen Yiyi is in the middle of stupor, Gao Peng shakes his hand and directly interrupts the other party''s thinking.


    "I said when are you going to stay still? Do you want to cheat? If you really think so, don''t blame me for using the strong one. "


    Gaopeng suddenly showed a bad smile. There was no mysterious feeling before. The human design collapsed instantly.


    All the people present were equally ignorant.


    What does this man say about collapse.


    There is no sign at all. At first, I thought Gao Peng was a mysterious strong man, but now I think it''s special lewd.


    Especially when you smile like that Let everyone on the scene break the skill in an instant, one by one, looking at Gao Peng with extremely strange eyes.

 Chapters 773

    In Shen Yiyi''s eyes, there was a flash of surprise, then it disappeared and became extremely charming.


    "My Lord, what I said before is true. Now that I''ve been defeated, I''ll let you handle it."


    Deng!


    It was a jaw drop.


    This transformation is also a matter of minutes.


    Just like before Gao Peng, the human structure became unstable.


    At the same time, I was shocked by all the people present. This is their Lord! It has always been so brave and powerful.


    It''s true for everyone, but how can it become like this now?


    "My God, what do I see?"


    "No This is definitely not our Lord. He will never do anything so outrageous. I don''t believe it! "


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Many people cover their eyes one after another and don''t believe what they see at all, whether Shen Yiyi is sincere or not.


    But this kind of image has been thoroughly seen by these people around, which immediately caused a lot of disturbance.


    Although the people in this city worship Shen Yiyi very much, they are also worshipped as goddess.


    You can only look at it from afar, but not play with it!


    However


    Their goddess, Lord Even if it is true or false, it will show such a small woman''s side, which has brought tremendous impact on all the people present.


    Ji Qing is even more stunned to see, the small mouth has been opened incomparably big, this is a scene she never thought of.


    I never thought about it. I can''t even imagine it.


    But all this really happened in front of their eyes.


    No matter how shocked the people were, Shen Yiyi didn''t pay attention to it, instead, he looked at Gao Peng with his eyes open.


    In response, Gao Peng snorted coldly.


    Oh, woman!


    No matter whether the other party is sincere or fake, but since you dare to expose this scene in front of the public, it can be seen that the other party is quite ambitious.


    However, since it has been agreed before, Gao Peng will not let the other party go so easily, and this is his first foothold.


    It''s just time to inquire about the rest he needs to know, and then make arrangements slowly. It''s also a very remote town.


    There should be no accident.


    This is the most reassuring place to put all the information in order.


    "Sir, I wonder if you can move to my concubine''s house?"


    "Well, you lead the way."


    In this way, all the people are stupefied to see the two people go further and further, although they do not take a big step, but like a blink of an eye.


    One step is a long distance.


    Ji Qing and other people hurriedly followed in the past. No matter how shocked they were, they could not directly fall behind at this time.


    Once caught by the Li family, it''s really over. The old man and she still have self-knowledge.


    The protagonist of the play has gone, leaving all the audience in a mess in the wind. At this time, they still don''t believe what they saw before.


    It took a long time for them to look at each other. The color of shock still remained unchanged, and even more could not be diluted.


    They believe that the scene they just saw will surely spread throughout the city in a short time, and then everyone will know.


    I don''t know how terrible the unrest will be.

 Chapters 774

    In the Lord''s mansion.


    Gao Peng sits on the throne of the throne with a big sabre. He is not on the side of Shen Yiyi at all. At this moment, he can have a good look around him.


    It''s really luxurious here.


    Although we can''t see anything outside, we can only see when we really come in. Some people''s taste is not to decorate some precious items, which can set off the luxury.


    And some of them are only lightly decorated.


    We can improve the style of the whole place by several grades.


    And now in the city Lord''s mansion, which is such a high style, Gao Peng has to admire Shen Yiyi''s vision and taste.


    People who are so beautiful will have good taste.


    After a long look, Gao Peng put his eyes on Shen Yiyi.


    "Tell me, what is your purpose?"


    "My Lord, what''s your purpose? Didn''t you lose the bet? Therefore, my concubines are willing to give in and let the adults handle them. "


    Shen Yiyi said, directly rely on, the whole body directly into the arms of Gao Peng, that expression feeling incomparable nature.


    There is no rigidity at all.


    However, Shen Yiyi''s eyes still flash a shred of cunning, just like eating Gao Peng.


    But he underestimated Gao Peng completely and overestimated himself too much.


    Only to see Gao Peng directly hit a ring finger, Shen Yiyi suddenly stiffened, and then the whole person''s eyes became abnormal, from the beginning of surprise To the last horror.


    Gao Peng chuckled and said, "since you are so active, don''t blame me for being impolite. It just happens that we can achieve our previous gambling agreement."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Gao Peng then stood up and walked in with the princess. As for the guards in the Lord''s mansion, they had already been driven out.


    They couldn''t have come in without the order of the city Lord.


    So the LORD was kidnapped.


    Can''t even resist!


    When Shen Yiyi is carried in, the whole person''s brain is blank, which is not the same as what she imagined.


    At the beginning, she just wanted to tease and tease, but who knew that the other side''s means were so mysterious that she couldn''t move at once.


    What do you want to do?


    She cried inside, even trying to break free.


    But it''s all in vain.


    In this process, Gao Peng can''t help but smile. It seems that after he came to this world, he has been working hard to improve his strength.


    There was no slackening at all.


    Now, I can just relax myself. Anyway, it''s a successful bet, and the other side will automatically send it to the door.


    It''s better to be obedient than respectful.


    Small sample, still play with me, you are a little tender!


    Gao Peng is very proud of himself. When he has made up his mind, he has no hesitation.


    Everyone didn''t expect that things had already gone beyond their imagination. Of course, no one would expect such a result.


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the whole city has already been overturned. Shen Yiyi''s indescribable expression has broken everyone''s cognition.


    Their cognition of the city Lord''s adults is all broken in a flash. The speed of propagation is just terrible. It''s not long before everyone knows it.

 Chapters 775

    The most sensational thing about hurricane city today.


    That is to say, the appearance of a mysterious man directly exposes the unthinkable side of their Lord, even in front of the public.


    With so many eyes watching.


    In the end, they even returned to the Lord''s mansion so generously.


    What are they doing back there?


    This has to make all people use their brains, even many people have begun to think about it, even many people have already collapsed.


    This is not what they want to see!


    Their Lord!


    One by one can hear the sound of heartbreak, as if the whole city began to be absent-minded, and even made mistakes in doing their own things.


    With more and more comments, many people seem to go to the city Lord''s office spontaneously, and they can''t wait any longer.


    Although many people go away with a very complicated mood, but They don''t know what their purpose is.


    Everyone can pursue his own way of living, not their patron saint, and must be constrained and bound by them.


    That''s what everyone knows.


    But it''s hard to accept.


    "Go! When we take the Lord''s mansion, I must see who the man is and whether he is worthy of our Lord. "


    "Yes, we don''t object to the choice of the Lord, but if that man is really incompetent, we absolutely disagree."


    Many people seem to be making an excuse for themselves. All people know that the reason why the Lord of the city will show such a scene is because he lost to that man.


    That''s what happened next.


    Of course, this also made them go to the city Lord''s mansion more righteously.


    No matter what their purpose is, but it''s impossible for them to take a look at that man.


    It''s like the whole sky is falling down.


    With the increasing number of people, things seem to be getting more and more out of control. At first, the guards just want to open one eye and close one eye, but they can''t even accept it.


    But because of their responsibilities, they had to fight.


    But also opened an eye to close an eye, but no one thought things would develop like this, things seem to be really big.


    All the people went directly to the city Lord''s mansion like a torrent. No one knows how many fish and dragons were mixed up in it. It''s really possible to cause panic among all the families.


    At this time, the guards were completely flustered.


    Once they are really known by the Lord, they will fall out of their heads. After all, they are not responsible for their own responsibilities. What''s the use of them?


    "Come on!"


    "Stop these guys, they must not move forward, or something will happen!"


    All the guards rushed to stop them, but the gap between the number of people was very large. In addition, they could not use force completely, and they froze for a while.


    However, there are still some people who sneak to the city Lord''s mansion, but somehow they still have a little sense of reason and do not do anything out of the ordinary.


    On the contrary, they are all in front of the city Lord''s office.


    This also makes the guard completely relieved. If so many people rush in, it may be a real disaster.


    No one can save them!

 Chapters 776

    When so many residents came to the front of the city Lord''s mansion, someone wanted to go in and report, but when they just passed the hall.


    He was directly fixed in his body and could not go any further.


    Even if they want to retreat, there is no way at all. At most, only the eyes can turn around.


    It''s like a wooden man.


    One by one, they were settled down, and people outside felt extremely confused. After all, so many people went in and informed at the same time, and even several people went in at the back.


    But those people seem to have no news, just like the complete disappearance, not only failed to report success, even people are missing.


    What''s the situation?


    Many people are slowly aware of something wrong, but they don''t know why.


    But residents are becoming more and more grumpy.


    Gao Peng has been aware of the unrest since it began, but he didn''t care. Anyway, those guys are easy to deal with.


    In his eyes, it''s just a small thing.


    That''s why he didn''t panic.


    Shen Yiyi beside the bed didn''t find anything outside. Now she is blushing, so she dare not look at Gao Peng.


    Especially looking at the bright red on the sheet.


    I wish I could get under the bed. I have no face to see anyone!


    Although there was resistance at the beginning, it had been completely surrendered in the end, and finally began to enjoy it.


    She has never had such a feeling, that feeling of being cared for, is really wonderful!


    Looking at Shen Yiyi''s shy expression, Gao Peng felt extremely happy and clapped his hands happily.


    "We''d better go out and deal with something now, otherwise I''m afraid that if we wait any longer, something big will happen."


    "Ah?"


    Shen Yiyi exclaimed. The whole person was confused and didn''t know what happened.


    Gao Peng didn''t say much, but quickly put on his own clothes, and then slowly help Shen Yiyi, and then he went out first.


    Shen Yiyi also followed.


    When she saw that a lot of guards had been fixed outside the door for a long time, she seemed to have guessed some signs.


    But in the end, it''s not certain.


    Gao Peng didn''t want to explain either. He went directly through the main hall and finally appeared in front of the city Lord''s office. Shen Yiyi was also a follower of women.


    When the two of them appeared, the noisy city Lord''s mansion suddenly quieted down and stared at them one by one.


    Especially looking at Shen Yiyi''s still blushing cheek, I heard a lot of heartbreaking sounds.


    Even some people have already vomited blood and fainted on the spot.


    Naturally, no one is going to take care of it, because at this time, they were all hit by the same blow, and they all stared at the two people who appeared.


    Looking at the performance of these guys in front of Gao Peng, he didn''t think about other people''s feelings at all, only saw that he pointed to Shen Yiyi very domineering.


    "This is my woman. What do you think?"


    This time there was complete silence.


    At this moment, all the people didn''t make a sound, as if they didn''t even have the heart beating sound, one by one, the boss with his mouth open.


    It never occurred to anyone that Gao Peng would say such a thing as soon as he opened his mouth, which was just too unexpected for everyone.


    Shen Yiyi also stayed for a while, and finally lowered his head with a blush, a little embarrassed.

 Chapters 777

    Quiet!


    Dead silence.


    No one made a sound, even the previous sound that seemed to be heartbreak disappeared, some were just a group of stunned residents.


    In their eyes, there is only Gao Peng.


    That sentence is just too overbearing.


    Let them not return to God for a long time.


    All the people present were shocked by Gao Peng''s domineering spirit. They never thought that someone was so domineering.


    Even in the face of so many aggressive people, the momentum is not weak at all, but the presence of so many people were suppressed.


    This is the most terrible place!


    When they come back to God, although they still want to refute, they can look at the nearby quiet scene, but no one dares to be the first bird.


    Although they are impulsive, it doesn''t mean they are stupid.


    Naturally, they know why Gao Peng can win Shen Yiyi''s heart, which gives them self-knowledge. They are still very clear about their strength.


    Just as they looked at each other, Gao Peng had another move.


    Gao Peng raised his hand over his head and gently clenched his fist. With such a gentle move, everyone on the scene felt a little confused.


    The same is true of Shen Yiyi, because she does not feel any energy fluctuations.


    But just when everyone was confused, they saw the sky suddenly changed color.


    All the people looked up.


    Boom!


    The clouds in the sky dissipate in a flash, and countless lightning flashes in the sky. Finally, a space crack is formed, although the space crack is not obvious.


    It''s not that huge space crack.


    But Everyone present has clearly seen the space crack.


    I feel the power of terror.


    It''s a scene they can''t imagine, and they''ve never seen anything so horrible.


    Is this the power of the strong to destroy heaven and earth?


    It''s just terrible. If this kind of attack falls directly into the city, how terrible is the destructive power?


    How many people can survive?


    As long as I think about it, it makes many people shudder. It''s so terrible that they can''t help shaking.


    At this time, they really realize how terrible the power of this mysterious man is, and how can they be unrestrained?


    Fortunately, they didn''t do anything out of the ordinary before, or now they will really disappear. Where can they resist this kind of strength.


    Although the Lord is good, he can''t protect them all the time.


    Sometimes I have to pay for my mistakes.


    Many people can''t help but feel very grateful at this moment. Fortunately, they don''t have real impulse. Otherwise, it will be over at this time. No one can save them.


    Many people can''t help but feel the lingering fear.


    One by one, no one can survive.


    And when they''re still in shock.


    Gao Peng''s voice came slowly.


    "I don''t know what you think, but from now on, this city is my territory. In my territory, if it''s a dragon, it''s my territory. If it''s a tiger, it''s my territory


    "If someone dares to make trouble, I will never be merciful."

 Chapters 778

    After the shock of Gao Peng, the residents in the hurricane city are all honest.


    After all, they still remember that horrible scene. It''s not something that people can contend with, or that they can easily provoke.


    However, although deeply shocked.


    But it also makes them more confident. After all, this city seems to be a powerful one, which can completely protect them to survive.


    Even going out to hunt has become full of confidence.


    As for the Li family, it has been silent for a long time.


    But it didn''t mean to apologize, as if everything had never happened before, so quietly waited for two days.


    Still no one came.


    All people feel strange, but not many people will care too much, even Gao Peng did not pay attention.


    But on this day, the whole city seemed to have an earthquake.


    All the people felt the sudden earthquake, and everything around them began to shake. The weak people could not stand firm.


    Only the stronger people can stand firmly, but also can feel the tremendous shaking around them.


    The city rocked.


    Gao Peng was the first to feel it. At this time, he only saw that his face gradually became extremely strange, from the beginning to the end.


    It''s really what he saw.


    "What''s the matter? How can these guys come all the way in this direction? "


    "It shouldn''t be!"


    Gaopeng mutters to himself, which immediately attracts Shen Yiyi''s attention. Shen Yiyi, lying in Gaopeng''s arms, immediately asks.


    "Your Excellency, have you seen anything?"


    "Yes, there are many monsters rushing towards here, and it is clear that they are a very orderly torrent, as if they have been overtaken by others."


    "If you don''t go anywhere, just come to Hurricane city. There must be something strange around here, and all the monsters are of a very high level."


    "With the strength of Hurricane City, it''s hard to resist this wave of beasts."


    Gao Peng was very dignified and said, at this time, he also found that things are not as simple as he imagined.


    No matter whether there are behind the scenes or not, they have to face the terrible torrent first. Naturally, Gao Peng has no big problem.


    No matter it''s resistance or escape, he has no problem. His strength is there. Even if there are many times, it can''t bring him so much damage.


    It''s just some trouble.


    But so many monsters come directly to the hurricane. The residents here can''t resist it at all. The outer wall can''t resist so many monsters.


    Once attacked by these monsters, the city may be completely gone.


    This is the most worrying part.


    What''s more, Gao Peng has said that this is his territory before. If he gave up so easily at this time, it would be a big blow to him.


    The first thing he thought about was how to resist the tide of beasts. He didn''t want to escape. He had to stop the tide of beasts no matter for himself or Shen Yiyi.


    Hearing Gao Peng''s serious words, Shen Yiyi sat up at once, and his face was very dignified. At this time, he also withdrew the previous blush.

 Chapters 779

    "Whether or not the crisis is planned behind the scenes, we need to be prepared with both hands. Whether we can resist it or not, we need to have measures to deal with it."


    "The resistance of trying first is really not good..."


    "If you can''t, abandon the city!"


    Shen Yiyi said heavily. At this time, she had already considered the irretrievable situation. After hearing Gao Peng''s tone, she was also a little flustered.


    But she is also a neat person. She knows how to choose and choose, and makes a plan at once.


    Gao Peng patted her hand gently: "it''s OK, you still have me."


    "This kind of thing basically won''t happen, because I''m here, then no one can destroy hurricane city!"


    Gao Peng''s words seemed to hit Shen Yiyi''s soft ribs, and his eyes suddenly appeared to be foggy.


    "Now hurry to organize people. I''ll explore the way first to see what the situation is. By the way, I''ll wipe out the previous troops and give you some time to delay."


    "I''d like to see who''s behind the scenes. Don''t let me catch them, or I''ll make them regret coming to this world."


    After that, they began to divide their work.


    Shen Yiyi hurriedly organized all the people, but did not tell them the current crisis situation for the time being, just organized all the people to prepare for the next disaster.


    It''s not easy to tell them now, or they''ll be confused.


    First gather people together, and then Gao Peng shows his powerful means, which can kill some of the monsters and bring confidence to everyone.


    Although we can''t solve the problem at once.


    But there will be no panic for everyone.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng went to the place where the monsters came from. In his perception, there are many monsters coming together. There is no stopping at all.


    Even a large part of it is very close to Hurricane city. The speed is beyond imagination.


    "How fast it is!"


    "If there is no behind the scenes planning, I absolutely don''t believe that this is a natural animal tide, which is clearly someone intends to do it."


    "The goal is extremely clear, ah I have just sworn in sovereignty, but you dare to invade my territory. You are looking for death! "


    Gao Peng was very angry at this time. How long did he swear sovereignty? Suddenly someone dared to touch his beard.


    It''s so deceiving that he can''t bear to keep those guys from suffering.


    Now, he needs to make a good investigation of the enemy''s situation, so as to make the next response.


    It''s undeniable that his strength is really strong, but he can''t take care of all aspects. After all, the number of these monsters is too many, and he can''t stop it alone.


    It also needs the residents in the city to join hands to resist.


    This is essential.


    However, he can specifically destroy those powerful monsters, which can weaken a large part of his strength, as for those weak monsters that he has no time to clean up.


    That can only be released to those residents, which is also a helpless move.


    Gao Peng knows his own strength very well. If it''s single to single, he is not afraid of anyone. Even if the strength of the other side is stronger than him, he can surpass the other side instantly.


    But just under the advantage of quantity, he can''t do anything.


    What''s more, it''s not for himself.

 Chapters 780

    "Since you are so fierce, I will deal with you first."


    Gao Peng rushed into the tide of beasts as if he were a ferocious bull. There was no monster that could stop him.


    At the same time, with his strong constitution, these weaker monsters can''t hurt him at all, just like a feather on the skin.


    On the contrary, he was so rampant that he directly killed and injured a large number of monsters, which was just horrible.


    And when he rushed into the tide of beasts, Gao Peng directly used his own blood force, because he had not tried before, just knew that he could scare away monsters.


    Now He can use it with impunity.


    A thick black smoke floated up, followed by a very ferocious figure, just for such a moment, all the monsters seemed to feel fear.


    Can''t help but stay away from Gao Peng!


    No matter how ferocious and bloodthirsty they are in the heart, at this moment, they seem to play out their instincts and even regress.


    All of a sudden, all the monsters were in a panic.


    The animal tide is completely out of shape.


    Before the extremely fierce beast, it was like a frightened sheep at this moment. This extremely huge change also made Gao Peng stunned directly.


    He didn''t expect to have such great power.


    And still in such a crazy time.


    It''s just amazing!


    "It''s very good. I didn''t expect the effect to be so good. It can be a killer mace, but Now let me destroy you first! "


    Gao Peng didn''t forget his purpose. He came here to wipe out these advance troops, regardless of whether he has an assassin''s mace or not.


    But he had to be on guard, never let any beast pass, otherwise it would cause unimaginable disaster.


    And it''s hard to stop with him alone.


    Now, it''s time to wipe out these monsters slowly, and then wait until they are under the city, when it''s the time to kill them all.


    Bang bang bang!


    Boom boom!


    Wherever Gao Peng passes, there will be a corpse of a monster left. It''s really that Gao Peng''s impact is too terrible. In addition, he can directly release his own blood.


    Let all the monsters be afraid of him, and lose their fighting power at once. This moment is like paper paste.


    Not only can''t do it, one by one is still going backwards.


    How could this be offensive?


    This will make Gao Peng kill so many at once. It''s undeniable that his strength is really strong, but according to the original plan, he can''t kill so many at all.


    After all, the number is too large.


    Only with this kind of advance force now, Gao Peng can''t see the last monster, even if it is perception, there is no way to do it.


    Because a steady stream of monsters came in.


    No matter how many monsters are killed, they can not be killed completely. However, the blood power of Gaopeng is too terrible, just like the power of natural restraint.


    It also killed many monsters.


    But even so, Gao Peng ''s face also showed unprecedented solemnity, which was only the weakest cannon fodder, but it took him several minutes.


    What if it''s the monsters in command?

 Chapters 781

    "No, even if I have the natural power to control their blood, but the number is too large. I can''t kill them alone."


    "What''s more, there''s a fish that''s about to break the net. If there are more powerful monsters coming, it''s really troublesome!"


    Gao Peng''s face shows unprecedented dignity. Even at this time, he is not so confident. If he is alone, of course, it doesn''t matter.


    No one can stop him.


    But now he is not alone. He has to guard that city. Then This is the most critical moment.


    When he realized that the power could not be done, Gao Peng immediately stopped caring about these monsters. He really had no time. He had to go back to inform all the people.


    How terrible this crisis is.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gao Peng returned to the hurricane City, all the people had basically gathered. Many people took up their weapons and moved all the things they could use to the wall.


    Outside the city wall, many traps have been designed to stop the coming of monsters, although they are of no use to some powerful monsters.


    But It can still withstand some cannon fodder.


    Do your best to withstand the disaster that will come next.


    Gao Peng went directly to the city wall and found Shen Yiyi. His face was very solemn and he said: "the highest level of warning, all people should be prepared for the worst."


    "The tide of beasts is just endless. In fact, I can block the next part, but I can''t prevent any beast from sneaking in. Next I can only see you!"


    Seeing what Gao Peng said was so serious, Shen Yiyi became completely serious. As for the rest of them, they gathered in the whole city.


    We already know what will happen.


    There must be something extremely dangerous.


    What''s more, they are so close to the devil forest. Some things have been self-evident for a long time, but they don''t know that things will develop to this point.


    It''s the highest level of warning!


    One by one, people are extremely worried. This is an unprecedented disaster. Even they didn''t think of anything, they would develop to this point.


    Shen Yiyi turned back to a general and said, "let''s go ahead, level 10 warning. This is an unprecedented disaster. No one can relax. We should be prepared for the worst. We should be ready to abandon the city at any time. "


    The general answered without expression, and then passed on the notice. What would happen next was their business.


    Now that we have reached this crisis, we can''t do everything. We can only let these generals pacify the masses as soon as possible.


    Of course, not everyone is so vulnerable.


    At the most critical moment, they will be more desperate to resist, even their lives are almost gone, where do they have time to fear?


    Shen Yiyi is really worried at this moment. After all, he has never seen such a terrible disaster, and he does not know what happened.


    "Have you seen the behind the scenes?"


    "No, I haven''t found that someone is behind all this. It should be that it hasn''t appeared at present, even if the stronger beast hasn''t seen it."

 Chapters 782

    When one of the notices has been notified, there are indeed some flusters. After all, no one expected such a thing to happen.


    Even some people have proposed to abandon the city and run away before the monsters arrive.


    It''s just People who have this idea are stopped by many people in an instant.


    This is not the best way at all, because the whole hurricane city has been surrounded for a long time, and the final result will be the same no matter which direction you run.


    If you haven''t resisted, you''ll just run away.


    That''s a dead end. Everyone can see the result, but some people are scared.


    As long as they hear the warning at the highest level, they don''t even have the heart to resist. Their strength is not strong at first, and they naturally don''t have such a strong foundation.


    However, after some reassurance, many people have gradually calmed down, but their fear has not been relieved.


    Gao Peng clearly felt the fear of those people.


    "First, I will stabilize the army. Now, only by working together can we get through this difficulty. If there is a problem at this time, then all people may be really doomed."


    "Of course, I won''t have an accident, and you won''t have an accident with me. So if these people here don''t resist desperately, they won''t be able to avoid this disaster."


    Gao Peng said the interests directly.


    Shen Yiyi is also very clear about this. He nods with a solemn face.


    Gao Peng flies directly to the high altitude of Hurricane city. He is a move that immediately attracts everyone''s attention. After all, he has always been a topic before.


    Now suddenly seeing this move of his will naturally attract people''s attention. All of us should bear the fear in our hearts and see what Gaopeng wants to do first.


    "You should be scared now?"


    "I can feel your fear, but I want to tell you that fear has no effect. Only by overcoming your inner fear can you really face it calmly."


    "Is fear really useful? Or do you want to run now? It''s no use. This city has been surrounded by four sides. No matter which direction you run away from, you will face fierce monsters. "


    "That will only make you die faster."


    Gao Peng didn''t want to comfort at all, because it was useless to comfort at this time. He could only tell the interests of all the people present.


    Tell them to fight hard to survive.


    If you want to escape now, there is only one way to die. This is true, because no one can break through the encirclement of monsters.


    Except Gao Peng!


    Therefore, only with one go can we reach the last glimmer of hope.


    All the people in the audience were in a uproar. No one expected to hear such a speech. They could only see the fear in the eyes of each other when they looked at the people around them.


    It''s true!


    All of us feel terrible in our hearts. We know that we are going to face a terrible crisis, but their strength is not strong. Who is not afraid?


    Whose heart is not afraid?


    It''s human nature, but they didn''t expect Gao Peng to say it directly. They didn''t want to comfort them at all.


    This surprised them even more.

 Chapters 783

    Everyone was silent, no one spoke, after all, their hearts had been extremely volatile.


    How can I still have the mood to discuss?


    They just want to see what Gao Peng means, and why do they suddenly say such things to them?


    Gaopeng saw many people looking at him quietly. He also knew that his previous words had played a role, bringing a little fluctuation to their fear.


    "Fear will only lead you to extinction!"


    "The reason why I tell you the truth directly is that I don''t want to deceive you or make any commitment to you, because it''s useless."


    "What we are going to face next may be a disaster you have never seen before, but it is not irresistible."


    Gao Peng''s words, thoroughly let the present people have a trace of confidence, after all, they all know Gao Peng''s strong.


    Since Gao Peng has said so, isn''t it true that there is a chance?


    All the people began to talk about it for a while.


    From the silence before, to the loud noise now, everything seems to be a change of mind. After all, they didn''t see any hope before.


    Now, there seems to be real hope.


    This change is very obvious, Gao Peng also all sees in the eye.


    Only to see him smile and said: "there is still hope, because there is no time for total despair."


    "Next is the real test of the difficulties. I will try my best to stop the monsters. You only need to deal with those fish that are missing."


    "I will solve all the powerful monsters, and the next moment will be your desperate time."


    "There is hope only if you work hard!"


    Gao Peng''s last words use his own magic power, which can be heard by all people directly, and even seem to have a powerful power.


    Extremely inspiring!


    It makes all the faces look excited. If it is true, they don''t mind working hard.


    There is also the shock before Gao Peng, so that so many people have confidence. Otherwise, when they hear what Gao Peng said, they will have doubts at the first time.


    It doesn''t work that much.


    It''s especially obvious to see that everyone is getting excited and more confident about living.


    If we keep going, we can really live. Although we may sacrifice a lot, most people can still live.


    This is hope!


    At this time, Gao Peng is very grateful for what he did before. Sometimes it''s necessary to show his teeth. At least at the most critical moment, someone can believe you.


    Otherwise, if you are in a hurry, it will not have the best effect, and it will be difficult to accept for a while.


    Seeing that all the people began to get excited, Gao Peng felt that the time was almost over, only to see him say again.


    "It''s your time to fight!"


    "I will stop more enemies for you, but I hope you can do your best, because it concerns your life."


    "Don''t be afraid of sacrifice, because with your protection, your family will survive, and you will always remember in everyone''s mind."


    "You will be the heroes guarding the city!"

 Chapters 784

    With an inspiring speech, all talents have completely restored their confidence. Whether they can succeed or not, at least they have tried their best.


    Put your life together!


    As Gao Peng said, even if they die, what?


    They are willing to leave that glimmer of hope to the people they care about, even if they die, it is worth it!


    Looking at all the people''s changing emotions, Gao Peng felt the excellent speed and distance from the perception, and his face slowly showed a trace of incomprehensible expression.


    "Here we are!"


    Everyone knows what this sentence means.


    For a while, all the people instantly return to their posts and look out of the city. Everyone knows what they will face next.


    Now, they have their own goals to fight for. They have been fearless of life and death for a long time. Maybe some of them will be lucky to survive.


    But that''s just after the war. At the moment, all people are determined to die, because only in this way can they let the people they care about survive.


    This is their mission now!


    Gao Peng also flew out of the city without hesitation. Looking at the rolling tide of beasts, he rushed into the current without any hesitation.


    He used his own actions to tell all the people that he could only fight for the last glimmer of hope.


    When he rushed into the torrent, all the monsters seemed to be torn apart by him. At the same time, he also used his own blood power in an instant.


    The action of those monsters froze for a moment, and they did not dare to attack Gao Peng any more. Even one of them was trying their best to regress, just to keep away from Gao Peng.


    Because Gao Peng didn''t just kill the enemy in one direction, he chose the best way, that is, to revolve around the whole city all the time.


    Even though this kind of efficiency is a little bit low, it can still leave his breath. Those monsters are too afraid of him. Sometimes, when they detect his breath, their speed becomes a little slow.


    It can also give those people in the city a chance to take advantage of it.


    Now, Gao Peng only uses this kind of brute force to defend the enemy, and doesn''t fully use his martial arts. It''s not that he doesn''t want to use it, but it''s not yet.


    The real Assassin''s mace, those people are left to those powerful monsters, and Gao Peng has to save his physical strength as much as possible.


    Being strong doesn''t mean he has unlimited physical strength.


    Once he is really tired, it will be a real disaster, even if all the people try their best.


    Could not withstand this disaster.


    All the people on the city wall have seen Gao Peng''s figure as a forerunner. At this time, they are more unlikely to be timid.


    People who are so powerful have already rushed out without hesitation. Are they still timid?


    It''s impossible!


    After that encouragement, they have already decided to do their best, even if they lose their lives?


    With Gao Peng''s demonstration, all the people on the scene showed a resolute look on their faces. It was a suicidal battle, but they were not allowed to waste their lives.


    Tongtong has those generals to command, which can also avoid casualties and achieve the minimum loss in exchange for the maximum damage!

 Chapters 785

    "Block group, block all the monsters in front of us, and try to reduce the number of torrents!"


    "The output team smashed me hard. No matter what method you use, I must kill these guys in front of me."


    "Take your own weapons and charge me. Don''t be afraid that there is no way back. I''ll put you back!"


    The tragic battle happened every moment, every minute, every second, some people were killed, but there are still many people who have followed.


    Even though Gao Peng has promoted many monsters, and even left his own breath of demon blood, even so, those monsters are still extremely fierce.


    It''s too large. It''s hundreds of times larger than the number of human beings, or even more


    Especially looking at the boundless monster, it makes many people feel depressed at once, but no one gives up at this moment.


    Because there is also a person in front of them, fighting desperately!


    How can they fail?


    Shout! The voice of battle!


    The roar of monsters!


    Everything is mixed together, the whole sky is dyed red, the ground has already accumulated countless bodies, the ground has also been dyed red.


    Even the underground is permeated with a lot of blood.


    This battle is extremely tragic, but because all people are desperate to fight, and did not let any monster near.


    Although the battle was extremely fierce, it really resisted these monsters and didn''t let them step further.


    The animal tide is directly isolated for a long distance, and there are many traps behind people, all of which are obstacles to prevent the monster from moving forward.


    In fact, at this time, it''s not all the people who charge, but work together. Each group has its own work, that is to say, only because of this kind of cooperative operation, can the enemy be killed more efficiently.


    And there are people who are always ready.


    It''s not that they don''t fight, it''s just that the time has not come and their strength needs to be used in the most critical areas.


    In particular, these people are carefully selected and have relatively strong strength. They will go to block those monsters, which can also save many weak human beings.


    Soldiers to soldiers, generals to generals.


    In addition to Gao Peng, all the people on the scene fight according to this principle, which can also reduce some casualties.


    That is to say, Gao Peng''s fighting power is just like that of a monster, so he can rampage in such a place. Even now, there is no monster that reaches the realm of the God King.


    Maybe it hasn''t appeared yet, or it has been hidden in it all the time.


    It also shows many people the hope of victory.


    Although they don''t know Gao Peng''s strength, they can easily see how ferocious Gao Peng is. There is no monster that can resist his attack.


    It''s just incredibly exciting.


    The war is still going on. Although Shen Yiyi is worried about Gao Peng''s situation, it''s not a moment of indecision. She gives orders one by one.


    All the people were ordered and forbidden, no one resisted, their response was very decisive, there was no hesitation at all.


    That is to say, all people listen to orders so that this war can go on so smoothly, and sacrifice is inevitable.


    But in fact, everyone here saw hope.

 Chapters 786

    "It''s still too hard to fight like this."


    Gao Peng looked around and found that except for him, the rest of the place seemed extremely difficult, and just could resist the tide of beasts.


    But that''s not good at all!


    It''s just another''s former army. I don''t know how many monsters are behind him. If he pulls away to deal with those monsters then.


    Who can resist these endless animal tides?


    Just thinking about it, he felt that this battle was extremely difficult. If there is any change, it may defeat everyone''s inner defense.


    And when he''s going to run out of power.


    Although he didn''t exert all his strength at present, but that''s because he left enough strength to deal with the following monsters. Otherwise, he would definitely resist the tide of monsters completely.


    But it''s not realistic at all!


    Even if he can resist? Who is going to deal with the more horrible monsters?


    There are not many gods in this city. How can they deal with them?


    It''s still a question of resistance.


    In particular, the strength of each beast is generally stronger than that of human beings, which is the best difficult place. In the same realm, human beings can''t defeat monsters at all.


    How can this be resisted?


    Gao Peng is also well aware of this problem. Although he has just come to this continent, he knows all the information he needs to know.


    Nature is very clear, which is also the place that worries him the most. The number is no more than that of monsters, and the individual strength is no stronger than that of monsters.


    This is the most pitiful place.


    Can this really win?


    Gao Peng''s heart was about to shake. He didn''t mind taking Shen Yiyi to escape here immediately, but this place was originally regarded as a private place.


    It could be completely destroyed.


    This made him very reluctant to choose a site, and he also wanted to develop well, especially close to the devil forest.


    It''s easy to get in and improve your strength, but it''s such a good place that it''s about to be destroyed.


    How could he be reconciled to this?


    How disgusting!


    Gao Peng has been scolding in his heart. Since he got the system, he has never met such a pitiful thing. He is really invincible.


    But that is only relative!


    Once others win in quantity, he will not be able to deal with it at all, and he is not unlimited power, and he will eventually have a moment of understanding.


    At that time, he will not be able to fight and will lose all his fighting power.


    Unless there is a creature stronger than him, it can make him recover instantly, but is it really possible?


    It''s not a short time since he came to this continent, but he still hasn''t found anything stronger than him, although there is also a reason why he didn''t take the initiative to find it.


    But he did see very little.


    Although there are many activities in his heart, the movements in his hands have never stopped. There are countless monsters that died in his hands.


    But even so, it''s just the tide of animals that has stopped it. On the whole, it''s not much less.


    It''s hopeless!


    After a long battle, Gao Peng has been a little tired. After all, the number is too much. He has been repeating one or two movements.


    But his physical strength didn''t decrease much, especially under his intentional restraint, at most, he just stopped the animal tide.

 Chapters 787

    Boom boom boom!


    The surrounding sound is very disordered, there are all kinds of sounds, and even these screams.


    But even so, there is still no shaking of the human heart.


    Because behind them, there are some old and young women with their families, so they can only go forward without hesitation.


    Never step back!


    Once back off, the consequences are unimaginable.


    Shouts of killing outside the city are shocking!


    The city was silent.


    Those who did not fight in the city were not all praying for victory. Although they did not fight, they were also helping in the logistics.


    It''s all about winning.


    If they can''t defend them completely, then these people will take up their own weapons and stand at the forefront of preventing the tide of beasts.


    They are not unable to fight, but because of their limited fighting capacity, they are doing what suits them best when their interests are maximized.


    It is also the most helpful thing for war.


    If they are allowed to fight at the forefront, it is nothing more than to increase casualties, which will not play a decisive role at all.


    This is the best use!


    People In this war, it has become a thorough tool. If there is no such awareness, there is no determination to return to death.


    Everyone is fighting for their last chance. No one thinks they can survive, but they want to leave a living space for those behind.


    This may seem great, but they are so small.


    I can only use my own life to spell out the last bit of hope.


    In this kind of war, human life is not worth money.


    "No!"


    "King level beast!"


    Gao Peng can feel the powerful monster at the first time when he appears. Although there is no threat to him.


    But once let him rush past, the people behind can''t resist at all.


    It''s a huge beetle. Its body is just as big as a car. You can see the hard shell on his back.


    Only to see him fly to the sky, some small and weak monsters have already retreated one after another, simply dare not to approach easily.


    And all the people saw that horrible beetle.


    Flustered nature is inevitable, after all, feel the breath of the incomparable terror, for the general human is still incomparably powerful.


    But The moment of despair has not yet been reached.


    They also have leaders, their soul characters!


    At the first time of discovery, Gao Peng was directly separated from the animal tide. Now, he can''t take so many places into consideration. He can only kill that beetle as soon as possible.


    A far blow out, the whole sky caused a huge wave, accompanied by thunder and black smoke.


    A huge fist went straight to the beetle.


    Although the beetle wanted to avoid, but this attack on Gao Peng didn''t have any intention of keeping his hand, so he did not hesitate to submerge the beetle in it.


    Then, Gao Peng did not hesitate to kill into the tide of animals.


    Although the animal tide had been pushed forward for some time, Gao Peng intervened and killed many monsters at once, just as he had no expectation before.


    Nothing has been affected.


    This just let Gao Peng breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his reaction speed is fast enough, otherwise, it will be troublesome to deal with it.

 Chapters 788

    Li''s family, because of their strong strength, let them lead a group of people to keep one side alone.


    This has been entrusted with a tremendous amount of trust.


    It''s also because the Li family has always made contributions, so Shen Yiyi made such a decision.


    But In the beginning, I tried my best to resist the monsters, as if I were fighting as hard as most people.


    Even in command, there is no fault at all.


    No one paid special attention to the Li family.


    However, when Gao Peng killed the king level beetle in a flash, the faces of all the core members of the Li family changed at the same time, which was as ugly as eating shit.


    Even they have a dim look at each other, can see the hate in the eyes of each other.


    That''s a lot of hate!


    "Hateful!"


    "We totally underestimated the strength of that guy. I should have thought that such a arrogant guy could not be too weak."


    "In addition to the previous rumors and what we have seen, we should not underestimate him, but I have made such a mistake, damn it!"


    The expression on the face of the Li family leader is very ugly, especially when he saw that the originally prepared killing move was dealt with at once, which made him more upset.


    In fact, this wave of animals is something they have been planning for a long time.


    At first, he got the treasure in Jiqing''s hands, and then he joined forces with foreign enemies to destroy hurricane city at one stroke.


    In this way, we can not only obtain unimaginable benefits, but also hand in the voting status to that adult, which is the most important thing.


    But now all the plans have been completely disrupted. If it wasn''t for that treasure to enter hurricane city again, he wouldn''t have launched such a long planned animal tide in such a hurry.


    They''ve already put all their eggs in one basket at the moment.


    There is really no other way. With their strength, they can''t get it back from Gao Peng, so they can only develop in the direction of destruction.


    However, they underestimated Gao Peng''s strength.


    This is what happened before.


    But it doesn''t matter. Although it''s underestimated, it can''t be finished so easily. They have already made all preparations before.


    No matter what kind of accident happens, it can be settled easily.


    The head of Li''s family smiled coldly, and looked at those who were desperately resisting. He only thought that these guys were all fools.


    It''s stupid to use my life to resist and my body to fill it.


    However, what they have done is a futile act, which is impossible to resist.


    It''s nothing more than a white death.


    "Since you are so powerful, I want to see when you can resist and how many monsters you can kill in a second."


    "Now, let''s experience what real despair is!"


    Li thought about it in his heart, but he didn''t stop. When everyone didn''t notice him, he had already put the signal.


    It''s nothing more than direct destruction by absolute advantage.


    Don''t wait any longer!


    The signal received from him over there will be implemented without hesitation. All these are for the sake of that adult.


    At the same time, there is a treasure. All of this can only be attributed to the misfortune of the people in hurricane city. They are not only in such a remote place, but also cause accidents.

 Chapters 789

    There is no doubt about the Li family''s actions, even in silence.


    Everyone is fighting hard, where will someone pay attention to their little movements.


    This has also led to the fact that no one has ever found a traitor, and it is still in such a crucial place.


    Once there is a problem, it will be an irreparable fault.


    Li''s signal had just been sent out, and a certain place had been received. Without any hesitation, they drove out all the prepared monster and beast Tongtong.


    At this time, all the monsters seemed to have sensed some power, and there was a riot in an instant.


    Moreover, these monsters at the level of God King were imprisoned by others, and they were not driven to this place at all.


    That''s a little surprising.


    If it is known by others, it will be astonishing.


    How long did it take for such a monstrous beast to be imprisoned and brought to this place in advance?


    They were completely unaware of their actions.


    It''s just amazing!


    With the actions of these people, one monstrous beast after another came out of the cage directly, and all the demands went in one direction.


    Although these monsters are indeed imprisoned, they also know that the only chance to survive is to trample down that city.


    Otherwise, they will face the crisis of death.


    This time, it''s not as simple as imprisonment, because there''s no use anymore, so there''s no need for imprisonment.


    Boom boom boom!


    One after another, the monsters move forward. With the breath of terror, the animal tide below also appears panic, but it doesn''t stop.


    It became more ferocious.


    The riots are still going on!


    People in hurricane city don''t know what''s going on at all. They just feel that those excellent people are becoming more and more terrible, and their attack power has increased a lot.


    The mood also became more grumpy.


    In particular, there is a thick smoke, which has slowly spread. Most of the monsters have been covered by the smoke for a long time, and the monsters covered by the smoke have become very grumpy.


    Ferocity, bloodlust, cruelty!


    All kinds of negative emotions are ignited in a flash!


    All this is beyond everyone''s expectation. Everyone doesn''t know why the sudden uprising happened, but they can also find a little bit of something wrong.


    Gao Peng also found that when the smoke covered monsters and beasts became extremely cruel, their attack power became more powerful.


    Even his blood pressure was weak.


    This is also the problem he found. His face suddenly became extremely ugly. Even this huge advantage weakened. Isn''t it more difficult next?


    But at this time, he could not have any hesitation, only to see him fly to the sky in an instant, and hold his voice with his own power.


    "Be careful, those smoke can make all the monsters more brutal, and also make their fighting power more powerful."


    "You must not take it lightly. This is the best time. Maybe we can win the final victory as long as we resist these monsters."


    After a word of warning, Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to other things either, and rushed directly to the beast group.


    War, as if in this moment into the white hot!

 Chapters 790

    When aware of the monster riot, there is no preparation to keep hands. If we don''t solve it as soon as possible at this time, it will be more trouble later.


    Even if the other side''s main force does not appear for the time being.


    Even those powerful monsters did not appear, but what about that? If at this time it has been breached in advance, what if we still have strength and strength?


    In the end, there is nothing but escape.


    This is not what he wants.


    "The unexplained uprising must be that the undertaker is already in a hurry. Then I''ll let you worry for a while. If you have me, you can''t succeed!"


    Gao penggang is ready to take action. In his perception, he suddenly breaks into numerous extremely powerful monsters.


    "No, it''s not just the mob of monsters. There are so many powerful monsters appearing suddenly. Can you say..."


    He didn''t need to have any reason, only to see the brilliant light around him, a huge figure slowly emerged behind him.


    More dazzling than the power of blood.


    One seems to be real darkness, another is pure and incomparable light. One light and one dark appear on Gao Peng''s body, even without causing conflict.


    If it wasn''t for the critical moment, someone would have found something wrong with Gao Peng. But now, how could anyone pay attention to it?


    They only felt that Gao Peng suddenly broke out with tremendous terror.


    The monsters who wanted to charge died suddenly. All of them were corpses around Gaopeng. In only a moment, all the monsters died instantly.


    It shocked everyone who saw it.


    Of course, it''s more exciting.


    Seeing the strength of their spiritual leaders, they are naturally more brave and skilful, and they are all fearless to attack monsters and beasts.


    The head of the Li family is completely stupid now. He can''t think of anything else. At this time, he doesn''t have the energy to act.


    I saw him staring at Gao Peng in a daze. He saw the scene very clearly. How could someone in the world have such terrible power?


    What did he just do?


    It was a flash of light. At last, all the monsters died one after another, just like the lambs to be slaughtered. They had no resistance at all.


    What''s the situation?


    "What kind of monster is he? Has he not been exhausted after such a long fight? How do you feel that he is braver and braver. "


    "There is no falling trend at all. How can his body survive?"


    At this time, the Li family did not know how to describe their mood. They did see many strong people, but many of them were not so strong physically.


    In particular, they have been fighting with monsters for so long that there is no sign of exhaustion. What a terrible constitution it is.


    And the speed with which he killed the enemy, it''s just amazing.


    Only then did they know that Gao Peng was the only one who was likely to change. He would be the most likely one in this war.


    It is also the most powerful one in this war.


    As long as we can hold him in check, or kill him here, then everything is no longer a problem, and this city will be easily broken.


    No one can resist the tide of beasts!

 Chapters 791

    "Is this the general attack?"


    "I''d like to see how many other powerful monsters you have, but If you think you can hold me back like this, it''s a big mistake! "


    "I want you to see what is a real powerful force!"


    There was a smile on Gaopeng''s mouth. He had been waiting for this moment for a long time, although he had been saving his physical strength before.


    But it doesn''t mean that he is not belligerent. The weak monsters he has been solving have already bothered him.


    At last, the monsters that can show their strength are still a little bit stronger. Although they are still the ones that can kill in a second, they are much better than these monsters now.


    "You should be careful. Next, the monsters may launch a general attack. I have sensed that there are monsters at the level of God King, and there are many of them."


    "I''ll deal with those guys. You just need to guard your own place and don''t let any beast pass."


    "The rest, please give it to me!"


    Gao Peng informed all the people on the spot in time, and without hesitation he began to lift off. At the same time, all the monsters and beasts fell to the bottom.


    Although he didn''t do it deliberately, his physique was too strong. He was at the same level as the strength of his blood, and even had a subtle advantage.


    When he flew over the sky, all the monsters were killed one by one.


    The person behind the scenes also saw this scene. The whole person''s eyes were about to fall off, and his face became extremely embarrassed.


    It''s like eating shit.


    He never thought that there would be a powerful emperor in such a place, and this is not an ordinary person, it is obvious that he has extremely strong blood power and physique.


    Only from Gao Peng''s performance, he has clearly seen that, but at this time, he is still in shock. How can such a strong person appear in such a remote town?


    It''s not scientific at all!


    Can we say that the real owner of this city is this strong one?


    This is a situation they never thought about. They thought it was a safe thing to win, but who knows it has turned into a mess.


    There is even an extremely powerful emperor state power, who can''t deal with it only by virtue of what they have prepared before, and can only win by quantity at most.


    But can it really succeed?


    Seeing the invincible power of Gao Peng, their hearts couldn''t help but have a trace of doubt. After such a long fight, Gao Peng didn''t look tired at all.


    On the contrary, it is more and more brave in the war, and its strength is more and more terrible. There are no monsters that can stay where they pass.


    Because those monsters have already died!


    As a mountain of monsters, we can know how many Gao Peng killed. Especially many monsters are afraid to get close to Gao Peng.


    It''s a bit of a hassle. Even if they can break through that city, it''s hard for them to achieve their goals.


    Their purpose is very clear, that is, one person, one treasure.


    No matter which one they get, they can go to the exchange directly, but now they can''t help but have some doubts.


    It''s true that Gao Peng''s strength is too fierce, which makes people afraid, even can''t help but produce a trace of fear.

 Chapters 792

    Gao Peng''s goal is very clear, that is to kill all the king level monsters.


    They must not be allowed to rush into the battle group, let alone hurt the rest of the people, otherwise it may be a disaster.


    Go straight to those monsters in perception.


    At a very long distance, Gao Peng has already made the first move, because at the moment, in front of him is a monster that seems to be a giant eagle.


    This kind of monster flying in the sky, and its strength is still king level. That''s the first target to be killed, so they must not be allowed to cross the defense line.


    Boom boom boom!


    A thick black smoke flew out, as if it was going through the whole space, and the monster wanted to escape.


    But its speed is really too fast, where is so easy to hide?


    A scream came out, and finally fell directly from the air and hit a group of monsters.


    Gao Peng did not pay much attention to it, but went to deal with the next one again. Every time, he was killed with a single blow. There was no king level monster that could be resisted in his hands.


    Gradually, he has killed more than a dozen monsters, all of which can be the overlord of one side, but it is so easy to be killed here by him.


    There is no contribution at all.


    It''s not that these monsters are not powerful, it''s just that Gao Peng is too abnormal. The abnormal is unimaginable. Even if his realm is high, his blood power and constitution are unimaginable.


    Many times more powerful than ordinary people.


    Even more.


    How can it play?


    It''s too much to deceive!


    "Where the hell did this monster come from? Why don''t you see that he''s never shot, it''s like he''s just popped up. "


    "Did he come out of the stone?"


    "If we don''t think of a way, our plan may be completely ruined, and then we can only take the responsibility of the master."


    Hiding in the dark behind the scenes, I have to worry at this time. After all, I was killed in a flash. There are so many King level monsters. How can he not panic?


    If it wasn''t for seckill, there might still be some room for circumspection.


    But now, quantity doesn''t work at all.


    Before long, all the monsters they released may have been killed. At that time, the cannon fodder will not play its due role.


    That would be a direct declaration of failure.


    But They were not fully prepared before, and did not expect this situation at all. Naturally, there is no trump card available.


    Only one by one can be in a hurry. The expression on his face is more ugly than the other. He can only watch Gao Peng kill those King level monsters.


    They can only work there in a hurry!


    Li''s family was about to collapse at this time. They thought that as long as they launched the general attack, they would surely win all the people, and their task would be completed successfully.


    But who knows that there are so many changes.


    Gao Peng, in particular, has been underestimated over and over again. Now it''s almost a flop. The horrible King level monster is killed in a flash.


    Is this still human? How does he practice?


    Where did it come from again?


    A lot of people have come up with the idea that they have already been completely convinced, but they have no way back.

 Chapters 793

    Seeing Gao Peng''s ferocity, the residents who are struggling to resist, their eyes are very bright, just like the state of hunger for a long time.


    At the same time, their pouncing became more fierce.


    It''s Gao Peng who brings them a good head, which makes them find the backbone at once. They are very excited to pick up the weapons in their hands, regardless of whether they will get hurt or not.


    It''s all on monsters.


    Although they are very excited, they are still obedient to the commander''s command, because they can attack more efficiently.


    In fighting, we also need to pay attention to methods.


    If you keep rushing, it will be broken up in a short time. Don''t even say resistance. It won''t take long to be killed by others.


    What''s more, these excellent strengths are so terrifying, and the number is so huge, which can be won if there is chaos.


    Hot blood It''s not a rush.


    "Kill! Kill! "


    "In order to usher in our victory, all the animals that want to invade our school are slaughtered!"


    One after another inspiring words, all the faces showed a very excited look, they can already see the victory of the war.


    In particular, Gaopeng set an example in front of them, which made them more confident. How can they lose momentum when the fighting power of the highest end is so fierce.


    As a result, some people have been exhausted for a long time, but at this moment, it seems that they are rejuvenated, and their strength has soared countless times.


    Maybe it was the blood that stimulated them.


    Or something else.


    But at this moment, they are very brave soldiers, fearless of life and death!


    Everyone has been very tired for a long time, but looking at the excellent bodies killed by them, they feel extremely glorious.


    Glory seemed to envelop them.


    But they burst out their potential again and again, even they don''t believe it. Is this their real power?


    But no one will go to tangle at all. It''s true that the battle has already entered the white heat. They just want to kill all the monsters in front of them.


    All of them will become corpses on the ground, and they are heroes standing on the corpses!


    ¡­¡­


    Although Gao Peng killed many King level monsters in a flash, it didn''t lighten the burden immediately. After all, the number was still huge.


    Gao Peng only killed one tenth of them.


    It can be seen how terrible the number is. If there were not Gao Peng, the hurricane city would have been gone, or even could not withstand the first wave of impact.


    As for the next king level monsters, they are even more unstoppable. After all, there are not many gods in hurricane City, and each one is extremely rare.


    However, they still have to resist monsters. Where can they kill so many monsters at the same level? In the same level, the strength of monsters is the most powerful.


    Because they have an indestructible body.


    That''s what makes them invincible. Although their intelligence is a little bit lower, it doesn''t hinder their terrifying attack power.


    Ordinary people can''t resist it.


    Only a guy like Gao Peng can not be afraid of creatures of the same level. Even every time, he can do a second kill.

 Chapters 794

    With Gao Peng''s ferocious battle, there are fewer and fewer monsters at the level of the king. They have been killed by him.


    Even the monsters below are also dead and wounded. After all, the light from Gao Peng''s whole body can make people seriously injured.


    It''s like an external force. Just passing by, the weak beast will be killed instantly.


    There is no chance to struggle.


    It can be seen how horrible Gao Peng is.


    This is also the reason why the behind the scenes are shocked. It''s really unreasonable. It''s just an energy ball at any time.


    Is this really human?


    They have never seen such monsters. Seeing Gao Peng kill monsters, the king level monsters have been basically killed.


    Their plan seemed to be falling through.


    And the residents above the city also saw the dawn of victory. After all, the high-level monsters of the other side had been basically killed, and only those cannon fodder remained.


    Is the animal tide about to end?


    Many people think of it in their hearts, but their actions do not stop. Instead, they wave their weapons and become more and more ferocious.


    The frequency is much faster. They have seen the dawn of victory, so naturally they can''t relax at all.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill all these enemies, and victory is at hand. There must be no carelessness. Take up the weapons in your hands, and kill all these animals even if you have killed yourself!"


    A general waved his weapon and shouted.


    Then there was a lot of response.


    It''s true that their bloodiness has been drawn out for a long time. When they saw Gao Peng''s great power and killing the four sides, their blood was boiling.


    Even if they see so many monsters, they have no fear at all.


    Gao Peng feels that the victory is in front of him at the moment. Although he still hasn''t found the behind the scenes, there are basically no more requirements.


    Although there was still an influx of monsters from time to time, they were all cannon fodder and could not play a decisive role at all.


    Only the king level monsters can force Gao Peng to be distracted. As for the others, they have long been ignored by him.


    At first he didn''t know his strength was so strong.


    At that time, he will feel worried, but when his real firepower is fully open, no matter how many sales are, they are not his opponents at all, nor can they pose any threat to him.


    At this time, he was invincible.


    "At last, it''s about to win. This endless battle makes people feel tired. Although the strength hasn''t weakened much, they still feel very tired mentally."


    Gao Peng thinks so in his heart. It''s really that the number of his murders is too large. His body is not in any way, but he is still mentally tired.


    After such a long time, he can''t count how many monsters he killed.


    The whole sky has already turned bloody red.


    It''s been fighting for a day, and it''s about to enter the night. Once the fight is not finished before the night, there may be some changes in the future.


    This is absolutely not allowed by Gao Peng, so he wants to end the fight before nightfall, so that he can quickly find out the behind the scenes.

 Chapters 795

    Seeing that all the king level monsters have been killed, the leader of the Li family is in a panic. He also knows that once they win, they will pay the price.


    Even if it''s not found out now that they are behind the scenes.


    But how could that adult spare them?


    After all, the task was a failure. I paid such a heavy price, but I didn''t even get one thing. It''s like dying!


    He didn''t want to die, but also wanted to take his family to the top. How could he die so easily?


    He won''t allow it!


    But there is no way. All the assassin''s maces have already been used. Those King level monsters are the last ones.


    But who knows not only didn''t play a role, but was killed all of a sudden. When these king level monsters appeared, that monster like human became more crazy.


    If not for these king level monsters.


    Are they more likely to win?


    Li can''t help but think so. It''s Gao Peng''s performance that causes him a lot of doubts. Before that, he was just struggling to resist.


    But when the king level beast appears, it''s just a different person. It''s totally different!


    "Damn it, how could there be such a monster in the world? I thought his strength was just like this, but who knows that he even hid such a powerful strength."


    "Then why didn''t he come out before?"


    "Do you want to show the enemy that he is weak and lead us all out?"


    "It''s not impossible."


    The head of Li''s family thought about the next step with a gloomy face. He would never accept his failure or accept it.


    Once accepted, his life is not guaranteed.


    At the moment, he really thought that Gao Peng was hiding his strength before, but how could he know? In fact, Gao Peng didn''t even know his strength.


    That is because there are so many King level monsters, he is ready to open all the fire, which is to find his strength is so powerful.


    Especially restrain these monsters, otherwise they won''t have the fierce scene before.


    "No, I can''t let him win so easily. I will never give up I can never lose! "


    The master of the Li family has laid down his weapons, and at this time he has no command, because there is no need at all.


    All the people have already rushed out directly, trying to win at this critical moment.


    And because he was too excited, no one noticed his difference, which just let him take the risk of being detected.


    He only saw that he put down his weapon and looked around with gloomy eyes. When he saw Shen Yiyi, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    He still remembered what the task was.


    Originally, he wanted to break through the city directly, and then complete the task in a big way. Finally, he could have a good relationship with that adult''s hand.


    But it''s impossible now!


    However, this doesn''t mean that he can''t finish the task. As for the treasure, it will take a lot of effort to find it at this time, and he doesn''t have any extra time.


    So That man, he can still catch now, just need to take a little risk.


    But it''s no hindrance, he''s more inclined to take risks than death!

 Chapters 796

    "Oh! I don''t know when I''m dying. "


    The head of the Li family smiled coldly, especially when he put his eyes on Shen Yiyi''s body, the breath on his body became even colder.


    He has already found his target.


    What''s more, it''s the person that the adult needs.


    It''s impossible for him to hurt, but he can also make good use of it to get the treasure and even destroy the city.


    It all depends on how he acts.


    Now, it''s at the center of the war. No matter outside or inside the city, all the people are busy. At this time, no one will care what he is doing?


    Even if he was the commander, many people had already killed red eyes. When they saw the monsters, they rushed up one by one.


    Master Li, it can be said that he has been ignored by others for a long time.


    In the eyes of all the people, there is only Gaopeng. The power that Gaopeng shows is too terrifying, and they also see hope.


    That''s their spiritual leader!


    This also allowed the Li family leader to find the opportunity, only to see that he left his post in an instant, and no one found his trend at all.


    As for other Li''s family members, they are naturally covering up at this time, and at the same time, they are also looking for a way for themselves, after all, if they are found out.


    That''s the real end of it.


    Now they can only sneak attack and kidnap, absolutely can''t let people discover their behavior, otherwise they will die at that time.


    How terrible it is to be let out by so many people!


    Just think about it and feel the horror.


    This makes them more cautious.


    The leader of the Li family quietly touched Shen Yiyi''s position, especially his strength was not weak, so it was impossible to be found so easily.


    Shen Yiyi is very busy at the moment. The weapons in her hands are always waving. Those monsters that can be stopped, especially those that can fly in the sky, are only a little stronger.


    This can resist those monsters flying in the sky.


    Otherwise, hurricane city river will be easily broken.


    No one would like to see this, but Shen Yiyi did not pay attention to Li''s behavior because of his high mental tension.


    Shen Yiyi is killing. At last, he finds that his neck is cold. A long blade is directly across her neck.


    "Don''t move, or I''ll kill you!"


    A voice sounded from behind her, which surprised Shen Yiyi. At this time, someone attacked her.


    Whose courage is it?


    This also made Shen Yiyi stop directly. After all, she didn''t dare to act rashly without knowing who it was.


    But When she slightly sideways, she can directly see the master Li standing behind her. At this time, she is not good at all.


    Because she is so unimaginable, why did she sneak in at this time?


    Don''t he know what time it is?


    "I didn''t expect it to be you."


    "I''ve never owed you anything, but what do you mean now? Or do you want all of us to be buried together at this critical time? "


    "Do you think that if the city is broken, you can survive?"

 Chapters 797

    At this time, of course, Shen Yiyi was very confused. What was the matter with the Li family leader? What''s the use of hijacking her now.


    As long as Hurricane city is broken, all people will suffer completely.


    Those monsters will be able to rush in and rampage without any obstacles. Then How could anyone have survived?


    It''s unwise to do such a foolish thing now.


    However


    Li''s master suddenly smiled coldly: "what do you know? I also want the city to be broken, which is what I want to see. "


    "Do you think my purpose is the same as yours? Funny, I don''t know that you are just dumb lambs, and I will be the hunter who takes the butcher''s knife. "


    "How is it? Are you shocked? "


    The leader of the Li family saw that the people of the Li family had started to move slowly, and he didn''t care too much. Anyway, he could catch people eventually.


    At the very least, we can do it.


    As for the others, what''s his business?


    As long as he can finish the task, the benefits are inevitable.


    Shen Yiyi is really shocked. She really didn''t think that things would develop like this. Is there any secret here?


    Or Is the Li family the one behind the scenes?


    "I think you should be confused now?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Let me explain to you one by one. You are here to watch those people die for nothing. You are doomed to fail to win."


    "Don''t struggle!" The master of Li''s family smiled coldly, glanced around at the same time, and watched the residents'' desperate battle.


    Even if their own city Lord has been hijacked by others, he has not been found. He is just stupid and doesn''t know what they are doing.


    Of course, it is more convenient for him to move.


    "Maybe you do have some guesses in your mind, but yes, I can give you a positive answer now. We played a role in this disaster."


    "So, it''s you and the treasure of the Ji family. It''s really that you are looked upon by a big man. That''s impossible You can only agree honestly. "


    "I know that you still have a strong backing, but your backing can''t help you now."


    "And that kid, don''t think about it, he can''t help you now!"


    As if the victory was in hand, the Li family leader had no scruples at all and said all he knew directly.


    He doesn''t care if people will hear.


    Moreover, at this time, he is ready to leave, so he will not pay too much attention to it, even if others know his hands and feet?


    How about knowing that he did it?


    Do you really want to kill him?


    At that time, he had already escaped far away. He could even join the hand of that adult. Whoever dared to move him, who could do anything about him.


    All of this has been in his calculation for a long time.


    As long as Shen Yiyi is kidnapped, everything can be finished perfectly. He has no worries about not getting the treasure. Anyway, he has finished the task.


    It''s just not perfect.


    But even so, he was satisfied.


    If it wasn''t for his risk-taking, he would have to be honest and wait for his death. There was no other way.

 Chapters 798

    "I don''t know why I can''t find the behind the scenes all the time. It turns out that it''s you who are picky inside and picky outside. Fortunately, you can stand up by yourself, or you won''t be found."


    Just when the master of Li''s family was triumphant about what he had done.


    A voice suddenly rang behind him.


    All of a sudden made him stiff, and the movements in his hands stopped, even his eyes were wide open.


    Naturally he could hear whose voice it was.


    He never wanted to see people, especially at this time.


    There is even a little fear in my heart.


    "Don''t come here!"


    The blade in the master''s hand became tighter, as if Shen Yiyi could be killed in the next second.


    But Now that Gao Peng appears, how can he let him do anything recklessly.


    When the leader of the Li family thought that he had mastered the handle again, he found that the blade in his hand had already disappeared, and Shen Yiyi was a little away from him.


    On the contrary, Gao Peng is the closest to him, as if they are both about to stick together.


    It scared him!


    However, Gao Peng said coldly at this time: "with me, do you think you still have a chance to fight? Tell me who else is there besides you. "


    "If you are honest, maybe I will not kill you, but if you are not honest, I will let you know how painful it is to live in this world."


    "Impossible!"


    "Why are you here?" Li felt that it was unbelievable. Originally, he saw Gao Peng dealing with the king level monsters.


    Why is it here in a flash?


    It''s not scientific!


    Originally thought that the winning thing was in hand, but who knows that the moment has turned, which is just a little unexpected.


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "it''s natural to solve all the monsters. If I hadn''t been paying attention to them all the time, you might have succeeded."


    "But now I finally catch you. Now let me know. I don''t have so much time to play hide and seek with you. I''m not good at temperament."


    "I can''t wait for you so long."


    Although Gao Peng is smiling all the time, the master Li can really feel a trace of cold, which makes him shiver all over.


    I dare not look directly at Gao Peng!


    And at this time, he looked around just to see if there was any chance and if he could escape as soon as possible.


    Since the task obviously can''t be completed, then he doesn''t want to lose his life here. In a big way, he will go away and be anonymous.


    That''s much better than the one who died here.


    However, his action was obviously noticed by Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng immediately pointed out.


    "Don''t look, you have no chance. I''m in charge of everything here. You can''t escape from the palm of my hand at all."


    "I''ve warned you not to challenge my patience again and again. It''s a very unwise move. You will surely regret it then."


    While Gao Peng and others were talking, there was a slight reversal in the battle below. Those fierce monsters are now slowly retreating, which can''t resist the counterattack of residents in hurricane city.

 Chapters 799

    "Since you still don''t listen to me, I''d like to see how hard you can talk."


    Gao Peng is completely impatient now, and doesn''t want to know whether he can tell the truth or not. Anyway, Gao Peng just can''t wait.


    What''s more, this crisis is almost over.


    There are only a few things left to finish. There should be no more changes, which makes him feel more relieved.


    Gao Peng waved his hand. Once again, Li''s body couldn''t move. This time, Gao Peng directly controlled it.


    As for the rest of the Li family. Also directly lost their own body control, one by one eyes are staring very big.


    The heart is just like turning over the river!


    It was a shock.


    What kind of means is this?


    They were able to control their bodies directly, and all of them seemed to be fixed.


    Just now, they want to sneak away. When they find the situation is wrong, they do not have any worries. The only thing they think about is to escape from this dangerous place.


    But who knows that their bodies will be out of control the next second.


    That guy, who is he?


    Why do you have such a horrible means?


    In fact, it''s not just the Li family. Shen Yiyi is shocked to see Gao Peng''s mysterious and unpredictable means behind his back.


    Naturally, she could see that they could not move for a while. What kind of means was this?


    Her eyes flashed bright light and looked more charming and attractive, especially her eyes had already sparked stars and never left Gao Peng''s body.


    No matter how shocked others are, Gao Peng seems indifferent. There is nothing to be surprised about.


    It''s all the system''s own capabilities.


    It does not belong to martial arts. As long as his strength is many times stronger than that of the other side, he can directly hold the other side and gain control of the other side''s body.


    This is also after his previous exploration, has already found a problem, every battle he is very easy to make this move.


    That''s because he has a thorough understanding of the system''s capabilities.


    That''s why he''s not surprised.


    And this ability, for those who are weak and weak, is simply a hundred tests of lark, there is no such thing as non effectiveness.


    "Now, I''ll let you try my way."


    Gao Peng smiled coldly, whether the other side would answer his question or not, it was irrelevant at this time. Since he had decided to fight, nothing could stop him.


    And by this time, the crisis is almost over.


    He doesn''t need to care about other places. He has to clean up the so-called behind the scenes. If it wasn''t for them, he would not have worked so hard before.


    It''s all these guys.


    He had a comfortable life, and became so tired all of a sudden, though he was about to spend it without danger.


    But he was very tired after killing so many monsters. He didn''t consume much of his physical strength, but the monsters he had been killing all the time must be a little tired.


    So These can be well applied to these behind the scenes, let them taste his means!

 Chapters 800

    Everyone in the Li family is tied to a place, because all the people can''t control their bodies, except for the eyes.


    It can''t move at all.


    And they still have their own ideas in their hearts, but at this time, they are under control. No matter how many ideas they have, they are useless.


    However, all the people of the Li family are here, and the leader of the Li family is also here, except for Gao Peng and Shen Yiyi.


    Those who take care of the Li family are full of hate in their eyes. It''s surprising that these guys are traitors.


    It can even be said to be the direct behind the scenes.


    Without them, hurricane city would not have experienced such a disaster, not to mention the death of so many people. How could all the people present bear it.


    It''s a crime of public anger.


    If they didn''t listen to Gao Peng, they would have unloaded these guys for 8 yuan. Where would they live well here.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect these guys to be traitors."


    "No, the traitors have underestimated them. These guys are the behind the scenes. If it wasn''t for them, we wouldn''t have killed so many people, let alone experienced such a hard battle."


    "That is to say, there''s an adult in there. Otherwise, all of us may die in the mouth of monsters. It''s disgusting!"


    All the people are swearing, but they still have a good control of their emotions. After all, they can''t kill these guys.


    Not to mention abuse.


    Because Gao Peng has already explained before, let them take good care of these people, others can''t do it.


    Gao Peng is their spiritual leader and saves everyone''s life. Naturally, all the people here listen to Gao Peng''s words. If Gao Peng asks them not to do it, then they are very restrained in their temper.


    In fact, at this time they are very angry and abusive.


    But there is no one to do it, which is quite rational.


    One by one, looking at the Li''s family, they were very angry. They wished they had screwed their heads off one by one.


    However, in the end, they are just addicted for a while, all of them are swearing, which can also vent their emotions, and ease the depression between the battles.


    After all, there are still fierce battles going on.


    They can only rest for a while, but the task is not easy. They can''t let these traitors escape. One of them can''t be left to watch.


    Their task is still very arduous.


    When they finished abusing each other, they were on guard all around, and there must be no accidents, because this is the task Gao Peng gave them.


    This makes them pay more attention.


    "Scold and scold, but we must pay close attention to these guys. We must not let them escape alone or let anyone near them."


    "No one is allowed to approach except us!"


    "Wait until the adults come back, and then we will slowly fall. Now we just need to take care of them. Other things, it''s not our business!"


    One of them can still see it very clearly. He is also a general. At this time, he has to take on the responsibility of small head naturally.


    But at this time, his armor was broken, his blood was all over his body, and his smell of blood was very strong. It can be seen that he had killed an earth shaking monster.

 Chapters 801

    Everyone present has a strong smell of blood. After all, they are all involved in this extremely dangerous battle.


    Many people stayed here completely.


    But some of them are still strong enough to get up. Even though they lack arms and legs, they rush out without hesitation.


    It can be seen how brave they are.


    In order to get through this crisis and bring a beautiful sky to their profound people, they can almost do it.


    With their desperate efforts, the number of monsters has been reduced a lot, not as ferocious as before.


    Many people have slowly begun to reduce the pressure. Victory is in front of them. No one dares to relax. Even many people who are seriously injured, they rush into the monsters without hesitation.


    They just want to kill more monsters!


    "Kill! Kill! Kill! "


    "Victory is in sight. What are you waiting for? Take the weapon in your hand and kill all these animals! "


    There was a loud cry, and the horn of charge sounded directly.


    The people standing on the wall also jumped directly from the wall. The monsters flying in the sky have been wiped out. Now they are all on the ground.


    That''s why they will rush forward without hesitation.


    Victory is at hand, they don''t want to miss it!


    They can finally see the victory.


    A lot of people are waving their weapons. The blood is flowing. They are soaked in the blood, but they have already rushed out regardless of it.


    At this critical moment, who will consider how many injuries he has suffered or whether he has bled too much.


    They They just want to pass the crisis in front of them and kill all these monsters. This is their belief at the moment.


    It''s as if it''s all one!


    Directly to many people brought a trace of Qingming, power gradually increased a little, the whole sky has been dyed red by blood.


    But it condenses an unimaginable image, like a projection or a cloud.


    But it''s been floating above the heads of Hurricane city residents.


    As if in response to their charge horn, this sudden thing is also following above their heads.


    All the people on the scene can feel that their strength is becoming stronger, just like they have just begun to fight.


    The exhausted physical strength has recovered.


    This is a magical experience. Although they feel this experience is extremely strange, no one has paid much attention to it.


    No one knows that this is because the one on their head seems to be a cloud, as well as a projection.


    They only think that because they saw the victory, even the strength has become larger, and even their previous physical strength has recovered.


    That''s what everyone thinks.


    However, they don''t know at all. This is because of the clouds gathered by their belligerence, how much bonus they have brought.


    It''s like bringing them back to life.


    It''s just that the image is a little bit embarrassed. With all the human body strength restored, the combat effectiveness has become more fierce.


    The tide of beasts had a faint rout.


    Those monsters have not been crazy for a long time, and there are no previous riots. On the contrary, many peripheral monsters have started to escape.

 Chapters 802

    "Let''s go. It''s not suitable to stay here long!"


    The underhand who has been hiding in the dark is ready to retreat directly at the moment when the situation is impossible, because there is no meaning to stay here.


    They will not be able to complete their tasks, and those monsters will be useless.


    Since it''s useless, it''s natural to abandon it.


    What''s more, they are really afraid that Gao Peng will come to them. After all, they have been observing here for so long, and have already thoroughly seen Gao Peng''s strength.


    Once caught, it''s really hard to escape.


    However, they don''t know that Gao Peng has been watching them silently for a long time. With the defeat of the animal tide and the confession of Li''s master, they have already known where these black hands are hiding.


    That''s how easy it is to find them.


    But Gao Peng didn''t come out immediately. Instead, he watched them for a long time in situ and wanted to see what they did.


    But now, they obviously want to escape, so Gaopeng will not ignore.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    Gao Peng''s cold voice rang, which made those behind the scenes who wanted to escape stiff and their movements stagnated.


    The expression on their faces became unbelievable. In just a few seconds, the expression on their faces had become countless times.


    Especially when they saw Gao Peng and Shen Yiyi, their faces were worse than crying, and they all laughed awkwardly.


    When they are found in this situation, they will naturally know what the result is, but they still have a fluke mentality.


    "Misunderstandings and misunderstandings, we were trying to help you, but seeing that these monsters are too fierce, it''s really not suitable to fight, and we are not good at this position."


    "That''s what I''ll watch. We have no other ideas. Please don''t misunderstand!"


    The leader''s response was very quick, and he immediately made an explanation, and he was still smiling in front of Gao Peng, although his eyelids were always jumping.


    But he disguised it well and didn''t care.


    As for the other several people, when they saw that their eldest brother had already responded so quickly, they were slightly stunned, and they all joined in.


    So their reaction ability is not bad.


    But how could Gao Peng believe them?


    After all, Gao Peng already knows who these guys are. It''s because these guys are behind their backs that so many monsters come to attack the city.


    Now I even say that they are innocent and that everything is a misunderstanding.


    Isn''t that funny?


    Does this mean that all people will believe their lies?


    Gao Peng has been unable to make complaints about it in his mind. Don''t say he already knew who these guys are. If he didn''t know, he wouldn''t believe it so easily.


    Moreover, this kind of excuse is simply too absurd.


    It''s obviously a dead corner. If you don''t know it from the beginning, you can''t find this place by using perception.


    These people say it''s a misunderstanding.


    It is clear that there is a premeditation in the action. Whoever sees the scene in front of him will not easily believe it, so Gao Peng did not believe their lies at all.


    On the contrary, he looked at them with a cold smile, so quietly staring at them, and didn''t say a word.

 Chapters 803

    Being stared at by Gao Peng, several people felt stiff and even uncomfortable.


    It''s as if their inner thoughts are penetrated by others, and no matter how they explain, they have been penetrated by others.


    This feeling is particularly embarrassing.


    Shen Yiyi also looks at them with a meaningful eye, which immediately lets these guys know that their real identity has been detected by others for a long time.


    "Run!"


    The leader shouted at once, and then he wanted to escape in the next second. As for the rest, they naturally slowed down a beat and could not keep up with him.


    But No matter how fast he reacts.


    I want to run away in front of Gao Peng. Isn''t that to look down upon Gao Peng?


    Only saw Gao Peng to wave again, directly gave these several people to live, even Gao Peng''s face also showed a sneer at this time.


    "Did I let you go?"


    "I even want to run in front of me. Who gives you courage? If you don''t hurry up to recruit from the facts, you can explain to me the purpose of your coming here and who sent you. "


    "If you are honest, I may not kill you, but if you want to persist, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Compared with you, my strength is clear. After all, you''ve seen it for so long, so I don''t need to explain it much. Now I''ll give you a minute to think about it."


    Gao Peng held his arms directly and looked at these guys in front of him quietly, and he didn''t let these guys directly regain the right to control the body.


    It''s no big deal to untie their control when they really have to make a decision.


    Now it''s natural that they can''t be so relaxed.


    Time goes by like this.


    There is nothing for Gao Peng, but these guys feel extremely hard. Every minute and second is so hard. They need to think quickly in their own mind.


    Which one is more beneficial to them? Maybe it''s just the other side''s opinion about them, but it may also be true.


    It''s all possible.


    It depends on how they choose and grasp at this time.


    Dare to put it together, or just ask.


    A minute came quietly.


    Gao Peng let these guys recover, but these guys are still silent, at this time, it doesn''t need to say escape, it doesn''t mean anything at all.


    Because I can''t escape!


    At the same time, they didn''t speak. They all lowered their heads and remained silent. They really didn''t know how to choose. No matter which one is risky.


    Said, it may also die here, even if the other side is more trustworthy, they did not die here, after all, they will also be hunted down, after all, they have messed up the task.


    If you don''t say it, you may be killed, but you may not.


    If the other party really wants to extort their confession, it will not let them die so easily, and this kind of idea has been repeatedly jumping in their mind.


    But Gao Peng obviously didn''t want them to think all the time.


    A minute''s time has already passed, which can make them silent. These seconds have already been regarded as the most benevolent and righteous.

 Chapters 804

    "One minute has come. Now it''s time to talk about your decision. You only have one chance. Don''t give me any chance."


    "That''s no use."


    Gao Peng said coldly with his arms in his arms, and no matter how the other side thought, the answer he wanted was so simple.


    If the other side can''t say it, he won''t let these guys go.


    What if I don''t know the behind the scenes?


    Sooner or later, he will show his horse''s feet. What''s more, at this moment, he is ready to improve his own strength. As long as he can''t be the one who can kill him, he won''t pay attention to all of them.


    So he never counseled!


    That''s how confident you are!


    Others naturally don''t know his inner thoughts, and it''s also more impossible to know. After all, if you let others know, you will definitely feel extremely thrilled.


    How could there be such a confident person in the world?


    No matter how talented he is, his speed to improve his strength is limited, and he can''t jump to the highest level at once.


    It''s only Gao Peng who is forced to do so.


    It''s just unreasonable!


    The first one was silent for a while, and finally said slowly, "OK, I can tell you our purpose, even if we are from where, we can also tell you."


    "But afterwards, I hope you let us go."


    "It''s no problem. I''ll do what I say. I''m still very honest. I''ve always said the same thing. You can rest assured."


    Gao Peng said expressionless, and the ghost knew how he thought inside.


    Other people naturally don''t know what he thinks, but they are relieved to see Gao Peng''s solemn assurance.


    People who are so powerful should not cheat them, right?


    How to comfort myself in my heart.


    "We are all from yanque city."


    "Yanque city!"


    Shen Yiyi''s face was full of shock. It was obvious that she had heard of this city and even listened to a reaction. This city might be huge.


    Power is not to be underestimated!


    Otherwise, there won''t be such a huge response.


    Gao Peng looks at it strangely. Although he has a general understanding of this continent, he can''t tell which force it is.


    After all, he hasn''t been there or studied these cities specially. Besides, there are so many huge cities here. How can he understand them one by one?


    It''s nothing more than understanding the most powerful forces, which is his goal. As for the others, he has never paid attention to them.


    At this time, hearing Shen Yiyi''s exclamation, the reaction was still so fierce, Gao Peng asked with great confusion.


    "Have you heard of this city?"


    "Of course, this is one of the nearby middle cities, and it''s also the one with strong strength. It''s a long distance from us."


    "Why How could he give us a hand without any reason? It shouldn''t be... "


    "We don''t have any enmity with him. Why do we fight against him?"


    Shen Yiyi is full of doubts. Although she has heard of this city, she has never been there, and it is even more impossible for her to get revenge.


    But it''s obvious that the other side has been planning for a long time. What''s the situation?


    Shen Yiyi is directly confused. Although he doesn''t send any powerful people to come now, if they take it seriously, it may be a fatal blow.

 Chapters 805

    "Oh, it sounds powerful. I''m curious."


    Gao Peng thoughtfully said a sentence, which immediately attracted the eyes of all the people present. How could this sentence be somewhat intriguing?


    No matter what Gao Peng thinks in his heart, but his words directly let all the people present look at him. After all, Gao Peng is talking about curiosity.


    Do you mean


    No, no, no, it''s absolutely impossible!


    They immediately put the idea in their mind behind them. They thought it was too horrible to think about it at all.


    Even they have felt that Gao Peng is absolutely a madman. From Gao Peng''s words, we can basically guess what he means.


    Shen Yiyi was also shocked. He said incredulously, "you won''t Don''t you have any ideas? "


    "Don''t be impulsive. The middle city is not as simple as you think. There are powerful people in them, and the city Lord is the powerful one in the realm of God."


    "There are many divine kings in the middle city, let alone the divine king. They are many times more than us. They are not something we can afford."


    Shen Yiyi, with a worried face, explained that she was really afraid of Gao Peng''s impulse, so she went straight to the other party''s trouble.


    Yanque city is in the surrounding middle cities, and it can also be ranked as a number of cities. There must be many strong ones in it.


    If this is the case, it will certainly pay an unimaginable price.


    This is also the place Shen Yiyi is most worried about.


    Gao Peng ignored her, but looked at the people in front with bright eyes and said, "I already know where you are from, so it''s time to talk about your purpose now."


    "After all, the strength of your city is so strong that there is no need to compete with our hurricane city. However, you have launched so many monsters."


    "There must be some secret in it, right? Now I''ll recruit from the facts, and I''ll let you go. "


    "But I hope you don''t deceive me, or the consequences will be serious."


    Gao Peng''s face was still expressionless, and he didn''t show his signboard smile. In fact, many thoughts had already appeared in his heart.


    At this time, he was also a little excited. At last, he knew a strong man with a divine realm, which was the best news he had heard.


    After all, this continent is too large, so vast that he is a little desperate, and the distribution of various forces is so scattered that he is a little confused.


    Then now he knew thoroughly that there was a place with a strong emperor realm, which made him excited at once.


    Isn''t that just enough for him to improve?


    Although we have to make a good plan, it''s a city after all!


    There must be a lot of strong people in it. He doesn''t want to be besieged to death. Although he is powerful, he doesn''t need to be afraid no matter what opponent he meets.


    But he was afraid of the tactics of the sea of people. If he was really killed alive, it would be too wrong.


    It''s better to make a good plan and improve your strength directly. Even if the number of weak people is the largest, it will have no impact on them.

 Chapters 806

    Several people looked at each other and thought Gao Peng''s expression was extremely abnormal at this time, but they didn''t dare to have much discussion.


    Even they dare not say one more irrelevant topic.


    It''s true that they are too afraid of Gao Peng. As soon as they think of Gao Peng''s horrible means, they will shiver all over.


    It''s terrible!


    They are almost as strong as the ones they have seen. Although they still don''t know the strength of both sides, their power is not much less.


    What''s more, Gao Peng is a freak.


    It''s as if all the monsters are afraid of him. That''s why people are so scared. Because of the unknown, they will feel terrible!


    Since Gao Peng didn''t know, others had already regarded him as a devil, but he didn''t care.


    "Actually In fact, our purpose this time is for her. "


    The man hesitated for a while, finally looked at Shen Yiyi, and finally said it.


    After all, this is not a moment of hesitation. He doesn''t want to lose his life directly, regardless of the final result, but he wants to live at this moment.


    Even if it is the end of the world, it should not be pursued.


    At most, it''s difficult to be hunted at the beginning. As long as he escapes the most difficult time, he can really survive.


    His heart is so thinking, and slowly began to play a good abacus.


    Naturally, he can''t go back, so he can only find a way for himself.


    "She?"


    Gao Peng and Shen Yiyi are completely confused.


    At this time Gao Peng is not calm down completely, he can not think of such a result.


    Maybe he didn''t think about it in the same direction at the beginning. At this time, when he heard it, he was directly confused.


    Long time ago, I didn''t have the expressionless face. Instead, I looked at Shen Yiyi in a daze and thought that I should have misheard him. Is that the purpose of their great efforts?


    Isn''t this a little too absurd?


    Shen Yiyi''s stupidity from the beginning finally came back slowly, only to see her suddenly silent, as if she was thinking about the problem.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking, but her expression is more and more serious.


    Gao Peng didn''t know what happened at the beginning, but when he saw Shen Yiyi''s expression, he also felt something was wrong, maybe there was something he didn''t know.


    Then, he suddenly asked, "the purpose of these guys is unbelievable, but I think you know something."


    "Are they really aimed at you?"


    Shen Yiyi nodded in the end, not sure.


    "I think it may be aimed at me, because I know what it is, but it''s not convenient to explain it now. I''ll explain it to you later."


    "Because I can''t speak for a while, after all, it''s a long story."


    Gao Peng nodded and didn''t ask again. After all, it''s really not suitable to discuss this kind of thing at this time. It may have involved many aspects.


    That''s why he is so cautious. He can understand it.


    "Do you have any other purpose than this one?"


    "Tell me quickly. I know whether you are telling the truth or lies. You''d better not cheat me."

 Chapters 807

    Now that this has happened, these guys have already broken their jars. They have already said everything. What''s the point of covering up?


    On the contrary, it''s possible to play with fire and burn yourself. It''s better to say it directly. Maybe the other party saw their honesty and might really let them go.


    "In addition to this, there is also a treasure that our Lord of the city must have. We don''t know what it is, but the Lord of the city said that it was a treasure full of lightning."


    "No matter it''s taken or hidden by others, lightning can''t be covered at all, so it''s easy to find that treasure."


    "And that treasure is in hurricane town at the moment."


    When Gao Peng heard this, he was silent, because a strange scene appeared directly in his mind.


    That is a girl with lightning all over her body.


    Before that, he felt very strange, but at this time, he fully understood that it seemed that it was not the talent or ability of the other side, but maybe that treasure.


    I don''t know what happened to the other party. I even let myself be full of lightning, and everyone I met would directly trigger the attack of treasure.


    They were killed by the lightning.


    Gao Peng didn''t never see it. At first, he felt a little surprised, even strange, but he thought it was a continent he didn''t know.


    Maybe it''s a normal situation?


    This also made him not pay much attention, but at this time, he heard these people''s statements, which also made him fully understand that it was his own misunderstanding.


    It''s not the norm, it''s the treasure.


    This has to be thought-provoking.


    No wonder those black people are looking for trouble. The original purpose of them was very clear at the beginning!


    It''s also strange that he didn''t think of it. After all, he was really strange to this continent. Especially at the beginning, he didn''t understand anything and thought it was a normal thing.


    It also made him directly ignore that scene.


    "I see. I didn''t care about it at the beginning, didn''t I say Is that treasure always in front of me? "


    At this time, Gao Peng could hardly cry or laugh. Obviously, the real treasure was in front of his eyes. However, because he didn''t have insight, he finally ignored it directly.


    It''s good to know now, or if you miss it, it''s too bad.


    However, he didn''t care too much. He just felt curious. For him, improving his strength is the most important thing.


    He didn''t care much about other treasures from the beginning to the end.


    Because it has nothing to do with him, and it is not easy to improve his strength. What''s more, isn''t it easy for him to improve his strength?


    There is no need for such trouble, let alone he doesn''t like these treasures at all.


    Of course, just because he doesn''t like it doesn''t mean other people can''t have it.


    "I''m sorry that you didn''t lie to me because of your unexpected honesty. I wanted to see if any of you cheated me."


    "Just a few people I can kill."


    This sentence directly let the present public corners of the mouth twitch one after another.


    This guy is a devil.


    I even want to kill them, and I had this idea from the beginning, my God This kind of guy is just terrible!

 Chapters 808

    With Gao Peng''s most simple words, the people on the scene were flustered and looked at Gao Peng with great fear.


    In their eyes, Gao Peng is just like a devil!


    It''s terrible!


    This kind of person wants to kill at the beginning. Why is the anger so heavy?


    "I Can we go now? "


    They asked in horror, and with great care, they dared not speak too loudly, even at the moment they were afraid.


    Gao Peng looks at them with a meaningful face, and finally looks at each other with Shen Yiyi, nods and says, "for your honest sake, I''ll let you go."


    "Now disappear in front of me, or I''m afraid I''ll repent immediately."


    With Gao Peng''s voice just falling, those people have already hurriedly run away. They dare not stay here at all.


    At this time, it''s not easy to save their lives. They dare not have any offence. As long as they stay here, they feel that their lives may not be guaranteed at any time.


    In this kind of flustered situation, they did not see Gao Peng''s eyes clearly at all.


    The next second, their bodies suddenly stiffen.


    A very sharp blade directly across their eyes, at this time, there is a blank in their mind, only to see their eyes stare very big.


    There was an incredible look on his face.


    Their ears gently think of Gao Peng''s words.


    "I said not to kill you, but I didn''t say not to stop you, and now I''m not going to kill you."


    "I''m very trustworthy, aren''t I?"


    Gao Peng said with a smile, as if he was telling an unimportant thing. If my several people could move at this time, they would have already shouted abuse.


    What''s more, at this time, their consciousness is slowly being dissipated, because their vitality is rapidly passing. Within a few seconds, several people have fallen to the ground and can''t move.


    Completely killed!


    This can be said to be a face turning merciless. Before I made a solemn promise, I turned my face directly at this time and even set a text trap.


    If someone is here, he will swear. Unfortunately, only Gao Peng and Shen Yiyi are alive here.


    The rest I''ve been here for a long time.


    Gao Peng and his wife didn''t pay any more attention. When they were dead, they would not talk about it any more. Shen Yiyi was worried.


    After all, she was still thinking about yanque city.


    No matter what the reason is, things will be more troublesome at this time, and she is also very clear about what is going on.


    It''s just incredible.


    Has this happened?


    I didn''t expect the situation to change so fast. If it wasn''t for Gao Peng''s presence here, it would really lead to unimaginable consequences.


    However, it''s just a little bit of a crisis now, which doesn''t mean that we have such good luck all the time. We have to find a solution.


    However, if it is reported, there should be a solution. Even though the location here is too remote, it doesn''t mean it can''t work.


    Shen Yiyi''s mind is very confused. All kinds of ideas appear in her mind at once, and she doesn''t know how to explain at the moment.

 Chapters 809

    Looking at Shen Yiyi''s expression at the moment, Gao Peng naturally knows what she''s thinking in her mind, which doesn''t need to be thought about at all, and can be guessed out.


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "let''s solve the animal tide first. Let''s talk about other things later."


    Two people looked at each other, smiled and then disappeared.


    At the next moment, two people have already appeared on the battlefield. One person is in charge of an area. The original animal tide has already been defeated.


    At this moment, together with two people, there was a sudden collapse.


    Especially the residents of Hurricane City, who are brave and good at fighting, even though they have expended a lot of physical strength at this time, because their fighting spirit is directly gathered.


    It brought them a big bonus.


    Not only recovered a lot of physical strength, even their attack power has become a lot stronger, which makes them feel more comfortable killing monsters.


    Especially after the previous horror, the present situation is very easy for them.


    They have all experienced the more terrifying and desperate situation. Now it''s almost a small scene. Victory is in sight. How can they put down their weapons?


    All of them rushed out.


    The war turned the tables in a flash.


    The monsters were completely defeated, especially those on the periphery. They had already fled in a hurry. Although they didn''t have much wisdom, they had the animal instinct.


    They can also identify the crisis. When these monsters feel the crisis, they all want to escape.


    So that''s what happened.


    Gao Peng is also merciless. The number of these monsters is too large. Who knows if someone will use them in the future?


    It''s better to try to solve it now, and then there will be no similar situation. Even though he knows that there is a great probability that it won''t happen, he can also prevent it from happening.


    This is Gao Peng''s idea at the moment.


    Shen Yiyi is also very ferocious. His weapons have never been put down. After all, these monsters want to attack her city.


    And so many people have died.


    Without these monsters, there would not have been such a desperate crisis, and there would have been a little bit of destruction.


    It''s not a joke!


    It can be seen how angry her heart is at the moment, and what''s more, the behind the scenes have been completely found out, and now only these cannon fodder are left.


    So Naturally, it is impossible to release all these monsters back to the mountain.


    We must cut the grass and root!


    With this idea in mind, Shen Yiyi kills these monsters to become more crazy. All people don''t know why their Lord adults are so crazy.


    But it''s also very exciting. Just a glance makes a lot of people start to boil.


    Looking at the wave of beasts that are about to be destroyed, many people have already relaxed a little. After all, they have already known that victory is sooner or later.


    But when they saw the situation of Shen Yiyi, they were shocked and their eyes became sharper.


    Their Lord adults are killing monsters, and how can they relax?


    Unconsciously, the tide of beasts was completely destroyed.

 Chapters 810

    Blood dyed the sky and the earth red.


    There is a smell of blood outside the whole city, which is extremely pungent. Even if all people have practiced, they can''t stand the pungent smell At this time, all the people didn''t care.


    One by one, their eyes were blankly, staring at them, and the grass had been dyed red by the blood.


    Some people even shed tears.


    Victory!


    They really won!


    All the people in the room were full of tears. The tears could not stop flowing down. No one would laugh at anyone, because all the people were so excited.


    The war that was destined to fail was finally won by them. It was all piled up with human life. They saw one by one people fall down.


    But one by one, they went up.


    No one hesitates, because they can only!


    Although the number of people standing here has been reduced by more than half, fortunately, they have won in the end.


    This victory belongs to everyone!


    It belongs to everyone!


    "We won!"


    "We have won at last!"


    All the people were very excited, tears did not have time to dry, they have embraced together, the weapons in their hands have been dropped on the ground.


    At this time, where are people going to take care of it? Is there blood?


    No one cares if they''re dirty.


    They only know that this war is bound to lose. They fought a victory with their lives. Although it was only a tragic victory, the business really belongs to him.


    And those people in the city are also safe. No beast can rush through their lines.


    They did it!


    Looking at all the people embracing together, Gao Peng also felt deeply moved. Originally, he also looked at the war with a pessimistic attitude, but who knows, when he really put all his efforts into it.


    Things are beyond imagination.


    At the same time, he was not as pessimistic as he thought. Those monsters were controlled by him all the time. The original surging tide of beasts was scattered by him.


    Even the king level monsters did not exert their original power, which was also beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Gao Peng may be the hope of this battle, because he All the people present can see the hope of victory, and they will be desperate to take up their own weapons to fight.


    Even if they lose their lives, they will not hesitate.


    What they do is guard!


    Guard those who stand behind them.


    Shen Yiyi is also very emotional, this is like the end of the general catastrophe, she has never seen.


    Originally, all the people were desperate, but they really survived and even won!


    This is beyond everyone''s expectation.


    "This war is really not easy!"


    "So many people So many people have completely stayed here, they are all the most close people to guard themselves, which is not willing to take up their own weapons to resist. "


    "It''s amazing. They are all heroes!"


    Shen Yiyi also wept softly. It was so exciting. After all, this victory is too precious.


    At the same time, I feel some sadness in my heart.


    Too many people died, too many

 Chapters 811

    Victory is always joyful, but also sad.


    After such a fierce battle, they really felt sad when they broke free from the joy of victory.


    I didn''t feel it before, but in order not to affect my fight, I left everything in front of me behind one by one.


    I don''t want to influence my fight.


    At the same time, I don''t want to lose more comrades.


    When looking at the corpses on the ground, the sadness on their faces can no longer be restrained.


    Gao Peng looked at the scenes before him. Whether they were happy or sad, they should express their emotions directly.


    Because it''s too depressing!


    But after sorrow, it''s natural to revive, to live again, to live with the faith of those who have lost.


    Gao Peng directly rose to the sky and looked at the people below. He said slowly, "sadness and joy are inevitable, because we have experienced a desperate war, which we thought was a failure, but we finally fought with our lives to give a glimmer of hope, and we really won."


    "That''s what we''ve worked for. We should enjoy the joy of victory."


    "Of course, we should also mourn for those comrades who died, but we can''t lose the hope of survival. They give us hope with their own life, and we should live their share well."


    "In order to protect the people behind us, we should also cheer up."


    "Don''t forget that those who died are heroes. They are heroes of Hurricane city and will be remembered by all people!"


    Gao Peng''s high and exciting words spread, and all the people were really sad at the beginning, but after hearing these words, there will be some inspirations.


    All the people who were addicted to the sad mood showed a smile at once.


    It is true that they are all heroes!


    Since they have traded their lives for this city, they must guard it well and never let similar things happen again.


    It also gives them more hope.


    ¡­¡­


    Next, all the people were busy, cleaning the battlefield, gathering the bodies of all the monsters together, and collecting all the materials they could use.


    These can not only improve their strength through refining, but also make all kinds of weapons and protectors. These are hard currency.


    And all of a sudden there are so many, which makes many people sure to be rich and rich, of course, this is not free to take.


    All of them should be collected, and then distributed slowly. All of them are the protagonists of the victory, and they can also get the gains brought by the victory.


    Although all the people are tired after the battle.


    But they are still very excited to pack up their booty, which are symbols of the creatures they bring.


    All night they were cleaning up. When there was a little sunshine in the air, the battlefield had been cleaned by them for a long time, and no body could be seen.


    The smell of blood has also dissipated a lot. People can smell the smell of blood. After all, the whole land has been dyed red by blood.


    This is an inevitable thing, but there is no such thing as the corpse everywhere before, and there is no war field full of potholes.


    It has become almost the same as before, but the smell of blood makes everyone realize that the war is not a dream.

 Chapters 812

    With the victory of the war, all the people were involved in cleaning the battlefield, but when everything was restored to its original shape.


    It''s true that there are a lot of people missing from Hurricane City, but it''s too late for them to be sad. They have already been lying on the ground and can''t get up.


    Really tired!


    They feel tired as never before. They just want to have a good rest.


    City Lord''s mansion.


    Gao Peng and Shen Yiyi sit opposite each other.


    At this time, Shen Yiyi also felt that there was no hesitation. This kind of thing was caused by her. Naturally, she could not conceal it.


    At first she was just afraid of causing panic.


    But this is the end of the matter. It''s no longer enough.


    "In fact, it''s really because of me. I think they just want to take me as a hostage, because my identity is a little special."


    "I am the daughter of the flame City Lord. For some reasons, I came here to be the city Lord. Few people know my identity, but my identity can''t be concealed all the time."


    "I''ve heard about one thing before. Yanque city and flaming city have been arguing and even fighting over a mine."


    Shen Yiyi seems to be recalling things in his mind.


    "But because the strength of the two cities is not much different, once there is a real battle, it will certainly be a heavy loss, and then it will be taken advantage of by others, which may be the reason why they put their ideas on me."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen. They didn''t just know where I was, they made such a detailed plan."


    In this way, things can be said to make sense.


    I didn''t expect that there are so many things in it. Shen Yiyi has such an unimaginable status. The most important thing is that all the enemies came here.


    I just can''t believe it.


    Few people should know.


    But the other side even recruited, and also made such a perfect plan, if it was not for his appearance, this moment must have been someone else to succeed.


    I really don''t know what to say.


    Gao Peng doesn''t have any opinions on this. Even he thinks it''s an opportunity. If he can get on well with the city of flame, can he just go to find fault?


    This is the perfect opportunity.


    It''s also a good excuse.


    Not only can we improve our own strength, but also we can take revenge. It doesn''t even seem too inexplicable.


    Seeing the sea thinking about it all the time, his eyes became more and more bright, because he thought it was a good chance.


    Although he had considered entering the devil forest to improve his strength before, he felt that it would take a lot of time to enter.


    After all, he has been here for such a long time, and he has never seen a strong man who has reached the divine kingdom. How can he improve his strength?


    Not only waste time, the strength has not been improved at all.


    This makes him a little unacceptable, and this is not a perfect strategy. Since he has known that there is a place where there is a God, he must not miss it.


    And this can also let him quickly improve their own strength.


    It refers to what kind of strong enemy can be provoked in uncertain time. Behind every force, there should be a strong backing.

 Chapters 813

    First, we solved the problem of yanque City, so that our strength can be improved again, and then we can draw out the backer behind each other.


    In this way, he can safely improve his own strength.


    With such a perfect plan, shouldn''t there be any more problems?


    The more Gao Pengyue thinks about it, the more he thinks it can be implemented. The only problem is how to persuade Shen Yiyi to lead the way.


    This will test his communication ability.


    After brewing for a while, Gao Peng said slowly, "since you are the princess of flame City, then you should know the location of yanque city?"


    "I think it''s necessary for me to go there. These guys have done such an excessive thing. If I don''t get this debt back, I feel like I''m in a hurry!"


    Gao Peng said with gnashing teeth, as if he wanted to completely destroy the city, and the enemies in his forehead were all broken up.


    This directly moved Shen Yiyi.


    After all, it''s zhongchengchi!


    Strength can not be compared with some small cities, especially there is a powerful emperor inside, and there is not only one so simple.


    Shen Yiyi immediately said with emotion, "no, I know you are revenge for me and all the people in this city, but we can''t be so reckless."


    "It''s a long-term matter. They are so powerful that even my father dare not fight at will."


    Gao Peng has a lot to say in his heart.


    Even he wanted to shout it out.


    I just want to kill them and make them the stepping stone for me to improve my strength. How can they do anything to get me?


    Your father is your father, but he is not me after all, he can not Doesn''t mean I can''t!


    Gao Peng wants to talk like this for many times, but finally he perseveres. It''s incredible to say such a thing at this time.


    He may even be thought to have mental problems.


    So instead of saying that, he said slowly, "I know you are worried about my safety, but I hope you can think about my feelings, no matter how strong the other side is."


    "But I must get some interest from them. Although it''s a little dangerous, it won''t really happen to me. I can still grasp that."


    "What''s more Isn''t there still your father? "


    After Gao Peng''s words, Shen Yiyi also directly silenced. She was always thinking about whether it was feasible, because she didn''t want Gao Peng to take risks.


    The strength of the other side is really too strong.


    Not to mention the city Lord, even the ordinary emperor, it is not the ordinary people can resist.


    Gao Peng''s strength is indeed very strong, and the divine king is also a second kill in his hands, but there is no such clear understanding of the gap between them.


    Shen Yiyi will feel special worry.


    Gao Peng is also very clear about this, but it''s not impossible, especially if the father of the other party is still a God, so we can still make a hole in it.


    As for how he does it when he gets there, that is to say, it depends on his own mood. Gao Peng already has a plan, so it''s impossible to do something unimportant.


    In his eyes, it''s crucial to improve our strength.


    Simple and rough is the best quick way!

 Chapters 814

    Outside hurricane city.


    It was a few days after the victory of that war. Except that day, when the battlefield was cleaned all night, most of the people were resting.


    Basically all people feel tired. They need a good rest before they can have enough spirit.


    Although all of them are powerful people, there is no such weak ordinary people, but they also need a few days to recover.


    At this time, all the people had already gathered outside the gate of the city. At the same time, the walls were also full of people, with a little hatred on their faces.


    Because there''s a line of people kneeling down.


    These people are all Li''s.


    After the confession before, I have not paid any more attention to them. Instead, I have to deal with the monsters and the behind the scenes. I have always left them aside.


    At this time, all the people have slowly raised their spirits. Naturally, they should punish these traitors well, and at the same time, let all the people relieve their anger.


    Of course, it can also serve as an example.


    Although it is said that all people have experienced that desperate war together, with the passage of time, there will always be some people who will slowly forget the pain.


    For the sake of interests, some people can really put everything down.


    Only when they play a shocking role can they be honest and not violate the bottom line.


    That''s why Gao Peng did it.


    "These traitors should break them all up. If it wasn''t for them, how could we encounter such a crisis? How could so many people die. "


    "Yes, they''re responsible for everything. We can''t spare these guys."


    "Kill them! Kill them! "


    "No They can''t be so cheap. They must repent here. It''s because of them that so many heroes are buried here. They can''t be let go! "


    The residents of Hurricane city are very excited. After all, they know exactly why the disaster happened, although the reasons are not really understood.


    But they can know that there must be Li''s responsibility, which will make the residents of Hurricane city feel extremely excited.


    Traitors are always the most intolerable kind of people.


    If they don''t betray, there won''t be so many things, whether this crisis will happen or not, but at least the things after it won''t happen again.


    What''s more, since they are traitors, how can they do their best to resist the tide of beasts? It is obvious that they will deliberately release water, and when they do, many people will die here.


    This is unforgivable!


    So all the people are very excited. The residents who have lost their loved ones want to rush up and let out their anger, but they are guarded by the guards.


    All the people in the room also know the importance. They can only endure the bitterness. Those who pray in their hearts must let them repent well.


    Never let them go so easily!


    This is the real idea of the residents who have lost their relatives and friends. After all, they haven''t recovered from their grief. At this time, they see people who may be the culprit.


    Do not want to let go, but reason still let them not impulse.


    "It must be We must not let them go. They are all the culprits. If so many people die here, we must not let them go lightly! "

 Chapters 815

    "Of course, they will not be spared."


    A voice suddenly rang in everyone''s ears, only to see Gao Peng and Shen Yiyi coming out step by step.


    When they appeared, all the people broke out a loud cheer, because it was Gao Peng who saved them, which was clearly recognized by the residents present.


    Without Gao Peng, they would not have survived.


    Gao Peng''s role is just too big. He has almost resisted all the powerful monsters and even solved most of the animal tide.


    At the same time, it is the spiritual support of all people.


    Without Gao Peng, they would have no intention to fight at all. After all, in such a situation of great disparity, they would have no intention to fight long ago, knowing that it is a situation of death.


    But Gao Peng aroused their desperate intention.


    At the same time, it brings them hope. When the war is won, how can we see Gao Peng not to excite them?


    "I know that everyone is very excited now. After all, it''s time to punish these traitors. Without them, we would not have lost so much."


    "It''s even possible to avoid this crisis, but it''s no use saying that now."


    "We can only let these people repent, repent to all the lost people, and let all the heroes rest in peace. We also need to live a strong life and guard this land!"


    Gao Peng''s words still played a role. All of a sudden, all the people agreed, but they didn''t make any noise at this time.


    On the contrary, it''s the people who look at the Li family with hatred.


    But Gao Peng''s words not only brought comfort to the residents, but also scared the Li family directly.


    They want to live!


    I can only hear that I want to kill them. I want them to repent all the time. The expressions on their faces suddenly become extremely ugly, even pale and bloodless.


    At the moment, the leader of the Li family is even more wailing: "no No... You can''t kill me. You promised me before. As long as I confess honestly, I won''t kill us. "


    "You can''t turn against me. I''ve confessed everything I can. You can''t kill me!"


    All the people didn''t speak and looked at it quietly, as if what he said didn''t attract their attention at all.


    His voice echoed in the clearing.


    No one said that Gao Peng didn''t even bother to explain.


    Only when he waved, countless rays of light fell directly into the body of these traitors, and then all the traitors'' faces were twisted.


    His face became ferocious one by one.


    It should be painful to look at.


    "They will never survive. As soon as the time comes, they will completely disintegrate and confess to the heroes here."


    "You don''t need to worry that they will run away, because they have lost their ability to move now. They have to struggle for the last time."


    Gao Peng said faintly, and then he went back to the city without anyone looking. In fact, he didn''t want to show it.


    In fact, it''s very easy, just with his absolute strength, you can hook up other people''s magic power, plus he has other means to mix together.


    Therefore, it seems more vicious and cruel.


    But these people who are here, after stopping, feel very happy.

 Chapters 816

    After Gao Peng left.


    At that time, all the people in the room burst into a loud cheering, which made them feel more happy, especially watching the traitors struggling in pain.


    They feel more comfortable when they scream again and again and the expressions on their faces have been twisted together.


    The negative emotions that had been repressed in my mind had been broken up a lot. After all, I could watch traitors suffer and die.


    It''s such a joy.


    "In this way, these traitors will let them taste what life is like death, and let them repent here, if not for them You wouldn''t have died so many people. "


    "These guys This is their real end. If they are killed directly, it will be too cheap for them. "


    "It''s too much for us. I didn''t expect adults to have such powerful means. It''s unbelievable!"


    After all, they also want to see these traitors die. At the same time, many people are guarding against death.


    I don''t want these traitors to have a chance.


    Maybe What if there is an accident and they run away?


    Most people still have this idea. Even though they all believe in Gao Peng''s strength, they still want to stay here just in case.


    Especially those who have lost their relatives and friends, they just ignore them all the time.


    As time goes by.


    The time of the day has passed, but there are still many people watching. The number of people has not decreased much. Although many people say they have left temporarily, they still come to watch from time to time.


    The people of Li''s family had already suffered so much that they could not scream. They only saw that their faces had turned purple and black, and their blue tendons had been exposed, and they all seemed to be in great pain.


    They have been screaming for a day. Their voices have been hoarse for a long time. They don''t even have the strength to scream anymore.


    We can see what kind of pain they have experienced.


    But no one will sympathize with them. Instead, they hear their screams and see their ferocious expressions at the moment. Their hearts are more joyful.


    After all, if it wasn''t for these traitors.


    There won''t be so many casualties.


    Perhaps such an idea is just the wishful thinking of most of them, but sometimes it is, and no one can say how.


    However, betrayal is betrayal. Betrayal is what people hate and dislike the most. Betrayal is also the most unacceptable.


    Originally thought to be the most solid support, all the trust was given to them, but finally was betrayed.


    Even behind the scenes there is a copy of them.


    This is a little hard to accept.


    The next day.


    These people of Li family have been completely cut off. Even the owner of the family is the same. This kind of feeling is just too horrible. I feel pain all over my body.


    The whole body is weak, as if there are countless ants eating inside, and they can not make any strength.


    Even Their bodies have been completely destroyed for a long time. All organs have been completely destroyed. None of them are intact.


    Blood had already coagulated in their bodies, only to see their whole body blackened, and even a faint smell was emitted.


    When they saw that they were no longer struggling, the onlookers were completely quiet. They could not see any joy on their faces, but only deep sadness.

 Chapters 817

    No one wants to see this.


    But when they see this, they still think of the heroes who died in this place.


    Although this is already a confession, but people have no longer, no matter how to make up for it, they can''t come back.


    For a time, the air seemed to solidify in an instant.


    Everyone is in a low mood, but at this moment, Gao Peng doesn''t appear to solve their problems. After all, Gao Peng can''t encourage them all the time.


    However, after such ups and downs, they naturally know how to do it, since it is not easy to guard this city.


    Then we should do our best to protect it.


    "Don''t be sad, everyone. I think they should be watching us silently. After all, what we guard now is the city they want to guard. We can''t forget our original intention because of this."


    "Yes, we must guard this city well!"


    When one person took the lead, many people responded one after another, and the sad mood was natural and unrestrained.


    They also slowly cheer up.


    With the passage of time, they will surely come out of the sadness slowly, but those heroes will not be forgotten by others.


    Heroes should be remembered in everyone''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shall we go?" Gaopeng looks at the distance quietly. This time, he can finally improve his strength. Although his strength is not weak now, it still brings him a sense of uneasiness.


    Or to improve his strength as soon as possible, which makes him feel at ease.


    "There is basically nothing to explain here. As long as there is no enemy, they will keep our base camp well."


    "When we come back, we can expand this city and make a good operation. Although this location is a little remote, it is close to the devil''s forest and has a lot of advantages."


    Gaopeng looked at it thoroughly. After all, it depends on the mountain and the water. Since it''s so close to the devil forest, it''s natural to make good use of it.


    It''s true that his strength is not very good to improve, but it doesn''t mean that others are not good to improve. He needs to find a stronger enemy.


    However, the residents here only need more cultivation resources, and their strength will gradually improve.


    With his leadership, it will be easier to develop devil forest. After all, with his current strength, it is easy to do.


    What''s more, when he comes back?


    That would be more unbridled.


    The reason why hurricane city has not been developed is that its strength is not strong, and some places do not dare to try it easily.


    This also wastes a lot of resources. Devil forest has a lot of monsters and cultivation resources, and cultivation resources are extremely rich.


    Only need good reason, can let this city get very good development.


    At that time, Gao Peng will have a thorough foothold. After all, he is also influential in this continent, no matter how he practices.


    With a site, it can be considered a home, right?


    Shen Yiyi nodded silently. Although she didn''t want to go back, she saw Gao Peng''s wish. She felt not only warm, but also indifferent.

 Chapters 818

    The ancient land is vast, and people with weak power can''t visit this land at all. Even the God King can only be called the elite.


    But it''s just the elite.


    A little more powerful than the weakest cannon fodder, we can''t walk all over the whole continent, so we can see how vast and huge this continent is.


    Because the distance is too far away, Gao Peng and his wife have been flying with all their strength for several days, but now they haven''t even reached half of the distance. It can be seen how far the distance is.


    However, with company, Gao Peng is not too bored and will not get lost.


    He just walked so long, because he didn''t deliberately look for a stronger enemy, so he never saw the emperor.


    This made him feel a bit distressed.


    Originally, I wanted to secretly improve my strength.


    But who knows it can''t be seen at all!


    Sure enough, this continent is too large, even with many strong ones, but the distribution is not dense, so it is not so easy to find.


    "It''s really vexing. I didn''t expect this continent to be so huge. It''s so difficult to find several powerful enemies."


    "It will take more time until I find it."


    "But fortunately, I have a goal now, not to be like a headless fly."


    Gao Peng is relieved. At least at this time, he has a goal, and it is also a goal that will definitely enable him to improve his strength.


    This makes him more relaxed. Although it is impossible to improve his strength so fast for the time being, his strength is a bright spot that can be improved after all.


    Lord of yanque City, don''t let people down!


    "Wait, there''s a situation!"


    At this time, Gao Peng suddenly felt that two huge miracles were colliding, and immediately he stopped directly, and also reminded Shen Yiyi.


    Shen Yiyi''s face is full of doubts, because she doesn''t feel anything at all, but she also knows that her strength is limited and her perception range is relatively small.


    There is no doubt, but some doubt asked: "is there something wrong ahead? Or something else? "


    "I feel that two huge breath are colliding. It should be people above the emperor fighting, and their speed is very fast. Now they are very close to us."


    Deng!


    When he heard this, Shen Yitian suddenly turned white and said in a hurry, "let''s run! We can''t run into them in another direction. "


    "Otherwise, we will be affected. Once we get angry with each other, we will suffer completely!"


    Shen Yiyi has seen the emperor''s powerful hand, so she naturally knows the power of the emperor. At this time, she will feel such fear.


    But she didn''t know that Gao Peng beside him was actually so strong, but he didn''t show it for a long time, let alone admit it by himself.


    Gao Peng never wanted to say it directly.


    It''s just out of class.


    However, at this time, it''s not easy to meet people above the emperor. How could he have missed it so easily?


    At best or not, I have to see if I can improve my own strength. If I can improve my own strength, it''s just as good as ever.


    If not, it doesn''t matter.

 Chapters 819

    "It''s too late. They have come to our side." Gao Peng said in a deep voice.


    It''s not that he lied about the situation, but that the other party really approached them very quickly, and by this time, he had basically come to their area.


    Even if you want to go at this time, you will be found by the other side.


    In that case, why bother?


    Just then Gao Peng wants to see them and see how powerful the emperor is on this continent.


    Shen Yiyi hears Gao Peng''s words, and the whole person is completely stupid. If he is really involved in the battle of the emperor, it may be dangerous at any time!


    Seeing Shen Yiyi, he was stunned. Gao Peng could know what she was thinking without thinking. Gao Peng comforted him easily.


    "It''s OK. Isn''t there still me?"


    "They''re just gods, and I don''t really care about them."


    Shen Yiyi turns his eyes and looks speechless.


    This sentence is too arrogant.


    It''s just that, and it hasn''t been put into the eyes. This sentence feels too arrogant.


    Shen Yiyi doesn''t know that Gao Peng is so arrogant, but it''s not the time to flirt.


    It seems that the other party has come.


    Shen Yiyi could clearly feel the huge breath, which scared her face to become more pale.


    Gao Peng took a step forward, blocking all the breath in front of him, and didn''t let it affect Shen Yiyi.


    "Eh?"


    At this time, there was a voice of surprise in the sky. They seemed to see Gao Peng and his wife. At first, there was nothing strange.


    But when they saw Gao Peng standing there undamaged, they even resisted all their breath, which was not easy.


    How can this surprise them?


    "There are two people here, and one of them is not weak. It''s really rare!"


    "Old thief, where are you looking when you are fighting with me? Do you look down on me? "


    Another voice sounded, but it just seemed more angry. It was obviously a very young voice, and it was also a fierce energy collision.


    Gao Peng is so quietly staring at the battle in the distance. Shen Yiyi has eased a lot at the moment, but she has been standing behind Gao Peng.


    There is a flash of light in my eyes from time to time. Now almost all the stars are coming out. That''s all full of worship!


    The fighting didn''t last long. It was like seeing Gao Peng and his two men here. So their fighting stopped soon.


    This makes Gao Peng feel a rush.


    It''s not easy to feel the strength of people in the same realm. How can we say stop and stop?


    He just wants to have a look. He won''t bother at all. Why don''t he continue?


    So he couldn''t help but say, "you''re going to fight! You don''t care about the existence of the two of us. I just want to have a look. "


    "I don''t think I''m thinking of you."


    It suddenly calmed the air.


    Three people all looked at Gao Peng, as if they had heard some amazing words, and there was a flash of surprise in their eyes.


    This kind of words can be said. How big is this guy''s heart?

 Chapters 820

    Several people on the scene all looked surprised. I can''t think why this man is so confident.


    This can be so calm, this is a strong foundation?


    Shen Yimei''s eyes also flashed a bit of shock. She always felt that Gao Peng was too calm. No matter when, she was so calm.


    Even in the face of the two emperors, we can show such calmness and even say such words.


    This There was something unexpected out there.


    She turned to look at Gao Peng, but found that Gao Peng was still a calm face, and even looked directly at the two powerful gods without any trace of dodging, calmly looking at each other.


    This calm and calm look.


    It''s almost the same as before when facing the tide of beasts.


    Even more calm!


    What''s going on? Why is there such an illusion?


    Shen Yiyi really can''t think clearly, so she would have such an illusion. But just as she was thinking about herself, Gaopeng also looked at her and smiled.


    "Don''t worry. Everything is under control. I know what I''m doing."


    Gao Peng''s words really bring people great confidence.


    However


    At that time, the two emperors felt somewhat puzzled, especially the older one, who had only a goat beard, and the whole beard had turned white.


    But it seems incomparable spirit. At the moment, looking at Gao Peng, he said, "you boy, it''s quite bold to see us. You even say let''s continue. Aren''t you afraid of affecting you?"


    "With the strength of the two of us, it''s very easy to kill you. What''s more, you''ve seen the fight between the two of us. It''s very easy to be killed."


    Shen Yiyi''s heart tightened, especially looking at the old man''s smile, which made her feel a little flustered.


    But Gao Peng said with a crooked head. So what? Killing people is not what you has the final say, but whether we want to, and as for you... Do you really think you can kill me? "


    Gao Peng just looked at each other with such a smile, and there was no other arrogant words at all, but this calm and calm had already made people a little confused.


    Is not easy to try.


    Of course, it''s just the old man''s caution. He doesn''t want to get involved in danger easily.


    However, it doesn''t mean that all people think so.


    The young emperor was already furious. He was angry because of the old thief, but now there was a strange guy.


    To disturb him, now he even behaves in such a calm and calm manner, which is really a fire!


    I only saw him say angrily, "boy, I''ll give you a minute to get out of my sight, or I won''t blame you for being rude."


    "I''m very angry now. Don''t realize it!"


    It''s no fault that his anger is so strong. After all, the strong of his level can be regarded as high, although it''s not the most powerful level.


    But it is much stronger than most people.


    Not to be looked up, but to be so ignored by others, so that everyone will feel extremely angry, let alone he is so young.


    The fire is naturally incomparable, and the heart is extremely proud.

 Chapters 821

    Unexpectedly.


    The expression on Gao Peng''s face slowly appeared a trace of change, originally or smile to right, but now the smile on his face has slowly disappeared.


    Shen Yiyi also felt a little stupefied.


    It is rarely seen that Gao Peng has such an expression, because he has been smiling all the time, no matter what problem he encounters, he always smiles.


    But now There was a change in expression.


    Isn''t it.


    That old man''s face is also a change, he felt a kind of extreme threat, even in the slow brewing.


    When he looked around, he didn''t find out where the danger came from, which made him feel special and inexplicable.


    "What''s the matter? I clearly feel that there is a danger brewing slowly, but where does the danger come from? "


    "Why didn''t you find out?"


    He sends out his own perception and gets more information from his surroundings, but he still hasn''t found out where the crisis is and why it appears.


    The next second, however, seemed to come to him.


    Suddenly turned to look at Gaopeng, pupil when a shrink, as if found something incredible.


    "How could it be Did the crisis come from him? This... "


    At the moment, he didn''t know how to express his feelings. At first, he just thought that he had met a little boy who didn''t know how to express his feelings. Even he was so bold and arrogant that he didn''t respect them.


    But who knows, it''s they who have lost their eyes.


    Isn''t that to say that the strength of the other side is not weak?


    And the emperor, who was very angry before, still didn''t feel the threat, but looked at the old man at will.


    "Old thief, it''s time for us to hand over my things, or I will kill you."


    "I said, you seem to feel like I''m a good bully, don''t you?"


    A voice suddenly sounded, and it was still behind the young emperor. It seemed so abrupt that all people felt something unexpected.


    One by one, they looked in the direction of the sound in shock.


    Only to see Gao Peng standing quietly behind the young emperor, staring at each other so expressionless.


    The emperor''s body is also stiff now. When he slowly turns around, he can see Gao Peng''s expressionless face at the first sight.


    It just scared him!


    "Here How is this possible? "


    "How could you have come quietly behind me?"


    He was shocked. After all, he thought that he was just an unimportant person. At this time, he showed such a terrible ability.


    How can this not shock him?


    He''s a genius, but now he''s so scared that he has no face, especially the expressionless face of Gaopeng.


    It makes them a little more angry!


    Just when he wanted to get angry.


    The old man said suddenly.


    "Be careful!"


    But All the people on the scene didn''t react. They saw Gao Peng suddenly approach and face the young emperor directly.


    It seems that the faces of the two people are close to each other. That feeling is just amazing, even a little surprising.

 Chapters 822

    The old man didn''t know why he suddenly reminded him, but the young Emperor didn''t care.


    At the moment there was only anger on his face.


    "Are you kidding?"


    "Our sword is a genius. Does this kind of guy want to move me? I''m afraid you''re not old enough to be confused. You can get as far as you give me. I''ll find you later. "


    "I''ll let this guy know first, what is the real genius''s anger!"


    Fang Jian took a step back, raised his hand slowly, looked at his gnashing teeth, and could know how angry he was at the moment.


    There is no so-called calm and calm genius.


    He seems to have been questioned by others. After all, his strength is here, but which old man asked him to be careful?


    Is this insulting him?


    How could this inexplicable guy bring harm to him? How could it shake him?


    What a joke!


    However, just when he wanted to make a move, he found that he had directly reached out and tightly grasped his neck, and he could not resist.


    This kind of life seems to be in the hands of others, which is the first time for him to feel, and he does not feel how the other side is actually doing it.


    Just like that, they are controlled by others.


    What''s more, he can''t resist now.


    That''s what surprised him the most.


    Only to see his eyes staring extremely big, extremely do not believe what he saw in front of this scene, but because he simply can not open mouth, more can not speak.


    I can only stare at Gao Peng with big eyes.


    As for other people, Shen Yiyi was shocked to be speechless, not to mention the old man.


    She didn''t find that Gao Peng was so powerful. All along, she just thought that Gao Peng was only a high-ranking God King, so her strength was so powerful.


    But then she found out how wrong she had thought before.


    How could it be a God King? It definitely has the power of a God King.


    God!


    How could he be so strong? It''s amazing that I found out at this time!


    Shen Yiyi can''t believe his eyes. It''s like a dream. He was worried about the purpose of this time before, but now he doesn''t need to worry at all.


    With the power of the emperor, where do you need to be afraid?


    Even if you can''t fight, it''s easy to escape.


    Everyone was shocked beyond measure, let alone making a sound, and could only stare at Gao Peng with wide eyes.


    Gao Peng is also expressionless at this time. The sentence he heard before has made him a little angry, which will lose the smile on his face.


    The whole person''s mood is not so good anymore.


    Maybe When he was completely looked down upon, his inner pride still made him feel special anger, even though he had a strong inner strength.


    But emotions can''t help but show up.


    "I am the only genius in the world!" Gao Peng looks at each other expressionless, and the strength of his injury is getting bigger and bigger at the moment. "Can you be called a genius? Don''t laugh off my big teeth. "


    "I can kill you easily. Who gave you the courage to say the word genius in front of me?"


    Nobody expected that Gao Peng would respond to what Fang Jian said before with such arrogance.

 Chapters 823

    Oh my god!


    This sentence is too overbearing. I am the only genius in the world.


    No one dares to call a genius in front of me!


    This is such a domineering sentence, especially when Gao Peng firmly holds each other''s neck, the feeling that comes to his face is even more shocking.


    You know, the other side is the emperor!


    But that''s it. It''s easy to kill each other. As long as Gao Peng is willing, he can kill each other directly at any time.


    With this premise, several people who can be present have brought a very strong shock, especially the old man, who felt even more shocked at this time.


    The strength of Fangjian is not weak, but it is just like this. It is very easy to be strangled, as if he could be killed at any time.


    It''s just amazing.


    No wonder he just felt the deadly threat.


    It turned out that this was not an illusion, but that the real other party was too dangerous. At this time, he felt how effective the previous feeling was, which immediately made him aware of the crisis.


    Let him very clever to avoid all the dangers.


    But at this time, his own heart is still like turning over the river and into the sea, which has not been recovered for a long time. When he saw Gao Peng''s calm and incomparable expression.


    Now he was afraid of that inconsequential thought.


    It''s true that Gao Peng''s strength is so terrible that he can easily kill Fang Jian. Isn''t it easy to kill him?


    Although his strength is stronger than that of Fang Jian, he can''t grasp the neck of his opponent like Gao Peng, just like a mole ant that can be killed at any time.


    He can''t do it at all. He knows it deeply.


    This also let him know how big the gap with Gao Peng is.


    However


    When all the people were shocked, they thought that Gao Peng would kill Fang Jian. After all, they just said that, and then they got into Gao Peng''s hands.


    It''s already offended, so it''s impossible to let the tiger go back to the mountain easily.


    But unexpectedly.


    At this time, Gao Peng let the other party go directly, and even said softly, "you are too weak, I am too lazy to kill you, so you should disappear from my eyes."


    Quiet!


    All the people couldn''t believe looking at Gao Peng.


    Is that what people can say?


    The emperor even said that he was weak. Why don''t you go to heaven directly?


    No, it''s already in the sky.


    But we can also feel the shock of several people on the scene, which shows how ups and downs they have in their hearts. After all, they thought there would be casualties.


    But who knows that Gao Peng let it go.


    That feeling is just too hard to describe.


    And Fang Jian''s whole face was blue and purple. He was not pinched for too long, but when he heard Gao Peng''s words, it was insulting.


    He didn''t deny that he was caught in the neck all of a sudden.


    It was the same feeling that he could be killed at any time, but when he heard what Gao Peng said, he still felt insulted.


    And it''s a kind of naked insult.


    What can be tolerated is intolerable.


    Only to see his face blue and white, we can see how angry he was at this time, but when he thought of the feeling of being strangled, he had a little flinch.

 Chapters 824

    "What? I said if you have any more questions? "


    Gao Peng saw the changing face of the other side, and couldn''t help asking such a question.


    Only to see the other side is stifled, a word did not speak out, but his eyes have already betrayed him seriously, that kind of eyes is like trying to kill the other side.


    But Gao Peng didn''t care.


    After all, for the weak, he doesn''t want to fight at all. He can''t improve his strength. It''s a waste of time and energy.


    How does this interest him?


    So he doesn''t care if it''s like killing people. If the other side can really provoke more powerful enemies for him, then he can really thank the other side.


    That''s exactly what he needs.


    So no matter how the other side looks at him, he doesn''t have any reaction, instead, he just returns a sentence so gently.


    However, Fang Jian''s heart seemed to explode at the moment.


    He was just insulted.


    Looking at other people''s contemptuous eyes, they stimulated his lofty heart again and again. Originally, he regarded himself as a genius, and always thought that he was a peerless pride.


    However, who knows that this time is a serious face!


    The horrible strength of the other side, as well as the extremely young face, is just a monster!


    And he can kill his demons directly.


    Although knowing Gao Peng''s incomparable terror, he really can''t beat Gao Peng, but it doesn''t mean that he has no breath in his heart. At this time, he is holding his hatred.


    If he can go back, he will find someone to revenge.


    You should know that there are still many people who are stronger than him in his elders. You can certainly teach this guy who dares to insult him a good lesson.


    After thinking so in his heart, Fang Jian felt much more comfortable in his heart, and even his face slowly showed a sneer.


    But this also happened to be in Gao Peng''s eyes.


    Only see Gao Peng light said: "say you weak don''t admit, I don''t know what kind of idea you are holding in the heart, but you can say it directly."


    "I''m not really interested in you as a weak person. If you can bring me more powerful people, I can thank you very much."


    Gao Peng made an unimaginable remark.


    Directly let the presence of all ignorant force.


    What''s the situation?


    Does he really want to let the tiger go back to the mountain?


    What''s more, he even said that he wanted others to recruit more powerful people to seek revenge. No one has ever said such a wonderful request.


    Everyone stared at Gao Peng. They didn''t see the world, but the feeling Gao Peng brought to them was just too wonderful.


    This kind of request can be said.


    Unbelievable!


    Fang Jian''s first reaction was also stupefied. The expression on his face suddenly froze. I don''t know why the other side was so bold.


    Not only let him go, but also said such a big talk at this time.


    Does he really want to die?


    "I just don''t know how to survive. Since you want to find more powerful people, I''ll find you some people who can kill you. I want to see how you can beg for mercy when you see it."


    "The price of arrogance, but it needs to pay for life!"

 Chapters 825

    It seems to be a little confused to see each other.


    Gao Peng felt a little depressed. There was nothing wrong with what he said. Why did he feel the expression on the other side''s face solidified in an instant?


    Is this a shock?


    It''s just a fuss. I haven''t seen the world.


    Gao Peng thought in secret.


    At the moment, Fang Jian has recovered slowly, with a proud look on his face, and a pair of condescending said: "you are really arrogant. You can''t deny that your strength is very strong. You can really call it genius, even more than me."


    "But don''t you know how arrogant you are?"


    "And the price of arrogance, that is very heavy!"


    When Fang Jian said this, he was almost gnashing his teeth, because he still felt the feeling of being caught by his neck clearly.


    It''s like your life is in the hands of others.


    It can be seen how much he hated Gao Peng. He wanted to kill Gao Peng right away. But at this time, he was deeply aware of the power gap.


    Then naturally, we have to go to the rescue.


    But what about the other side?


    It seems that he is very happy. How can this not make him feel a great shame? Even if he is despised, he will be ignored. Now even the power behind him is underestimated.


    It''s just too much!


    Unexpectedly, Gao Peng nodded.


    "Yes, I am so arrogant. What can you do to me?"


    "I''d better hurry to find more powerful people. After all, you are too weak to let me fight, so I''ve set a path to find more powerful people for me. You can also be regarded as revenge for you."


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that the stronger you are, the better. Otherwise, I''m in a bad mood You may be killed at any time! "


    At this time, Gaopeng once again showed his signboard smile, but at this time, all people here felt special ignorant.


    Shen Yiyi doesn''t know how to speak at this time.


    The whole person is in a state of stupor.


    This kind of talk is too arrogant.


    Although I really want to stop it, I can''t take it back unless I kill the other party right now.


    And now we have to deal with the two emperors. It''s a little difficult for us!


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to stop at all.


    "I''m waiting for you in yanque city. Don''t let me down, or you won''t have good luck on duty. I''m serious."


    Gaopeng smiled and ignored them. As for the old man, maybe his strength is a little stronger, and maybe he has improved Gaopeng.


    But Gao Peng didn''t want to pay attention to him at this time.


    If we kill each other at this time, wouldn''t it scare another child?


    He also has to fish with a long line. Since the other side calls himself a genius, it''s obvious that he has his own backer behind him. If he can call his backer over.


    That''s just not too cool.


    Gao Peng just thought about it a little bit, as if he felt the improvement of his strength. He didn''t stop at all.


    This made him fly to yanque city directly with Shen Yiyi without hesitation. There is no need to stay in this place for a long time. As long as the other party still hates him, he will come.


    Gao Peng and his wife walked smartly, but they left two others disordered in the wind.


    Is this the way to go?

 Chapters 826

    Fang Jian and the old man looked at each other for a moment. It could be said that they were in disorder in the wind. At this time, they still didn''t understand what Gao Peng had done.


    Just let him go?


    Never seen such a arrogant person.


    Maybe I think I''m very talented, so I don''t pay attention to others at all. After all, Fang Jian used to be the same before, full of confidence in his own strength.


    But It''s too much fun to let the enemy go so easily, which can also be called letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    The old man was stupefied, and finally mumbled, "just leave?"


    This sentence also made Fang Jian return to his mind, only to see that his face had already showed ferocious color, and the whole face was twisted together.


    It seems that his anger is likely to break out at any time, so we can know how angry he is at this moment, not only his opponent.


    It was even directly ignored.


    It''s just too deceiving!


    Looking at Gao Peng''s figure that had disappeared for a long time, the more he thought about it, the more angry he was. The expression of the whole person was changing all the time. At this moment, he was not in the mood to pay attention to the old man.


    No matter what kind of hatred they had before, but now his whole body and mind have been put on Gao Peng.


    This kind of insulted feeling makes him feel extremely clear, his teeth are about to collapse, and his whole face is twisted to a horrible degree.


    It''s an expression of being patient with the anger in your heart.


    But in the end, he still can''t bear to roar out.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    "I will kill him! I must kill him! "


    "I don''t care who he is. I can''t spare him. I want him to see how terrible my roar is. I want him to know how dare to insult me."


    "Death! Die! Die! "


    His sudden outburst directly scared the old man. The old man flew far away in an instant and didn''t dare to approach easily.


    When the old man saw Fang Jian''s unbridled release of his power, he shook his head slightly.


    "It''s so young that others dare to go with such unbridled courage. Naturally, they have enough courage. Although they say that their performance is too arrogant, others also have such strength."


    "Although you have a strong background, how do you know the address is true? Maybe someone else is playing you? "


    The old man looked at it thoroughly, but whether it was true or not, he felt that Fang Jian had been completely destroyed, after all, his heart had been shaken.


    Especially for him, who has always regarded himself as a genius, when he sees a person who is more talented than him, that kind of means seems to be rolling.


    It must have brought him a powerful shadow.


    Next, it''s a little difficult to improve his strength. After all, his heart has already had a huge shadow.


    After watching for a while, the old man finally disappeared quietly. He didn''t want to go through this muddy water. After all, he got the things he took and just got away.


    At the moment, Fang Jian''s heart has already been occupied by Gao Peng''s hateful face and mouth. His mind is full of thinking about how to revenge Gao Peng. What kind of way should he step on each other?


    Now he just wanted revenge to wash away the humiliation he had just suffered. As for the rest, he didn''t care.

 Chapters 827

    Another place.


    Gao Peng pulls some stunned Shen Yiyi, who has already flown a long distance, and is flying towards the route they planned before.


    But for a while, Shen Yiyi could not bear his inner thoughts.


    "Shall we just leave?"


    "Why did you just say our destination directly? Wouldn''t that make them come to us? Seeing his talent, the backer must be very strong. When they find him, he will suffer! "


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "of course, I''m going to kill them all."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "It doesn''t make sense at all. His strength is really too weak. There is no challenge to kill him. I didn''t joke about what I said before. I really want to wait for him to call more powerful people."


    "Only when I fight with all kinds of powerful people can I improve my strength. This is also the way for me to improve my strength, so I''m not kidding."


    This makes Shen Yiyi speechless.


    This is just the words of fighting maniacs, but looking at Gao Peng''s expression seems to be very serious, and it doesn''t seem to be joking at all.


    This directly made her feel more shocked.


    How confident is it that you can be completely fearless of anyone? Aren''t you afraid that others will find more powerful and terrifying enemies?


    It''s unbelievable!


    "I''m not interested in the weak. I only hope to fight with the strong, and they can promote me to improve my strength, regardless of my current strength."


    "It''s also suitable for all kinds of powerful enemies to fight, so we can have such powerful strength. As the saying goes, how can we know the true meaning of life without experiencing life and death?"


    Gao Peng said with no concern.


    But if someone knew how Gao Peng improved his strength, he would have been directly sprayed at this time. It''s shameless!


    Never seen such a bold man.


    It''s a good idea to say that it''s so easy to experience life and death and to improve our strength every time. At this time, we still talk about philosophy.


    But only Gao Peng himself knows it.


    No one knows the secret of his promotion. He never tells others that he has a system, which is the secret of his survival in the world.


    He won''t tell anyone!


    But Gao Peng''s words shocked Shen Yiyi to the extreme. Unexpectedly, there are still such people in the world. Maybe this is not just a battle maniac?


    But the next second, Shen Yiren has a doubt.


    "Why didn''t you tell me you were the emperor? I thought you were just a God King. You have been so worried about you. You lied to me. "


    Gao Peng looked at her and said, "you didn''t ask me!"


    In such a sentence, Shen Yiyi was silenced directly, and there was no words to refute.


    Because at the beginning, she was preconceived. She didn''t believe that there was such a young talent at all. It was unbelievable that the king of God was so advanced.


    Let alone the emperor.


    If she told her that she was the emperor at the beginning, she would not believe it. She would only think that Gao Peng was deceiving her.


    But when she saw Gao Peng really fighting with the emperor, she couldn''t help but believe it. After all, she didn''t forget the shocking scene.

 Chapters 828

    The days on the way are always so long and boring.


    Apart from the two deities they met before, they never met anyone else, not to mention any accidents.


    I spent such a long time peacefully.


    This distance is really far enough!


    Even though Gao Peng intentionally kept his speed at this time, he also flew for almost a month, which shows how far the distance is.


    On the way, they also saw a lot of monsters, but their strength was still too weak. When they felt the more terrifying breath of Gao Peng.


    One by one, they all lie on the ground and are frightened. They dare not even move or play. They look at Gao Peng in the sky in fear.


    It was not until Gaopeng and others passed that these monsters dared to move slowly, and then they quickly fled this place.


    That is to say, there was no accident along the way.


    Strong power means you can do whatever you want.


    "Shall we get to our destination soon?"


    "Soon, we should be able to get to flame city in a little half day."


    Shen Yiyi is also very tired on his way. After all, even if he is flying endlessly, he can take a rest occasionally.


    But more time is still flying.


    But when she thought that she was about to arrive at the city of flame, she felt a little nervous. After all, she ran away from home.


    If it wasn''t for Gao Peng, it would not have entered the flame city again.


    As if aware of Shen Yiyi''s inner fluctuation, Gao Peng looks back and smiles and says, "you don''t have to worry about it. No matter what happened to you before, you don''t need to be nervous now."


    "No one can hurt you with me."


    "Not even your father!"


    Although Gao Peng didn''t say that much loudly, it can bring people an unprecedented sense of security. After all, Shen Yiyi also knows Gao Peng''s strength.


    It gave her a sense of security: "Well!"


    During the flight, the two people had little time to talk. They were basically focused on the flight, and Gao Peng occasionally used his perception to check the surrounding terrain.


    At this time, he is still full of curiosity. This road is too broad. With his strength, it takes so long to get there.


    That city should be very big, right?


    He was curious about how huge the city was and how it was only a middle city.


    I can''t believe it!


    As for the larger city, it is estimated that it will be even bigger. Gao Peng has not seen it, and he dare not imagine it easily.


    But he still thinks that this continent is really vast and incomparable. He has been flying for so long and has not seen many monsters. It can be seen that on this continent, the density of creatures is very scattered.


    The previous wave of beasts was also because other people had been planning for a long time, so there was such a large scale of monsters and beasts. Now if it is like this, it''s a normal time.


    It''s basically hard to meet.


    Therefore, Gao Pengcai knows that this continent is really vast. With his current strength, it is still difficult to really visit this continent.


    Then we can only improve our own strength!


    "Here we are!"

 Chapters 829

    When Gao Peng was distracted, Shen Yiyi ''s warning voice had already sounded. Gao Peng hurriedly returned to his mind and looked ahead.


    It was such a sight that he felt a powerful shock directly. It was a strong visual impact!


    Are you sure this is really a city?


    Rather than a continuous mountain?


    How could this be a city? Are you kidding?


    Gao Peng couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. It was just too huge. A mountain seemed to be a city in the past.


    If someone didn''t tell him it was a city, he would never believe it. Even if his eyes had seen it, he still could not believe it.


    Shen Yiyi nodded with satisfaction.


    After all, this kind of reaction is normal, and it is rare to see Gao Peng''s shock. At this moment, she feels very cool inside.


    "This is indeed a city called the city of fire!"


    "Although it seems to be a continuous mountain, it''s just a kind of illusion. If you can go in, you can see it''s like a flame burning. It''s also called the flame mountain!"


    "That''s why the city of flame is full of hot flames. It''s just because it''s blocked by a layer of things on its surface. People can''t see it clearly outside. Everyone who has just seen it will feel special surprise."


    "Because this is the gap between the middle city and the small city!"


    After Shen Yiyi''s patient introduction, Gao Peng''s real meaning at this time is that the power on this continent is indeed not simple.


    It''s not the top force yet, but it''s such a territory that people are afraid of. If it''s not owned by him, it''s like a system against the sky.


    He really dare not go wild easily.


    Of course, there is no need in flame city.


    However, if the other side is difficult, Gao Peng doesn''t mind making a big fuss and just can improve his strength.


    Gao Peng really has such a strong foundation. Self confidence comes from his own strength!


    At this time, Gao Peng thinks about hurricane city again. It can''t be compared with each other. Is it that the little wizard sees the big one?


    However, after seeing such a huge city, Gao Peng is more eager to make his vision bigger. First of all, he must be more powerful in high-end combat.


    After that, we can improve the strength of everyone, and then we can slowly expand our territory. As for some fancy things, we can only rob them.


    As long as there is strength, everything is not a problem!


    Gao Peng has a lot of ideas at the moment. After all, when he saw this magical scene, he couldn''t help thinking so much.


    And he also decided that when his strength has been improved this time, he must manage his own power well. In any case, he can''t let some cats and dogs come and destroy it.


    Then we can develop the devil forest well.


    It''s said that the devil forest is huge, and there are also powerful monsters inside. Some of them can be transformed into human shapes. That kind of monsters is the most terrifying.


    Because you don''t know how strong the strength of the other side is. Once it is easily provoked, it will be an inexorable space.

 Chapters 830

    "Let''s go. We''ll go straight to town."


    Shen Yiyi urges Gao Peng. After all, they have arrived at the gate of the city. It''s time to go in.


    "Let''s talk about the advanced city, and then see what kind of situation it is. After all, yanque city is also a middle city, so we should take a long view."


    "Even if you are strong, you can''t easily try, because it''s too dangerous."


    Gao Peng did not speak and nodded slightly.


    So they went towards the gate.


    When the two of them were about to arrive at the gate of the city, there was a ripple in their front space, and two figures appeared in front of them.


    "You are back at last, young lady. The Lord miss you very much. If he knows you are back, he will be very happy."


    After seeing Shen Yiyi, both of them showed a very excited look on their faces. Maybe they didn''t see it for too long. They felt very happy when they saw it.


    What''s more, Shen Yiyi had run away from home before. At this time, he came back, which is naturally an exciting thing.


    Shen Yiyi did not reply, but went straight to the gate.


    Gao Peng follows in silence.


    Although these two people saw Gao Peng and felt some inexplicable, they did not ask at this moment. They followed them silently.


    The gate of flame city is not guarded, as if it is not fortified, but if you look carefully, you can find the fire around it.


    Those flames even fluttered with the wind, as if they were conscious existence. Gao Peng also felt a threat, though it was not a big threat to him.


    But he knew the flames were not simple.


    It''s not ordinary flame, which makes him have to look at it more. It''s really amazing how these flames show.


    Shen Yiyi didn''t wait for Gao Peng to ask, so he began to introduce himself: "this kind of flame is a very strange flame, called turbid flame. Once it is accepted by people, it will have this consciousness, and it has a very powerful burning power."


    "That''s why my father asked these living people to guard a gate. Only one person needs to stand here at the gate, which can completely block all enemies."


    Gao Peng nodded and looked thoughtfully.


    But it was this scene that directly shocked the two people behind them. Their eldest lady would explain it.


    And it''s natural to look like that!


    It''s a little creepy.


    But they know how irascible their eldest lady is. It was because of this before that they fell out with the Lord.


    But now? It doesn''t look like their first lady at all.


    What''s more, who is that man?


    Why does it take for granted?


    All of a sudden, these two people were a little confused. They seemed to have a short circuit in their mind. They didn''t know what happened to their eldest daughter these years.


    But the change is too big.


    This makes them can''t help thinking about what kind of scene it will be once they meet the Lord?


    The picture is too beautiful to imagine.

 Chapters 831

    Both of them looked at each other one after another, and saw unimaginable shock in each other''s eyes.


    This is totally different from the old lady in their memory. This time they really have some worries, such a character Once you see the Lord, what will happen?


    They can''t even imagine it!


    After they passed the gate of flame city.


    We can already see many people, and what we see outside is not a scene at all. Here is indeed a huge city, although it can also be said that it is a continuous mountain range.


    However, pedestrians can be seen everywhere in these mountains. In fact, these mountains have been made into habitable places for a long time, and the interior has also been hollowed out. Many buildings have been built on the top of the mountains.


    Great buildings can be seen everywhere.


    This is a very ancient city.


    And it''s huge.


    When Shen Yiyi entered the flame City, the residents saw her for the first time, and all of them were stunned instantly, as if they had an illusion.


    He rubbed his eyes hard and finally confirmed that he didn''t have any hallucinations or wrong people.


    One by one they began to exclaim.


    "My God! I saw the first lady! "


    "Is that the first lady? The eldest lady is really back. After all these years, the eldest lady has finally come back! "


    "It''s not easy. I thought the eldest lady would never come back. She didn''t forget us. She did!"


    All the people were very excited, but they didn''t rush over directly. Instead, they were all watching from afar, not even willing to blink.


    It also shows how excited they are.


    But it is also easy to control their emotions.


    Shen Yiyi waved and said hello to everyone. At this time, her face also showed a smile, which is very rare.


    Gao Peng couldn''t help looking at her.


    I didn''t expect that Shen Yiyi''s popularity in the flame city was so high. Just after entering the city, he was recognized by everyone in an instant.


    Even one by one, they started cheering and cheering. Seeing all the residents excited, Gao Peng knew why the residents in hurricane City loved Shen Yiyi so much.


    This may not be without reason.


    Because she is the same in flame City, and she also loves these residents. Otherwise, how could these residents be so excited?


    "I didn''t expect that you were such a person before. It was really a little unexpected. I knew that you ran away from home. I thought there were other reasons."


    "That makes me wonder why you left home."


    Gao Peng has many ideas in his heart, but he can''t say it directly. Instead, he is observing the residents here.


    At this moment, he found that the residents here are very strong, at least many times stronger than the residents in the hurricane city.


    The God king saw a lot more, just like some generals, they can be seen anytime and anywhere, and Gao Peng can feel a lot of them all at once.


    And he also felt a few very huge breath, these should be the emperor?


    This made Gao Peng start to get excited at once. He could hardly bear his mood. He wanted to fight with these guys for life and death.


    But in the end, he persevered. After all, this is not the enemy''s stronghold, and he will not be able to fight against others.

 Chapters 832

    Shen Yiyi''s appearance makes many people stop their own steps, cheering with joy, as if they have met something exciting.


    That feeling Let Gao Peng do not know how to describe it.


    It''s just that he can''t understand these people''s emotions.


    How much is this loved?


    The princess of a city Lord can make so many people love her if she doesn''t see it with her own eyes. It would be incredible.


    But Gao Peng saw it with his own eyes.


    Shen Yiyi has no time to explain at the moment, after all, she still has to say hello to the enthusiastic residents.


    With the passage of time, it didn''t take long for the whole city to know that their eldest daughter had returned and brought back a man.


    All of a sudden, this has become a hot spot for all the people. It''s really a long time since there''s such a strong news, let alone Shen Yiyi has been running away from home for so long, which suddenly comes back.


    And brought back a man.


    What''s the situation?


    Even though many people have been speculating, no one chews the tongue at will. Their eldest daughter can''t tolerate others to chew the tongue at will.


    And they won''t do it.


    But many people are extremely curious. People look at Gao Peng with puzzled eyes. At first, Gao Peng was ignored by everyone.


    But then gradually someone found the existence of Gao Peng. Next, many people like to focus on him. They just doubt who Gao Peng is.


    Why are they following their eldest lady?


    And it seems that the relationship is not bad.


    This will inevitably cause them a lot of doubts.


    "Who are you talking about? Why do you come in with the eldest lady? It seems that they are very familiar with each other. "


    "Who knows? The eldest lady has been running away from home for so long. I don''t know why she came back suddenly at this time. Besides, this man looks strange."


    Many people carefully talk about it. They really feel too confused, but they just feel curious.


    I didn''t say anything unpleasant.


    Shen Yiyi can hear these people''s comments in a moment, and she doesn''t care, even glances at Gao Peng quietly.


    Gao Peng can only repay with helpless eyes at last.


    He didn''t know that Shen Yiyi would have such a high popularity, otherwise he would not be the focus of all people, which was too unexpected.


    But he has no pressure at all. Even if he didn''t expect this, he can deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    There are no flaws yet.


    What''s more, no matter how others look at him, they don''t have any feelings for him, and there are just a few more people watching.


    How powerful his heart is, but it''s not that these people can break his powerful heart by watching at will.


    How can we say that he is a powerful emperor, how can he be easily seen by these residents to be nervous?


    And he didn''t do anything wrong, which can be said to be reassuring.


    Gaopeng smiled at the residents and occasionally nodded to say hello to them, which directly shocked all the residents.


    This heart is just unexpectedly powerful!


    Being stared at by so many people, not only does not have the slightest tension, but also can act so leisurely, not simply!

 Chapters 833

    At this time, the flame city presents an unprecedented bustle.


    But Something unexpected.


    Originally, the residents who seemed to be extremely enthusiastic all of a sudden calmed down. The change of the whole atmosphere made people feel extremely strange.


    How could this change be so rapid?


    Gao Peng felt shocked. He didn''t know what happened to these residents. Just now, he was greeting them slowly. He thought it was very interesting.


    But in a flash, these residents even calmed down.


    The atmosphere has become increasingly eerie.


    Even Shen Yiyi seems to be suddenly quiet. The expression on his face is strange, which makes him a little confused.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How do you feel that all the people are suddenly quiet? What happened? "


    When Gao Peng''s heart was full of doubts, he saw only a figure suddenly appeared in front of them, which should be like a flame all over his body.


    It also exudes a very horrible atmosphere.


    Far away, you can feel that incomparable feeling. The ground seems to be burning directly. If it is not controlled deliberately by the other party, the whole ground may be burned directly.


    After seeing this scene, Gao Peng was completely stunned.


    He can clearly feel that the powerful strength of the other side may not be much weaker than him, or even much stronger than him.


    Especially the fire of the other side makes him a little afraid!


    Of course, if he wants to improve his own strength, he doesn''t need to be afraid of others at all, but it''s not the enemy''s territory. He doesn''t want to do it easily.


    He has found the limitations of the system before. Only when he fights with others, can he really get promotion. But if he only fights with others, he will not be able to improve his own strength.


    With such a discovery, he can only improve his own strength by fighting with others. As for the competition, he never thought about it.


    After all, it''s a waste of time. You can''t let him improve his ability at any point. He hasn''t done that kind of thing again.


    Therefore, he will have the soul to look at the person in front, regardless of the identity of the other party, but we can all know that the other party must be in a high position.


    And he''s a man of great authority.


    Otherwise, how could it be that as soon as he appeared, all the people were suddenly quiet down, this kind of performance can be enough to show the position of the other party.


    Gaopeng looks at Shen Yiyi beside her and finds that she seems to be a little wordless, which makes Gaopeng feel more confused.


    What the hell is this?


    How could he behave so strangely that he was confused for a while? What are these people doing?


    But before Gao Peng had asked the question in his heart, the residents around him had hesitated to say hello to that person.


    "Good Lord!"


    "Lord of the city!"


    With these words fall, Gao Peng has thoroughly known the identity of the other side, he is clearly the flame City Lord, that is, Shen Yiyi''s father.


    This directly makes Gaopeng feel speechless.


    What do you call it?


    How can I feel that each other''s body is full of murderous spirit, and even the eyes of the other party are not right, is it not good to see him?

 Chapters 834

    The other side didn''t speak all the time. He stared at Shen Yiyi so quietly. Even though the surrounding residents had said hello to him, he still looked at Shen Yiyi so expressionless.


    And didn''t want to respond.


    The residents also know what''s going on, so they don''t care about it. They just watch their father and daughter look at each other quietly.


    It''s a rare sight.


    Unexpectedly, the fire Lord suddenly spoke: "who is he?"


    "I haven''t come back for such a long time, but I brought a man directly back. You are really promising. I am really impressed."


    "Oh! Who do I bring back? What''s your business? If he didn''t need my help, I wouldn''t step into your territory. Do you think I''d be happy to come back? "


    Shen Yiyi also said an unkindly grudge.


    At this moment, the atmosphere seemed to become more tense. Everyone could see that the relationship between their father and daughter was not harmonious, or even it was not easy.


    This meeting began to tit for tat.


    Gao Peng also felt puzzled, but the dog didn''t know what these guys were like and how they got so angry when they met.


    What happened between them?


    What kind of contradiction makes them so angry? Even if they haven''t met for so many years, it''s just the moment when they met, they began to tit for tat.


    "I''m more courageous than before, but what about that? I am so disappointed that your strength is still so weak after so many years. "


    "Who said that his strength could be improved? Now your strength is completely wasted. If you had listened to my advice earlier, you would not have been in such a situation. "


    "If I''m at your disposal, isn''t it like a doll? This is not the life I need, and I don''t want to be controlled by you everywhere. "


    All the people dare not speak, even dare not breathe. They also know what the contradiction between the father and the daughter is caused by.


    But that is because they know, so they are more unlikely to stop, let alone by virtue of their identity, can not easily stop.


    Can only look at so quietly.


    Gao Peng is completely blinded. He really can''t understand what these two guys are talking about. It''s like playing a riddle.


    There''s no information about the value available.


    The only thing that can be used a little bit is that Shen Yiyi seems to have not improved his strength for a long time, especially after he ran away from home, but they may also have such irreconcilable contradictions because of their strength.


    It''s a bit of a headache!


    Gao Peng never thought that things would develop like this. He really didn''t know what happened to the father and daughter.


    However, Gao Peng''s silence doesn''t mean that no one pays attention to him. Especially at this moment, he doesn''t even talk, as if he is standing on the sidelines.


    This made everyone feel angry.


    It''s just too angry. I''ve never seen such a person before.


    It''s just that many people think about it in their hearts. After that, they don''t dare to speak at all. It''s totally inappropriate not to say the present situation. Moreover, they don''t dare to easily blame the people brought back by the eldest lady.

 Chapters 835

    When Gaopeng thought there was nothing about him.


    The flame City Lord suddenly put his eyes on him, and immediately Gao Peng felt a hot feeling emerging on the surface of his body.


    It''s a very special experience.


    He just felt a hot feeling, but it didn''t hurt him much, and over time, Gao Peng felt more and more hot.


    It made his face suddenly change.


    He just wanted to see a good play, but he didn''t want to make it easily, but he had already picked and provoked the door. How could he tolerate it easily?


    If he had not seen that this was not the enemy''s territory, he would have made a direct move, let alone that the other side was Shen Yiyi''s father.


    This made him a little afraid of his hands and feet.


    But it''s not in the way. He won''t be bullied so easily.


    The expression on Gaopeng''s face changed, more serious than before, and his breath slowly changed.


    Many people can see that his body seems to be filled with black smoke in an instant, and he himself slowly began to be covered by the black smoke.


    Although all the people present did not know what had happened.


    But they can clearly feel that there are two extremely horrible breath in collision, and also bring them a very depressing feeling.


    Many people are covering their chest and slowly retreating.


    It''s not easy for them to watch, and then they realize that it''s a collision when they can''t see.


    It may have developed into the use of blood power.


    Although there was not much change, I could see that they were surrounded by another breath of terror, one was filled with a strong flame, the other was covered with black smoke.


    These two people must be carrying out their own collision, which makes the residents more afraid to approach, and many people instantly retreat.


    Shen Yiyi also knows that the two are playing a game. If she didn''t know Gao Peng''s strength at the beginning, she might feel worried, but now she doesn''t need to worry about Gao Peng at all.


    And just to rub her father''s spirit.


    Otherwise, her father really thought that everything he arranged must be right.


    Let him have a look. She Shen Yiyi must have made no mistake in her choice, and she is no worse than him!


    In this way, they are playing their own game.


    Gao Peng has such terrible strength, which makes the fire Lord feel extremely surprised. How could he have never thought that this man suddenly appeared, had such terrible strength.


    He can resist as much as he can.


    It was really beyond his expectation.


    But if that''s the only way, it''s too much to look down on him.


    Although he felt a little surprised at first, then he was ready to start to be serious. He didn''t want to let others show jokes.


    And he also let everyone know that his choice at the beginning must be right, and the decision made by others without permission is absolutely wrong.


    With such an idea in the heart of the flame Lord, the flame on his body slowly changed into a color, from the previous dark red to white, which was extremely obvious.


    All the people put it in their eyes, even Gaopeng can clearly feel the hot feeling on each other, as if the whole space has been burned.

 Chapters 836

    "My God! The Lord of the city has taken it seriously. He is ready to show all his strength! "


    "It''s the first time to see that the Lord of the city has always been disdaining to show all his strength easily. Only the people at the same level can make it. It looks like this That man is very powerful! "


    "It''s unbelievable!"


    "Unexpectedly, I can''t believe that this man is so young and his strength is so terrible. Which force does he belong to?"


    After all the people on the scene saw that the flame on the flame Lord had changed, they immediately felt some inconceivable, and then started to scream one by one.


    After all, they didn''t think that Gao Peng was so powerful, but now they have such a strong strength directly. Even their Lord is afraid.


    This is a little unexpected.


    So one by one they began to exclaim.


    Because they think that this scene is too shocking. Their Lord is the most powerful one in their eyes.


    But now someone can resist.


    How can this not shock them?


    It''s true that people can''t look good. Their eldest lady suddenly brought back such a man, who didn''t eat soft food. It''s just like pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger.


    There was no threat or even harm before.


    But when it really broke out, no one expected to have such a terrible power, so they could directly compete with their Lord.


    Shen Yiyi''s corner of the mouth rose uncontrollably, because she had heard the shock of the people around her.


    Gao Peng was brought by her. Hearing the shock and praise of these people around her, she felt extremely proud, as if she felt the same.


    At this time, people will smile at her own father. She really wants to see the leader of the city of flame make an embarrassing scene and rub his spirit.


    Let him not think that everything is under control.


    Gaopeng saw that the flame of the other side had changed a color, and naturally knew that the other side was totally serious at this time, and Gaopeng had no ambiguity.


    "Since you are all serious, I will show you my real strength. Although my current level is not as high as yours, but Talent can crush you! "


    Gao Peng never feels inferior to others.


    Especially his blood power and constitution, which are unimaginable to others, once all of them burst out directly, can the other party really resist it?


    This is not the realm can make up for.


    In fact, Gao Peng doesn''t know how much the gap is. At this time, he can just test it. After all, he has always been a second shot.


    Every enemy can''t support his move. It''s true that when the enemy moves, he can instantly improve his strength.


    That is to say, those who have no intention of killing him can fight with him well, and will not let him improve his strength again.


    For example, the current flame City Lord, although looking extremely serious, actually there is no trace of murderous spirit on the other side, which also makes Gaopeng not want to move the real meaning.


    It''s just a breath fight!

 Chapters 837

    "It''s time to show off."


    "Although the realm is inferior to you, I don''t think my strength is inferior to you."


    The corner of Gaopeng''s mouth, shrouded in black smoke, rose a little and showed his signature smile again.


    But because of the black fog, no one can see his expression at all, but can feel his breath of terror, is turning.


    But this time, no black smoke came out, but there was a flicker of light, which made the black smoke slowly began to shrink.


    In the end, it was just a thin layer, just enough to cover Gao Peng directly, but the light was still flickering, and the white light slowly filled out.


    This made everyone feel shocked.


    What''s the situation?


    Just now, I was still enveloped by a thick smoke. But now what seems to have changed? This is also a big move?


    Or has it fallen into the wind?


    All the people looked at each other. They didn''t know what kind of situation Gao Peng was in at this time, though they could still feel the horror.


    But compared with their city leaders, the gap is very obvious.


    Shen Yiyi also doesn''t know what the situation is. After all, she doesn''t know much about Gao Peng. Even Gao Peng''s strength has not been known for a long time.


    Naturally, I don''t know what kind of situation Gao Peng is in at this time.


    But just when everyone feels confused.


    The face of the flaming City Lord suddenly changed, because he felt that the more terrifying force was brewing. At first, he thought Gao Peng had done his best.


    But who knows not, this time just call real earnest.


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect to have a hand left before. I despised you then. But if you really think you can easily fight my strength, it''s a big mistake."


    "I''m the fire Lord!"


    The fire Lord roared inside, only to see that the fire around him became more vigorous, and the ground could not bear his own heat.


    And at this time, he doesn''t deliberately control it, because it will only restrain his own power, and he just wants to release it without any scruples.


    Let''s show everyone how terrible his strength is.


    Obviously, Gao Peng will not be defeated so easily.


    There was a flash of white light behind Gao Peng. The white light and black smoke slowly intertwined, and finally formed a black-and-white diaphragm, directly surrounding Gao Peng.


    This scene also makes many people feel a little unexpected.


    Moreover, at this moment, everyone felt a terrible power, almost equal to the power of their adult flames.


    This made them confused all of a sudden.


    I haven''t waited for them to respond.


    All of a sudden, the confrontation became white hot, and neither of them made a statement in advance, only to see a wave of horror start to collide with each other, although it did not affect the rest of the place.


    But in the space between the two of them, there was a slight shaking, although it did not show too horrible space cracks.


    But it is clear that the space has been distorted. If they continue to fight against each other, there may be a huge and incomparable space crack.

 Chapters 838

    "What a terrible force!"


    "This man Who is he? It''s amazing that you can compete with the Lord. Who is the man who comes back with the eldest lady? "


    All the people at the scene were directly confused. The scene in front of them was so unexpected that they thought the confrontation would be over soon.


    In the end, it must be their Lord''s victory.


    But who knows that the final result will be like this, as if it is a balance of power, and now for a while and a half it will not be completely won or lost.


    And they don''t know who has the upper hand.


    This makes their hearts just turn over the rough waves, and their mood is even more difficult to calm down. It''s really a shocking scene in front of them.


    Their Lord is very powerful.


    And among the gods, it is a very powerful existence.


    But it''s such a powerful city Lord, at this time, he can''t do anything to get each other, and he is very young according to his age.


    Where is this monster coming from?


    I''ve never heard of a force with such a powerful talent. All the people began to talk about it. Their faces were shocked.


    A lot of people are thinking about which force''s genius has appeared?


    Otherwise, how could we have such a terrible force, and There are even bold guesses about the genius of megapolis.


    Although some people have the courage to speculate, not all people fully believe in this kind of speculation. After all, the giant city is too far away for them.


    The power gap is too wide.


    It''s not a magnitude at all.


    This also made them stop thinking for a moment, but when they saw Gao Peng, their inner shock was still unable to recover, and all the faces showed an incredible look.


    I can''t control their mood at the moment.


    Shen Yiyi''s mouth is also slightly open, she also did not expect to appear in front of this scene, Gao Peng is very powerful is true.


    It''s also the emperor.


    But If she can compete with her father, she doesn''t believe it. After all, the fire Lord is very powerful.


    It has the power to shake the surrounding.


    But now what does she see?


    Gao Peng''s strength is almost equal to that of the flame City Lord. It''s incredible. It''s like an illusion.


    One by one, their eyes widened, as if all they saw in front of their eyes were hallucinations, maybe they were not awake.


    But when they feel the terrible power is colliding, they know that this scene is not an illusion, but a real existence.


    The strength of that man is really terrible.


    It can be said that it''s a peerless monster!


    "I''ve never seen such a monster before. He should be about our age, right? However, it''s incredible that the strength can compete with the Lord


    "It''s terrible! Is this talent really something you can have? "


    "How on earth did he practice? At a young age, he has such terrible strength, unexpectedly strong. If you give him a little more time, maybe the Lord is no longer his opponent. "


    It''s not that they take pride in others to destroy their prestige, but Gao Peng has revealed a strong potential all over his body, which people have to admire.

 Chapters 839

    When all the people were shocked, the face of the flame City Lord became extremely ugly. He never thought that the young man in front of him would compete with him.


    It''s even close.


    At first, his heart was full of self-confidence, but now he has to doubt whether his strength is too weak, or has it retreated?


    Or How powerful is the other side?


    This made him have to have such doubts, but when he felt that the power of terror was coming, he immediately put the negative emotions behind him.


    It''s impossible to shake your heart so easily when you reach his level.


    Even if there is a trace of doubt, he will not completely deny himself.


    "It''s undeniable that your strength is beyond my expectation, but if you really think it''s the only way to beat me, you''re really wrong."


    No matter whether the flame City Lord will be humiliated or not, he roared directly. All people can hear him clearly.


    The faces of all the people on the scene also changed.


    They have never heard the roar of their Lord. Maybe they want to do their best!


    When hearing the roar of the fire Lord, Gaopeng realized that the other side might try his best. After all, this is the other side''s territory. Once he loses, isn''t it disgraceful?


    With this kind of consciousness, Gaopeng suddenly burst out his own blood force, only to see the smoke on his body become more and more thick, coupled with the white light shining.


    He was surrounded by circles of black and white light.


    Everyone can clearly see that their breath is becoming larger and the surrounding space is becoming extremely unstable.


    We can see the distortion all the time, but there is no space crack, but even so, we can feel the power of terror.


    It''s just a matter of momentum and strength. If they really fight, it will have unimaginable consequences.


    Everyone''s face changed.


    "It''s terrible. I haven''t seen such a terrible reason. As expected, it''s a monster of great power. With his terrible strength, as long as you give him enough time, who else will be his opponent?"


    "As long as this kind of person gives him enough time to grow up, it will be difficult for someone to surpass him, and he will surpass all people!"


    Everyone here knows Gao Peng''s talent very well. After all, this terrible strength and talent all appear in one person, and he is so young.


    How can this not shock them?


    In time, Gao Peng will become a strong person who can shake the whole world. This is not their exaggeration, but they see unimaginable potential and talent in Gao Peng.


    This is beyond many people''s reach.


    All the people retreated suddenly. At this time, it was not easy for them to approach. They could feel that the terrible force was colliding.


    Once someone gets closer, it may be completely affected. After all, such a terrible force can not be resisted by them. All people retreat in a short time.


    No one dare talk about this muddy water easily.

 Chapters 840

    When Gao Peng completely released the power in his body, he felt the sourness he had never experienced before.


    After all, no one has been able to compete with him for a long time. Once someone attacks him, he will be more powerful than the other side in an instant.


    That''s why he never felt the pleasure of fighting. After all, his strength is just too strong. No matter how to release water, it''s hard for others to hurt him.


    This time He could finally feel the sense of balance.


    After all, the other side didn''t want to kill him at all. Naturally, he didn''t want to kill him. He just wanted to have a good fight.


    That is to say, the system prompt tone didn''t ring, and Gao Peng knew why.


    This will make him feel extremely excited.


    This is the first time that he has gained such a powerful strength, which makes him feel the sense of balance of power. His mood has been unable to recover, and his strength has gradually become stronger and stronger.


    No matter how strong the other side is, he won''t give up easily!


    The whole face of the flaming City Lord was red by the fire. He never thought that the other side was so stubborn. He had done his best.


    Even if it''s not a real move, it''s also a fight between momentum and will, but it''s just like this, they are even in a state of draw.


    This surprised him a little.


    "Damn it, where did such a monster come from?"


    "It''s just not a man. How old is he? The strength is so terrible. If we give him enough time, will no one be his opponent? "


    The flame City Lord can''t help but think of such an idea. It''s no wonder that he will have such an idea. All the people present have also appeared before.


    It can be seen that they have identified Gao Peng''s talent and potential.


    But I still don''t believe it.


    Never seen such a monster.


    I haven''t even heard of it. It can be said that they are ignorant, but what Gao Peng shows is too shocking.


    "I don''t believe you are so powerful!"


    "Maybe in the near future, I can''t fight you at all, or even you can kill me at will."


    "But now, how can I admit defeat? I will never lose to you!"


    A terrible fire rose, and eventually directly enveloped both of them, followed by Gao Peng''s black smoke and white light.


    Three kinds of colors directly cover two people, and don''t know what they end up with, and everyone doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    We can only feel the power of terror colliding.


    It''s as if it''s brewing. It''s possible to explode at any time.


    For a while, all the faces showed a worried look. No one knew what was going on inside, and this force was too terrifying.


    They were all shocked.


    It''s not a joke that once it really blows up, maybe the whole city will be destroyed.


    This also makes all people''s faces change one after another. They have never felt such a terrible scene, as if death has come, and it is possible to cover them anytime and anywhere.

 Chapters 841

    "Quick... Get out of here! "


    Shen Yiyi was the first to realize the danger, and immediately shouted. All the people on the scene also realized what would happen next.


    So they retreated one after another at a speed that was beyond everyone''s imagination, but it didn''t seem too chaotic.


    This kind of thing they have not met, although the incident is sudden, but also did not appear how chaotic situation.


    But Some people are still paying attention to everything here. Although they can''t see what kind of situation it is, it doesn''t mean they don''t pay attention.


    Their Lord is in there!


    What''s more They are curious about how powerful Gao Peng is and what kind of situation he is now?


    Everyone was curious. The place where Gaopeng and the flame city leader stayed was emptied at once. There was no one on the whole mountain, even many people left for a long distance.


    For fear of being affected by any energy.


    This terrible energy has been brewing for a long time. Once it really erupts, it will be unbearable for all people.


    Moreover, at this time, there are already emperors who are maintaining order and paying attention at the same time. Once there are unimaginable fluctuations in the real outbreak, they will be the first to save all the people.


    Let the energy be less than the wave.


    This is what these gods need to do at the moment, but now they are still nervous and anxious.


    Although they are confident to stop it, it is only their own opinion. Once such a terrible energy erupts directly, its power will increase exponentially.


    That''s not a joke!


    Shen Yiyi looks around and finds that many people are still around to watch, but their strength is much weaker. Once there is a real accident, the consequences must be unimaginable.


    "General Zhao, you should evacuate all the people as soon as possible, and let them stay as far away as possible. Then you generals are working together. Once there is an accident, you must not let any force spread here."


    "Otherwise, all people will suffer. The extent of the damage to the city does not matter. The most important thing is that there must be no casualties."


    "Yes, miss!"


    Then, all the emperors began to gather their own soldiers and gradually began to evacuate the people around them. Although some people were still reluctant, they didn''t have much resistance.


    Very conscious then slowly back, although see some fuzzy, but also can see Gaopeng and others at this moment''s position.


    After that, all the emperor''s momentary joint efforts, all of a sudden, enveloped in a film, will not prevent everyone from watching, but can isolate all the forces in it.


    It doesn''t directly affect everyone.


    This gives Shen Yiyi a deep sigh of relief, so that he can minimize the loss, especially in the case of no accident.


    "Just hope that neither of them will be busy." Shen Yiyi is also a little worried at the moment. After all, when all the real strength comes out, it will not be so easy for them to recover.


    I just hope that there will be no mistakes and no harm.

 Chapters 842

    Just when everyone feels a little anxious.


    Gaopeng and the flame City Lord are in a very wonderful state. Both of them feel that their power is coming out, but they can''t control their power completely.


    It''s like they''re being led by something, and they''re completely reduced to the audience.


    They can''t even control their own power, and they also feel a wonderful feeling. Both of them have such feelings at the same time.


    This made them find something wrong in the first place.


    Gao Peng''s face changed for the first time. How ugly is the whole face: "it''s terrible. It seems that it''s out of control. What''s the situation? Why is my power always coming out, and I can''t control it. "


    Gao Peng''s heart just turned over the waves, and then he looked up at the front, only to see the expression of the flame Lord''s face was also very ugly, just like eating shit.


    And they both look the same.


    At this time, they knew that both of them were in the same situation, and they could not control it at all, and the power was emerging.


    Those forces have been around them all the time, and all of a sudden they have become a huge sphere, and they are directly shrouded in it.


    They can clearly feel the huge energy, but they can''t control it at all, which makes them know the bad things in a short time.


    If they don''t run away, even they will be in danger. After all, such a terrible force is slowly gathering. Once it breaks out


    The consequences will be unimaginable!


    "No, we can''t stand by!"


    "Although we don''t know what the situation is now, we must try to find a way as soon as possible, otherwise the two of us may be killed by our own strength."


    The leader of the flame City roared loudly. Only two of them can hear their voices here. Gao Pengwei nodded his head.


    It''s funny to say that two people were fighting at first, but who knew that things would develop like this? Now they are afraid that they will be killed by their own power.


    If they are known by others, they don''t know how to laugh at the two of them. Two such powerful emperors need to worry about their own power to kill them in the end.


    What a funny thing it is!


    But now they are confronted with such a wonderful thing, but Gao Peng wants to take back the power in his body, but he feels that there is a pulling force under control, which is not controlled by him.


    The same is true of the flame Lord.


    Even they felt that the power was a little confused, there was a tendency to explode at any time, which made them more anxious.


    Death is not terrible, the most terrible thing is to have their own power to kill them. This is a shame, and it is known by others. Isn''t it generous to laugh with others?


    No matter how powerful their strength is, they are completely flustered at this time. They did not die in fighting with the enemy, but in the outbreak of their own strength.


    Is this to laugh off other people''s big teeth?


    "Damn it, why do you feel that these forces are getting more and more confused? Is there anything else about the power that I don''t understand? Why do you feel so hard to control. "

 Chapters 843

    Neither of them thought that things would develop like this. Their control of the divine power is arbitrary, just like their own body.


    But who knows this kind of moth will appear now.


    But Although they seem to be a little flustered and anxious, they are not completely disordered. They are also the God of mental toughness.


    How could it be that it''s such a mess?


    Both of them start to use their brains and try to solve the dilemma with their own ideas. They don''t want to put all their hopes on luck.


    They don''t know what the situation is. Naturally, they dare not let this kind of thing happen again. Once there is a real accident, the fun will be great.


    "No, I can''t control these forces!"


    After some attempts, the flame City Lord said in a dejected way. Although his heart was extremely strong and tenacious, he watched the power become more and more confused.


    Even he can feel the power of terror, which makes his mood gradually depressed. He has tried all kinds of methods, but the final result is to make the power of chaos more chaotic.


    We can only see that the power surrounding them has enveloped the whole mountain and even spread to the surrounding areas.


    This will make him feel more flustered.


    He has nothing of his own, but once these chaotic energies really erupt, the whole city may be razed in a flash.


    This is his hard work!


    What''s more, there are so many innocent people. Maybe they don''t know what has happened now. They think it''s their city Lord and Gao Peng who are fighting.


    But how do they know Gao Peng''s helplessness?


    Now it''s not a question of whether they want to stop, but whether they can solve these chaotic energies, otherwise no one will survive.


    Gao Peng frowned tightly, as if he had touched a little way to solve the problem, but after he tried, he found that there was not much change.


    It made him feel very confused.


    "I just felt a little bit of back flow of power. Although it was a bit messy, it was true that it had already poured into my body, but why hasn''t it changed much?"


    "Or is this power too chaotic to be able to flow back into the body?"


    After some thinking, Gao Peng said loudly, "try to extract only your own flame power, and filter all the chaotic power. See if you can let your power flow back slowly."


    The flame City Lord frowned and didn''t speak. Instead, he tried to be honest, although he didn''t think it was possible.


    But it''s still worth trying.


    When he followed Gao Peng''s words, he did find that he could slowly take back his strength, but the speed would be very slow, and he could not even feel any situation of removing the hidden danger.


    However, it''s a lucky thing to be able to control your own power. I only saw a smile on the face of the flame Lord.


    "It''s true. Although we haven''t found any effect for the time being, we might as well give it a try. Maybe we can alleviate this chaotic energy."

 Chapters 844

    But...


    The flame Lord''s smile didn''t last long. He felt a little bit unusual. He could have absorbed his strength back, but now It looks like an accident.


    However, Gao Peng''s face was shocked.


    Just now, his mind suddenly rings a systematic tone, which makes him forget where he is.


    [Ding! ]


    [chaotic energy fluctuation is detected, the level is emperor, which can be directly forcibly absorbed. After absorption, it can improve the cultivation of the host. ]


    [absorbed? ]


    Gao Peng''s face first showed an inexplicable expression. At this time, he saw the frozen expression on the face of the flame City Lord, but he said it silently.


    "Yes."


    The next second, the power of chaos slowly flows into his body at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his mind also frequently rings a systematic prompt sound.


    "Absorb to the first level of power!"


    "Absorb to the first level of power!"


    Although Gao Peng didn''t know the meaning of this level of power, it didn''t hinder him. He watched the power in his body gradually become huge.


    Especially with the passage of time, he felt that his strength had become more powerful, but he had not yet reached a critical point, at this time, the speed of improvement was a little slower.


    But after all, the strength has improved.


    This scene directly makes the flame City Lord ignorant.


    What''s the situation?


    Just now, two people have encountered the same situation, they are helpless and helpless, but now how can the other party absorb the chaotic energy?


    Do you mean Did he just pretend it all?


    But it''s not like that at all!


    At this time, the leader of flame city clearly remembered Gao Peng''s expression before. It was impossible to disguise it, but now he was even more confused. After all, he didn''t know what was going on in front of him.


    How did he find himself a little confused?


    Gao Peng felt that the strength around him was slowly absorbed by him, and the energy of rage and confusion was slowly disappearing. At this time, his face was finally relieved.


    Even if there is an accident now, they will not suffer from terrible destruction, and they do not need to worry about being killed by their own power.


    He also felt that the surrounding forces were slowly narrowing down. After all, those chaotic forces had entered his body, and had been filtered systematically.


    There will certainly be no more problems. Gao Peng feels relieved. It''s much more reassuring than before.


    The system is a powerful golden finger. It doesn''t need him to do it by himself. Moreover, he believes in the ability of the system.


    Outside, many people also feel that the energy of grumpiness is slowly calming down, and the amount of energy is also slowly decreasing.


    "What''s the situation? Why do you feel that the energy inside is suddenly quiet, and the quantity is not right. "


    General Zhao said doubtfully, just now they also felt the incomparable worry, but at this time, there was a direct doubt, and no one knew what happened inside.


    Why did the energy that was still very irascible just now become quiet in a moment, just like a wild beast, suddenly emerging a master.


    Make them a little uncomfortable!

 Chapters 845

    "Is that it? This is yanque city? "


    Fang Jian looks at the huge city in front of him with a gloomy face, but relatively speaking, he doesn''t pay attention to it at all.


    After all, his influence is much larger than here. At the moment, several people in black robes are following him. They are like shadows, standing behind him so quietly.


    All the people kept their eyes on yanque city.


    Yanque city is made up of huge stones. Looking down from the sky, it looks like a sparrow, but it is made up of rocks.


    But every rock is huge, just like a small mountain. Looking at it, it''s very spectacular. Looking at it from a distance, you can also see the dense people walking.


    But in Fang Jian''s eyes, it''s nothing at all. Even at the moment, his eyes are showing hatred and are about to erupt.


    "Is this where you said you would wait for me? Then I will completely destroy this place. I want to see what you look like then. "


    "But You should be in this city now, right? "


    "If I see that I have destroyed your city, I don''t know what you will look like. Even if you ask for mercy, I won''t let you go easily."


    Fang Jian is talking to himself. As for those black robed people behind him, they are completely within the scope of his ignorance.


    His heart was very excited at the moment. Whenever he thought of Gao Peng''s ugly face and the expression of begging for mercy, he felt very happy.


    Even eager to see Gao Peng''s expression.


    However, he had already thought about it in his mind. No matter how Gao Peng would beg for mercy, he would never agree. He wanted to see the other side''s begging for mercy without his consent.


    This must be fun, right?


    But how did he know that Gao Peng was not here at all? Before that, he just said a place at will.


    Of course Gaopeng also knew that the other side would not come here so quickly, so he would say that yanque City, after all, he also wanted to wait for the rabbit.


    But he didn''t know that Fang Jian had hated him for a long time. Naturally, he wanted to kill him immediately. How could he waste any time.


    As early as after being humiliated, he quickly contacted with his own forces, and finally got support, and sent several more powerful dead men directly.


    Although they are all powerful, their lives have long been out of their hands. The whole person is like a robot, controlled by people at will.


    "Let''s go and show these guys what the art of destruction is!"


    Fang Jian flies to yanque city first, followed by the man in black robe.


    When he came to the sky over yanque City, he didn''t want to discuss with the people in the city at all, but saw that he waved and those black robed people behind him immediately took action.


    So everyone didn''t expect to be so quick.


    Boom boom boom!


    The gate of yanque city collapsed in a flash.


    A large area of stone was destroyed, and the sparrow''s head seemed to disappear completely, because it was directly destroyed by those black robed people.


    "Who dares to go wild here!"


    A roar came from the rock sparrow City, followed by a broken voice.

 Chapters 846

    A strong man rises from the sky, his whole body seems to be covered with rocks. If you don''t look carefully, you really think it''s a stone man.


    The armor on the body is also so different. It''s all made of rocks. A person standing there alone is bigger than two or three people''s choice.


    Look at it!


    But There was a look of anger on his face at the moment.


    His eyes seemed to be shooting out flames, and he kept staring at the square sword.


    "Who are you? Do you know whose territory this is, if you dare to come here and behave wildly? "


    There was a trace of disdain on Fang Jian''s face. He said carelessly, "I don''t care whose territory this is. I''m here to find someone. You''d better get out of my way, or I''ll kill you with me!"


    "Me? You said you were going to kill me? " The strong man laughed at his anger and pointed to himself, as if he had heard a great joke.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I am the Lord of yanque city. The stone breaks the sky!"


    When the voice of the stone broke the sky, it immediately caused a wave of supernatural power around him, and then only saw a big mountain formed by stone rising slowly behind him.


    It''s just like his back-up. It looks very thick, and his power feels more magical.


    What happened here, of course, was discovered by the residents of yanque City, but many people were still standing far away to watch.


    Before the earth shaking noise, they could hear it clearly, and also see their gate collapse in an instant.


    When we saw the huge rock that broke the sky, all the people began to scream.


    "That''s the Lord!"


    When they saw the stone breaking, all the people were excited at once, and they were full of confidence as if they saw the hope.


    And the fear was dispelled.


    No one can resist the attack of their Lord, and their Lord has appeared, which means the crisis has been lifted.


    This is the confidence that has been given them.


    But Is it true?


    Fang Jian just watched the stone break the sky so quietly. He didn''t mean to move now, and he just warned the other side.


    If the other side is determined to do so, then he really has no way. After all, the black robed people behind him are all powerful.


    The leader of a middle city is not an opponent at all, and he doesn''t pay attention to him at the same time. Otherwise, he won''t be so arrogant.


    "I''ve given you a chance. Since you insist on it, I can only send you to hell!"


    "Arrogance!"


    Stone seems to have been insulted. After all, he is one of the best in this area. Few people dare to talk to him like this.


    But now this young man, his strength is not strong, but his voice is not small, which makes him feel extremely angry, and he shook his fist and went out.


    Bang!


    A fist made of rock was pushed forward, and the whole sky was twisted. A gust of wind came.


    Directly towards Fang Jian and others.


    But the other side seems to have not seen the same, so quietly watching, a person did not start.


    But this scene made stone more angry, but then he smiled, as if victory had been in his hand.


    Even if the other party how arrogant, it is only the share of hell.

 Chapters 847

    The residents of yanque city also have the same idea. When they see Fang Jian and others are still indifferent, their faces show a successful smile.


    He even showed a cruel look.


    "I''m afraid these buns are already scared by this time, aren''t they? I can''t even dodge. "


    "Ha ha! It is estimated that they are hopeless to the extreme, otherwise they will not be indifferent, afraid that they can''t move. Just now they are so bold, dare to pick and challenge, it''s just like they don''t know what to do! "


    "I''m afraid it''s silly this time!"


    All the people laughed. Although they had already seen the destruction of the city gate, it did not prevent them from gloating.


    In particular, seeing that Fang Jian and other people have not made moves all the time, they find a sense of superiority and start to talk about it one by one.


    No one at all would have thought of other results.


    Because in their opinion, how could their Lord possibly lose?


    That''s a famous strong man in hundreds of miles. How could he fail so easily? They have full confidence in their mature adults.


    Lord yanque is also confident in himself, but After all, his knowledge is still too little, and he has never seen a more powerful person.


    This time, it''s clear that he''s hit the plate.


    Just when he showed a disdainful smile, it wasn''t long before the expression on his face froze for a moment, because he saw that the other side had no damage.


    Even though he has erupted such a terrible force, the other side is still not affected much, even the clothes are not wrinkled.


    It can be seen that the other side seems to be at ease.


    "Why? How could you be unharmed? "


    "Deceitful, it''s all deceitful. How can you resist my attack? Just because you are such a arrogant guy, you can''t take my attack at all!"


    The city Lord yanque couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him. He could only see him muttering, and the expression of the whole man became extremely distorted.


    Even his power became extremely unstable. He didn''t believe what was going on in front of him, so he began to shake a little bit.


    But As he muttered to himself, his eyes turned red instantly, as if filled with blood. Even when he raised his head, the whole face had become ferocious.


    Let people look at the incomparable terror.


    But Fang Jianren was just a little apathetic, and even next second he waved and said, "fix this guy for me, and nail him directly on their wall. I want all people to see his death."


    "I dare to be attacked by someone. That''s the end. I can''t spare him!"


    Fang Jian said a word in such a light way. Those black robed people standing behind him acted in an instant. They haven''t waited for any reaction from the Lord of yanque.


    They had already appeared beside the Lord of yanque, controlling him with the power of thunder, and finally, under his stunned eyes, shadow after shadow directly covered it.


    He didn''t even utter a scream, even before he could use his own blood force and constitution, he had completely lost his voice, and even his divine power disappeared in an instant.

 Chapters 848

    Shoo shoo shoo!!!


    After the shadow shrouded the city Lord of yanque, all the shadow swept directly over the city wall. When the shadow dissipated slowly, the people in black robes appeared again.


    It''s just The city Lord yanque has been nailed to the wall directly. His eyes are wide and his eyes are completely closed.


    I don''t know why there is such a big gap until I die. He didn''t do his best, but he was completely killed.


    At the beginning, the people didn''t react, but when they saw that their Lord had been killed, they were even more confused, totally at a loss.


    One by one, their eyes widened. Looking at the dead body, they were nailed to the wall of the city, and all of them could see it very clearly.


    After a while, a scream broke out.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Dead Dead... The Lord is dead! "


    "The Lord of the city was killed! How could it be How could someone kill the Lord? I don''t believe it I don''t believe it! "


    There was chaos in yanque City, and all the people were in a panic. Especially when they saw their own city leader, they were killed instantly.


    That kind of sense of gap, directly let them some can''t bear, was also very proud of them, at this time already don''t know how to describe their mood.


    In particular, the patron saint who has been guarding them has been killed, which is the kind of understatement, which makes them some unacceptable.


    But those guards also responded at this time, but few people dare to approach easily. They naturally know where the gap is. That is because they know, they dare not act rashly.


    But The most important thing is that up to now, there is no God Huang Qiang standing up. If not, it can be explained clearly. After all, their Lord can definitely solve it.


    This is the idea in everyone''s mind, but now their Lord adults have been killed, shouldn''t they rush out to revenge?


    But why are they so quiet?


    It''s hard for many people to understand, but the chaos continues.


    Fang Jian watched from beginning to end that no one was taking action. All of them seemed extremely flustered, as if they wanted to escape from this place.


    This made him a little confused.


    "What are these guys like? Is no one willing to avenge their Lord? I don''t believe that there is no God in this city. Even if there is no God, then there should be a God, right? "


    "But that''s the way it is. Isn''t it too sad that no one has come out?"


    Fang Jian shook his head and felt a special pity. Although yanque City Lord''s action was reckless, he had to say that the other side was really a tough man, and there was no timidity from the beginning to the end.


    Maybe he didn''t know the real strength of Fang Jian at all, which made him ignore it directly, but it was admirable.


    When someone calls, he can stand out without hesitation. It can be seen that he has always wanted to protect this place.


    But now there is no one to protect him, no one to put his body down, this result is too unexpected.

 Chapters 849

    Fang Jian looks at the stone sparrow Lord who can''t close his eyes. He can''t help feeling a little sorry for him. This kind of man is really a general who can win a battle.


    Even the brave and warlike man didn''t know how he managed it. When he arrived, no one put his body down for him.


    It''s so sad that they just run for their lives!


    It''s OK to escape, but it''s amazing to see their patron saint being stared at on the wall.


    I don''t know what these people think.


    But No matter what these guys think, Fang Jian won''t let them go. He wanted to find Gao Peng.


    But he just found out that he didn''t know who was the one who bullied him at all. He would not recognize him until he saw it.


    But I don''t even know the name of the other party, which makes me a little confused, even if I want to revenge Too much for a needle in a haystack.


    But now he has something to do.


    There are a group of ungrateful guys here. Originally, he was not prepared to let this city exist. No matter who humiliated him or not, he would never let this city exist here.


    Then there is only destruction!


    Especially looking at these people''s actions, his heart is full of destruction, which can''t be extinguished, only to see that he suddenly said at this time.


    "Destroy this city for me. People inside don''t care about life and death, but That one doesn''t have to move him. I''ll put it down later. "


    "He is a respectable opponent. Although his strength is a little weak, his respect is still indispensable."


    Fang Jian is like talking to himself. The people in black robes behind him never spoke at all, but after Fang Jian finished speaking.


    The men in black immediately began to act.


    Although they just seemed indifferent, even as if they didn''t hear it, they didn''t drag their feet when they really acted.


    One after another, horrible shadows appeared. Every shadow seemed to be a kind of fierce animal with shadow formation. It also looked fierce!


    Especially when they are heading for yanque City, all people can feel an extremely terrifying force approaching, which is not a joke at all.


    This is to destroy a city directly, which is too horrible.


    The people inside still don''t know what the situation is, they just want to escape as far as possible,


    now they have lost the patron saint, and they don''t know what the purpose of the enemy is, so they can only try their best to escape.


    But They didn''t even think about how powerful those black robed people were. They didn''t run far, and they had been covered by those shadows.


    Even though they didn''t react, they lost consciousness completely at once.


    then, many people can feel that they are surrounded by shadows, even their bodies are slowly beginning to be out of control.


    The whole city seems to be full of crises everywhere. It''s just like a disaster may happen at any time.


    The shadow gradually swept the whole city. It was very fast. Many people didn''t find it. Their shadow expanded slowly, several times larger than the normal one before.


    But because of the shadow, no one has ever found it.

 Chapters 850

    As more and more people fall down, something wrong has been discovered slowly, especially those dark shadows. When they cover a person, that person loses consciousness instantly.


    I don''t know if it''s dead or in a coma.


    But all in all, it''s dangerous.


    This moment makes many people wake up, and their faces gradually show fear. Even those who hide in the dark, one by one, their faces show incredible looks.


    "What''s the matter? What are these shadows? Why do you feel such terror? Is it the means of the other side? "


    "No, we must stop them, otherwise this city will be completely destroyed."


    "No Can''t go. Once we go, we all have to finish playing. Do you think we are stronger than the Lord? The Lord of the city was killed instantly, let alone us? "


    When these emperors were still struggling, many people had been killed, and the speed was faster and faster. It seemed that those killed gave more power to the shadow.


    Fear slowly permeated all people''s hearts.


    Looking at the people around them are falling, but they can''t do anything. They can''t even resist. Because they don''t know how to stop the shadows, they can only watch one person fall down slowly.


    Every time they are attacked by the shadow, that person will surely be killed. It is in such a few seconds that they realize this.


    "Go!" A God in the dark tangled for a while, finally clenched his teeth and said, "we must not stay here, or we will certainly lose our lives."


    "It''s not something we can fight against. Let''s go! Now I''m running away at once. No matter what the other party''s purpose is, yanque city is completely gone. "


    "Where are we going? Now we are homeless people. If we stay outside, we will encounter accidents. Have you forgotten those guys? "


    In such a sentence, all of them fell into silence directly, and their faces gradually showed a look of panic, as if they remembered something.


    And it''s something that scares them so much.


    It can make the emperor scared, and it can show how terrible it is.


    "No, we go to flame city. With our strength, we should be accepted when we are not opponents. What''s more, we still have this vital intelligence. The other side won''t shut us out."


    A few people agreed so easily, and at this time they didn''t care what kind of tragedy was going on outside, so they slipped away quietly.


    At this time, I don''t know where to stay in the right and wrong place, and what the other party''s purpose is, but the other party must be uneasy and kind-hearted.


    Once they stay here for a long time and are found by the other side, they will suffer from the real disaster, so they are fast and hidden.


    With these gods'' passing away, yanque city can''t resist it. After all, there is not even a slightly decent strong man. What about those gods?


    It can''t resist for a second at all. All people were killed at once. Zhongchengchi is a very powerful force, but it was completely destroyed in such a moment.


    People Almost all of them were killed.


    All who live are basically dead. It can be said that this is the Shura hell.


    It''s not the same as the Shura hell in the popular sense, because there is no bloody scene, only a corpse that has been completely dead for a long time, just like a coma.


    This is the most frightening.

 Chapters 851

    "Do you find that the energy seems to be weakening, and the shrouded area is actually getting smaller and smaller. Is the battle between the Lord and them over?"


    "It should be! I can''t feel the energy of the previous grumpiness. It should be a winner. "


    "But who on earth won?"


    "It must be the Lord of the city!"


    When Gao Peng can absorb that chaotic energy, in fact, this contest has gradually come to an end, and the final result is self-evident.


    That must have been his victory.


    It can not only create a situation of balance of power, but also end easily. In any case, he won.


    At this time, the flame City Lord was still confused. After all, he couldn''t figure out why this chaotic energy could be absorbed by the other party?


    And why was he so flustered before?


    If he had such ability, he would not have behaved so badly before. What''s the matter?


    Is it the other side acting all the time?


    His brain at the moment seems to have a mass of paste, and he has no idea how to think at all. This kind of factors, in his view, have unspeakable contradictions.


    It makes him feel uncoordinated.


    It was as if there was a thorn in his chest, which could not be pulled out, making him uncomfortable and tangled.


    But looking at the chaotic energy was absorbed by the other side in an instant, he didn''t know how to say it, only felt a deep sense of frustration.


    He lost!


    He lost!


    Still defeated by such a young man, let alone his daughter brought him back, which made him feel more melancholy.


    "Well, am I really old? Any young man who comes out is already so terrible. Not only is his strength so strong, but also his means are so unpredictable. "


    "I don''t know what kind of force can cultivate such a talented person. It''s amazing."


    When he accepted his failure, his mood was not so bad. He was brought back by his daughter anyway, so he was not an enemy.


    At best, it''s just a feeling.


    In particular, I feel that the chaotic energy has been absorbed by the other party. I don''t need to be seriously injured, nor worry about it, and completely destroy the city.


    Although it''s a bit of shame, but no one can see it!


    Just hope that the other side can give him a little face.


    At this time, the requirements of the flame City Lord are not high. Whoever let him become the defeated general at this time, no matter the means or strength of the other side, is beyond doubt.


    As he sighed.


    Gao Peng is also very melancholy. He thought that he could at least improve his level by absorbing the chaotic energy. But who knows, he found that he was a little bit worse.


    It''s really just a little short!


    If there is a little more energy, he will be able to improve directly, but who knows it is like being stuck outside the door, he just needs to extend his feet to cross the threshold.


    But in the end, it stopped.


    This made him feel extremely depressed. He wanted to discuss with the fire Lord. Would you like them to come again?


    But later on, Gao Peng gave up. Obviously, the other side would not try again with him. What''s more, he has no power for a long time now.


    Then we can only find a chance to try again. It''s impossible now.

 Chapters 852

    "You won!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful, and you can absorb these chaotic energies, which is beyond my expectation."


    "But after the event, you have to check your body carefully, but don''t let yourself have problems in cultivation. After all, those energies are just too chaotic and can''t be absorbed so easily."


    "Don''t leave a sequela that will affect your ability to improve."


    The flame City Lord consciously conceded defeat. Finally, considering that Gao Peng absorbed so much chaotic energy, he kindly reminded him.


    After all, it''s also a skill to absorb these chaotic energy, but it''s better to check it, otherwise once there''s a sequela, it will cause problems in self-cultivation.


    That''s why he asked Gao Peng to have a good examination of his body.


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "luck, it''s just that I won by luck. In fact, my strength and realm are not stronger than yours. This time, it''s all luck."


    "No, luck is also a kind of strength. What''s more, if you say your realm is not as good as mine, it''s even more incredible!"


    This time, the leader of the city of flame showed a look of shock. He didn''t pretend at all, because he really felt the shock.


    At first, he really thought that Gao Peng''s strength was very strong, how to say the realm was equal to him, but who knew that at this time, Gao Peng actually said that his realm was inferior to him.


    This surprised him a little.


    Also more aware of the potential and talent of Gao Peng.


    This is absolutely the existence of a monster.


    I don''t know what kind of forces cultivated them. Even if they were drawn to the major forces, they would certainly be strengthened.


    I can''t believe it!


    At this time, the fire Lord began to think about other things. After all, Gao Peng was brought back by his daughter. Is there any place to operate?


    This can''t help but make him daydream.


    Once such a talented person is left behind, we can not say that we can make this city bigger, but at least we can shake the curfew.


    Once it really grows up, it must be able to protect a city for countless years. Even if there is an accident, the city will exist for a long time.


    Just when he was full of all kinds of ideas.


    Gao Peng speaks again.


    "If we ask them about our results later, we say it''s a draw."


    The flame City Lord glanced at Gao Peng, this time more special than all before, because his eyes on Gao Peng were unexpected.


    There is even a glimmer of appreciation.


    Maybe it was because of Gao Peng''s talent and potential, which was brought back by his daughter at the same time, so although he was a little conflicted, Gao Peng''s talent completely overwhelmed him.


    But this time it was quite different.


    The other side is very sensible! He is also very good at being a man, which makes him feel a little unexpected.


    After all, a lot of talents are self-sustaining and arrogant, as if all the people in the world do not have such talents, but how do those talents know that talent does not mean strength.


    Only the real growing up genius can be respected.


    But In Gaopeng''s body, the flame City Lord did not see that kind of arrogance, but was very understanding, which made him have to look at it differently.

 Chapters 853

    Seeing that the chaotic energy has disappeared, all the people fly in a flash, at this time they also see two figures standing there vaguely.


    Even they are talking and laughing.


    This makes many people look at each other. Just now they have chosen the enemy who is tit for tat. At this time, they seem to be friends. The speed of face changing is too fast.


    But they did not pay much attention.


    "Lord, are you ok?"


    A general in the divine Kingdom asked hurriedly. He even looked at the two men, the flame Lord and Gao Peng, and found that they were not injured.


    It''s just that the breath is slightly different. One looks a little weaker, and the other seems a little bigger than before.


    This made him a little confused for a while.


    What''s the situation?


    But before he thought more, the fire Lord said, "it''s OK. What can I do? This time, I had a good time. I didn''t expect to meet such a genius. It''s my three lucky days! "


    "Where we are, we are only tied, and I have the majority of luck, not all by my own strength, until I can draw with you by strength, it is worthy of praise."


    The two complimented each other, which also let everyone know what happened just now.


    But people shocked many people.


    At first, they thought that their Lord would kill each other instantly, but even if it took so long, they still firmly believed that the Lord of flame would win the final victory.


    But now it seems that things are out of their imagination. The victory of this confrontation seems not to be what they imagined.


    They couldn''t help but take a look at Gao Peng.


    Is this a monster?


    At a young age, they have such a terrible power. They can even draw with their Lord. No matter whether there is luck or not, it''s amazing.


    No matter how unlucky some people are, their own strength is not good enough, let alone tied. Whether they can resist several rounds is a question.


    It also shows how powerful Gao Peng is.


    Shen Yiyi looks at Gao Peng in surprise. After all, it''s just too unexpected. The final result is a draw.


    What a surprise!


    "So powerful? I have never heard of such a genius. Is he really from other more powerful forces? What kind of force does he belong to? "


    "Don''t believe it!"


    "It''s unbelievable that I''ve never seen such a powerful genius, which has opened my eyes, and I don''t know how terrifying his potential and talent are. He has such a terrifying force when he is so young. Once he is given enough time, isn''t it more terrifying?"


    Many people have uttered heartfelt shock, which can''t be concealed at all. Their eyes are shining.


    They really want to know how horrible this talent is.


    He has such a strong strength at a young age. I don''t know how much he will improve if I give him another period of time?


    Once this kind of evil genius is surpassed by him, then you are trying to catch up with and surpass things that are basically impossible. It can be seen how terrible each genius seems to be.


    At the same time, many people are afraid!

 Chapters 854

    In fact, at this moment, there is still a little doubt in the heart of the flame City Lord. Such a demon genius as Gao Peng should not come here for his daughter?


    At least there is another purpose.


    But he didn''t say it on the spot. After all, he didn''t know what the other side''s purpose was. He was willing to publish it to the public directly.


    The crowd was still in shock.


    "Do you know where yanque city is?" Gao Peng''s eyes showed a sincere look. While everyone was still stunned, he said again, "I heard that you and yanquecheng are enemies, so I should know where they are."


    "So I want to ask you, do you know the location of yanque city?"


    Flame City Leader:


    There are just three question marks on his forehead. I really don''t know what Gaopeng''s words mean, so I started to talk about yanque city.


    All the people present were also ignorant.


    There are many people looking at Gao Peng with strange eyes, as if they want to see through the purpose of Gao Peng, but in the end they have nothing.


    Shen Yiyi looked at the expression of this kind of people on the court, and stamped his feet angrily. His mouth tooted uncontrollably: "what expression are you? He just wants to know the location of yanque city and then go to avenge me. "


    "What are you all thinking?"


    So, what and what is it that makes all the people present more ignorant?


    Why do you feel that they don''t understand? Is there something wrong with their understanding?


    Gao Peng''s heart is a little speechless. Why do these people always like to tangle up what others want to do?


    Don''t you just answer what you ask? As for the tangle?


    Shen Yiyi couldn''t see it anymore. He explained directly on the spot why they would come back this time, and why Gao Peng asked Yan que about the location of the city.


    But when all the people in the room knew it, they all looked angry, even roared out.


    "Fuck!"


    "I can''t spare these tortoise grandchildren. They dare to bully our eldest lady. It''s unforgivable. They want to be hostages. Damn it!"


    "Go! We must kill them all. These guys are just pushing forward. I didn''t want to play with them before, but now They must be accounted for. "


    The residents of flame city are shameless and angry, which shows how important Shen Yiyi is in their hearts. After all, they are all looking to grow up.


    The whole face of the flaming City Lord was pulled down, and a faint sense of killing broke out on his body, which was almost out of control. His hands were tightly clenched.


    A fever erupted.


    Everyone can feel that he has been completely angry, otherwise how can his power be out of control?


    "Do these guys really think I can''t help them?"


    "Let''s go and find them now. I''ll see how they explain it. If I don''t get a satisfactory answer, I''ll kill them."


    "Yes, we''ll find them to settle accounts. No matter who comes up with the idea, we must make them pay a heavy price!"


    This seems to be a response, all people have responded, and one by one are extremely eager and angry, these are not pretend at all.

 Chapters 855

    "Go, it''s just ahead."


    "The other side should not refuse us. We are all gods at all times. Although we may not trust at the beginning, we should be accepted as long as we perform well."


    "Well."


    These people, who escaped from yanque City, have reached the outside of the flame city in just one day, thanks to their full speed.


    From their position, we can basically see the appearance of the flame city. Although they have some drums in their hearts, they have nowhere to go.


    There are several people who have retreated, but when they think of the pursuers behind them, they just bite their teeth and go straight to the flame city.


    If you can''t bear it, you will be in great trouble!


    Now they don''t have time to worry about it. It''s good to live. Who cares about other things?


    Every time they think of those horrible black robed people behind them, they start to be frightened one by one. Although they are all above the others, they will also feel frightened when they are in real crisis.


    What''s more, they were killed in seconds when they were reorganized and hit people, which made them dare not act recklessly.


    It''s still my life!


    But They have miscalculated since the beginning.


    If it''s still like the previous relationship, maybe flame city will accept them, and it won''t crowd them out too much, but they didn''t count as a crucial link.


    That is, before they wanted to take Shen Yiyi as a hostage, they did not succeed in the end, and they let Shen Yiyi return to the city of fire.


    It also exposed their plans.


    It''s even less likely to accept them.


    Once they go to flame City, it will be a devastating blow to meet them, which is almost like a negative enemy.


    What''s more, they don''t know until now. They only think that with their strength, they will be accepted by the flames.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the flame City Lord has been eager to recruit people. Gao Peng looks at them quietly, though he doesn''t want so many people to join him.


    But it''s not good to refuse directly.


    As long as the real fight, then he will immediately rush to the most powerful enemy there, first to improve their strength.


    As for those ants, they can only be handed over to the residents of the flame City, and they can also vent well.


    In fact Shen Yiyi watched as her father began to call for all the fighting power to appear. She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She was really afraid that Gao Peng would find trouble for her alone.


    It''s undeniable that Gao Peng is really powerful, but there are many people in the other side! Or a city, how can a person easily deal with each other?


    When I saw this scene, I was completely relieved. With so many powerful people following me, there would be no accident.


    With the strength of the two men, the flame City Lord and Gaopeng, few of them are their rivals. Even the yanque City Lord can''t be their rivals.


    This will be a one-sided trend.


    Although only Gao Peng joined in alone, when the high-end combat power reaches a certain number, the battle will soon end. As long as the other side has no equal high-end combat power, all of this is just futile resistance.

 Chapters 856

    Just as all the people were gathering, a guard rushed in, and everyone saw the guard.


    One after another, they all cast doubts.


    "There is a discovery! There is a discovery! "


    "Lord, we found out!"


    The flame City Lord looked at the guard who rushed in in in a hurry. His face was not so beautiful. At this critical moment, he would choose such panic.


    Isn''t that to shake the heart of the army?


    What''s more, they may attack a city in the future. There must be no mistakes, and there is no wavering of military heart.


    This made his heart extremely angry, but at this time he did not show it, just looked at each other very seriously and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I see I see... "


    Because the guard was in a hurry, he was still a little out of breath. From this, we can know how flustered he was. He must have rushed here from a long distance.


    After resting for a few seconds, he said, "I saw the emperor of yanque City, and there are still several people. They are coming towards us. I don''t know what they mean."


    "Oh?" The fire City Lord didn''t think of it. They just wanted to revenge. Now the other side has come to him.


    Do you think you''re going to take the initiative when you''re exposed? It''s interesting.


    "We are still trying to find their troubles. Unexpectedly, they sent them to the door automatically, which is good and saves us a lot of time."


    "As long as we get rid of all these guys, we don''t need to be afraid of yanque city any more. After all, their strength is not so strong. We just need to pay close attention to their city Lord, so that they can''t turn over much waves."


    In addition to the flame City Lord, all the people seemed extremely excited, and they also joined in succession.


    This is just one of the great things.


    Originally I thought it would take a lot of time to rush to the other side''s territory, but who knows that the other side even sent it to the door automatically, which is just like heaven rib.


    Even God is helping them. Who can you reason with?


    "We are going to intercept them now. We must not let any of them escape. First, we will solve all these guys, and then we will destroy the whole city."


    "Yes, they must not be spared!"


    Many people seem to be extremely excited. After all, they are all brave fighters. Fighting has been engraved in their hearts.


    Especially those guys dare to bully their eldest lady, which is even more unforgivable.


    Shen Yiyi is the lover of many people''s dreams. Although she can''t get it, no one is allowed to bully her.


    It''s something they absolutely don''t allow!


    Gao Peng felt his chin thoughtfully. He thought there must be something strange about this matter. Otherwise, how could the other party be so quick? It''s not necessarily that they all learned their actions in advance.


    It''s too fast, isn''t it?


    If not, there must be an unknown scene, but at this time he can''t think clearly, so he can only go to have a look later.


    No matter what the other side''s purpose is, he will never forgive the other side lightly, and just can improve his own strength.

 Chapters 857

    "The front is the city of flame. Let''s stick to it for a while. Once we get to the city of flame, the pursuers behind should not be too presumptuous."


    They seemed to see the dawn of hope, and their faces were full of joy, because they felt something following them all the time.


    This made them more frightened.


    Every time I think of the ferocious scene of the black robed people, it makes all the people scared. They really don''t have the courage to face it.


    And they also feel the threat of death at any time, which makes them even more desperate, whether they have hatred with the city of flame or not.


    At the moment, they just think that once they arrive at the city of flame, they will be relieved and the crisis will be relieved.


    I don''t know that they are just going to catch themselves.


    "Wait..."


    One of them noticed something wrong. He had just begun to speak. The others didn''t respond at all.


    The next second, I saw many people around them, and they were immediately blocked.


    "What is this?"


    Several emperors of yanque city looked at the scene in front of them with some uncertainty. They all knew the people who surrounded them. But in such a moment, they were a little confused.


    Although it has always been a hostile relationship, it is not so cruel, is it? Just saw them, and immediately wanted to tear them.


    It''s terrible!


    "You What do you want to do? "


    "Although we have always been hostile to each other, we are not here to find fault, but we have important information to tell you, which is also crucial for you."


    "Don''t mess about!"


    In other people''s territory, they naturally don''t dare to be too arrogant, not to mention the presence of the flaming City Lord, which makes them even more frightened.


    Once the other side really see them dissatisfied, they will be cold!


    There is absolutely no chance for them to escape. Although they are arrogant, they still have the self-knowledge. With such a small number of them, they are not rivals at all.


    The high-end combat effectiveness itself is lacking, and the number of people is not dominant. How can we break through?


    They can only admit it.


    "Chaos?" The flame City Lord was very angry and smiled. It was clear that these guys were doing something wrong, and they even thought about his daughter.


    It''s outrageous to say that he''s messed up!


    "I don''t care what information you have, but do you know what you have done?"


    "I What do we know? "


    "Ah, how dare you send someone to catch my daughter and want to take my daughter as a hostage! It just surprised me. "


    There was a terrible fire around the fire Lord. It seemed that the fire was burning around him, and the smoke was felt all of a sudden.


    The water in the air was evaporated and dried instantly. Everyone could feel the faintly trembling space.


    All of a sudden, I let these emperors scare me. What''s the situation?


    But Their reaction was still very quick, and they immediately thought of the decisions they had made at will before, which they just wanted to make.


    Maybe it can also play a surprise method, but who knows that there will be such a big mistake? The other side has already known. It is obvious that their plan has been leaked.


    Shua of a moment, all the faces of a moment white, directly become bloodless.

 Chapters 858

    "No Listen to me, fire Lord. Things are not what you think. We can really explain them to you. "


    These emperors are in a hurry. They are surrounded by so many powerful people all of a sudden. The other side has such a horrible City Lord here, which makes them dare not have any thoughts at all.


    Don''t talk about running away. It''s still a question of whether you can get out of the encirclement.


    Once the other side really desperate to kill them, then they are sure to die here 100%, there will be no accident and fluke.


    The gap is too wide.


    It''s hopeless.


    "No, explanation is cover up. I don''t need to waste time here for you. My time is precious."


    "If I kill you, I have to go to yanque city to settle accounts."


    The leader of flame city doesn''t want to listen to their explanations at all. He only believes his daughter''s words, and these people even want to quibble. He doesn''t care what kind of information the other side brings.


    As long as it''s none of his business, he doesn''t care at all.


    But after hearing yanque City, the gods'' faces became paler, just like the dead, without any blood on their faces.


    This made Gaopeng feel a bit confused. It must be something happened, otherwise they would not have such a big reaction.


    He ignored the fire Lord and went out directly and said, "I''m very interested in the information you said. If you can make it clear in detail, maybe you may have visited you, but I just hope you can explain it honestly, otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "We can''t agree!"


    Gao Peng''s interposition, directly let many people have some doubts, but at this time they did not too much to refute, but stood by and watched quietly.


    The fire Lord hesitated for a while, and finally nodded and said, "yes, you can tell all the information you know now. If I am satisfied, I can release you directly."


    "But if I''m not satisfied, then don''t blame me for being rude, because I''ve given you a chance. Can you grasp that is your business?"


    All of a sudden, they were relieved.


    Although they heard Gao Peng''s words at the beginning, they thought there was some hope, but they didn''t know that it was Gao Peng who made the final decision directly.


    It''s just a little unexpected!


    They specially looked at Gao Peng for a few times, but they didn''t find any strange place on him. They felt the horrible smell from the shadow around them, and they swallowed.


    "In fact, you don''t have to go to yanque City, because yanque city has been completely destroyed, you just saw a piece of ruins."


    "No, it may not be in ruins now, but there is no one alive in it. I advise you not to go, or it will be a real disaster."


    "What? Has yanque city been destroyed? "


    The flame City Lord also feels extremely unbelievable. After all, this kind of thing has never happened, and listening to their words is what he saw with his own eyes.


    So what happened? It would have frightened so many gods and killed all the people in the whole city.


    There''s no one alive, isn''t that what it means?

 Chapters 859

    "How is it possible? It''s a lie! "


    All the people on the scene looked at each other and felt extremely shocked. How could this kind of thing happen?


    Yanque city is equal to the city of flame in terms of power. If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. Moreover, their city leader is also extremely powerful.


    The real one-on-one, the flame City Lord is not 100% sure that they can beat each other, so it can be seen how powerful the yanque City Lord is.


    How could a city with such a strong man be destroyed so easily?


    So What about these guys?


    Since yanque city has been destroyed, how can they stand here intact, especially there are so many gods gathered together.


    There''s cat grease!


    There must be something fishy about it!


    The flame City Lord immediately thought about it, and his face suddenly became extremely ugly. After all, he was deceived by others in front of him.


    "Do you think I''m easy to cheat?"


    "If yanque city is really destroyed, why are you still standing here intact? You are almost equal to all the gods, but you stand in front of me without any damage. "


    "Is this destruction? Don''t make fun of me. I''m not so good tempered. "


    A stronger fire broke out on the flame City Lord. All people were away from him for a while. It was really a terrible fire, almost equal to the enemy and me.


    No matter who is near him, you can feel that kind of hot flame, even as if the whole body is about to be burned.


    This feeling is very clear, so that all people can''t help but retreat, no one dares to approach easily.


    They all looked at it with fear.


    Gao Peng looks at the scene thoughtfully. He doesn''t make a sound so quickly. Although he just proposed to listen to what information it is, it doesn''t mean that he wants to be involved in this matter.


    Now he just thinks things are a little strange.


    It''s too different from what he imagined.


    "This must have changed, otherwise how could a good city be destroyed like this? It must have happened a lot to see the frightened look of the emperor. "


    "Otherwise, how could they have such a violent reaction? But I don''t know what it is that can destroy such a huge force. "


    "If they don''t say it by themselves, it''s hard to be found by others. It will take a long time to find out."


    Gao Peng is more and more curious about what it is. After all, he can destroy such a terrible force at once, so his strength will be very strong.


    That''s exactly what he needs.


    Once he can find an opponent, doesn''t it mean that he can improve his strength in an instant?


    He''s almost drooling. It''s been a long time since he met such a powerful enemy. That''s to say, the Lord of flame city made him feel a little pressure.


    But at the most, he will be promoted, but because he is not the enemy, he is not easy to directly start, which is the real headache.


    This time It is estimated that we can really improve our strength.


    No matter how strong the other side''s strength is, it will become a stepping stone for him to improve his strength, without any accident.

 Chapters 860

    With the anger of the flame city master, all the people seemed to realize the problems, one by one, they all glared at the emperor of yanque city.


    After all, they already think the other side is playing them.


    How can they bear to believe that?


    One by one, they were so angry that they just wanted to rush over and tear them. Even at this moment, there was a more terrifying smell on them.


    For a while the scene was out of control.


    Seeing that there was going to be complete confusion, the emperor hurriedly explained.


    "No No... No, it''s not what you think. Listen to us! "


    "We didn''t deceive you. Yanque city has been really destroyed. It''s estimated that no one can live now. We just took the opportunity to escape, but it''s not safe yet."


    "There may be pursuers behind. We are actually here to escape!"


    It''s a life-threatening moment now. They don''t have any stagnation or neglect at all. They think of those black robed people.


    It just makes them shudder.


    How can this calm them down?


    Once they are determined to cheat, they are not only unable to enter the flame City, but also likely to be beaten by these guys.


    But there are more terrible enemies behind.


    At the thought of facing such a terrible siege, where can they take care of their own face problems? Life is the most important thing.


    Looking at the look of fear on the faces of the gods, all the people in the audience were shocked. What kind of enemies could the gods fear?


    How to say the emperor is also very powerful, but why are they so frightened now? It''s like a mouse seeing a cat. It''s a good description.


    This meal is to let all people have a look at each other.


    I''d like to know what happened in yanque City, especially to frighten these guys. Is that a very scary person?


    All people have this idea in their mind, which makes them want to know more about what happened to yanque city.


    The flame City Lord also felt a surprise. What would make these arrogant emperors look so embarrassed? Didn''t they even want their own face and dignity?


    Even escape can be said, so they are really scared.


    The leader of flame city thought for a while and said, "I can''t judge whether your words are true or not for the moment, but I need you to explain to me what happened in yanque city."


    "And what do you see that makes you feel so scared? You can tell me clearly. Maybe I can let you go and even protect some of you."


    The flame City Lord is full of curiosity at the moment. He really wants to know what happened. These high gods have completely lost face.


    It must have been a terrible thing to see.


    I don''t know if it will come to the flame city. He has to plan ahead of time, or he will be caught by surprise.


    This also makes him more curious. What can scare these gods?


    Powerful creatures, on the one hand, have unpredictable disasters, and what strange and unpredictable things happen, which may cause the emperor to fear completely.

 Chapters 861

    When the flame City Lord asked this question, he only saw that the emperor was silent immediately, and even all the people present could feel their inner fear.


    There is a flicker in the eyes, and the body can''t help shivering slightly. I don''t know whether they are brewing emotions or fighting against the pictures in their memory.


    It should be a horrible picture, right?


    No one bothers them, and they always look at them with such expressions, which will change from time to time.


    This makes more people curious. What kind of things have they experienced in order to make them have such a huge response?


    It''s really curious.


    As if it was brewing, a God opened his mouth quietly, but his expression was not so calm, and even his eyes showed a trace of fear.


    It''s full of felicity.


    It must have happened. Otherwise, how could they be so scared?


    "Just before, a group of people suddenly appeared outside our city. These guys didn''t care. They didn''t know who offended them. They came up and blew up our city gate."


    "There is no room for explanation at all. When our Lord wants to go up to theory, he is killed by the other side."


    "You didn''t hear me wrong. You were killed by seconds and nailed to the wall. We can see this scene very clearly. It''s still fresh in our memory."


    After that, all the faces were shocked.


    Only the emperor of yanque city thought of the bad things, and his face showed fear, even many faces became extremely ugly.


    Gao Peng also widened his eyes. He thought there would be many possibilities, but he didn''t think it would be.


    Since yanque city is almost the same as the strength of flaming City, their city Lord''s strength should not be much worse. However, such a terrible strong man was killed by seckill.


    What is the strength of the other side? Is it the same person who opened and hung up?


    There are also many people with such ideas, and all the people on the scene are wide eyed, with an incredible expression. The same is true of the flame City Lord.


    He knows the strength of his old opponent best, which makes him feel extremely shocked. If the opponent can kill the yanque Lord in a second, can he kill him in a second?


    In this way, his face becomes more dignified. If this is the case, he will have to pay more attention to it.


    Even if there is a little water in the words, the enemy may be really powerful. He must not have any carelessness.


    "My God! How can such a powerful city Lord be killed by others? Who are these sudden people? "


    "Isn''t it too frightening?"


    The gods did not care whether the people around them were shocked or not, but they introduced themselves.


    "Those guys are all dressed in black robes. We can''t see what they look like at all, but we can clearly recognize what they look like in black robes."


    "And their strength is basically the same, as if they can control the shadow to fight, or they can turn themselves into a shadow, which makes people a little defenseless."


    "And their combat effectiveness is also strong and frightening. Even if they don''t use their own strength, they can hardly be defeated."


    "This is a group of mysterious people in black!"

 Chapters 862

    "Don''t think we are exaggerating. It''s not the time to boast, because they can catch up at any time. They are really powerful, which we have seen with our own eyes!"


    Ignoring the shock of the people in the audience, these emperors also stressed that at the moment they still feel the power of those black robed people.


    He really didn''t want the people in the flame city to be careless. Once he looked down on those black robed people, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    And at this time they are ready to run. If they dare to look down on each other and create an irreparable situation, even they will suffer.


    At this time, let alone any concealment. They would like to tell everyone they know, or even exaggerate, so that all people pay more attention to it.


    After all The emperor who escaped from yanque city didn''t know if all the people who were present could resist those people in black robes. The strength of each other was too strong.


    Let them feel so afraid until now.


    Feeling their fear, the fire Lord also had to pay attention to it. If it''s like what the other side said, it''s probably worth paying attention to it.


    And The other side may catch up at any time. What will happen then? No one knows.


    I don''t know whether the other side has a feud with yanque city or another purpose, but in any case, he has to take more precautions to ensure that everything is safe.


    When the flame City Lord was silent, all people cast their eyes. After all, here he is the most powerful, and only he can make up his mind.


    But


    To everyone''s surprise, he was only silent for a while, then turned to look at Gao Peng and said.


    "What do you think?"


    This immediately shocked everyone.


    What''s the situation?


    Why did the fire Lord ask that young man?


    Who is he?


    Everyone is ignorant. Don''t say that all the people from yanque city are completely stupid now. They can''t believe that their Lord would ask such a question.


    Isn''t it always strong?


    But now how can I consult with others?


    It is undeniable that he is really strong, but every strong man has his own pride in his heart, and generally he seldom asks others'' opinions.


    What''s more, this is their territory!


    That''s how I asked an outsider?


    In their eyes, Gao Peng is still an outsider. Although they admire Gao Peng''s strength, they have even begun to recognize it gradually.


    But this is not fully recognized.


    Shen Yiyi was also slightly shocked. Unexpectedly, her father would ask such a question. How confident and arrogant his father is, he would not ask others about ordinary things at all.


    Even if the strength is equal, I will not ask.


    Because he has his own pride.


    But now But something unexpected.


    However, the most shocking thing for everyone was that Gao Peng felt that there was no problem and replied calmly.


    "It must be true."


    This kind of calm and simple answer, as if in the calm water suddenly opened the machine gun, broke the whole calm water.

 Chapters 863

    At the moment, all the people can''t describe their current mood, only to see them staring at Gao Peng one by one.


    Looking at Gao Peng''s calm face, it seems that all things are not valued by him, and the answer is so natural.


    What''s the situation?


    Is there anything else they left out?


    Although the two of them had PK before, but not a draw? How can I feel that their relationship has suddenly improved so much that everyone here feels extremely suspicious.


    After all, their Lord is very arrogant. He usually doesn''t ask other people''s questions easily. Even if he is tied, he should be very dissatisfied.


    But in the eyes of all, it seems that this is not the case.


    Those people in yanque city are even stupefied.


    One by one, the eyes are staring at each other. The city Lord of flame is equal to their city Lord''s strength. If they really work hard, it''s not certain who wins or loses.


    Can be such a powerful person, at the moment unexpectedly will ask a look at the suckling boy, what''s the situation?


    What''s more, they don''t know what happened before, which makes them feel more confused. Gao Peng is like a mysterious person suddenly appearing.


    It makes them feel very mysterious.


    Coupled with that calm expression, it is really too much speculation.


    "What shall we do now? The strength of the other side is obviously very strong, and it is not easy to resist, and at this time, we do not know what the other side has


    "Should we guard ahead of time?"


    No matter how shocked the people around them, they started to talk like this, and they seemed so natural.


    This left a blank in people''s minds.


    I can''t believe what I saw.


    But what happened in front of them was real, and they could not believe it.


    After hearing the words of the flame City Lord, I glanced at him strangely: "why guard ahead of time?"


    Such a rhetorical question, also let the flame City Lord directly stunned, or some do not understand the meaning of Gaopeng, only to see him stare at Gaopeng.


    Gaopeng found that no one except him seemed to know what he wanted to express, but he said a helpless word.


    "Who dares to be wild with me?"


    This time, all the people have fully understood his meaning, only to see that all the people are shocked to the outside, scorched and tender inside, one by one, staring at Gao Peng with big eyes.


    As if there were hallucinations, they could not help but stare out their eyes, which almost fell down.


    But even so, they still looked at Gao Peng without blinking.


    Inside, it''s like turning over the river.


    What exactly is this saying? Even so arrogant, never seen so arrogant and arrogant words.


    What''s more, this is from such a young person, which makes them have a special illusion. People in flame city know that each other is a monster genius.


    But People in yanque city don''t know it at all!


    When they heard Gao Peng''s words, it seemed that they began to hyperemia directly. The whole face became red and incomparably, and each eye began to hyperemia.


    That looks very ferocious!

 Chapters 864

    There was a lot of anger in the heart of all the yanque city kings. The reason why they could escape was that they had abandoned everything.


    Don''t look at their decision, but when they make such a decision, their hearts are dripping blood immediately.


    I can''t help watching my relatives and friends being slaughtered by others. Although some of them live for themselves, they still want to use other forces to revenge.


    It''s also a bit of their extravagance.


    When they heard Gao Peng''s arrogant words, they were completely angry, and immediately began to hyperemia.


    "Oh! Who are you? Who do you think you are? Why do you say such arrogant things? "


    "Can you beat us? You can''t even beat us, let alone deal with those black robed people. You can know how terrible they are! "


    "You don''t understand!"


    "You don''t know how terrible they are. They are not something ordinary people can resist. Even if we work together, they can''t resist their attacks."


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Although they have left everything in order to survive, it does not mean that they are particularly counselled, even if they are afraid.


    But they still want revenge.


    Then it can only be combined with other external forces. Even in this way, it may not be able to win the other side. Obviously, the strength of the other side is extremely strong.


    I don''t know which force it belongs to.


    But it''s not something they can easily resist.


    All the people were stunned. They didn''t expect that these embarrassed escapees would burst out at this time. They were so embarrassed before.


    And there was fear all the time.


    But now it broke out directly. I didn''t expect that these guys have such courage.


    This also makes all the people feel that they have to look at them a little more. It''s really that these guys are suddenly accepted by all the people present.


    Although their hearts have been in fear, but now they dare to break out of such a temper, it seems that they really want to revenge, not just blindly afraid.


    So These people can still be saved.


    However


    In the face of such a roar, Gao Peng completely ignores it. He doesn''t care how angry the other party is. He can abandon everything and escape.


    Then there must be something wrong with them. Otherwise, why can only they escape?


    What''s more What he said is always true, without any false elements, even if others don''t believe it anymore? He still does what he says.


    At this time, the flame City Lord suddenly appeared a trace of doubt. He did know that Gao Peng was so powerful that he could not even fight against him.


    There are even many mysterious ways.


    But what Gao Peng said is really too arrogant. It makes others feel arrogant and ignorant.


    But at the moment he didn''t speak, just stood by and watched.


    However, Gaopeng glanced at them coldly, with a slight rise in the corner of his mouth: "of course, with my strength."

 Chapters 865

    For some reason, all the people in the room felt the cold for a while, as if they were suddenly stared at by the beast, which made them shake uncontrollably.


    Then I looked at Gao Peng with lingering fear.


    At this moment, they don''t dare to say anything more. Just one look has made them feel that they are being stared at by beasts.


    It can be seen how terrible the strength of the other side is. Now many people begin to be quiet. They know that silence is their best choice.


    As for questioning Gao Peng, this kind of behavior is the most stupid. They can all feel the power of Gao Peng, although they still have some doubts at the moment.


    But they dare not talk.


    It''s killing!


    While the emperor of yanque city also felt the feeling of being stared at by beasts, at this time, they did not directly soften.


    They still feel that those black robed people are more terrible. Although Gao Peng also brings them a fatal threat, the gap is still obvious.


    And Gao Peng is only one person. Those black robed people have a lot of people. Who can hold them up?


    It''s obvious that they can''t let go easily, so they are still staring at Gao Peng, as if they are making a statement.


    Eh?


    This had to surprise all the people present. I didn''t expect that these people who had just been beaten by fear were so bold at the moment.


    Don''t you Is it really so dangerous what they say?


    Otherwise, they will not be so hard-working. Looking at what they may have really seen, they have always recognized their inner thoughts.


    After all, they don''t know how powerful the enemy is, but the emperor of yanque city can be so firm in his mind.


    That can also show the strength of the enemy from the side.


    But Will Gaopeng let others question what he said?


    Whew!!


    Gaopeng disappeared in the same place in a moment, and appeared directly in the middle of them in the next second. Even everyone felt the threat of death, as if they would be killed in an instant once they had any action.


    After that, the sound suddenly rang.


    "Don''t question me. I hate people questioning me. No matter who comes, it''s impossible to be rude in front of me."


    "You put your heart in your stomach, no matter what you see and how powerful the enemy is, but in the face of me, everything is an ant!!"


    Gao Peng''s voice, just like death, directly reached everyone''s ears, and everyone heard it very clearly, especially the cold voice, which made people couldn''t help shaking.


    It was the sound of death reaping life that made all of them suddenly have a trace of fear. Looking at Gao Peng''s expressionless face, they couldn''t stand any psychological resistance.


    And all the people present didn''t find Gao Peng''s move at all. It was just a moment, and it had disappeared in the original place. No one even found Gao Peng''s move.


    This shocked them. With this speed and this horrible power, it''s really hard for people here to match him.


    Even There was a sudden thought in the hearts of many people present, which even they didn''t think of. It would appear in their minds.


    And there are still some lingering.

 Chapters 866

    Rock city.


    The owner of the city was nailed to the wall. There was no one to put the body down. Those black robed people would not pay any more attention to his body.


    The body of the city Lord yanque is so high. His eyes are very big. It is obvious that he has already died with his eyes closed.


    Because yanque city lacks too much high-end combat power, it can''t resist the attack of those black robed people at all. At the moment, many people are on the ground.


    Every time those shadows sweep by, we can see many people fall on the ground. There is no blood on the whole ground. People who knock on the ground have no voice.


    It''s completely dead!


    There is no pain, no consciousness, no resistance.


    Just like sleeping, I fell on the ground and left the world completely. There is no such person in the world.


    So far, no one can resist it.


    With the passage of time, there is basically no living creature in the whole city. All the people have fallen on the ground and can''t die anymore.


    Originally, a very large city full of people''s voices had become silent and strange.


    Especially looking at the dense corpses, there was no pain on their faces, but they had left the world completely.


    If someone saw this scene, they would feel very thrilled. Who has such a horrible means?


    It''s amazing that you can let others die completely without being aware of it, or even let all the people in the whole city die at once.


    When the whole city was settled, the man in black appeared behind the square sword, and one of them came out.


    "Master, there is no one you are looking for. We have searched the whole city. There are no similar people. I think the person you are looking for is not here."


    These black robed people are very inflexible, just like a robot, their answers are also very cold, and their voice is cold without any emotion.


    If it wasn''t for this time that they answered Fang Jian''s request, and they didn''t even speak, they would really be like robots.


    Maybe these are the dead!


    "No?" Fang Jian looks at the silence in front of him. His whole face is completely gloomy.


    I didn''t expect that he had come here as soon as possible, but the other party was not there. Did you know that he had already slipped away quietly when he came back?


    But how could it be?


    At this time, he was a little confused. He had no delay at all. The people in a hurry had already arrived at this city.


    But now he didn''t find the person he wanted to find, which made him feel a bit vexed. It''s so big, where is it so easy to find a person?


    What''s more, he didn''t know each other''s name, but only vaguely got each other''s appearance, which made him how to fish for needles in such a huge world.


    For a time, he frowned tightly, and didn''t know what to do. Even though he had killed a city, he still didn''t get angry.


    The feeling of being insulted still made him feel deeply.


    He will never forget this hatred!

 Chapters 867

    Fang Jian is in deep thought. At the moment, he really doesn''t know how to do it. The world is so big and it''s so easy to find a person.


    Even if his power is very strong, it is not so easy to find it, so he will feel great distress.


    "Wait..."


    "How many people are missing? Do you know where they all went? "


    At this time, Fang Jian suddenly finds that there are few people in black robe. Generally speaking, when he has finished the task, he should come to him consciously.


    There is absolutely no chance of defection.


    This will make him feel confused. Isn''t the whole city already slaughtered? How could it be that it hasn''t come yet.


    What''s more, their strength is so strong that no one can kill these black robed people. After all, their strength is incomparable.


    For example, there are many powerful swords.


    The Lord of yanque city was killed by these black robed people. Although it was a group fight at that time, even a single person could basically kill each other, but it only took a little longer.


    This can also show how powerful these black robed people are. But now there are a few less people. When these people join hands, few of them should be their opponents.


    But now Why didn''t you see them back?


    He couldn''t help but wonder.


    And when Fang Jian just asked his doubts, the man in black explained coldly.


    "The others have gone after the fish."


    "When we started, we found that there were several emperors who had been hiding in the dark all the time and never thought about going out."


    "When we started the massacre, they had slipped away quietly. Fortunately, we found it in time, and the rest of the people immediately followed up."


    This has been explained very clearly. Fang Jian''s eyes lit up in an instant, as if he had found some clues.


    And they are all gods Is it possible that the people he is looking for are among them?


    Although he also felt that it was impossible. After all, the man who bullied him was extremely proud and also a peerless monster. It was impossible to escape so easily.


    But now he''s broken all the leads.


    Instead of being a headless fly, it''s better to hunt down those people. Maybe we can find some clues. Since those people fled immediately when they found danger, it means that these people are afraid of death.


    It''s better for those who are greedy for life and afraid of death to interrogate.


    As long as they use a little means, they will surely be able to put all their words out, and they don''t need much effort.


    It should not be like the Lord of yanque.


    After having a plan in mind, Fang Jian waved and said, "now you should hurry to follow the steps of those people and lead us all through. Don''t lose them."


    "I want you to capture the emperors alive as soon as possible. Two of you will stay down, and all the rest will be rushed to me. I want to control the escaping emperors as soon as possible."


    "No matter what method you use, you must not let them escape to the rest of the forces. Even if they escape to the rest of the forces, you will also give me a good look and wait for me to solve it."


    Although these black robed people are the dead, they are also intelligent. Naturally, they can understand the meaning of the square sword.


    The man in black robe didn''t speak, but nodded slightly, and finally disappeared into shadows.

 Chapters 868

    When learning about the coming enemy, although Gao Peng is here, even Gao Peng has shown his strong strength before.


    But there was still some unease among the people present.


    After all, people who can directly kill a whole city must be extremely powerful, especially those who make shenhuang so frightened, at least not some paper tigers.


    This has to make them cautious.


    Only to see that one by one began to prepare, and the people of flame city began to prepare their array, which can let all their strength together, and then the outbreak will be a more terrifying force.


    Everyone uses all his abilities to prepare for the next enemy, one by one.


    The purpose is to bury all the coming enemies here. As long as they have malice, they must not let those guys go.


    "Everyone should not hide. We must try our best. No one knows how terrible the real strength of the other side is. We should never neglect it."


    The leader of the flame City roared, and all people felt the sense of urgency. After all, they did not know when the enemy would come. From the mouths of the gods in yanque City, they could also feel the terror of the enemy.


    They can kill their city Lord, and it''s still a second kill, so they have to pay attention to it. If it wasn''t for them, there would be no escape here.


    It is also impossible for them to leave the city and escape. They will not stick here at all. Whenever they think of such a terrorist force arriving, they feel a sense of tension.


    Shen Yiyi frowned tightly, came to Gao Peng''s side, and said softly, "are you sure? Listen to them, the enemy may be really powerful and can''t be measured by general data. "


    "Oh, you look down on me, don''t you? I haven''t fully demonstrated my full strength, no matter who comes, I''m not afraid! "


    Gao Peng calmly said, his voice revealed his strong self-confidence, no matter how many people came to the other side, or even how terrible the strength of the other side was.


    For him, it''s nothing more than a stepping stone to improve his strength. He doesn''t need to be afraid at all, so he speaks with confidence.


    Shen Yiyi''s face is speechless. She doesn''t know how to describe it. But seeing Gao Peng''s confident expression, she points out her inner curiosity.


    Let''s believe Gao Peng!


    Looking at those busy people, Gao Peng felt speechless and said that they didn''t need to worry, but why didn''t these guys listen?


    It''s really vexing!


    Moreover, they are so busy that they are in the way. When they fight later, they have to take these guys into consideration and don''t know what they think.


    It''s just a bunch of encumbrances.


    Only to make his heart feel very uncomfortable, the next second he appeared in the middle of the crowd, his face was very ugly and said: "don''t get in the way here, I have said you don''t need to worry, why do you waste time here?"


    "You''ll only make me feel tied up here. The next enemies will be resisted by me. You Hide as far as you can. Don''t get in my way here! "

 Chapters 869

    Gao Peng''s words were uttered.


    All the people suddenly became silent and looked at Gao Peng in a daze. It was not the first time for them to say that, but they were shocked every time they heard Gao Peng''s words.


    Is it arrogant or arrogant?


    Or confidence?


    All the people here don''t know how to say it at all, only to see them staring at Gao Peng, after all, they don''t know how to refute each other.


    Gao Peng''s strength is indeed very strong, which is beyond reproach. They can neither refute nor question it at all.


    But when they heard the information from the emperor of yanque City, they still felt a sense of urgency, not that they didn''t want to believe Gao Peng, but that their lives were still very important.


    There can be no carelessness at all.


    All of them stop their actions and turn their eyes to the fire Lord. After all, only he can make a decision here.


    Let''s see how the flame City Lord chooses.


    The flame City Lord was silent for a while, and finally looked up at Gao Peng and said, "are you sure you don''t need us? They said that the enemy''s strength is really strong, and we should not neglect it. "


    "With our help, maybe we can also share some pressure with you. The number of enemies may be large, not just strong."


    "Have you thought it over?"


    "What do you say?" Gao Peng didn''t answer his question, but said directly.


    After all, there is no need for him to explain this kind of words at all. Here, only the flame City Lord can understand his strength, although people are a little vague.


    But From here, we can know how powerful Gao Peng is and how potential he has.


    However, there are some worries in the heart of the flame City Lord. The number of the other side is very large and the strength is very strong. When they join hands, they can kill a city Lord directly.


    It''s not a joke.


    This makes him have to pay attention.


    Only to see him silent for a long time, his mind has been thinking about the decision, he would like to say yes to Gao Peng, but also think this kind of thing is too insecure, some risks.


    But Gao Peng is obviously stubborn. He always thinks that he doesn''t need them at all. This is a bit of a headache.


    After thinking for a long time, the fire Lord spoke again: "yes, we can retreat far away, but I hope you can live up to our expectations. The strength of the other side is really strong, and the number is also large, but it can''t be ignored."


    "If you really can''t support it, we may come up to help at any time. If you want to keep us out, then you should not show any disadvantages, or we won''t have any hesitation."


    The flame City Lord finally said this, which is what he said after thinking, although such a decision is very risky.


    But there is no other way. Here, only Gao Peng has the most powerful strength. We can only rely on his strength. As for others, we can only go one step at a time.


    I hope I don''t let him down.


    What''s more, they will form the last line of defense. They must not let those enemies rush over. With their joint efforts, they should not be so easily destroyed.

 Chapters 870

    Gao Peng nodded slightly, but didn''t say anything to guarantee, just looked at the distance expressionless.


    Although he didn''t say anything, his performance has already represented his own meaning, and will never let the other party have a chance.


    At the same time, it is also a strong confidence in oneself.


    The flame City Lord got the answer he wanted, so he didn''t get in the way here. He turned around and went to the other side.


    However, such a move directly shocked all the people present, one by one, staring at the two men, the city leader of the flame and Gao Peng.


    They really don''t know what''s going on.


    Shouldn''t we work together against the enemy?


    Why?


    Why does this happen?


    How could he be such a young stranger who put everything on one person?


    What''s more shocking is that the fire Lord seemed to have agreed. Did something go wrong in his mind at that moment?


    The enemy has the power to kill the city Lord in seconds, but the city Lord of flame is so relieved to let that guy resist. It''s unbelievable.


    They all looked at each other and could see the shock in the eyes of each other, which they could not predict.


    I dare not even think about it.


    "What''s the matter? Is the head of the flaming City Lord trapped by the door? The enemy''s strength is clearly very strong. Even if we all work together, we may not be able to resist each other. How can we let this inexplicable person resist? "


    "Damn it, is that what I want to give up?"


    "No It''s impossible for such a strong person to give up so easily, and their city is behind him! "


    These are the voices of the emperor of yanque city. They all feel extremely incomprehensible one by one. If the leader of the flame City resists alone, they can accept it.


    But this inexplicable young man, although his strength is indeed very strong, this is already a recognized person, but they are still unable to entrust their lives to such a person.


    This makes them suddenly seem to be splashed with cold water, one by one, they are extinguished by the fire in their hearts.


    Fate seems to become more mysterious.


    It''s even more difficult to understand. At least at this time, they are a little confused. Should they continue to run?


    How to continue to escape, it is possible that they will meet more terrible things. After all, they have no foothold and need to be in the wild at any time, and those horrors It can come at any time.


    For a while, there was a dilemma.


    Although the emperor of the flame city is also a little confused, they did not complain, and no one contradicted, quietly following their Lord.


    They believe that the Lord of flame will never make a wrong judgment, and they also see the comparison between Gao Peng and the Lord of flame. The strength of the two of them is the most clear.


    The rest of us know nothing at all.


    So There is nothing to hesitate about.


    When I saw that many of the gods had retreated with the leader of the flame City, the God of yanque City bit his teeth and finally followed him directly.


    At this time, there is no other way for them to die. If they really feel like running away, they may die faster.


    "No matter, since so many people feel so relieved, we simply believe once. If it''s not true Then we''ll run! "

 Chapters 871

    Everyone has retreated to the city of flame so as not to hinder Gao Peng. Even though they have retreated at this time, they still pay close attention to the movement here.


    Everyone is attentive for fear of missing any sound. After all, the strength of the enemy is really too strong. Just hearing about it makes them feel terrible.


    It''s not that Gaopeng''s strength is not strong, it''s that they are too uneasy.


    Gao Peng felt that there was no one standing in his way, and his blood began to boil.


    Because he knew that he would face an unprecedented war, and at the same time, he could bring him enormous strength.


    He has not been promoted for a long time.


    Especially after coming to this continent, it''s impossible to find more powerful enemies. At this time The others he expected were coming.


    And it was delivered to the door automatically.


    How can we not make him feel excited?


    "Finally, I can improve my strength again. I don''t know what the strength of the other side is. I hope it''s not too hot. Otherwise, it''s really disappointing."


    Gaopeng is waiting with joy at this time. He always exudes his own consciousness. He can detect everything around him anytime and anywhere.


    Once a strong man enters the range he perceives, he will be able to detect it in a moment, which shows how eager he is in the heart at this time.


    As for the people in the flame City, they always pay attention to the surrounding situation, and hear the introduction of the emperor of yanque City, which makes all people pay more attention to their shadows.


    No one wants to be attacked by his shadow.


    At this time, Gao Peng suddenly felt a lot of strong breath approaching slowly, and they didn''t hide their breath at all, just like the bull.


    Maybe In their eyes, no one can hurt them at all, so they are so unbridled.


    But when he felt the breath of these guys, Gao Peng was excited. He could feel that the horrible breath was slowly approaching.


    Even surrounded him!


    It didn''t make him feel scared, but full of excitement. Even his eyes were shining.


    And it''s still the light of that kind of single wood.


    "Finally, finally..."


    Gaopeng muttered to himself, his eyes fixed on the front. As for the enemies who fit around him, he did not pay attention to them for the time being.


    Of course, it''s not that he wants to put all these enemies in the past, it''s just that he knows his strength is very strong, and these guys are nothing more than improving his strength and finally being killed by seconds.


    He doesn''t need to worry too much.


    Can let him have unprecedented self-confidence, but at this time he did not stand there, but turned around.


    "You should be careful. The enemy has come here slowly. I can feel their terror."


    "It''s really powerful, but you don''t need to be nervous. If there is no problem in everything, but you have to do a good job of full support."


    "Otherwise, if there''s a little bit of a missed fish, you won''t be able to resist it at all. I don''t mean that I can''t resist it, I just want you not to hang up before I''m ready."

 Chapters 872

    "Near!"


    "These people are really powerful!"


    "Every breath is so aggressive. If it wasn''t for my system, I would have been completely timid."


    Gao Peng''s eyes flashed a strange light. He also had to admit that the strength of these enemies was really terrible. He could feel that kind of terror.


    Or the other side didn''t deliberately control it. As far as he knew, the enemy''s attack means seemed to use their own shadow and the enemy''s shadow.


    It''s just overwhelming.


    Once they deliberately want to hide, few people can find them, and their attack power is so powerful.


    I don''t know how they practice.


    One by one, like machines without feelings.


    However, even in this way, he doesn''t care, as long as it can be a stepping stone for him to improve his strength.


    In this ancient continent, it''s hard for him to find the enemy that can enhance his strength. After all, this continent is too vast.


    For a while and a half, we will not find any enemies that can help him to improve his strength. At that time, we could not easily encounter several enemies. He could just improve his strength.


    By the way, follow the lead to see if there are more powerful people behind him. Once he has the right information, it will be easier for him to improve his strength.


    At this moment, he thought a lot of things.


    It''s just how to improve your strength.


    Shoo shoo shoo shoo!!!!


    Just as he was in a daze, one after another things like shadows burst out of the sky. At the beginning, they were just a bunch of black things.


    I don''t see clearly, but as these black things come together, they will eventually become a person''s shape, slowly transform into shadow shape, and directly appear one person after another.


    Each of them was dressed in black robes, which gave people a very strange atmosphere, even their eyes were empty.


    In their eyes, there is no light at all. They feel that they are not a living person, just like a cold robot.


    This is the first feeling that these black robed people give to Gao Peng. Each of them seems to be a war machine, and their whole body exudes a frightening sense of killing.


    These black robed people didn''t go to the flame city behind them, but they were all surrounded by Gao Peng. They didn''t know what they meant.


    If Gao Peng wants to intercept them, how can they explain their performance now?


    Gao Peng is also a little confused.


    He tilted his head and asked tentatively, "Hello!"


    "Who are you? Why are they all like shadows? They look very powerful. But why do you feel like a weapon without any emotional machine? "


    Gao Peng was curious, and he asked directly whether these were enemies or not.


    But those black robed people were indifferent at all. They still looked at him coldly and didn''t know what they wanted to do.


    Now that they have all come here, why haven''t they done anything?


    What''s the situation?


    Is it to say that the people who command them haven''t arrived yet, and they haven''t received any orders, so they can''t advocate without permission?

 Chapters 873

    When Gao Peng calmed down, the scene was completely silent. The man in black robe seemed to be a machine, and no one spoke at all.


    Even their eyes are cold, and from time to time they send out a strong sense of killing, from which we can know that they really do not have any emotion.


    Maybe once they were intact human beings, but they didn''t know what they had experienced and what other people had done to them.


    This makes them completely lose their emotion, leaving only a body that can only fight, which is no different from robot.


    Looking at each other suddenly quiet down, Gaopeng is also completely ignorant, what are these guys come here for?


    Is it to surround him?


    "What are these guys like? Or is it true that the people behind have not come, and they are lost? "


    "If that''s the case, then don''t blame me for being rude. I won''t let you stand here and waste my time. I don''t mean you and I can''t fight. Do you really fight back?"


    Gao Peng said to himself, and he was not afraid to be heard by these guys, because at this time, Gao Peng had found that no matter what he said, the other side was indifferent.


    It doesn''t even blink.


    This made him more unbridled.


    Don''t even speak out. Just say what you want to say. If someone hears you, you will be completely angry.


    but as like as two peas, the black robe is even like a wooden face. If they are not of a different figure, they can really be suspected of being carved out of a mold.


    It''s not a mass-produced robot, is it?


    I can really play. Those big forces are really so powerful. Their own strength is not only powerful, but also so powerful in training their subordinates, which turns one living person into one fighting machine after another.


    I can''t imagine!


    While Gao Peng was talking to himself all the time, the people in black robes suddenly started to move, and their movements were extremely neat, just like being evacuated by others.


    "What''s the situation? Suddenly it moved? Can they really hear me? " Gao Peng was shocked and looked at these guys in a daze. He was blinded.


    Just now he said so many things, he didn''t care about the actions of these people in black robes at all, and didn''t know whether the people behind them heard them or not.


    It''s a bit awkward.


    But when Gao Peng was struggling.


    One of the men in black suddenly stood up and thought of a voice that was not male or female.


    "It turns out that you are here, which makes me easy to find!"


    "You don''t know that I''ve tried my best to find you. Did you think that you should be here? But it''s OK. It will save me time to find you again."


    Gao Peng was surrounded on the spot. What is this guy talking about?


    It seems that he doesn''t know such a powerful person at all. It''s obvious that what he is talking to Gao Peng now is the guy who controls these black robed people.


    That is to say, Gao Peng is even more at a loss because he doesn''t know each other at all, and the tone of the other seems to know him.


    And still looking for him.


    What is the situation?

 Chapters 874

    "You are..." Gao Peng hesitated for a while, and finally asked. After all, when he saw this man in black, he always felt extremely strange.


    On this continent, there are not many people he knows, just people he can count with one hand.


    But this one behind the scenes, it is obvious to know him, and even there is a lot of hatred, which makes him suddenly a little confused.


    Who in the world has such a powerful force?


    "Who are you? Why can''t I think of such a person? What do I do to you? I think you look angry. It should be what I did to you. "


    "But I don''t think so?"


    Gao Peng touched his chin, no matter whether he was surrounded or not, he was thinking about what kind of enemies he had forgotten.


    Such a look can be seen clearly by Fang Jian.


    Fang Jian seems to have received 10000 critical attacks. He regards the other side as the biggest enemy and even comes here all the way to revenge.


    But The other side forgot him!


    He''s forgotten to exist.


    Unforgivable!


    Can''t forgive!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. It seemed that his whole body was directly erupted from a volcano. With this black robed man, his body also exuded a very horrible atmosphere.


    And also tightly locked him, did not let Gaopeng have any movement at all, as for the rest of those black robed people, at the moment, they are not willing to be outdone and take a step forward.


    But even so, Gao Peng remained unmoved.


    At this time, the other side is not judged as the enemy, so the system prompt does not sound at all. Gao Peng is sure that the other side''s realm is definitely higher than that of him. As for others, it is unknown.


    But just by virtue of his realm, he can improve his strength. But at this time, the system prompt did not ring, that is, the other side did not want to fight for the moment.


    Maybe just to scare him.


    Or the other side is really too angry, completely did not control their own strength, but because too far away, did not want to kill him here.


    With this kind of conjecture, Gaopeng''s mind becomes more active, and the other side''s subordinates are already people of such horrible strength. How terrible enemies are there behind the other side?


    Gao Peng doesn''t need to think about it at all, so he can know that it must be able to improve his strength, so he can''t move so quickly.


    As soon as he makes a move, those black robed people in the opposite direction will certainly attack together. It will be more difficult for him to avoid at that time, especially the system prompt will definitely ring.


    Does he just wear it all the time?


    He doesn''t want to expose his own strength so soon. The other side hasn''t really appeared yet. He only has to catch the other side, which may lead to more powerful enemies.


    He doesn''t need to search so hard. The time to find the enemy is wasted on the journey. At the same time, he doesn''t want to try the feeling of returning without success.


    He seemed to have thought of all this.


    Only to see his eyes become more bright, looking at the black man in front of him, at this time he has decided that he must not show all his strength before the other side appears.


    You can be as embarrassed as you can, so that you can lead the snake out of the hole.

 Chapters 875

    In the city of fire.


    At this moment, they have already found the black robed people in the distance, but at this time, they are a little confused. They thought they would be met by a continuous war.


    But who knows


    Why did they suddenly talk?


    What''s more, the situation seems to be getting more complicated now. All the people in black robes are around Gao Peng, but they just don''t do anything at this time.


    Even if it''s so far away, you can feel the terror, which makes the gods in the presence frightened. Only when they know how terrible those black robed people are.


    It''s not something they can resist at all!


    Let alone their number, in fact, they do not have an advantage at all. Even from the breath, we can judge the strength of each other, which is countless times stronger than them.


    Even their city Lord adults are not necessarily opponents of each other, let alone the number of each other, which is the most terrifying place.


    All the people looked at each other and could see that all the people in the room were frightened.


    "It''s too powerful, isn''t it? In fact, we can feel the power of terror. We can''t fight against it. Once they do, all of us are not rivals. "


    "No You can''t fight! "


    "My God, what kind of people are they? How can they be so mysterious? How powerful are the forces behind them


    There was a commotion among all the people.


    It''s just that the other side is so horrible that they can''t accept it. They don''t know that there are still many powerful forces in the world.


    There are even more powerful people.


    But so far, they haven''t seen such a powerful person. They haven''t seen the so-called big city and the legendary giant city.


    Although they know that there must be in the world, they don''t know how terrible the real strong in the world are without seeing it.


    What a huge gap with them.


    At this time, they were completely frightened, one by one, they knew that they could not fight at all. Once they fought, they would surely be killed by seconds.


    Yanque City Lord is their end. What''s more, their strength is so weak. It''s not a level to compare at all.


    The flame City Lord''s face was gloomy. He never thought that the strength of the other side would be so terrible. The number of people was beyond his imagination.


    Every strength is stronger than him. Even if he tries his best to build up his life, he will die with one person at most.


    But With so many people on the other side, what if you spell out one person? In the end, it doesn''t play a big role at all, which is the most deadly.


    At the same time, he began to worry about Gao Penglai. He did not know if Gao Peng could cope with it. From the current observation, it should be impossible.


    Even if he overestimates Gao Peng, he will never believe that Gao Peng can solve so many terrible black robed people. The strength of the other side is too strong, plus the number is so large.


    Is this something they can resist?


    For some reason, he has begun to think about the way back. If he demobilizes all the people at this time, he may not be able to do so, and may encounter great terror at any time outside.


    This is the most troubling part.

 Chapters 876

    No matter what decision he makes at the moment, it can''t be the best one, because he already has some problems.


    In any case, there will be a heavy price.


    If you stay here, you will face all the black robed people directly. You don''t know what the other side''s purpose is or whether they will kill a city.


    After all, the other party seems to have done such a thing before.


    If all people escape, they will escape most of them, but they don''t have the protection of the city. Sooner or later, something will happen, especially the strange and unpredictable terror.


    It could happen to them at any time.


    Don''t talk about the weak residents. Although the general strength is still a little stronger, it''s impossible to stay outside all the time.


    City It''s their biggest guard. Is it almost to force them to run away from the city?


    But There is no other way now.


    Shen Yiyi also found something wrong at the moment, because all the people on the scene were gloomy, and the rest didn''t feel much pressure, but the gods knew what kind of enemies they would deal with next.


    Feeling each other''s terror, they have not dared to have any extravagant hopes, whether they can survive is a question.


    The God King didn''t feel the thoughts of those black robed people at all. At most, he just felt the difference of the aura, but he didn''t really realize how terrible the enemy was.


    They could only look at the faces of the gods and even many people did not realize the seriousness of the problem.


    Shen Yiyi looked at his father, and Zhong chuanyinzi said, "father, I don''t think you look very good. Is there any serious problem?"


    The flame City Lord didn''t have time to answer, but looked at the group of black robed people in the distance. The color became more and more dignified. At the moment, his heart was very tangled.


    Don''t know how to choose, no matter how will eventually bear the curse, who let himself have no ability to resist those enemies?


    He couldn''t control so much, and didn''t know how much he had made up his mind. He only saw that he nodded and looked very serious.


    "Later, you will fly all the way behind us. If I don''t let you stop, you should never stop. Don''t worry if you are out of the city. If I don''t call you, you can never stop for me."


    "If you pass the city Lord''s mansion, you will quietly pack up your things, take the people in the mansion, and go quietly to let anyone know."


    "Because once you are known, it is very difficult for you to leave. Next, you may face a life and death war. Even we may fall down, and there is no guarantee of victory, so you must escape."


    This is the most serious face of the flame City Lord ever, and it''s even described as escape.


    It can be seen that he has given up resistance at the moment. After all, the strength of the other side is so strong, and it is futile to resist any more.


    The strength is not stronger than others, and the quantity is not more than others. How can they win?


    With Gao Peng?


    Obviously, it is impossible. He absolutely does not believe that Gao Peng can resist so many black robed people. Even if he joins, the final result will be no better.


    It can be seen that at this time, he has held each other''s determination. Although he wants to protect this city, he is a little weak.

 Chapters 877

    When he heard the words of the fire Lord, Shen Yiyi''s whole people were dumbfounded. If he didn''t say that serious expression, he would only say these words in secret, which would be enough to shock people.


    She really does not understand what kind of crisis is encountered, but also can let the arrogant he put down his dignity, and eventually even told her to run away.


    Shen Yiyi knows what kind of person her father is, but that''s what makes her feel more miserable.


    That''s a feeling of suffocation.


    How strong is the enemy?


    At this moment, she can''t help but think of such an idea, and even she has a hint of worry.


    Can Gao Peng resist the enemy? After all, the strength of the other side is so strong that even all the emperors on the scene feel difficult, which shows how terrible the enemy is.


    Is Gao pengreally OK?


    "No, I won''t go!"


    "Don''t stay here. Gao Peng is alone to resist such a terrible enemy. How can I escape alone? I will never leave. I will stay here with him. "


    Shen Yiyi looks extremely determined. Although she knows what kind of enemies she will face next, she refuses directly and lets her escape alone. It is absolutely impossible.


    The leader of fiery city was shocked when he heard the words. How could he not have thought that Shen Yiyi would have such a reaction? Is this still the person he knows?


    Although his daughter said that she had a strong character, she would not be so ignorant. She knew that she would die in this place.


    However


    The leader of flame city is also very clear. Shen Yiyi is so determined because of Gao Peng. Otherwise, she has already fled directly.


    It''s not that Shen Yiyi doesn''t care about him, but they are different.


    But even so, the flame City Lord is also extremely angry. Now where is still stubborn, once the enemy comes, no one knows what will happen.


    He said angrily, "now is not the time for you to be willful. Do you know how powerful the enemy is? Even we don''t have any assurance. "


    "What''s the use of you staying here? In the end, it''s just a drag. You don''t have any use here, and even distract us. Do you want us to be distracted and killed in order to save you? "


    After all, it''s not the time to pay attention to those things. If you don''t leave now, hurry to retreat.


    It will be more difficult next.


    I don''t know what the enemy''s purpose is. He can''t guarantee that, especially when the enemy has slaughtered a whole city, this is the most frightening place.


    "Don''t refuse me again, or I will knock you out and ask others to take you away. Now is not the time to be angry. All of us will face the battle of death. No one will take your safety into consideration."


    "Do you want to kill him?"


    It seemed that the last sentence played a decisive role. Shen Yiyi was suddenly silent. She really wanted to share weal and woe, but there was no use for her to stay.


    On the contrary, it will really drag her back. Once there is a real matter of life safety, the rest of the people will certainly be desperate to save her.


    When the time comes, we will not say the time we missed. We may lose our lives because of this. This is a price that no one can bear.

 Chapters 878

    "Right? You don''t want to hurt him, do you? "


    "Since you are also for his good, you will do as I said. Only when you protect yourself, you will not cause trouble to everyone."


    "The enemy we will face next is not that you can''t be right, even we all feel particularly difficult, so you just need to protect yourself, that''s the biggest support for us!"


    The fire Lord said it step by step, and slowly induced Shen Yiyi to believe what he said, because the next battle could not be distracted.


    What''s more He had a strong sense of crisis in his heart for a long time, and then he might encounter accidents. Even he didn''t live me.


    It can be seen how ferocious the next battle is.


    Now he just wants to protect Shen Yiyi, which is his inner thought at this moment. When he is not fully sure, he can only do just in case.


    Even he has this idea at the moment, which shows that he has realized that the enemy is powerful, and each one is stronger than him. Even if he tries hard, he will die at most.


    This It was the worst that he had never thought of.


    Shen Yiyi has been silent all the time. In fact, her heart is more inclined to escape. Only in this way can she avoid distracting others.


    But She can''t bear her own heart and special worries. Gao Peng and her father will face such a terrible enemy next.


    How can I rest assured?


    No matter whether you have the ability or not, but only when you see it with your own eyes, you will be more relieved.


    "Let''s go Now, before the other party realizes it, hurry to leave. No matter whether we are dead or alive, there is no business for you here now. "


    "If we are killed, it''s your own choice for you to revenge or escape from life. Now I hope you can escape!"


    No one knows how the inner heart of the flame City Lord thinks. Living in this kind of world, there is no peaceful old age saying at all. After all, in such a dangerous world, it is possible to encounter accidents at any time.


    No one can be 100% sure that he will live to the end of his life.


    Unless that person''s strength is particularly strong, even if Yang Da Dao is old, if anyone dares to touch his beard, maybe he can enjoy his old age.


    But with their strength, they can''t do it at all, so they can only be ready to die at any time, even if the flame City Lord is extremely proud.


    But it''s only for the weak.


    He knows his strength, who knows that he can''t be invincible in the world. With his knowledge and knowledge, he has already recognized his current level.


    Shen Yiyi bit his teeth, his face showed an unwilling look, and looked at the smaller figure in the distance, where Gao Peng and the black robed man were.


    "Although very unwilling, but who let their strength so weak?"


    Shen Yiyi shakes her head with a wry smile and looks sad on her face. After all, her strength is too weak. If she has the strength of the emperor at this time, she is qualified to participate.


    Even if it is possible to die, it will not be said to be a drag, and then she will have the ability to protect herself, and no one can refuse to let her fight.


    In the end, it''s still too weak to be qualified to watch the war, let alone participate in such a terrible battle.

 Chapters 879

    After seeing Shen Yiyi''s face, the flame City Lord secretly rejoiced. After all, what he said finally worked. How could he not feel the joy?


    As long as Shen Yiyi is not here, he doesn''t have any worries. Even if he needs to work hard later, he doesn''t have any fears!


    It''s just a death!


    However


    Just as he thought he was going to succeed, a voice suddenly rang in his mind.


    "Wait a minute, no matter what happens, you should not act rashly, just as it has never happened, and stay in the same place honestly."


    "Don''t worry about what I''m going to do. You just need to believe me. You don''t have to do anything else."


    This is not only in the mind of the fire Lord, but also in Shen Yiyi''s mind.


    After all, for Gao Peng, only these two people are what he cares about. As for other people, it''s none of his business what they think.


    Hearing Gao Peng''s words, both of them were stunned. They didn''t know what Gao Peng was thinking. Why did they suddenly talk to them like this?


    Moreover, the fire Lord just wanted Shen Yiyi to run away. This is not the place she can stay.


    But now what''s going on?


    Can''t help asking: "why? If you don''t give me a reasonable reason, I will never listen to you. Don''t you know the power of those black robed people? "


    "With their strength, it''s hard for us to resist at all. Once they break through the defense line, all the people here will suffer. I can''t listen to you and give up all the resistance. I can''t do it!"


    The flaming City Lord replied seriously. At this time, he could not easily believe what Gao Peng said, even if he thought the strength of the other side was really strong.


    At the same time, they are also very talented, which doesn''t mean that they can resist those black robed people. It''s just two things.


    It''s a very unwise behavior to never put everyone''s life on one person, let alone allow himself to do such a thing.


    Shen Yiyi doesn''t care. Even after hearing Gao Peng''s words, she still has some secret joy in her heart. Although she knows it''s still a drag, she is affirmed by Gao Peng, which means that everything is OK.


    Gao Peng is also a little unexpected. He has already shown his strength. According to reason, the leader of fiery city will not refuse him.


    But the flame City Lord refused to call it a straightforward one. There was no drag at all. He himself was a little stunned.


    But Naturally, he has to explain clearly, otherwise if someone gets in the way, it''s not easy to find out the behind the scenes.


    What do you do if you scare someone away?


    This is not the result he wants, so he can only explain his plan patiently, and these two people also need to know his plan, otherwise if there is any mistake, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    He could have killed all these black robed people, but the one behind the scenes might have run away without even knowing who it was.


    Although it is possible to attract more powerful enemies, he doesn''t even know where the enemy is. He is not afraid of anyone, but these people around him are afraid.


    He dare not gamble on the lives of others.

 Chapters 880

    "They?"


    "Oh, they are so powerful that they can''t enter my eyes at all. How can you say they are powerful?"


    Gao Peng smiled coldly. In his eyes, it''s not enough. What''s more, he couldn''t explain it slowly. Even if he said more, others wouldn''t believe what he said.


    So We can only show our strong confidence to each other, which may play a better role.


    Hearing Gao Peng''s words, the leader of fiery city was slightly stunned, which was too arrogant. Even he didn''t dare to say such words, after all, he knew his strength.


    At most, he can only die with a man in black robe. This child is the best result. He may even be killed directly.


    However


    Gao Peng even said that those people could not get into his eyes, which immediately left him speechless. He wanted to open his mouth to refute, but he thought that Gao Peng really had a strong strength.


    At least more powerful than him.


    There are also those strange and unpredictable means that he can''t compare with, which immediately left him speechless.


    However, he still doesn''t believe that Gao Peng is so powerful. If all the bets are placed on Gao Peng, it is almost equal to that everyone''s life is related to Gao Peng.


    Once he is really defeated, it will lead to a big mistake.


    No one can bear such a result, no one can!


    "I know you must be very tangled in your heart, afraid that I will kill everyone, but I want to tell you that you can never imagine my strength. I believe I am right."


    "No matter how arrogant I am or how confident I am, I can''t joke about other people''s affairs or my own life. I think you should understand that."


    "If I don''t have absolute assurance, I will never speak to you like this. The reason why I speak is that it represents my strength Far beyond your imagination! "


    Gao Peng''s words are really confident and arrogant, but it seems so reassuring to hear them in the ears of the flame City Lord.


    After all, the more confident people are, the more they cherish their lives. If they don''t have the strength, they will never do such things.


    Therefore, it means that Gao Peng has an absolute grasp. He also cherishes his life. It''s impossible to joke about his life, which makes him feel more secure.


    Shen Yiyi''s eyes are almost full of stars. Actually, listening to these arrogant words, people feel special peace and even worship.


    If there is only boasting, it will not be convincing. But Gao Peng is not boasting, but has a very strong strength, and everyone on the scene knows his strength.


    So Naturally, Gao Peng is not talking big, but he has absolute confidence and has to let the two of them slowly start to believe me.


    But at this time they were silent, even completely silent, and they had already slowly believed Gao Peng and even accepted his words.


    After Gaopeng felt it was almost over, he stressed again, "no matter what happens later, you should not act rashly. The rest of you will stop them for me. You have your own purpose, and you have absolute confidence to resist them."


    "So I hope you don''t come to make trouble. No matter what you see, you can''t disturb me and wait in the same place."


    "Some things are not what your eyes see, they are the results you want, and they will come out eventually!"

 Chapters 881

    The fire Lord and Shen Yiyi are still in a fog. They have no idea what Gao Peng wants to do, let alone what this sentence means.


    Both of them look at each other and feel extremely confused, but they know Gao Peng must have action.


    Otherwise, they will not say hello to them in advance, which makes them feel more curious. What does Gao Peng want to do later?


    Why do you say hello to them all of a sudden?


    And as if to emphasize it, is it to be afraid that they will not stay here honestly and emphasize it?


    "What on earth does he want to do? Is there any secret he can''t tell? I''m curious. Let me see what you''re going to do. "


    After thinking about it for a while, the leader of flame city looked at Gao Peng with concentration. He didn''t want to miss what would happen later. Moreover, he remembered that he could never leave here.


    At the same time, no one can be surprised, and no one can disturb him.


    Since the other side is so confident, he is ready to complete Gao Peng. Regardless of what happens next, he is determined not to fight.


    Hope Don''t let him down in the end.


    Shen Yiyi''s eyes flashed over the stars and looked at Gao Peng admiringly. Even though he didn''t do anything at this time, Shen Yiyi did feel the incomparable worship.


    The flame City Lord was silent for a while. Looking at the gods around him, each face showed a very dignified expression. They naturally knew that those black robed people were far away.


    There are even a lot of people who may break out at any time, making them have to feel the seriousness of the matter.


    At this moment, their faces will be particularly ugly.


    Seeing these people''s expressions, the fire Lord can know what they are thinking without guessing. At the same time, he can''t let these guys make trouble.


    Even with the idea of dying together, this is not advisable. After all, Gao Peng has stressed it again and again before, and absolutely can''t do anything rashly.


    We can''t get in the way of him.


    Although now people don''t know what will happen, but he also knows that the only way to believe in Gaopeng.


    Otherwise, they won''t win at all. It means that they can''t kill all those people in black robes. This is the most helpless thing.


    Otherwise, he would not acquiesce in Gao Peng''s decision.


    Who can do nothing for him?


    It''s a deep sense of frustration. Although he thinks he''s not the most powerful, he didn''t expect to be so weak. Anyone can kill him directly if they come.


    It''s hard to accept!


    "No matter what you see later, you will stay here honestly. You are not allowed to intervene in the distant battlefield, and you should not act rashly."


    "I hereby declare that if someone dare to leave in situ, I will never spare you and see anything Don''t be surprised, just remember my advice now. "


    "Otherwise I may kill you! "


    When all the people of the flame city leader were confused, they said these words coldly. They were completely stunned and didn''t know what they meant.


    But at this time, no matter how ignorant they were, they nodded subconsciously and didn''t dare to contradict the words of the flame City Lord.

 Chapters 882

    "What''s the matter? How can the Lord of the city tell us that something will happen to the dead goods? "


    "I don''t know, but now that the Lord has said it, we can only listen honestly, but we feel the killing intention."


    The emperor from the city of flame looked at each other one by one, although they were still at a loss at this time, and did not know what happened.


    But when they heard what their Lord said, they listened subconsciously. Even if the enemy was no stronger, they would not think that the LORD would directly joke about their lives.


    Later, something should happen, right?


    As for the gods who escaped from yanque City, they are really desperate now. They originally wanted to take refuge here. The worst situation is to unite against the enemy.


    Who knows how things can develop like this!


    What did the fire Lord say just now?


    Since it is said that no matter what happens later, they should stand in the same place and never make any move. What if the enemy has already killed them?


    Do they have to stand still and let the other side kill them?


    Lie, slot!


    They can''t accept it for a while. If that happens, what should they do?


    Escaping or not will be killed eventually, but who killed them will make them feel particularly uncomfortable, and their faces will become extremely ugly.


    All of them are already white. It can be seen how painful and desperate their hearts are at this time. They just left the wolf''s nest and entered the tiger''s den!


    "It''s over This time it''s really over. I thought it was a safe place. The bad situation is that all people fight against the enemy together. Who knows how things will turn out like this. "


    "We stay where we are no matter what happens? How could it be Are you not putting your own life in danger? "


    They are angry inside, but no one dares to show it. After all, they all know the power gap, and they also know that this is not the time for them to make trouble.


    Anyone who has any problem will be attacked by the emperor, or even solved in an instant. They will not be given any chance to make trouble at all.


    It''s their understanding of the situation.


    In the end, they can only nod their heads in silence to show that they agree with this approach, but it is only a necessity.


    The flame City Lord himself is a little confused at the moment. How could he have explained more? I don''t know what will happen in Dalian, but I''m also at a loss.


    But he disguised it very well. He was not found by others, and even showed a clear face.


    Seeing the expression of the emperor in yanque City, he can basically guess their ideas, but he hasn''t thought much.


    After all, I don''t feel very good about anyone who meets this kind of thing, and everyone is a big man with a head and face. At this time, when I was forced, my heart had already born a resistance mentality.


    It''s just that the situation is better than people''s, but it doesn''t show up. Once there is a chance, I will bite back.


    The fire Lord glanced at them and said lightly, "I know you are very desperate and dissatisfied, but I want to tell you that what happened next may solve the enemy."


    "If something goes wrong, everyone will be killed here. I don''t think you want it to be like this, do you?"

 Chapters 883

    "I know what you think, but even if we all go together, we can''t resist these horrible guys at all, so it''s in vain."


    "Only when you listen to me and believe me can you deal with these black robed people. Otherwise, all of us will be doomed."


    The flame City Lord said calmly, as if everything had already been determined, not just just just known.


    Let all present deeply believe him.


    After thinking for a while, they all nodded their heads to show that they would like to listen to the words of the fire Lord, even if there might be an accident.


    But they have no choice.


    No matter running away or staying here, the final result will be very miserable. In this case, why don''t you trust the fire Lord?


    And it seems that he is also very confident, a confident look, that should still have a trace of assurance.


    Seeing that all the people have been convinced, the leader of flame city feels very satisfied. Now he can only give all the things to Gao Peng. I hope he can do it a little crisply.


    Don''t let them down, or everyone will be buried here


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the reply from the leader of flame City, Gao Peng slowly smiled. Since everything has been done, it''s his turn next.


    But


    Then we need to suffer. But even then, in order to improve our strength, lead out the behind the scenes and attract more powerful enemies, we can only give up some things.


    Although it may not be worth it in other people''s eyes, in his eyes, as long as he can improve his strength, he is willing to do anything without touching his bottom line again and again.


    What''s more, he has deeply understood the distribution of the strong in this continent. It''s almost impossible to find a stronger enemy.


    He even needs to spend several years to find one, which makes him think it''s a waste of time, so it''s better to wait for the rabbit slowly.


    But We also need to choose a more precious rabbit, so that we can attract more enemies, so this one behind the scenes may be the rabbit.


    I just don''t know if the other side can be fooled so easily, and the tone with the other side should have a lot of hatred with him.


    "No matter who you are, you dare to hit me. Your courage is admirable, but you are so wrong. How can I let you knead you?"


    "Come out now Let me see who you are! "


    Looking at the man in black, Gao Peng said lightly: "it seems that he has a great opinion on me, but I don''t know who you are. Maybe because your strength is too weak, I can''t remember you at all."


    "Why don''t you come to me quickly? I''ll see who you are. Otherwise, I really don''t know who you are. It''s so sad that I don''t even have a name."


    Gao Peng doesn''t mind taunting the other party. Maybe if he angers the other party, he will be better here. He doesn''t know what kind of identity the other party is.


    It also seems like Gao Peng''s expectation.


    The man in black in front of him suddenly became a shadow. He couldn''t see the expression on his face, but his breath became more terrible.


    It has been explained from the side that he is angry!

 Chapters 884

    "What? You seem angry? "


    Gao Peng suddenly smiled and was not frightened by the pressure of the other party. Instead, he felt more gratified, as if everything was in his hands.


    Wonderful!


    "You are really arrogant. No matter before or now, your way of speaking and your expressions make me feel disgusted inside."


    "Do you know that your face is annoying? I really want to tear your face off. "


    "Oh! Is it? I didn''t expect that I would give you such a feeling. Since I am a disgusting feeling to you, then you will come and hit me! "


    Fangjian: "......"


    Fang Jian was stunned at once. He looked at Gao Peng in shock. Can you say that?


    Why do you feel so cheap?


    Moreover, he always felt that the character of the person in front of him was too eccentric, sometimes arrogant, sometimes base to make people angry.


    No matter what kind of character, it''s hard to accept. It''s just itchy.


    Looking at the black robed man who suddenly quieted down, Gao Peng also saw three question marks on his forehead, and he didn''t think much about it, so he continued: "what''s the matter? Why is it suddenly quiet? "


    "You''re not a masochist, are you? Just like being scolded? I don''t know why. Seeing your performance, I suddenly thought of someone. "


    Gao Peng, with a thoughtful look on his face, said, "it''s a man I met on my way here who claims to be a genius. I think he obviously has a tendency to be abused, even though he doesn''t care."


    "But I still think he is abnormal. I don''t know why I think you miss him very much, don''t you... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Fang Jian suddenly became angry. There was no tendency to be abused. Before, this guy was just too hateful. What he said was just unbearable.


    Arrogant, base, now add a love of nonsense.


    This kind of guy doesn''t need to die.


    "Damn it! This kind of guy I must kill you, I must kill you! "


    "What are you so excited about? Are you really him? " Gao Peng was very surprised. He was so excited to affect the reaction of the other party. He was surprised.


    For a while, I really doubt whether both of them are the same person, which is not impossible. He has never offended anyone in this continent.


    At least in his opinion, he didn''t offend others. Anyone who wanted to avenge him could count them with one hand.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. His eyes can''t help but turn to others, trying to see what''s wrong with them all the time.


    Even more irritated Fang Jian.


    Seeing him roar, all the black robed people around moved at the same time, and the black robed people came closer one after another, and their figures slowly became unreal.


    One by one from the transformation of human form, directly into a shadow after another, at this time can clearly see their.


    Not into the shadow of others, after all, there are no other people here, at most, the shadow of some other scenery.


    But they didn''t act, just let themselves become such a state, as if they were ready to attack at any time.

 Chapters 885

    "Oh, are you ready to start?"


    "Let me see how strong your strength is and how much you can improve it for me."


    Gaopeng can''t help but slightly raise the corner of his mouth, and his breath quietly changes. He only sees his eyes deep and stares at each other closely.


    It doesn''t mean to step back at all.


    This is to be positive!


    "Arrogance, I want to see when you can be arrogant and when your arrogance will make you pay a heavy price."


    Fang Jian snorted coldly, and the whole person''s temperament changed. As for the rest of the black robed people, they started directly.


    All of them turned into shadows and headed for Gaopeng. Because their number was too large, they seemed to form a cage with shadows all of a sudden.


    Gao Peng is trapped in the middle. As they slowly wind around, they can''t see what''s going on inside. Seeing this scene, Fang Jian also smiles.


    "I make you arrogant. Should you feel very desperate now? As far as your strength is concerned, you can''t break through. I''ll go in and play with you now. "


    Boom!!!


    Before he entered, he had thrown out a shadow shaped energy ball, smashed it into the center, and many black robed people passed by to avoid it.


    But it also caused a terrible explosion.


    There was terrible energy around him, as if he wanted to blow up the whole sky, but even so, he rushed in without hesitation.


    [Ding! Enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: Shadow Warrior


    race: semi human


    blood: Shadow devil blood


    Constitution: Yin emperor


    realm: shenhuang level 6


    [because there are too many enemies, now we extract the data of the strongest. ]


    [it is detected that the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    [it is detected that the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, so it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the highest level of the enemy is level six of the emperor, which will be automatically raised to level seven of the emperor for the host. ]In a moment, Gao Peng should say that his body is full of strength, and his strength has soared countless times. At this time, he does not pay attention to his strength.


    But pay more attention to the prompt sound of the system, because there is a word in it, which makes him feel extremely curious.


    Semi human?


    What kind of race is this?


    Is it this race that makes them so powerful, and they seem to be robots without any emotion or emotion at all.


    Is that the characteristic of this race?


    Gao Peng really can''t understand it, but he is extremely concerned about it. Although he feels extremely happy about his strength improvement, it has been expected for a long time.


    There is no need to make a fuss at all. Although he has been looking for such a long time, he can only be promoted now. Now is not his exciting moment.


    Once the expression of excitement is revealed, everything will be exposed, which will definitely make the guy suspect, so he did not show it.


    Even if he doesn''t perform, it''s doubtful that he''s in perfect condition. It''s time to see how he performs.


    "If you have time, you can have a good observation. What kind of race is it? There should be many magical races on a continent. What kind of talent do they have?"


    "What a curiosity!"

 Chapters 886

    When the shadow is about to hit, Gao Peng makes a gesture and flies out, at the same time, the blood in his mouth spurts out.


    This is not the real injury. He has been planning for a long time. He has always had a mouthful of blood. He forced it out, not the real injury.


    Besides, with his strength at the moment, how could someone be his opponent?


    It''s easy to kill these black robed people directly. He just wants to lead out the people behind him, so he can do so many things.


    If you want to improve your strength, there are plans.


    "You How can your strength be so strong? Impossible What kind of attack is it? "


    The shadow seems to cover the void, which directly turns the sky into a dark color, which can be seen faintly by all people.


    We can also feel a very powerful momentum, especially the combination of these black robed people, the breath generated becomes more huge, and the momentum is more awesome.


    "Hahaha Now you know how good I am? Just now you dare to look down on me. Now if you kneel down and beg for mercy, maybe I can really spare you. "


    "It makes me angry to write about what you have done, but seeing you in such a mess now, I don''t know why I feel the anger subside."


    "How is it? Kneel down and beg for mercy! "


    Fang Jian looks at Gao Peng''s "shocked" expression. His heart is full of joy. What he wants to see most is this expression, starting from the time when he was humiliated.


    He had already thought about such a thing, which had not been realized for a long time. Watching him let his hateful enemy show such an expression, he felt very happy.


    As for those black robed people, they are also indifferent, and only Fang Jian has his own thinking.


    "Don''t think about it!"


    "This hateful guy, if we have the ability, we can choose one by one. What is the ability to ask others to help us? If you dare to appear in front of me, I can definitely kill you directly. "


    "This rubbish!"


    Gao Peng is gnashing his teeth. He is eager to cut the people behind him. But the more Gao Pengyue shows this, the more excited Fang Jian is.


    I only saw him laughing.


    "Interesting It''s very interesting. I didn''t expect that you really have such pride, but your expression makes me feel so refreshing. "


    "It seems that you can be arrogant even when you are in such a mess. I don''t know who gave you the support."


    He shakes his black robe, which looks very easy. All the people in the black robe have become shadow, and he still keeps the original posture.


    Disdain to be that kind of shadow.


    In fact, it''s just his remote control, and he doesn''t want to become that ugly. Although he will gain a very strong strength, it doesn''t match his identity.


    Therefore, he didn''t care to use this gesture, so at the moment, he seemed particularly out of place. When he saw Gao Peng''s expression, he felt happy both physically and mentally.


    Maybe It''s the happiest time he''s had in a while.


    Gaopeng looks at each other''s expression, his heart is actually secretly happy, the other side has completely into the set.


    If you need him to work harder, you can lead out his real body. Then The plan will also be implemented.


    Now that his strength has been improved, it is natural for him to prepare for the next step, and he does not know who the other side is, but he does not want to encounter the enemy all the time.


    Although it can let him improve his strength.


    But still feel the incomparable suffocation.


    Seeing that the other side has completely believed, the eyes can''t deceive people completely, and he spits out a mouthful of blood.


    In fact, those shadows didn''t hurt him much. They were just pretending. When a shadow attacked, he would pretend to be seriously injured.


    This He has used it fluently.


    Everything went smoothly. When he saw the appearance of Gao Peng and Fang Jian, he felt revenge. But when he thought of what Gao Peng had just said, his face changed a little.


    "You are arrogant!"


    "It''s all over the place. You can still say things out loud. I really don''t know if you are arrogant or ignorant. It''s still like this until it''s over."


    "Since you are so stubborn, I want to see when you can make it. If you can make it to me, you can see me."


    Fang jianben came here with all his strength. He won''t let Gao Peng die in such a way. He also wants to stand in front of Gao Peng with the strongest posture.


    Wash away all the shame before.


    If he doesn''t see Gao Peng''s humiliating expression, he still has some hard feelings. Besides, he wants to defeat Gao Peng himself, so he can get rid of his knot.


    It is said that with the help of external forces, this is his strength. Who makes his identity so noble?


    Heart read so, he will show a faster speed, standing behind him in the black robe people followed, to meet them at such a speed, a incense time can be catch up.


    Time goes by so quietly.


    Gao Peng has been attacked all the time, but he also sits in the dark a little, so that all the attacks will not fall on him.


    Although it can''t hurt him, it always makes him waste some energy, but he doesn''t want to be so embarrassed. If it''s acting, it''s acceptable.


    It''s true that he can''t let his proud heart give in.


    So he looked very embarrassed, but only he himself knew that it was not damaged at all, all of them were pretended to show others.


    But at the moment no one knows what he is.


    Fang Jian laughed, as if he saw the funny side, and at the same time let his resentment go away.


    With the sound of his laughter.


    The hearts of the people in the flame city are tightened. This voice Absolutely not wrong. It must be the voice of the enemy. This time, there will be such a loud voice.


    Listen to the voice as if you have won the victory. Can you say Has the man been defeated?


    This has to make them feel more dangerous.


    "My God! Was it killed? "


    "I can''t see anything! What is the development of the battle inside? What is the feeling that the enemy has gained the upper hand? What is the situation? "


    "No, I don''t think we can wait to die. Otherwise, all of us will suffer at that time. Before they realize it, we should be able to attack them directly."


    Everyone in the room began to talk about it one by one. They thought it was time to fight just in case.


    Once there is an accident, they can also sneak attack to win, this is a great opportunity, absolutely can''t miss!

 Chapters 887

    "It''s an opportunity. Let''s hurry now!"


    A god of yanque city said that his people also have feelings. After all, at this time, they must seize their own opportunities and never let the enemy have time to start again.


    And at this time, the other side is obviously ignoring them. It''s totally in the situation of carelessness, let them seize the opportunity, everything is possible to turn over.


    All the people present had this idea.


    But Not waiting for them to do anything.


    The fire Lord glanced at all the people, and there was a hot fire all over his body, which made all the people notice him directly.


    Then, he said lightly: "don''t you Have you forgotten what I said before? "


    "No matter what the situation is, stay where I am, be honest and do not move, but you who have any action, there is no forgiveness!"


    At this moment, all the people seemed to have thought of the previous agreement, and their faces were very ugly. They had been forced to agree before.


    Now it''s clear that it''s the best chance, but they can''t do it. Although they want to talk very much, they can see the sharp eyes of the fire Lord.


    They all calmed down one by one. No one dared to say what they thought. They thought this was the most critical moment.


    The enemy''s general intention has obviously appeared. Once they fail to seize the present opportunity and want to repel the enemy, it will be even more difficult.


    But Now it''s not what they want.


    What''s more, no one knows what''s going on there. From time to time, there''s a scream. Who can stand it?


    They all think Gao Peng can''t stand it, so they have to be prepared for their own back road. Since they can''t survive in escape, they will certainly consider the aspect of sneak attack.


    Everything All seem to have no problems.


    But the fire Lord insisted that they stay in place. What can they do?


    This is no matter what, they are likely to lose their lives, people have a look at each other, all from the eyes of the people see a little helpless.


    It''s too hard!


    "Damn it, how could this happen? Don''t the fire Lord be afraid of the enemy attacking here? Once the real call here, all people will be completely passive. "


    "The strength of the other side is so strong that we can easily resist it. Once the other side has pulled away, we will be trapped in an irreparable place."


    The people in yanque city are very angry, even they have a little hatred, after all, it''s their life!


    They have been waiting for death here. They may be killed at any time. They have realized the strength of the enemy.


    It''s impossible to defeat the enemy at all!


    As for the emperor of flame City, although they also have a little fear, they believe in their Lord.


    In fact, there is still fear in their hearts, which does not prevent them from ordering and forbidding, one by one, putting out their previous thoughts.


    The flame City Lord naturally believes that his people will absolutely believe him, but he can''t do it without saying anything.


    After all, if there is too much arbitrariness, it will certainly cause some people''s sidedness, and then there will be extremely serious consequences.


    He didn''t want that to happen.


    He said: "I know you still have a lot of doubts in your heart, but I hope you believe me and will never let you fall into crisis."


    "When it''s time for you to make a move, you will never be soft and will not stop you, but this is not the time."


    "Once you make a move at this time, it will definitely only lead to a situation of chaos, which can''t help at all."


    As soon as the voice came to an end, the flame Lord looked into the distance, which had been covered by all the shadows for a long time, and the people outside could not see clearly.


    With other people, looking at each other, they can only sigh helplessly at last. What can they do now that things have come to this point?


    All of them have explained to them specially. If they still need more money, they will be killed inexorably!


    In fact Don''t look at the strong explanation of the flame City Lord, but his heart also shakes a little. He still believes Gao Peng will not let him down.


    Definitely not!!


    Since Gao Peng has promised, he will never be disappointed, and he can''t see the situation in the shadow now.


    It''s not easy to make a conclusion for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Gao Peng has been dealing with these black robed people, he also pays close attention to the flame city all the time, and at this time, he finds that all the people have been quietly in place.


    At this time, he felt a lot of peace in his heart. At least no one stirred up the trouble. As expected Explain clearly at the beginning, and he will not be passive.


    "Fortunately, at least we can appease these people. Once these guys come out to make trouble, it may be difficult for the people behind them to appear."


    "I have no one to stir up the trouble now. Next, I''ll wait for the appearance of the other party. Come out quickly!"


    "I''ll see who you are. I''ve got you. I''ll squeeze all your value out."


    Gao Peng''s inner evil smile, but his face did not show it, still very cooperative in the beginning of the play.


    Everything seems to be under control.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "You should be desperate now, right? But I don''t want to kill you now. I''ll kill you myself. "


    "Despair! Struggle! "


    Fang Jian laughs. At this moment, his real body is almost arrived. But looking at Gao Peng''s embarrassed appearance, his heart is still very excited.


    Special excitement!


    It''s so delightful to watch your enemies being bullied in front of you, or even look at that embarrassed look.


    I can''t control my mood for a while.


    "Bah! How can you be my opponent if you are such a rubbish, not because you are so many? "


    "I''m not going to kneel and beg for mercy. Don''t dream here!"


    Gao Peng is determined not to give in. Even at the moment, he is really embarrassed. Every time he is attacked, he will spit out a mouthful of blood. His face has been covered with blood for a long time.


    His body was covered with blood. From time to time, he could smell a trace of blood. There was even a trace of crack in the light area.


    Look It''s really a mess. It almost has no resistance.


    It''s no wonder that Fang Jian will thoroughly believe that Gao Peng''s expression is too deceptive. Unless he really knows Gao Peng, he will be cheated.

 Chapters 888

    The void has been covered by shadow for a long time. The space inside is really large, but people outside can''t see what''s going on inside.


    But All the shadow attacks are directed at Gao Peng alone, which makes Gao Peng look very embarrassed, even though he has deliberately avoided, and even made some moves from time to time.


    But some attacks can''t be avoided, otherwise the play can''t go on at all, although it can''t bring him fatal injury.


    Can also be very unpleasant, but as long as you can bring out the behind the scenes, and even squeeze out the value of each other, everything is worth it.


    "Come out Come out... "


    "I''d like to see who you are, and you''ll find me to avenge directly by naming me. Then you must be the enemy."


    "If you can summon so many powerful black robed people, your identity must be not small. Then you will bring me more powerful enemies. Otherwise, it will be a waste of time for me to search for the headless flies alone."


    The reason why we make so many actions is that we don''t need to waste too much time and go through the previous search.


    Gao Peng has fully understood that it is not easy to find the enemy on this vast and incomparable road.


    It may take several years at any time, which is too long. It will take him a long time to improve to such a position.


    He had no patience to wait for such a long time, so he had to make such a decision.


    This can not only save him a lot of time, but also attract more enemies. Maybe the speed of improving his strength will be faster, and his blood and physique may be improved.


    It''s all a good investment.


    What he has done before is similar, but this time he needs to sacrifice something, that is, the dignity of being a strong man.


    He is already very powerful. This time, he used himself as a bait. I have to say that he was reluctant to give up his children and couldn''t trap the wolf.


    Everything Maybe it will pay off.


    Shoo shoo shoo!


    Several voices burst into the air, and Gao Peng''s ears moved slightly. Naturally, you can hear what happened outside.


    At the same time, you can feel the breath approaching.


    There are still a few breath very similar to these black robed people, maybe there will be a little gap. It is Gao Peng''s 100% determination, not necessarily those black robed people who can become shadows.


    There''s no mistake


    "Is this the time?" Gao Peng''s mouth is slightly raised, and all the attacks to his side are suddenly dodged by him.


    At this time, there is no need to act again. The backstage has appeared. He can''t let the other side escape.


    "What!"


    At the moment, there was a trace of consternation on Fang Jian''s face, who was still controlling the man in black robe, because he saw Gao Peng, who was just in great distress, alive and well.


    In an instant, it disappeared in place.


    Where is Gaopeng still in the shadow?


    "Why? How can you be so alive? Shouldn''t you be dying? What''s going on? "


    "Tell me!"


    Fang Jian roared, and even his forward flying body stopped. After all, he felt something wrong at this time. If he flies forward again.


    Who knows what will happen?


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Who do I think it is? It''s you. You can summon such a powerful man in black. It seems that the power behind you is not small."


    "It''s a wise move to send you before, but There should be more use value. "


    A flash of Gao Peng came directly to Fang Jian''s body and looked at him with a smile on his face. As for Gao Peng, where is there a trace of embarrassment?


    He had recovered in an instant. As for the blood on his body, his clothes were changed directly by him.


    It was as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing Gao Peng appear in front of him, Fang Jian''s eyes are extremely wide, his eyes are almost falling, and his face is full of unbelievable looks.


    "You You... How do you We''ll be safe? "


    "Impossible Absolutely impossible... "


    As Fang Jian retreated, he said in fear. It was Gao Peng who suddenly appeared and scared him. After all, he just looked so embarrassed.


    Even my body is cracked.


    But now why can stand in front of him undamaged? Looking at that hateful face, he couldn''t help feeling his calves shaking.


    How does it feel?


    The fear of Gao Peng has been rooted in his heart. It can be seen how scared he is, even though there are many black robed people around him.


    But he was still scared.


    Even now he forgot to call those black robed people. Maybe in his heart, no one can resist Gao Peng, even if he had seen Gao Peng''s embarrassed appearance before.


    But at this time, when I saw Gao Peng, his previous confidence was suddenly defeated, and everything was mercilessly broken.


    "What? It seems that you are afraid of me. Do you feel surprised when I suddenly appear in front of you? "


    "Hahaha! How dare I dare to be so arrogant in front of me and so arrogant again and again? Have you considered your present situation? "


    Gao Peng tilts his head and looks directly at Fang Jian. At the moment, his heart is full of joy, not the enemy who appears out of nowhere.


    It''s his previous investment.


    This is his first successful investment. After all, it can bring him enemies and improve his strength. This is a kind of investment success.


    Now he finally has his first time. He let the other side go.


    Fang Jian is still in fear. Even though he is surrounded by people in black robes, he completely forgets where he is.


    Whenever he saw Gao Peng''s face, he would think of the scene of being humiliated. It was desperation!


    Despair to another situation, even his confidence has been completely destroyed, there is no that kind of indomitable confidence.


    Before that, he thought he was peerless, and now he has been fully awake, even though he has a powerful force behind him to support him, and he has seen a more terrible evil.


    He I have already had a knot in my mind. It''s basically impossible for me to go ahead before I recover.


    Unless he can kill Gao Peng completely, but at this time, he is completely afraid of Gao Peng, even afraid to fight.

 Chapters 889

    "How sad..."


    Gaopeng looks at each other up and down. Before that, he was still arrogant. Where is his pride?


    It''s disappointing that he is a greedy and afraid of death. In fact, this is also a predictable result.


    It''s because he always thought that he was a genius, so he would be arrogant, but when he found that there was a genius more powerful than him.


    He''s just shut down!


    What''s more, he was humiliated by Gao Peng again and again, which was not unbearable by every genius. His pride was severely trampled on.


    In addition, Gao Peng''s sudden reversal at the moment, but there was still a little defense line in his heart that was finally broken, and his face had already revealed his fear.


    Even if there are so many people in black robes, Fang Jian seems to have forgotten their existence. After all, he has been in his own fear for a long time now and has not realized what it is like now.


    "No No... Don''t come here, don''t come here... "


    I heard that Fang Jian kept repeating this sentence. In fact, when he saw Gao Peng, his heart was struggling.


    Gao Peng is completely speechless.


    Is this a direct collapse?


    It''s too fragile in my heart. It''s just unbearable!


    Such a waste, even dare to say that he is a genius, is there really no more powerful people in this continent?


    His background should be very strong, otherwise he will not travel with so many powerful people, I just don''t know how strong his elders are.


    Gao Peng looked at Fang Jian, who was completely broken, and was thinking all the time. At this time, of course, he wanted to lead out the elder of the other side.


    But It has to be taken a long time. He doesn''t want to make the other party collapse in a flash. Once it does, all of it will be lost.


    "It''s really difficult. Why is this guy so vulnerable in his heart? Shouldn''t he shout for revenge? "


    "What a headache!"


    "Forget it, I''ll let you sober up." Gao Peng took a step forward and reached out.


    But before his hand touched the square sword, the other side couldn''t stand it. He took a step back and there was still a trace of fear on his face.


    Shouting at the same time.


    "Come on Kill him quickly. Kill him for me. I want you to kill him At all costs! "


    With his shouting, all the people in black robes seemed to have received the order, and immediately put their eyes on Gao Peng''s body, and their body instantly turned into a shadow.


    Shoo shoo shoo!!!


    No matter those black robed people standing beside Fangjian or those in the distance, Tongtong began to move, and their offensive was extremely fierce.


    360 degree attack without dead angle!


    One time, it wasn''t just to cover Gao Peng, and didn''t want to trap him, because all the black robed people received the only order, that is to kill Gao Peng!


    Bang bang!


    Bang bang!!


    There are still many changes in shadow attack, just like the ever-changing, which can attack and defend, and can also enter the shadow of all people.


    This is the most terrible move.


    No one knows when their shadow will attack them. If they don''t know, no matter who they are, they may die instantly.


    Who will guard against his shadow all day long?


    This is obviously an impossible thing.


    Therefore, it seems that these black robed people are extremely horrible. If they are really assassinating, there is basically no one against them.


    This is a natural killer.


    But they obviously have found the wrong opponent. If it''s the rest, it''s really hard to be their opponent, but now These black robed people are facing Gao Peng!


    Gao Peng directly stood in the same place, ignoring all their salaries. Even if he didn''t use his own blood, he could kill all the people in black robes properly.


    He just has such a strong self-confidence.


    "Well, it seems that you are not allowed to see what is real strength. You don''t know what despair is. It should have collapsed now."


    "I''ll make your fear worse!"


    Gao Peng''s voice, as if it were a devil, was passed out, directly into Fang Jian''s ear. At the same time, his face changed, even when he saw that all the people in black robes were besieging Gao Peng.


    But his heart is also very uneasy, and there is no assurance at all, which shows how afraid he is.


    "Without bravado, I don''t believe you are so powerful, but you are just an ordinary person. You can''t survive in my hands."


    "I will see you die in front of me!"


    Although Fang Jian was trembling all over, he didn''t want to show fear at all. After all, at this time, he basically had no way back. He had been watching Gao Peng.


    In fact, he wanted to escape at this time, but his pride was not allowed. He really wanted to see Gao Peng die in front of him. Only in this way can he completely restore his confidence.


    Once Gao Pengzhen has the invincible potential, it means that his heart of cultivation will completely collapse, and it will be difficult to make further progress.


    "We must see I must see you die in front of me. Only in this way can I recover my Tao heart again. "


    "It''s very kind of you not to run away at this time, but you will regret later."


    Gao Peng smiled and smiled. Next second, a more terrifying breath broke out on him. After the earthquake, a huge dark shadow slowly filled out.


    At the same time, a little white light appeared around his body. When the shadow wanted to be close to him, it was like being refracted by the sun.


    One after another screams were made, and the screams were directly heard in the sky. All the people I can hear it very clearly.


    These black robed people really don''t have any emotion, but they don''t have much pain. At this time, they can attack the soul directly, and play a completely restrained role in their ability.


    They have to scream from the soul.


    This But it''s not that patience can endure the past, let alone no emotion, no feeling. It can be seen how great the harm is.


    Even in that moment, several people in black robes disappeared instantly, and were directly wiped out, without any accident!


    Even if there is not a bit of debris left behind, as if the shadow was hit by the sun''s light, nothing left will disappear directly.

 Chapters 890

    Seeing that the black robed man was wiped out in an instant, Fang Jian''s eyes were extremely wide. He couldn''t believe what he saw.


    This How could it be?


    Even if the other side is really strong, it will not be strong enough to kill in an instant. Such a terrible black robed man, though he doesn''t see it very much.


    However, there is no doubt about the power of the black robed people. It doesn''t need to be explained. It is such a terrible black robed people that they were wiped out in an instant, even without any trace.


    This is unbelievable!


    "No Impossible. What kind of ability are you? Why can we directly wipe out the semi people? "


    The shock on Fang Jian''s face took a long time to recover, but even so, he still couldn''t believe it, although he had witnessed it with his own eyes But not believing is not believing.


    How could such a powerful black robed man be so easily wiped out?


    He really looked down upon it, which does not mean that the black robed people are not strong. On the contrary, the running people are quite powerful for the general people.


    But


    "Oh, are you shocked now? This is where to go, next you stare at me, I will let you know what is really strong


    Gao Peng said calmly, without any sense of tension at all. At this time, other people in black robes could not hurt him at all, and it was very difficult to get close to him.


    He uses his own blood power and physique, which is basically equivalent to opening up. It can control the ability of a large number of people, and it is also his invincible strength.


    At the same time, it can also make him a second kill!


    His strength really can crush all people, but also can easily do second kill, more depends on his own blood and physical strength, which is the reason for his strength.


    After all, every upgrade of the system is just a little bit more powerful than others, which is not enough for him to crush everything.


    His blood strength and physique are higher than that of ordinary people, which naturally brings him more powerful strength and makes him easily crush everything.


    Kill anyone on the same level!!


    This is not a boast. Gao Peng has already realized that no matter when it is, as long as his blood strength and physique are higher than that of ordinary people, his strength can far exceed that of the other party.


    It''s not only the systematic improvement, but also the change of his own essence. Every time his constitution and blood force will change. With his current body, he is just a human monster.


    Even if it''s a rampage, ordinary people can''t beat him, so it can be seen how terrible it is.


    Gaopeng calmly dealt with those black robed people. Those black robed people dare not approach him, so he went up to destroy those black robed people himself.


    When he was near, all of them were gone, not even a trace.


    But even so, all the people in black robes will scream when they touch the light one after another. As for the others, they are really like a robot.


    Maybe They are really robots, robots without any emotion.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that Gao Peng has been chasing and killing those people in black robes, Fang Jian is completely flustered and sees him muttering to himself.


    "No, I must run away I don''t have to escape here. I can''t stay here anymore, or I will be killed by him. I can''t stay here... "


    Now he has already retreated. It''s like cutting vegetables and chopping melons to see Gao Peng, which makes him fear again.


    This is an enemy that can''t be defeated. At least with his strength and these black robed people, he is not Gao Peng''s opponent at all.


    How can this make him feel secure?


    At this time, he looked left and right. If he wanted to escape from this place in the first moment, he must not let Gao Peng catch him. Otherwise, his life might not be preserved.


    There is absolutely reason to believe that Gao Peng will kill him directly.


    He has been released before. How could he be released now? It''s already obvious, so his heart felt extremely flustered.


    Seeing that the people in black robes are about to be killed, his heart becomes more flustered and his expression changes again and again.


    "I must run away, I can''t stay here any longer!"


    Fang Jian urges himself and observes the situation of the scene all the time, but he can''t hesitate at any chance, otherwise he will directly miss the chance to escape from the scene.


    When he saw that Gao Peng was completely blocked, all the people in black robes rushed to him and surrounded him.


    Although Gao Peng''s blood power and physique are really terrible, all of them can suppress these black robed people, but the number is really too much, and a black robed person''s strength is also very strong.


    When all the people in black robes rush up, Gao Peng will feel a little bit of trouble, which will directly block his sight.


    "Now!" Fang Jian grabs this second gap and escapes from here directly. A flash flies tens of miles away.


    But he obviously despised Gao Peng.


    How could Gaopeng let him escape so easily?


    "Ah, you want to escape when I kill these guys. Have you ever asked me if I agree with you? Funny guy. "


    Boom! Boom!!


    A dazzling light flickers, all the shadows are illuminated together, all the shadows emit black smoke in an instant, and disappear directly in the void in an instant.


    All the struggling black robed people were directly wiped out, which is Gao Peng''s strong and incomparable constitution.


    Just for a moment, all the people in black robes were destroyed.


    Gao Peng did not stop too much, but also caught up with Fang Jian directly with a flash, and his speed became faster.


    It took two seconds to catch up with each other. At last, it took another second to come to each other''s face and forced the square sword to stop in the sky.


    "Oh, you want to run away. Have you ever asked my opinion?" Gao Peng held his arms tightly and said with a cold smile.


    However, the square sword shivered all over. Some people looked back and found that there were some people in black robes. All the people in black robes had been eliminated.


    It left the aftereffect of the fight and some breath, but there was no one left. All of them were wiped out and completely disappeared in this world.


    "How could this happen How could this be... "


    "No, I don''t believe that how could there be such a demon genius in the world? How many years has he only cultivated!"

 Chapters 891

    Flame city.


    "You say, what happened there? Why is there no sound of fighting now? Does it mean that the fighting over there is over? "


    "It shouldn''t be possible If the enemy''s strength is so strong, it will not be so easy to end the war. If it cannot be resisted, it will definitely attack here, and it will not be so quiet. "


    Because they haven''t heard the sound of battle for a while, all the people began to talk about it one after another. They thought it was too weird.


    Who knows what happened there?


    Since the beginning of the battle, the battlefield has been far away. They can''t see clearly in this place, let alone perceive.


    All the gods can''t feel it, so they will appear extremely anxious, and all things are only the unknown.


    The more silent it is, the more problematic it is. At this time, they can''t leave the place easily. All the people still remember what the fire Lord said before.


    Once someone acts rashly, there is no pardon for killing!


    All the people looked at each other, itchy, really want to check, after all, it has been so long without any movement, who knows if there will be something they missed.


    This is terrible!


    The flame City Lord is also very confused, but he always remembers Gao Peng''s words and can''t easily disturb him, which also makes him feel extremely entangled at this time.


    "Shall I check it? I always feel that there is a great deal going on there. If it continues like this, the information will be slower. "


    "At that time, I don''t even know what happened. I think it''s necessary to check it. Now He should not be disturbed. "


    After thinking for a while, the fire Lord finally decided to go ahead and explore. He has been here for a long time, and can''t get the information he needs.


    I don''t know anything


    Even they can not know what the enemy is, so it is easy to have problems. Once the enemy really defeated Gao Peng, they do not know whether they need to attack or not.


    It is certain that it will lag behind others and may be given to the slaughterhouse by the other party at any time. The strength of the enemy is too terrible and there must be no slack.


    The flame City Lord looked at the front with a serious face, and finally said: "all people follow me. Without my order, no one can make a rash move, or I don''t mind killing you directly."


    "Do you understand?"


    All the people present discussed one after another. The time hasn''t been figured out yet. There is a short circuit.


    However, when they came back to their senses, they all looked happy and nodded.


    It''s not that they like to fight, it''s just that it''s too dangerous to stay here all the time. The enemy may come at any time, and they are still standing by.


    If they can get to the front line, they can get the first-hand information.


    They all know whether to fight or to retreat.


    Shen Yiyi is also happy on the face. Finally, she can go to see Gao Peng. Her heart has been worried about Gao Peng for fear of any accident.


    Even though her strength is very weak, but this urgent mood can not be fake.


    ¡­¡­


    When they came to the battlefield, all the people were completely confused. What kind of situation is this?


    What, there''s no one here?


    Even they think it''s not like they''ve gone through a world war, but it''s quiet. There''s no one here.


    If from time to time there will be some breath, it will make them more certain. It is definitely the place where the fighting happened before.


    But why is it intact here?


    Everyone was a little confused. Seeing that they looked at each other, they felt that this was not the same as what they had guessed.


    When they set out, they had made the worst plan, that is, all the black robed people were plotting a greater conspiracy, and could come to destroy them at any time.


    But now It was too much for them to expect.


    A God Emperor suddenly said, "do you know what''s going on? Why do I feel more and more confused, our enemies? What about that one? "


    "I have experienced a very powerful war here, but why there is no damage here, just leave their breath, what is the reason?"


    All the people are silent down, because they do not know, is also a fog at one end.


    After that, people put their eyes on the flame City Lord. The strongest people will naturally be expected by others. This kind of thing that no one can explain clearly, you can only see if the strongest can explain it.


    The flame city leader is about to open his mind and scold. He has just come here. Although he is strong, he is just a little stronger than those present.


    It''s not a powerful realm. How can he know what has happened here?


    But he can''t say it directly. Once he says it like this, he will be doubted by all the people present, and then his majesty will be doubted.


    He didn''t want to see that happen.


    Seeing him meditate for a while, he finally said slowly, "the enemy must have shifted the battlefield, let alone you have seen it before?"? The battle of those black robed men is not the same as ours, it is all fought by shadows. "


    "So their battlefield will not be as destructive as ours, so there will be no damage here, and there will be the breath of all of them."


    After the explanation of the fire Lord, the people nodded thoughtfully, and finally they believed it completely. After all, there was only one possibility.


    What''s more, they also saw that the attack methods of those black robed people were not as violent as they were, so they did not cause much damage, which can be explained clearly.


    There''s no use for anyone here. It''s understandable to shift positions. Then everything can be explained.


    "Go, let''s take a look further, they must have moved to a further place, and even we didn''t feel any breath."


    "The direction of this breath will find them sooner or later. I just hope the battle is not over, so we can help!"

 Chapters 892

    "Don''t say I won''t give you a chance, I can not kill you now, but you should call all your elders here."


    "No matter what method you use, you just need to call me your elders. You can say it''s for your revenge, and you can also say it''s for killing me."


    "Whatever you want."


    Gao Peng said nothing, but his meaning inside and outside was unbelievable, which made Fang Jian feel shocked.


    As if he had heard something incredible, his face had not been shocked for a long time, and his eyes were gaping at Gao Peng.


    This guy This guy


    Is he not afraid that I will bring more powerful people? Did you kill him then?


    Who gave him such confidence? Even if his strength is really strong, it''s too arrogant. There are people outside and there are days outside.


    There will be more powerful people in the world, but he is not afraid at all. He even asked me to call all my elders. How powerful is his courage?


    In addition to his shock, Fang Jian also thought about every word Gao Peng said. He was thinking about what exactly Gao Peng meant.


    Maybe there are hidden secrets in the words.


    Or there is another meaning.


    Looking at Fang Jian''s silence, Gao Peng said again, "what''s the matter? Do you have any concerns? You''d better hurry to call your elders over, or I won''t be patient later, but I will send you to hell directly. "


    "Then you won''t even have a chance to get revenge. I''ll give you a chance now, and you''ll treasure it well. Don''t miss it."


    Gaopeng looks at each other with a smile, which doesn''t look like a bad idea at all, but he is the only one who knows best and wants to provoke more powerful enemies.


    Only in this way can he improve his own strength. It''s too much trouble to find the enemy by himself. Whether he can find it or not is another question.


    It may even take more time. It''s just not practical and efficient.


    Therefore, he likes to invest. At this time, he just has the best investment object in front of him. He can''t easily miss it.


    Just to revenge, the other side has brought so many people in black robes, and also improved his strength.


    Next time, who knows what kind of powerful enemies will they bring?


    At that time, he may be able to improve his blood strength and physique. That''s not too cool. Just think about it a little, and he will feel the blood boiling all over his body.


    That''s what he wants to see.


    Instead of looking for enemies aimlessly, the play not only wastes time, but also fails to improve its strength.


    He doesn''t want to meet those horrible guys all of a sudden. He will definitely be killed in a second. He has a deep understanding that you won''t put yourself in that dangerous situation.


    But the other side For the time being, it''s impossible to attract such a formidable enemy right away. After all, it''s just for revenge, not to kill the other party.


    If not killed, everything can be recovered, so it is impossible to attract the invincible existence at once, and Gaopeng can slowly improve his strength.


    At that time, there will be no need to be afraid of the most powerful and invincible in the world. This is all the plans he slowly starts to calculate in his heart.


    He had planned for a long time, or he had worked out a strategy. If he had been reckless to provoke the enemy, he would have met the invincible.


    He was killed in a flash.


    But now it''s not the same. With the message that the other side is still alive, at the most, it''s to attract some slightly stronger enemies. They will never be invincible.


    It is impossible for the invincible to surrender their identity to save people. Of course But if he does something beyond the bottom line, it will definitely attract the invincible.


    The expression on Fang Jian''s face is cloudy and sunny. It''s impossible to grasp Gao Peng''s inner feelings. It''s not normal to watch this kind of performance at all.


    If for the first time that can be explained as a general idea, now it is obvious that it is not. What is the purpose of the woman?


    I don''t know at all!


    After thinking for a long time, I still don''t know how Gao Peng''s heart thinks. At last, he can only say gloomily: "what''s your conspiracy?"


    "If you don''t make it clear, don''t let me do what you say. I won''t do it even if I die I will not be led by your nose, never! "


    "Oh, you are very hard-working. I didn''t expect that you were so hard-working. Do you really think that''s useful?"


    Gao Peng looks at each other with a smile on his face, and at this time, his body also exudes a more horrible atmosphere, which directly oppresses Fang Jian.


    The magic power around him began to ripple out slowly, and there was not much expression change on his own face, but he began to slowly pressure at this time.


    In order to make the other party yield directly.


    Fang Jian only felt the feeling as if he was oppressed by a mountain. A mountain directly pressed on him. He really had this illusion.


    Only to see his face red, but he didn''t let go, even didn''t ask for mercy, if at first he was really greedy for life and fear of death.


    But now things are not clear at all. He can''t let others lead him by the nose. At the same time, he doesn''t know whether he can live.


    He can not easily believe each other, can let him become more and more rigid, and as if he would rather die than surrender, let people see it has been deeply admired.


    It can also be said that this is a strong willpower, can become a general genius, although it is not that kind of genius to suppress an era.


    And in a place can also be said to be extremely powerful genius.


    Gaopeng''s eyes twinkled. If he didn''t really hate each other, Gaopeng really wanted to receive him.


    After all, the other side is also a little genius. At the same time, the character is OK. It''s nothing but the pride of a genius. It''s not an unforgivable thing.


    People with strength and talent will naturally have their own temper, and their own character is not too bad, although it has been heard that he has the evil of killing a city.


    But this kind of world can be adjusted and taught slowly. In the world of weak meat and strong food, it''s just to be ruthless to survive.

 Chapters 893

    "How are you thinking? Don''t tell me you don''t want to, but I will kill you. "


    Gao Peng said lightly, although he really wanted to invest, he also wanted the other side to attract more powerful enemies as soon as possible, but if the other side refused again and again.


    Then there''s no need to spend it here with others.


    It''s also a waste of time. It''s true that we can find enemies everywhere. Although it''s a lot more dangerous, it can let him slowly appreciate the scenery of this continent.


    He didn''t really have a good look at it. With his current strength, he should be able to travel all over the country and enjoy the scenery of this road.


    At the same time, he is slowly looking for his own enemies. Of course, he can''t see a person with a little strength rushing to fight and kill others directly. He still has his own bottom line.


    If the other side is not a villain, he will never fight with the other side in real life and death, although he really wants to improve his strength.


    But it will never be like that.


    Two people are so four eyes and right, Fang Jian is obviously thinking about Gao Peng''s attempt, but no matter how he thinks, he can''t think of the purpose of each other at all.


    After all, there is no interest at all, so no matter how he thinks about it, he doesn''t know Gao Peng''s purpose in the end.


    But let oneself more and more confused, see his eyes slightly narrowed up,: "I don''t know what kind of purpose you have in the end, since you again and again want me to call the elders to come, then I''ll be as you wish."


    "I hope you don''t regret it then. You dare to be arrogant in front of me, depending on your current strength. Sooner or later, you will pay for your own words."


    Fang Jian has fully recognized the other party''s genius status, at least more talented and powerful than him, which does not mean that he can act recklessly.


    At the very least, his elders have more powerful power. If you call someone, you can''t kill all the people here.


    It can be seen how terrible that power is.


    This is also the reason why he has always had such a strong self-confidence. With such a horrible elder to support him, he can naturally go everywhere to make trouble.


    Because someone wiped his ass, he didn''t need to worry about anything at all. But at this time, he just kicked the iron plate and met Gao Peng.


    That''s why he chose such a mess. Even his subordinates have been completely killed. He is more likely to be killed. Maybe it''s the first time that he has met such a tragic situation.


    But after so many things, he has grown up slowly, at least not because of this situation and panic.


    "No, it''s a great pleasure if I can be killed, but I hope the elders you call are not too weak, or I will be disappointed."


    "Once I am disappointed, you will suffer." Gao Peng''s mouth is slightly raised, and his heart is already very happy. At last, he has fooled the other side to listen.


    As long as the other party honestly calls his elders, he can definitely improve his strength, blood strength and physique, but it does not prevent him from feeling excited.


    As long as the realm can be promoted, it is also a happy thing.


    Just when the two of them had reached an agreement, countless voices broke into the air, and a lot of breath approached at a very fast speed.


    In a short time, the flame City Lord and others have come here, but when all of them come here, they are all confused for a while.


    Because they saw only two people. Where are the people in black robes who made them feel afraid?


    And there''s a person they don''t know. What''s the matter? The development of something is always beyond everyone''s expectation, making them completely ignorant.


    I really don''t know how things have developed and how to make them act?


    "What''s going on? Why can''t those black robed people see each other? Who is this young man? "


    "Why can''t I understand the situation now? Can anyone tell me what happened? "


    All of them felt that their brains were empty and murmured one by one. No one understood what happened now.


    They are afraid of the black robed people have disappeared, but there is a inexplicable young man, and Gaopeng and that young man still stand opposite.


    What''s this for?


    Not to mention all the people, the fire Lord was also surprised, which was not the same as what he thought in his heart. At first, he considered all kinds of impossible scenes.


    There are several worst-case situations. All of them are different from what he expected, and even make his head crash.


    The people in black robes who frightened them have all disappeared, leaving behind a young man they don''t know at all. What is the origin of this young man?


    Gao Peng glanced at everyone and said lightly, "are you here? Fortunately, you didn''t disturb me before, or all the plans will fall short now. "


    The leader of fiery city was stunned. Is this the result of the success of the plan?


    "That What is it? "


    Gao Peng instantly understood the meaning of the other side. Looking at Fang Jian, Gao Peng said with a smile, "this is the behind the scenes. The former black robed people are all his subordinates, and they are all because he can do such evil things."


    "That''s the black hand behind the scenes. Unfortunately, I have killed all those black robed people. Now he has become a bareheaded company and an order. He doesn''t want to escape and has no way. I caught him directly."


    After Gao Peng''s explanation, all the people looked at Fang Jian in shock. It was hard for them to believe that the powerful black robed people were obedient to him.


    Who is this?


    It''s terrible to call so many powerful people in black robes. Is it a less powerful leader?


    Otherwise, it would be too unexpected to call such a terrible man in black.


    But at this time, their hearts secretly say that it''s bad. If it''s true, don''t they completely offend each other?


    Once the forces behind each other want to retaliate, they will be trapped in a land of no return. You will not have such good luck as you do now.

 Chapters 894

    "Then..." The flame City Lord hesitated for a while, and he thought of the worst situation in his heart. The other side was obviously a powerful little Lord.


    Even if not, they have enormous prestige. They can call more powerful enemies at will. At this time, they have completely offended each other.


    Isn''t there going to be endless retaliation?


    This had to make him nervous. He had just passed a crisis. If he provoked more powerful enemies, they would be doomed.


    It''s impossible for him to have such good luck every time. He would not hope all people''s lives, so it''s just too naive.


    "We have killed him now. Now we have completely offended each other. He is obviously a big power. If we let him go back alive, or let him have a chance to report."


    "It''s definitely a disaster. At that time, we will encounter endless retaliation, and with our current strength, it''s very difficult to deal with them."


    "It''s impossible for us to be so lucky every time."


    The face of the flaming City Lord changed again and again. Finally, he could not help shouting. He really didn''t want to see the worst situation.


    Now we have passed the fatal crisis just now, but if we give each other any chance, they will encounter unprecedented danger.


    He must not let this happen. He does not want such things to happen in front of his eyes.


    Absolutely not allowed!


    As for the rest of the gods, their faces became extremely ugly, and they all joined in.


    "Yes, we must kill him as soon as possible. We must not let him have any chance to report, otherwise all of us will have no chance to survive."


    "Those people in black robes are already very powerful. If there are more powerful enemies, we can''t resist them at all. We can only wait for death honestly."


    With everyone''s saying, Fang Jian''s whole face has turned black. After all, whoever you say a word to me will feel extremely uncomfortable.


    What''s more, he was almost imprisoned if not for now.


    He''s been breaking out completely for a long time.


    Unfortunately, his current situation does not allow him to have any impulsive action. Now he is likely to be killed by the other party at any time, so he can only honestly swallow his voice.


    But the anger in his heart was still unquenchable, and his face was uncertain.


    "You wait for me, as long as you give me the chance, I will definitely let you go. Now you can be proud, and sooner or later you will kneel down and beg for mercy."


    At this time, he has become more determined to report to his elders. At that time, he will let some of you say that they will pay the price for killing him.


    Absolutely unforgivable!


    Facing this situation, Gao Peng feels great pleasure in his heart, which is a kind of God assisted attack.


    Maybe at the beginning, he will try to guide. After all, only in this way can the other side call their elders. Now it''s probably not needed.


    It''s obvious that he''s completely angry. There''s no need for him to say anything else. The other side will definitely call his elders 100% of the time.


    At that time, how powerful he will be back will not be known, but in any case, as long as he is not the invincible strong, then he has no fear.


    You can improve your own strength and realm. It''s easy to kill each other.


    Soon, all the people were quiet. They all looked at Gao Peng, even though they threatened to kill Fang Jian.


    But only they know that no matter how fierce they shout, there is no way. The final decision is still in the hands of others.


    At most, they are just helping and guiding. The final decision-making power is not on them at all, and they dare not overstep it.


    At their level, they still have self-knowledge.


    Gao Peng waved and stopped everyone''s words: "you don''t have to say, I''m free to decide."


    "Now you can quickly inform your elders that you must have a special way. Otherwise, you can''t gather so many black robed people right away. It''s definitely a way of communication."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t have one. I''m in a good temper now, but it makes me lose patience. Then your life will come to an end."


    Gao Peng''s voice just fell, and all the people were completely confused.


    What did they hear?


    Gao Peng would let the other side start to contact their elders, or even be so blatant. Don''t he know what kind of danger it is?


    Those black robed people are powerful enough. Even if all of them join hands, they are not rivals of those black robed people. Now the other side is obviously aware of this problem.


    Then he will call more powerful people. What will they do?


    There''s no need to deal with it. Just wait for death!


    Everyone''s brain is white, as if they have heard something incredible, even if their mouth has been slightly opened, which is a very natural response.


    It can also show how shocked they are. Even when they reach their level, they can''t stand Gao Peng''s words.


    Gao Peng''s words brought them a strong stimulus.


    "No He must not be allowed to have any contact. Does it mean that all of us will die here? He must be a genius with great strength. He must not have any chance! "


    "Yes! Once he calls for more powerful enemies, we will be completely slaughtered. Even those in black robes, we can''t resist them, let alone have more powerful enemies. "


    "Don''t be impulsive!"


    When they came back to their senses, they immediately stopped Gao Peng. They felt that this kind of behavior was too infeasible or even too dangerous.


    Now kill each other quickly, no one knows, and they will not suffer more terrible destruction. Once they are known by others, they will really attract more powerful enemies.


    Everyone will fall into a passive situation, which is the worst situation. It is even worse for those who have been in black robes to win.

 Chapters 895

    At this time, there are so many concerns among all the people present. They only know that they must not let Fang Jian contact their own forces, otherwise they will really provoke more terrible monsters.


    They can''t resist it at all. Even those in black robes have made them feel powerless, let alone more powerful enemies.


    What is this about?


    100% of them will be killed. Now that they have known the result, they can''t let each other do so naturally. They also try their best to stop Gao Peng.


    Never let Gao Peng do stupid things.


    Fang Jian has been dissuaded by so many people. He feels a bit nervous in his own heart. Maybe at the beginning, he still has some pride.


    What kind of conspiracy does he think the other side will have, so he doesn''t want to contact his elders all the time. At this time, he has changed his mind.


    It is absolutely necessary to contact his elders, otherwise he will not say that he survived, and may not even be able to pass on the news of his death here.


    It''s a disaster


    Everyone''s heart is tense. After all, this is a time of life and death. Everyone knows that the decision is all in Gao Peng''s hands.


    He is the supreme existence here. After all, his strength has been so strong here, so it''s impossible for him to have all the decision-making power here.


    What''s more Fang Jian was caught by the other side. All the people in black robe were killed by Gao Peng alone, so Gao Peng had the most decisive power.


    Everyone was watching him quietly.


    However, Gao Peng ignored everyone''s eyes and said lightly: "I hate other people''s interference when I do things. I hope you don''t keep buzzing in my ear. What I decide No one can make me change it. "


    "You''d better calm down for me. I know what you are worried about. You don''t need to worry too much. Just take care of yourself."


    "I know what I''m doing and I need your help. Since I have the courage to let him call my elders, I have the strength to solve all these problems."


    Gao Peng doesn''t care whether Fang Jian is standing here or not. Anyway, his inner words are like this. He doesn''t need to worry about others listening.


    Moreover, this is a fact in itself. No matter how powerful the enemy is here, he doesn''t need to have any fear.


    He only needs to accept it calmly, and then fight resolutely to improve his strength, which is what he needs to do.


    Therefore, he seemed to be particularly calm, and his words became more natural. All the people in the room felt extremely speechless.


    How strong is the confidence to say such a thing!


    It''s obvious that the other side is a powerful force, maybe a genius, but that''s how it is. You even underestimate it.


    Even you look down on each other''s elders. How big is your heart?


    If we don''t see Gao Peng''s strength, all the people present will think that he is too arrogant, but because they know Gao Peng''s strength, they can''t refute.


    Even the courage to refute is not enough. It''s true that Gao Peng''s strength is too terrifying. Everyone knows that the other side is not so easy to yield.


    At the same time, the other side also has its own pride.


    And other people also have such ability. They are only a drag on the cake at most. All the people present are not as powerful as each other. How can they have the right to speak?


    All people began to look at each other and see helplessness in the eyes of all people. It is really that their strength is too weak, although it seems too hypocritical to say this.


    But it is.


    They are really powerful for ordinary people, but for those who are more powerful, they are just like ants


    Just when everyone is silent.


    Fang Jian felt abnormal anger. Although he had felt this anger more than once, every time he felt that he was burning in anger and could erupt like a volcano at any time.


    It can be seen how angry he is at this time.


    However, he did not have any way. He could only listen to each other''s orders and go to his elders for help.


    It''s a shame.


    It''s just for experience, but who knows that the twists and turns will finally happen, which will be stimulated and hit again and again.


    In the end, even the black robed people he recruited have been killed. Even though the black robed people are not the most powerful arms, they are also his subordinates.


    If he can go back this time, he will surely be laughed at by everyone. He is not the most talented one, but he has the most resources.


    With so many resources, even if his strength is not good, how can he get back?


    He felt that he had lost all his face.


    But now is not the time to think about these things, he knows that he must contact his elders as soon as possible, otherwise he will really explain here.


    Gao Peng gave him a light glance and finally said, "now you should start quickly. I know you have the ability of remote communication. Since you don''t know what kind of means you have, you can definitely contact your elders."


    "Now hurry up, or I won''t let you go and give you a chance to get revenge if I don''t have patience."


    "If you have a chance, you should seize it honestly, but don''t miss it."


    Gao Peng is still very calm. After all, he is not afraid of any enemies coming here, because everything is in his calculation.


    That kind of invincible strong will never appear, so what''s his fear?


    Just wait for the other side''s elders to arrive quietly. Once the other side''s elders arrive, everything will be sad, and his strength can be improved again.


    Fang Jian bit his teeth and finally took out a sword from his arms. This sword looks very small, just like a dagger.


    Only to see him suddenly slip his fingers, a drop of blood also stained the body of that sword, and finally this sword body exuded a blood ray of light.


    Fang Jian wrote countless words in his own blood. He didn''t speak directly. He just used words to transmit them, but that''s what he was.


    After all, the distance between them may be very long. It''s quite remarkable that they can transmit information in words.

 Chapters 896

    In the distant sky, a huge city suspended in the sky suddenly shows a light curtain, which shows one text after another.


    These words can not be seen by all people, only those who are powerful and reach a certain level can see these words.


    Word communication is displayed by special secret method, so not everyone can see it, but when these words appear, they also cause a huge sensation.


    The people who can use this text, an identity is incomparably noble, at least not those who are essential.


    But now The light curtain that hasn''t appeared for a long time suddenly appears many words, which awakens those who have reached a certain level of strength.


    When they see the text above, their faces are all changed.


    "No, that boy Fang Jian is in danger!"


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t he surrounded by a lot of halflings? How could there be danger? Is he going to provoke those powerful forces? "


    "But if it was those forces, they would not be unable to recognize him, would they? What''s going on? "


    There are several powerful people who have to turn around for a long time, only to see their faces are extremely shocked, and the words on a light curtain are particularly important.


    It can only be seen when they reach their level. What''s more, they also know what kind of noble identity Fang Jian has. All of them look very embarrassed.


    Finally, they looked at each other and said, "shall we go now? Never let those old guys know, or it will be a complete disaster. "


    "Now the matter is still under control. We have to solve it quickly. At the same time, we have to save that kid. Let''s see who the bastard is. He dare to make an idea to sky city."


    "Never let them go!"


    At this time, these figures began to talk about it. At the same time, they didn''t want everyone to know about it, especially the old guys they talked about.


    Maybe in their eyes, once they let the old guys know about it, it''s almost like breaking the sky. Once they don''t handle it well, it will have more serious consequences.


    There is a risk of more intense fighting.


    At this time, it is not easy to cause any day''s fighting. Some of the fighting is to lead and move the whole body, especially the forces like them standing on the top.


    Any movement may cause more unimaginable actions, which is also the reason why they will not easily have war.


    Even if someone picks up a quarrel, they will quietly solve the opponent, which does not mean that they are afraid of each other, just don''t want to cause too much noise.


    If there is too much movement, then there will be more terrible battles, and they will lose even more.


    In order to avoid any accidents, although their strength is very strong, it is not too unreasonable, because the bigger the increase, so many people will think of them.


    But even so, they are not so good at bullying. Once the real bullying comes to them, but the consequences need to be borne, it is even more serious.


    For example, this time, Fang Jian''s identity is extremely noble, and he is deeply loved by those old guys. Once he knows that he is in danger, then those old guys may all go out one after another.


    It will cause great turbulence.


    The ancient continent may be causing a huge catastrophe again, which is not what they want to see. Those old guys are desperate for all the consequences.


    It doesn''t matter how many people will be sacrificed. As long as someone bullies them, they will definitely destroy the enemy with the force of thunder.


    This is not what they want to see.


    "Shall we go now?"


    "It''s good that way, but it seems that the distance between the two sides is a little far. I don''t know if we can catch it in time, but it seems that things are not so urgent."


    "Does the other side know the identity of Fang Jian? Otherwise, how could it be like trying to seduce us into the past? "


    "No matter what the other party''s purpose is, let''s go back quickly and never let those old guys know our trend, otherwise the problem will be a bit troublesome."


    These figures are talking at will. They can see Gao Peng''s idea at once. After all, this is too obvious.


    However, even though they have insight into Gao Peng''s idea, they do not stop because of this, but they feel more interesting in their hearts.


    After all, their hearts are really curious about what kind of people are so brave that they even want to lure them to the past.


    I have to say it''s very kind!


    These figures disappear so quietly that they don''t disturb anyone at all, whether they are the old guys in their mouth or the weak ones.


    They all have no branch, so quietly disappeared.


    No one knows where these people are going, and sky city is just short of a few closed people, but in the outside world There will be several powerful people who can shake the world.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng waited quietly. When he saw that the other side had done what he said, he felt a faint excitement in his heart.


    This is just to his taste, the strength of the other side will be very strong, and it will not be able to kill him.


    This will enable him to improve his own strength once again. It''s just not too cool. It just needs to be laid out slowly. His strength will stand at the top of this continent.


    At the same time, he doesn''t need to spend much energy and time. Everything seems to be in his calculation.


    After Fang Jian used his own unique method to contact his elders, the whole person was relieved completely. However, at this time, he looked at Gao Peng with some vigilance.


    No one knows what kind of crazy action the other party will make, and won''t kill him at this time?


    After all, the other side is really crazy. If the other side dares to let him contact his elders, it can be seen. This can never be discussed by common sense.


    It''s better to be careful about everything, otherwise you will be killed by the other party accidentally. Then you really need to revenge for him!

 Chapters 897

    "My God! Is this too crazy? It is obvious that the other party is a genius of great power. At this time, to let the other party contact with their elders is like looking for death. Do you really think we can deal with it? "


    "I don''t think he thinks he''s completely invincible. After all, he can kill all the black robed people by himself. This kind of strength is enough to be proud, but it''s too arrogant, isn''t it?"


    "There are people outside the world, and there are days outside the world. We have never seen the endless number of strong ones, and we do not know what kind of strong enemies we will provoke. This time, we may really suffer."


    At this time, all the emperors were frightened. They couldn''t help saying the words in their hearts. They couldn''t control their inner feelings at this time.


    This would not have happened, but because of Gao Peng''s superfluous actions, they once again experienced that kind of suffering.


    It seems to be the suffering of death at any time.


    It''s just too hard


    In fact, all the people present at the moment are very sad. They have survived this kind of crisis. Now I am buried in their hands again.


    Then they will meet the more terrible enemies. Just a little thought will make them feel uncomfortable, as if they are going to die in the next second.


    It''s not that they grow up in other people''s aspirations and put out their own prestige. Actually, those black robed people have enough for them to drink a pot, not to mention the elders called by the other side next.


    That would definitely be a stronger presence.


    Black robed people are just subordinates. How could the elders in the north be weaker than those in black robes?


    They will definitely be powerful countless times, even when they feel the despair. In fact, now they have felt the despair in their hearts, which is a deep sense of powerlessness.


    "Damn it, how could the crisis have been solved before it started again? Why bother yourself?" A God is really unbearable, some full of resentment said.


    Other people are also full of resentment, but few people say it directly, which will offend people.


    Maybe all of us were unbalanced in our hearts before, and we just said what we said in our hearts. But at that time, all of us would not be so prominent as others.


    Now it''s different


    Such a person spoke out directly, which was very abrupt. All people focused on the emperor.


    But when they saw that Gao Peng didn''t care, all the people were relieved secretly. This is not a time for internal strife, and you don''t want to easily have conflicts.


    Especially the conflict with Gao Peng is absolutely an irrational behavior, although they are very dissatisfied with his various actions.


    But it doesn''t mean that they are dissatisfied with each other''s strength. The strength of each other is so powerful that all the people present have already recognized it.


    The fire Lord was also very depressed. He had to face a more difficult situation after this crisis.


    In particular, they are unable to intervene, which is the most unacceptable thing.


    No matter what kind of enemy they are meeting, they can''t play any role and stand by to watch and scream.


    There is no use for anything else.


    His self-esteem had a huge blow. Before, he thought that his strength was very strong, but he could still suppress Gao Peng, and now it has already changed.


    Now he is afraid to guarantee his vote. Even he thinks that as long as he can survive in Gao Peng''s hands, he has already recognized him.


    It can be imagined that at this time, his inner expectation for himself has been very low. From then on, we can know how much he recognizes Gao Peng.


    "It''s so powerful. I''ve never heard of such a powerful person. Maybe there are many people in the world who are stronger than him, but his talent is rare in the world."


    "Even those huge forces, it''s estimated that there will be few geniuses like him. There should be almost none."


    in fact, the flame city leader has not seen more powerful enemies or traveled to this continent, but he has at least some knowledge.


    Gaopeng''s potential is absolutely the most top-notch existence. At such a young age, he already has such terrible strength. He is basically not a strong person that can be accumulated with cultivation resources.


    It can be seen how rebellious the talent is.


    In such a short time of cultivation, we already have such a terrible force, which is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    This is absolutely a genie!


    Comparable evils, at the same time, can suppress the genius of an era.


    The flame City Lord''s eyes twinkled at Gao Peng, and the heat came out of his eyes. At that time, in his eyes, what kind of position was Gao Peng in.


    Different from other people, Shen Yiyi feels particularly embarrassed at the moment. Even if she worships Gao Peng, she will definitely know the situation at the moment.


    Originally, those black robed people were enough to destroy them. Now, because of Gao Peng, they provoke more powerful enemies.


    It''s not an inexplicable battle. It''s a matter of Gao Peng''s laissez faire. If he had solved the other side earlier, it would not have happened.


    All this is what Gao Peng did.


    So she also felt very embarrassed. In the end, she didn''t explain for Gao Peng. It''s really useless to explain this situation now.


    Everything is in front of her, where can she explain it?


    "It''s too fast! It seems too passive, and I don''t know how powerful the enemy is. You are clearly young now, and there is time for slow cultivation. "


    "At least one day you will surpass everyone. You don''t have to worry too much. Now you are in such a hurry to fight with others. A bad one will suffer!"


    Shen Yiyi did not comfort or even explain, but her heart was extremely worried about Gao Peng. Her hands were closed together and she became a fist, as if she wanted to pray in her heart.


    Her strength is the weakest one among all the people on the scene. No matter whether she fights or not, she has no share. She has even become a complete drag.


    Now, it can only play this role at most, and it is still a kind of unimportant role, but even so He was not at all depressed.

 Chapters 898

    Time goes by so slowly.


    All the people are waiting quietly, no one thinks the waiting time is too long, because at this time all the people have their own thoughts.


    The emperor was already very nervous at the moment, not to mention that they had several thoughts of running away, but finally they gave up such thoughts.


    Fang Jian is now the most relaxed, because all he has to do is wait for his elders to come.


    And he also knew that the other side would never kill him at this time. With such a strong base, it naturally seemed more indifferent.


    "Ha ha! Let''s wait slowly. We will surely give you a decent way to die, but you are just waiting for your own time to die. "


    "It''s really a group of stupid guys. Their strength is so weak, and they are so bold. I don''t know who gave you the courage."


    "You just wait for death!"


    Fang Jian smiled coldly in his heart, as if he had seen the fate of all the people present. Now he is not in a panic. After all, his life is not in the hands of these people.


    He has already started to contact his elders. He will be here soon, and then he will be completely safe.


    It''s just a little quieter now.


    For people, although time is not long, it is indeed a great suffering.


    Instead, Gao Peng is bored to look around. Here, only his expression seems to be the most relaxed, because he knows his own strength and ability.


    Once he meets a more powerful person, the system will instantly promote him to the most powerful strength, so he does not need to be afraid of any strong enemy.


    That''s why he''s so relaxed.


    Hanging force is always like this. When all people feel extremely anxious, he seems to be the most relaxed. There is no worry at all. His face is indifferent.


    "It''s slow enough. How long will it take? If I don''t come again, I''ll kill you directly when I''m impatient. Anyway, you''ve started to contact your elders. "


    "It doesn''t make much difference whether you stay or not."


    Gao Peng said as if nothing had happened.


    However, this sentence made Fang Jian feel nervous. His face was full of purple and blue. He really didn''t know how to refute it.


    I don''t know how the other party''s brain thinks. I actually want him to contact his elders. Then when I''m done, I start to say that I want to kill him.


    What''s the reason?


    Don''t you fear the Revenge of those people behind him?


    Once we know that he was killed, the consequences that need to be borne are not that common people can bear, and then even greater things will happen.


    At this time, he didn''t dare to provoke Gao Peng easily. Even if he was so arrogant, he was still afraid of Gao Peng.


    In his opinion, Gao Peng is absolutely a complete lunatic, otherwise how to explain what he did?


    This is just another crazy move.


    "No You can''t kill me. If you kill me, then you will get endless revenge. My identity is very noble. "


    "Once my elders know that I have been killed, they will come out and you will be devastated. I don''t think you want to see such a situation?"


    Although Fang Jian was afraid in his heart, he said all his interests. He was really afraid that Gao Peng, a lunatic, would do something unacceptable.


    If the other side really wants to kill him, he can''t resist at all, and can only be killed honestly in the end.


    No matter whether he will get revenge or not, he had nothing to do with him at that time, which was the last result he wanted to see.


    So he was really afraid of what crazy action Gao Peng would make.


    Gao Peng didn''t look at him or even pay attention to what he said, but after a little thought, he suddenly said, "forget it, I don''t think it''s useful to kill you. After all, your strength is too weak."


    "Let me not mention any interest, or let you live in this world, but you have to thank me, otherwise you will be in hell completely."


    Fang Jian was stunned. He had never seen such a cheeky person. He said everything from the other side''s mouth. In the end, he even wanted to thank the other side.


    What kind of theory is this?


    He was the one who suffered for a long time, he was the one who might be killed, and he was also the one who was insulted and despised by others. Finally, he was asked to thank him


    It''s just too hard to accept.


    All the people present were speechless.


    They all think that Gao Peng''s face is too thick. Maybe the impression that Gao Peng gave them before was a very powerful genius. Now the impression has changed dramatically.


    It''s just a proper and shameless person. He said everything, and finally asked the humiliated person to apologize to him. It''s just incredible.


    When has such a powerful wallpaper become such a shameless person?


    Their brains seem to be short circuited. After a long time, they look at each other and see some helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "How could there be such a person in the world? It''s just unbelievable, and he''s a genius. It''s just too bad. "


    "Hahaha Maybe it''s just his personality. Every genius has his own unique personality, and we didn''t find anything different from him before. Now that''s what makes him really different. "


    All the people felt speechless, but some people still made excuses for Gao Penglai, but they didn''t even believe in themselves, needless to say that they were.


    At this time, all the people have thoroughly seen the other side of Gao Peng, but they dare not say anything more.


    After all, they don''t have that qualification.


    But just then.


    Gao Peng''s expression in the sky suddenly changed. Before, it was obvious that he was indifferent and even idle. Now, his face is a little serious.


    His eyes looked in the same direction, because at this time, he felt a strong breath, and was approaching at a very fast speed.


    And at the beginning, it seemed to appear suddenly, otherwise he would not find out until now.

 Chapters 899

    "Why What''s the matter? "


    Shen Yiyi is the first to find out what''s wrong with Gao Peng, because Gao Peng has always been indifferent. No matter what happens, he looks relaxed.


    There would be no such serious expression at all, but now it suddenly becomes very serious. It must be something happened.


    At this time, all the people also found something wrong, and put their eyes on Gao Peng one after another. They wanted to hear Gao Peng explain what happened.


    After all, with their strength, they can''t feel that huge breath at all, only knowing that the atmosphere becomes a little weird at this time.


    Gao Peng''s face changed a little. All the people began to get nervous.


    However, a smile appeared at the corner of Fangjian''s mouth? This time I want to see what you can do. Accept your despair well. "


    Looking at the distance, Gao Peng said lightly: "it seems that the other side has come..."


    "What''s more, the strength of the other side is very strong. There are several extremely powerful breath. They are approaching at a very high speed. This is an absolutely formidable enemy, especially a powerful one."


    His face also showed a very serious expression, it is that he felt that the breath was too horrible, and even a group of people came at once.


    It makes him feel a little bit big.


    Maybe before, he was full of confidence. Now I have so many powerful enemies, each of them is countless times stronger than him.


    He really didn''t know if he could stand it.


    It''s terrible


    How can there be so many strong people in this continent?


    At the beginning, he couldn''t touch any of them. Now, there are so many powerful people in a hurry. He doesn''t have much confidence of his own. Who knows whether it will be completely killed by the other party without waiting for the prompt of the system?


    It''s all unknown, so that''s why he''s not sure, but it doesn''t stop him from getting excited.


    Only this feeling of near death can make him fully experience the excitement. Even if it''s a normal fight, it''s hard for him to feel this feeling.


    It''s just that the strength is too strong, and it''s too easy to improve the strength. There''s no pressure at all.


    "Although these breath are very strong, I don''t know why I feel my blood is boiling. Is this the feeling of facing danger?"


    "It''s so interesting It''s so interesting... "


    Gaopeng muttered to himself, and the expression on his face became more and more excited. He was so excited that his face turned red.


    Because the square sword is beside Gao Peng, he clearly heard Gao Peng''s murmuring. He saw that he was speechless for a moment.


    How crazy is this?


    Otherwise, how could you say such a thing?


    However, he knows what kind of strength his elders have. This is not something that ordinary people can resist, even if Gao Peng has unprecedented talent.


    But he will not be the opponent of his elders, so at this time, he will feel Gao Peng''s special madness, which has been regarded as a complete madman.


    Even in the face of deadly threats, you can seem so excited, and still feel interesting?


    It''s not a madman. What is it?


    What else is the feeling of facing danger That''s too much of a joke, isn''t it? Don''t be so arrogant.


    It''s just too much to accept.


    "Madman, this guy is just a complete madman. He can''t use common sense at all. It''s terrible..."


    "I will definitely stay away from him. Even if all the generals have come, I can never easily stay with this madman. You don''t know if he will do anything crazy. It''s better to stay away from him."


    Fang Jian is completely scared.


    Standing with this kind of madman, you can feel that your life may not be guaranteed anytime, anywhere. How can you make him feel at ease?


    Although he had such an idea, he did not dare to act rashly at this time. After all, the person he called had already appeared at this time.


    If he really dare to act rashly, then he absolutely dare to believe that the madman beside him will definitely attack him.


    The previous sentence is a warning. He dare not act rashly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is this the place? I have felt the smell of that stinky boy, but there are many gods around him, only one of them is a little stronger. "


    "No With the strength of those people alone, how can we kill the Centaurs? What''s going on? "


    There is a figure feel extremely confused said.


    The rest of them felt the same, and finally felt full of doubts. They thought that it was weird everywhere. What they imagined was different.


    Why on earth?


    The semi people are very powerful, and they are also very good at assassinating. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to deal with them. With those semi people, Fang Jian has been invincible.


    But now they even need help. When all of them have come here, they will find that their strength is not really so strong.


    What''s the matter with trying to solve the problems that the semi-human race seems to be facing?


    How can a bad boy be in danger?


    This really made them a little confused. At last, they could only forget all the doubts. After all, they were about to arrive at this time.


    It''s impossible to make a final conclusion about everything until we see it. No matter what happened, it''s absolutely unforgivable that we dare to fight against the people in sky city.


    "No matter what happened, but they could do such an excessive thing, then they must not be spared!"


    The speed of these people suddenly soared countless times, as well as for the rapid progress towards Gaopeng and others.


    Gao Peng also felt these people''s breath, and he suddenly found that there were several strong breath, he felt the cold hair standing up.


    As for the rest of the people, at this time they have slowly felt the huge breath, but the other side has not thought about hiding at all.


    In a more terrifying manner, he appeared directly in front of them, and could feel the enemy''s terrifying breath from afar, as if the sky had been eclipsed.


    Even the whole void has been shaken, as if it was cut by something, and the space crack can be seen.

 Chapters 900

    In less than a quarter of an hour, several huge breath has come to them, one after another, standing in front of them.


    These are five people who don''t seem to be very old. Each of them is in the peak state, and each of them has its own characteristics, but the only constant is their huge breath.


    Let people feel it, feel it is a vast ocean, all people just stand in the distance, they have felt their body shaking.


    "Here What kind of monster is this? "


    "There are such horrible people. What kind of level are they at? I always feel that this is a vast ocean, and I can''t explore it at all. "


    "Is this our enemy? Isn''t that scary? It''s absolutely impossible to set up an enemy This is not a match we can deal with at all. "


    All the emperors felt that their breath had been suppressed. They didn''t have to fight. Maybe they couldn''t even raise their mind.


    As long as they feel the general atmosphere of each other, they are just a burst of discouragement, which is even greater than the gap. How can they mention any courage to fight?


    Just standing in front of the five people, I felt that I was facing five fierce beasts. They were nothing more than lambs to be slaughtered.


    Fang Jian saw that his rescuer was coming. Although he wanted to fly there, he looked at the madman beside him, and finally decided not to do so.


    It''s true that he was afraid that he would be killed in a flash before he flew. At that time, it was too wrong.


    The five generals who had just arrived first glanced at Fang Jian, then glanced at all the people present, and finally put their eyes on Gao Peng.


    Because only Gao Peng is the most powerful here, so it is he who is most likely to threaten Fang Jian.


    "Is that the guy? Although his strength is really very strong, but with him alone, it should not be possible to kill all the semi people, right? "


    "It''s understandable that he can kill some of them, but it''s absolutely impossible for him to kill all the halflings without any injuries."


    "So what''s going on?"


    "Shall we ask them? After all, they are here at this time. I think these little guys will be happy to answer our questions. "


    These guys started talking like nobody else. They didn''t care whether Gao Peng and others were present or even what happened here.


    Perhaps this is because they are so powerful, so they have such a strong self-confidence and don''t care whether there is any conspiracy or not.


    As long as our strength is strong, we can absolutely smash all the intrigues.


    These guys seem to have made a final decision. Seeing one of them stand up and look at Gao Peng, they say, "how did you kill those halflings?"


    "I believe that you are the only one with the most strength. With your current strength, it is impossible to kill all the semi-human groups. What method did you use?"


    "May I say it to us?"


    All the people immediately focused on looking at Gao Peng. In fact, it''s needless to say that these strong people suddenly appeared. Even all the gods in the audience felt extremely curious.


    They also want to know how Gao Peng killed those black robed people. It''s really too curious. How long has passed? Only by directly killing all the black robed people.


    Absolutely what kind of power is used.


    When all the people were waiting for Gao Peng''s explanation, they finally saw that Gao Peng didn''t answer as they expected.


    Instead, he crooked his head and said, "are you guys here to die?"


    "If you really want to know, I don''t mind letting you really try how their guys died in my hands. I think you should be happy to see them."


    "Just enough to send you down, what?"


    Quiet!


    The scene fell into a eerie silence.


    All the people were completely stunned. They all felt that they had a hallucination. Their eyes were staring at Gao Peng.


    This guy What did this guy just say?


    Did they hear me wrong?


    He even said that he would kill those who had just arrived and send them to hell What arrogant words there are!


    And is he confident or arrogant?


    The people in the room couldn''t tell, but they still felt shocked. After all, they felt the strong breath of the enemies themselves.


    This is an irresistible enemy!


    But what was he saying just now?


    Fang Jian is also ignorant. He has fully understood that Gao Peng is a complete madman, but he does not know that Gao Peng is so crazy.


    Even if he saw such a terrible person, he could say such arrogant words. How powerful and confident it is!


    "Damn it, it''s just a madman, a madman who doesn''t want to die At this time, I even want to offend those five generals. What''s this


    "Stay away from a madman. You don''t know what kind of nerves he will have in the next moment. At that time, he may kill me directly, not necessarily."


    Fang Jian quietly starts to stay away from Gao Peng. At this time, he doesn''t care whether the other side will find his little action. He doesn''t dare to get closer to Gao Peng at all.


    It''s better to stay away from this kind of madman. No one knows what kind of madness will happen in the next second, which may spread far and wide.


    What''s more, he doesn''t want to be involved in the next battle. He is 100% sure that there will be a war.


    Because the general''s temper is also very irascible, even though there has been little fighting, but their inner Berserker character still has not been suppressed.


    Just because they need to practice in the sky city, they can let their temperaments slowly dissipate a little, which does not mean that they have no own temper.


    Gao Peng has aroused their belligerence, and even let them break out their fighting instinct.


    This is a matter that can never be ignored!

 Chapters 901

    The scene suddenly fell into a strange silence, and all the people were completely ignorant. No one expected Gao Peng to say such a thing.


    Who can think of that?


    After all, no one dare to say such arrogant words. It''s an act of seeking death, and it doesn''t look at how powerful the other party is.


    Just one stop there can make many people feel the unprecedented despair. They have already trembled, let alone directly pick and challenge each other.


    Isn''t that brave?


    "My God It''s not going to kill! Didn''t he feel the horrible power of the other side? And five of them came at once. What''s this not about dying? "


    "Crazy This is absolutely a madman. Otherwise, how could he make such a crazy move? I think he just wants to pull all people on his back. "


    All the people here are completely mad. What Gao Peng said has harmed them. If those enemies go crazy, how can they care if they are together?


    At that time, I will surely think that they are all together. Doesn''t it mean that I won''t give them any chance to explain at all and kill them in a flash?


    Just think about it, all the people have completely blown their heads, feel that they have a short circuit, absolutely want to escape can not escape the situation ah!


    No matter what kind of reaction these emperors had, the faces of those powerful people who appeared had already shown their astonishment.


    It''s a surprise even to them. There are such crazy people here. Doesn''t he feel their strength?


    So huge breath is here, even can say such arrogant words, the strength of each other is not so strong!


    But it seems a little younger. Does it mean that the other side is totally lost in his talent?


    If this is the case, then they don''t mind to teach each other a good lesson and let them fully understand that even if they have talent, it''s useless.


    In this world, only strength is essential. Without strength, everything is in vain.


    "Boy, it seems that you are arrogant to say that we are here to die. Have you ever thought about the consequences when you said that?"


    Gao Peng shook his head and said calmly, "I don''t need to know what the consequences will be. I only know that several of you are going to die here. I don''t care what kind of forces you belong to."


    "But you''re here to save this guy, aren''t you?"


    Gao Peng pointed to the square sword, and all the people looked at it in the direction of his fingers, and saw some square swords with more than one heart.


    All the people here didn''t understand what he meant. Why did he suddenly mention it?


    Does he want to take hostage?


    Is that too naive?


    In the face of absolute strength, even coercion can''t play any role, after all, you haven''t made a move, the other side has saved people, and then you will be met with death.


    So all the people here didn''t know what Gao Peng wanted to say. They all focused on him and only looked forward to what interesting things he could say.


    The same is true for those who are strong. They look at Gao Peng with great interest and really look forward to what the other side will say.


    Will it startle people''s chin again?


    I don''t know why, they even have a trace of curiosity. Maybe in their eyes, Gao Peng is really a guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth. He may say some surprising words at any time.


    A genius has his own temper and personality, but if he doesn''t weigh up his own strength, he will be a little bit self defeating.


    "What do you mean? Do you want to blackmail us? "


    "If you really have such an idea, I advise you to get rid of it as soon as possible. In the face of absolute strength, no matter what means you use, it will not help."


    "I advise you not to do what makes us angry, or the consequences will be very serious."


    One of them said that even the others nodded their heads and agreed.


    Although they are curious about what Gao Peng will say, they will never allow anyone to hurt Fang Jian, which is not a bit sloppy.


    Once something really happens, even all of them will suffer, they dare not really take their lives to joke.


    It''s not a joke.


    Even though their strength is very strong, there are problems in Fang Jian''s life, so they can''t resist the questions of those old guys, and they will take a large part of the responsibility.


    Then It''s hard for all to blame.


    They don''t want to have that kind of situation, which will let them give a preventive injection in advance and show their attitude at the moment.


    No matter what happens, we must not take Fang Jian''s life to joke. This is absolutely not allowed!!


    Gao Peng is also slightly stunned.


    I didn''t expect that this guy''s status is so important. Even these powerful people would feel such tension. It can be seen that this guy''s status.


    This made him have to think about it a little more. If this guy''s status is really so noble, he can really make good use of it.


    "So it is. I thought he was just a genius who was not light or heavy. It''s good to attract more powerful enemies. But I still underestimated the identity of the other side."


    "Isn''t that still usable? But I think in this way, maybe the efficiency will slow down a bit. Why don''t I go directly to the other side''s forces next? "


    "That would be very feasible!"


    Gao Peng began to make a crooked idea, only to see him slowly rubbing his chin, always thinking about how to quickly improve their strength.


    How to be more efficient.


    But it was his actions that directly scared the strong ones. After all, they didn''t know what the other side was thinking.


    If you really want to cut with a square sword, you will suffer, and They can''t guarantee to save Fang Jian in such a moment.


    "Don''t be impulsive If you do something out of the ordinary, there will be no room for recovery. "

 Chapters 902

    "No, no, no, you seem to have made a mistake. I never meant to kill him."


    Gao Peng''s tiny one Leng, finally returned to the spirit.


    Gao Peng''s reply made those strong men feel relieved. As long as they didn''t want to kill Fang Jian, everything could be talked about.


    At the same time, they don''t need to worry about any more problems. They don''t want any more moths. After all, they need to bear the consequences.


    Nobody wants to face those old guys.


    Because it''s so terrible, it''s just a group of old bigots who are unreasonable, not only don''t listen to people''s persuasion, but may even blame them.


    Who can stand it?


    "It seems that you have figured it out. If so, you should let him go quickly. I think you are quite talented. Why don''t you join us directly?"


    "How about it?"


    There is a strong one who has a thought of cherishing talents. After all, since it is not irreparable, it can be talked about.


    Such a scene, directly let all the people on the scene are feeling the incomparable consternation, who did not know that such a thing would happen.


    Isn''t this change inevitable too fast?


    They didn''t react to it. They just thought it was a situation that they would die. They suddenly turned over, which made them not adapt to it for a while.


    What''s the situation?


    The fire Lord is completely ignorant: "what''s the situation? Is the atmosphere just fake? I feel like we are just about to fight. Maybe we will all be affected. "


    "But what happened now? How can I not understand it? What kind of plane is Gao Peng doing? "


    Don''t say it''s him, even all the gods are ignorant. After all, they don''t know what happened, though they are watching all the time.


    But They really don''t know what Gaopeng is thinking in his mind. They said arrogant words one after another.


    But how do you feel now?


    Those strong people who suddenly appeared also behaved strangely. Shouldn''t they kill this guy who offended them?


    What kind of psychology is it?


    "I''m afraid I didn''t hear you wrong, did I? How many powerful people would invite him to join the force? What''s the matter? He made everything. Shouldn''t he be killed? "


    "Absolutely hallucinations!"


    All the people present felt that they were hallucinating, and even fell into self doubt for a time. In their eyes, it was absolutely necessary to kill people who knew about hate.


    At this time, they were invited by others. Didn''t Gao Peng sabotage their plan?


    Isn''t that the person they want to kill the most?


    What kind of logic is it? Have they forgotten that all their subordinates have been killed?


    The ideas of all the people present are very simple. Since they have killed all the other''s subordinates, they have definitely formed a feud. But how do they know?


    In their opinion, whether the semi people died or not has nothing to do with them. Even they don''t care, as long as Fang Jian doesn''t have an accident.


    What''s more, in the eyes of these people, Gao Peng is a rare talent, and his talent is so terrible, which is absolutely suitable for training.


    It also makes them have the mentality of cherishing talents.


    But this kind of reaction will make everyone completely ignorant, because they can''t imagine that those black robed people are like cannon fodder.


    If they knew that the black robed people were just like cannon fodder, they would not be so surprised at this time.


    What kind of things to look at from what height.


    In fact, the most difficult thing among all the people present was Fang Jian. He never thought that those generals would invite Gao Peng to the sky city.


    This is just a way of luring wolves into the house!


    What''s more, such a guy as Gao Peng is a complete lunatic. How can he let such a person enter sky city?


    Once you enter Sky City, you will have a real accident!!


    "He must not be allowed to enter sky city. Once such a guy enters, there must be troubles everywhere. He is a arrogant guy himself. Who knows what kind of troubles he will cause?"


    "At that time, I''ll let SkyCity wipe his ass. I can''t let this happen at all. I have to remind those generals. But there must be a lot of troubles for this guy to enter SkyCity."


    At this time, Fang Jian had his own idea in his heart, but he didn''t dare to show it easily. Beside him was the guy he called crazy.


    He still wants to live longer, but he doesn''t want to be rude. He will be killed directly later. What should I do?


    There is no place for him to cry. Now it''s better to be careful. All the people who are ready to rescue him have come. It''s impossible to be arrogant.


    It''s important to make sure you''re alive.


    Gao Peng also didn''t respond, but when he did, he felt a little inconceivable.


    What are these guys doing?


    They have killed so many people in each other. It is clear that they have forged irreparable hatred, but the other side even invited him to join the other side''s forces.


    Is this to lure him into their trap?


    But no matter what, he will never agree. After all, he wants to improve his own strength. What kind of situation is it when he suddenly joins the strength of the other side?


    Not even himself!


    It''s not easy to find such a powerful enemy. How can we let him go so easily? Once you really agree to join the other side''s forces, you can no longer improve your own strength.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen to him, so he can only refuse without mercy.


    "I refuse!"


    "I don''t know what you''re thinking, or you''re trying to put me in a trap, but I''m not going to agree anyway."


    "I have killed so many of you. I don''t think there is any peace between us. Please don''t put such words on me again."


    "I won''t believe it. You''d better not waste your energy."

 Chapters 903

    Everyone felt shocked. No one expected Gao Peng to say this. It was like blocking his own way.


    Not to mention the rest of the people present, but the strong ones all felt that they couldn''t believe it. They had a hard time sending out invitations.


    Is that a direct rejection?


    There was no hesitation at all. It was so sad. At the same time, they felt a little hurt to their self-esteem.


    But he didn''t show it on his face, but said with a little regret: "it''s a pity. I think you have such a terrible talent and potential. If you only need a good training, you can definitely become a strong man in this world."


    "It''s going to be someone else''s fear, and you''re missing it now."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Are you still fighting? I feel that you are a lot of rubbish when you come here. The person you want to save is now in my hands. If you make me unhappy, you may kill him at any time. "


    "I don''t care about the consequences. I only know that I''m not happy. I''m afraid of myself. Do you want to try?"


    Gao Peng''s face suddenly showed a fierce look. At this time, he was completely impatient. It was just that these guys in front of him were too boring.


    Come here is a mess of words a lot, is not the first to start fighting?


    How can there be such a person?


    Gao Peng also wants to improve his own strength as soon as possible, so that he can carry out his next plan and develop his own power.


    Although his strength has been improved a lot at this time, he has always wanted to gain a power of his own, and only in this way is he not rootless duckweed.


    This premise is that he must obtain incomparably strong strength, otherwise once there is any accident, he will not even have the opportunity to resist.


    He has an unprecedented powerful system, so he can''t not use it. At the same time, he should seize any chance. He doesn''t expect to waste time and find more powerful enemies when he wants to improve his strength.


    Such a choice is too unwise.


    When he first went to look for more powerful enemies, he knew how vast and critical this continent was. His strength at this time could not change the whole continent at all.


    Then he decided not to waste that time, make a good investment, seize any opportunity to improve his strength.


    That''s what matters!


    Now, the opportunity is in front of him. He doesn''t want to give up


    "Arrogance, I didn''t expect you to want to die so much. You were given a chance, but since you don''t want to cherish it well, then don''t blame us for being impolite."


    "Once we do it, there will be no feelings to talk about. You should be well prepared, or we will not have any feelings left for you when we kneel down and beg for mercy."


    Gao Peng smiled and didn''t give them any response. He didn''t even pay attention to such threats.


    For him, as long as others do it, it means that he will win, which has always been known to him.


    That''s the advantage he has.


    Who makes his own system against the sky?


    This is the reason why other people can''t compare with him, and why he has such a strong base. No matter who is shooting at him, he can absolutely surpass the strength of the other party.


    Then he can easily kill each other in seconds. As long as he is not the invincible, he will not be killed completely in seconds.


    So the system can definitely react.


    He In an instant, he can be promoted to an unprecedented level of strength. At that time, he will also master absolute strength, as long as he wants to You can easily kill each other.


    It''s just not a great feeling.


    No matter how many times he has experienced it, he can''t forget the feeling that he can improve his strength in an instant. Everything is under his control. When he has absolute strength, he can do whatever he wants.


    "It''s over. It''s over. It''s obvious that the other party is coming. What should we do?"


    "It''s impossible to defeat the enemy at all!"


    "The strength of those people is too terrible. At that point, I don''t have the idea to start. The policy can''t resist them at all. How can we fight?"


    "It''s impossible to win at all. The strength of the other side is too strong. All of us can''t face anyone together. I doubt whether we can exert our full strength in front of the other side."


    All the people present are completely defeated. After all, the strength of the other side is too terrible. At this time, they are not fully erupted, which makes them despair.


    Where else could there be a winner?


    They will feel desperation if they don''t have to fight. If only Gao Peng is alone, it can''t be their opponent.


    What should I do?


    As if I felt the thoughts of all the people present, the strong men said lightly, "how about it? Have you thought about it well now? If you really make up your mind to be the enemy of us, there will be no feelings to talk about. "


    "With these people, you are not our opponents at all. It doesn''t take any effort to kill you. You need to think about it well."


    "Or think about the people behind you. Your decision is about everyone''s life."


    I don''t know what they think. Maybe I want to see if I can persuade Gao Peng to join their sky city.


    Then everything can be said.


    As for whether it is true or false, sooner or later, it will be gradually known. As long as Gao Peng goes to Sky City, he can''t help it.


    This is the inner thoughts of these strong people.


    However, Gaopeng showed a disdainful smile and said proudly, "Oh, do you think I''m rare? I''m afraid you didn''t understand the current situation. Now it''s not your revenge. "


    "It''s just to see if I can kill you. It''s really sad that I don''t know who killed you."


    "To give you a hand is the last face I give you. Otherwise, I will kill you directly without my hands. Isn''t that too contemptuous of you?"


    The scene suddenly fell into silence again, and all the people were completely stunned. Their eyes were wide open, as if they had heard it wrong, and they felt that they had hallucinations.

 Chapters 904

    "My God!! What''s going on with this guy? It''s not easy to get such a good treatment. Does he want to die again? "


    "Hateful This guy just wants to kill us! Does he really think that others will let him again and again? Damn it. "


    "It''s over This time it must be really over. The other party will be angry. At that time, all of us will be killed by others. "


    was present with utter despair. Even they could not make complaints about their faces.


    It''s true that they have seen those strong men, and their faces have shown anger. How can they not be afraid?


    The fire Lord and Shen Yiyi didn''t respond, so they were completely confused by Gao Peng''s words.


    Fang Jian''s performance is more exaggerated. He jumps far away directly and doesn''t want to be near Gao Peng at all.


    At this time, he did not dare to approach the ditch mouth completely. It was just too horrible. At the beginning, he thought that he had overestimated Gao Peng completely, who knew that he had underestimated him far.


    This guy can''t be described as crazy anymore.


    "Madman Doesn''t he know what death is? "


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, no matter what kind of ideas the people in the field really have, Gao pengben wants to do this. How can he provoke the other party if he doesn''t?


    What''s more, he just wants the other side to make a move, otherwise he will not make enemies, and he is more unlikely to get the chance to improve his strength. He is absolutely not allowed to miss it.


    "How is it? What do you think of my proposal? I''ll give you one hand, and you can attack me. I''ll never use another. "


    "I can look down on you very much. If I really look down on you, I can not use both hands at all. Then you will feel more insulted, right?"


    Gao Peng said lightly, as if saying a very simple thing, which seemed to be insignificant to him.


    What''s more, his calmness directly shocked all the people present. What''s the matter with this guy?


    Has he not found out the strength of the other side? How terrible is it?


    Who gave him the guts? Who gave him the backing?


    It''s just incredible. I don''t know what he''s thinking in his mind. I can clearly feel the strength of each other. The gap is so obvious.


    He could even say such a thing.


    I can''t believe


    All the people present were shocked. I don''t know if Gao Peng really has such a strong strength, but his momentum is really shocking.


    Seeing those strong people suddenly calmed down and looked at each other, though they could feel that Gao Peng''s strength was not so strong.


    However, when they saw Gao Peng''s calm performance, they couldn''t help being careful. They were really afraid of capsizing in the gutter.


    "Boy, you are really arrogant!"


    "You''re the most arrogant guy I''ve ever seen. You''re not so powerful that you can speak out. Aren''t you afraid that we will kill you?"


    "Although you do have some talent, talent doesn''t mean real strength. If we want to kill you, it''s easy. There is no resistance at all."


    One of the strong said faintly, and saw that there was a flash of flame in his hand at this time. His flame was white, and the whole void was directly burned.


    When there was a fire in his hand, the whole void was suddenly burned, as if there was a huge black hole.


    The temperature of the flame is extremely high.


    The pupil of the flame City Lord shrinks. I can''t believe the scene in front of me. The flame temperature of the other side is too high.


    Many times higher than him.


    He doesn''t need to go to many comparisons at all. From this temperature, he can already feel the gap, making him more afraid to do it easily.


    There is a huge gap in strength. No matter how we do it, the final result is that he was killed. It has no significance at all.


    Even resistance is futile.


    "How could there be such a horrible guy? Why are his flames so hot? Is that too scary? "


    The fire Lord''s heart trembled, and there was a faint idea of giving up, which could not be resisted at all.


    All of them feel the incomparable fear. After all, they deeply realize the gap between that kind of strength. No matter how many people there are, they can''t compete with each other.


    This is one of the truths they understand most.


    But


    To everyone''s surprise.


    Gao Peng''s eyes were so excited that he was even eager to try.


    What''s the situation?


    Didn''t he feel the horrible power of the other side? This is not something that ordinary people can resist at all. It is beyond what they know.


    It''s just a show of hands that can make the whole void burn clean. Black holes have been burned. It can be seen how terrible the strength of each other is.


    In this way, hasn''t he found the gap between them?


    Damn it Is this guy trying to kill everyone? He''s really gifted, but it''s impossible for someone else to let you go all the time.


    It''s too far fetched. Sooner or later, it will be killed by others.


    "This guy is just a madman. It''s time for him to show his eagerness. Don''t he know the gap between the strengths?"


    "To meet the power gap like a chasm, no matter how many people there are, they can''t compete with each other. It''s not the same to die..."


    All the people present were completely mad. They just wanted to catch Gao Peng. Did they want to kill all of them?


    It''s ridiculous!


    Haven''t you noticed anything wrong at this time?


    Shen Yiyi also felt a thrill of fear. At this time, the flame of the other party was so terrible!


    It''s not something ordinary people can resist at all.


    What''s more, Shen Yiyi''s strength is the weakest one among them. After all, the strength gap is just too big.


    I feel like one hand can crush her.


    "No It''s impossible to fight. It''s terrible This power is terrible It''s not an opponent we can deal with. "


    Shen Yiyi showed a trace of panic in the sky.

 Chapters 905

    No matter what kind of reaction the people had, Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to it and still stood there.


    But the strong man with the fire in his hand had a panoramic view of all the reactions, and felt the reaction of these people, especially satisfied.


    This is the reaction of the weak to the strong.


    Instead of being like Gao Peng, I don''t know whether that guy is pretending or has enormous strength.


    Otherwise, how could it be so calm?


    Who gave him the backing?


    "This guy is really arrogant. Do you really think that he can do whatever he wants with his talent against the sky?"


    "If you think so, it''s really a big mistake. Let you have a good understanding of the reality of the world, and you can do whatever you want with your stupid talent."


    "In the end Still rely on the strength to speak!! "


    Playing with the fire, the strong man has absolute confidence in his own strength. At this time, he looks at Gaopeng with great pride.


    "How is it? Are you willing to join our forces or not? If you want, I won''t kill you. Otherwise, it''s not necessarily... "


    "Why are you talking so much nonsense? Are you still fighting? More rubbish. "


    Gao Peng replied mercilessly. At this time, he didn''t have so much time to waste with others. He wanted to improve his strength.


    "Dying!"


    He felt extremely angry when he was slapped again and again. He didn''t know what the other strong people thought, but at this time he was completely angry.


    The strength of the fire itself is very irascible, if it is not because of the closed cultivation for a long time, so that his temper is much better, he would not bear this moment at all.


    But at this time, he felt that his just patience was in vain. If it broke out completely at the beginning, he would not be humiliated by others again and again.


    It''s like toasting without penalty.


    Seeing only one flicker of him, all the people didn''t see his action, which means that Gao Peng didn''t find out how the other party moved.


    Gaopeng is still in stupor, a white flame directly penetrated the void and came towards him, a void has been completely burned by these white flames.


    There was a rare trace of panic on his face.


    But the next second, his face has returned to a very calm expression.


    Because, the prompt sound of the system rings again.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: Bai yanzun


    race: Huo family


    blood: Huo family blood (pseudo emperor Road)


    Constitution: silver flame body (pseudo emperor Road)


    realm: shenzun Level 2


    [the strongest enemy realm detected by the host is shenzun Level 2, which will automatically upgrade to shenzun Level 3. ]


    [it is detected that the most powerful blood of the enemy of the host is the pseudo royal road: Fire family blood, which will automatically upgrade the host to the royal road: Ancient demon family blood. ]


    [it is detected that the strongest constitution of the host''s enemy is the false imperial way: silver flame body, which will automatically upgrade the host to the imperial way: Ancient Shinto constitution. ]In a flash, Gao Peng is like a man in the middle of a irrigation. The first transformation is more powerful than all before.


    Maybe he was a very strong man before, but compared with this time, he was just like a baby.


    It can be seen how terrible the transformation at this time is. It is not only a change in power, but also a change in essence.


    His own talents have completely changed, and they are still in the situation that no one is aware of.


    Just for a moment.


    At the moment when Bai yanzun released his hand, everything had been completely completed, and even Gao Peng''s whole eyes had undergone unprecedented changes.


    But no one in the audience noticed something wrong. They only felt the terrible power of white flame Zun. A flame directly burned the whole void completely.


    "Boy, are you completely scared this time? But I won''t let you go so easily. You can feel the real despair honestly. "


    Bai yanzun didn''t want to kill Gao Peng directly, but it obviously wanted to let Gao Peng feel despair completely, and then kneel down to beg for mercy to join them.


    Only to see that at this time, he surrounded Gaopeng with all the flames, and completely burned the space around Gaopeng, that is, it''s hard for Gaopeng to walk.


    But


    It''s obvious that he''s a bit of a whimsical. If it''s before, Gao Peng really can''t do anything to hurt him.


    Even in the face of such a situation, there is no way, but after a promotion of the system, where will be afraid of such attacks?


    What''s more, such a flame can no longer trap him.


    "You don''t know what absolute strength is, do you?"


    Gao Peng''s mouth is slightly cocked up, and his face shows an indescribable expression. At this time, he has such a foundation.


    Just now, he was bluffing, but at this time, he really had the confidence to kill all the people on the scene at any time.


    But no one would believe what he said.


    After all, the strength has already been put in front of us. People with a clear vision can see who is stronger and who is weaker, but they will not believe what Gao Peng said.


    "Hahahaha!" White Yan Zun burst out laughing: "is this to kill me? Now the situation has been so clear, even want to say let me feel the absolute strength


    "It''s too delusional, isn''t it? Don''t you feel the fire? "


    "Oh?" Gao Peng made a slight sound, waved his hand if nothing happened, and saw the flames surrounding him, then disappeared.


    The void, which had been burned up for a long time, was restored to peace in an instant, as if nothing had happened before.


    "It''s really clear, but it may be quite different from what you think. Maybe you haven''t tried that absolute power yet."


    "But I can give you a good experience of how to call real strength. With your three legged Kung Fu, it means to be disgraced in front of me."


    "Who gave you the courage?"

 Chapters 906

    The scene suddenly became silent.


    All the people stared at Gao Peng, who had already collapsed in the void around him. At this time, they had already recovered.


    Where is it that can be burned up by those white flames?


    What''s more, looking at Gao Peng''s understatement, it still brought a huge blow to everyone on the scene. At first, they all thought they could not defeat him.


    But Gao Peng has taught them a lesson. What is real invincibility?


    The action of understatement has wiped out the horrible flame of the other party in an instant, and even the damaged thing can be restored to its original state in an instant.


    What kind of horrible power is this?


    Even if Gao Peng looks like that, it''s just a matter of hands. How could such a thing happen?


    Until now, he has such a strong strength all the time, so will he have such a strong foundation?


    Strength is the source of self-confidence, because he has such a terrible strength, so he will be full of self-confidence.


    The flame City Lord was the first to be ignorant. At first, he thought that his strength was similar to that of the other side. Gao Peng just had a very strong talent and potential.


    But who knows This is obviously hiding their strength.


    "What the hell is this guy doing? He had hidden his strength from the very beginning. Did he just want to let me know? "


    Although he is very proud of himself, he can''t help but look at Gao Peng. If Gao Peng has such terrible strength all the time.


    In that case, he will play with him, so this kind of person is definitely worthy of deep friendship, after all, if at that time, he has completely lost.


    It''s a shame!


    It''s even more humiliating than a draw. Although the leader of flame City knew the result from the beginning, now he saw Gao Peng''s strength, and he felt completely inferior.


    The gap is like a gap.


    How could he be so strong that he would eventually accompany him in acting?


    Although he appreciates Gao Peng very much, he has never been angry with his strength. He blames his strength for being too weak. Otherwise, such things will not happen.


    "I will definitely improve my strength as soon as possible. I was so comfortable before I don''t know that there are people outside and there are days outside. In fact, I already know that there are more powerful people. "


    "He has no sense of urgency for a long time, which makes me relax. This time, I can''t waste any more opportunities. I can''t let such things happen to me again."


    After making such a decision in his heart, the fire Lord was full of fighting spirit, and his temperament had changed quietly.


    No one knows what happened to him in this moment. It''s just like a new generation.


    ¡­¡­


    The rest of the people who were present had not returned to their lives. They had been shocked by Gao Peng for a long time, and even their words were not easy.


    One by one, they all stared at Gao Peng.


    This strength is just too terrible.


    In fact, the biggest impact is Bai yanzun and others. After all, they think their strength is absolutely strong, and no one here will be their opponent.


    No one can resist their attack.


    So all along they are talking in the form and attitude of playing. When they see Gao Peng''s easy move, they are directly and completely ignorant.


    Although it''s not a serious attack, it''s not something ordinary people can resist, but that''s it Still by the other side to the understatement to dissolve.


    How is it possible?


    There are people who are so powerful in this place, let alone such a young man. Can there really be such a genius?


    No It can''t be described as a monster genius. It''s a monster that can''t appear at all, just in front of their eyes.


    Although they want to deny But just that move, they have seen very clearly, this is absolutely undoubted strength.


    "You How can you be so strong? I feel that your strength is only the emperor. How can you possibly resolve my attack? "


    Bai yanzun is completely frightened. He has been cultivating for so long and has the strength now. What''s more, his own race and talent also have enormous advantages.


    This will make him have such a terrifying power and state. It can''t be said that his racial talent must be very strong, but at least it''s much stronger than most people.


    He has always been proud of the race he was born into. Now he can''t help doubting. The guy in front of him looks like a human race.


    But will he be another race?


    Is it a race they haven''t seen, but also has the most terrifying talent and strength?


    In fact, it''s not impossible, but he still doesn''t want to believe that this seemingly young guy in front of him is even stronger than him.


    Just Gao Peng''s move is not something he can do, which has subverted his three views.


    "Impossible It''s impossible for you to have such terrifying power. How can the human race compete with me? You must have used some unknown means. I don''t believe it! "


    Several other people listened to these words, the expression on their face slowly relaxed a little, and they almost had this idea in their hearts.


    Each of them has his own racial talent, which is also the reason why they can cultivate to such a level, but not all of them can have such a powerful strength.


    There are few strong people like them.


    Of course, once there is a strong one among the people, it is absolutely the strongest one in the whole world, and it is an invincible existence.


    But it''s not so easy to appear. Besides, Gao Peng''s age is so terrible that they can''t believe that Gao Peng is a pure human race.


    When they have this idea in mind, their expression seems a little calm, at least not as panic as just.


    "It must be like this. It must be by what means that my attack can be neutralized. I''m sure that you can''t use it indefinitely. It''s definitely limited."


    "After all, external force is external force, which can never be stronger than its own strength."

 Chapters 907

    "Ha!"


    "Don''t think that you have used some special means to think that you have the strength to fight me. It''s just wishful thinking."


    "The weak are the weak after all. No matter what kind of means you use, or overdraft your own life force, these are just side roads. You can''t defeat me at all."


    White Yan Zun smiled coldly. When he thought through everything, it seemed that he had mastered the strength of Gao Peng.


    It also filled him with confidence.


    There was no panic. At first, he was really afraid that Gao Peng could easily kill him. At this time, when he had a thorough understanding.


    Naturally, confidence has been restored.


    There was even the courage to challenge Gao Peng. As for the rest of the strong, they also seemed to have a clear understanding, one by one.


    All eyes are on Gao Peng.


    "Ha ha, boy, I have to say that you do have some means. Since you can make me panic a little bit, that''s all."


    "Surely you don''t have any means next?"


    White Yan Zun''s hand was full of white flame again, and his whole body was full of cold air. It was supposed to be extremely hot, but at this time, he showed the opposite breath.


    It also surprised everyone in the room. It''s just too incredible. Is it still a fire?


    After hearing Bai yanzun''s words, all the people on the scene also felt special surprise. Was it really like what he said?


    All the people looked at each other and saw some doubts from each other''s eyes. At this time, no one dared to talk about it.


    I really don''t know how to describe the mood at the moment.


    But


    To everyone''s surprise, Gao Peng didn''t panic at all. He didn''t even mean to be exposed by others. He even had a faint smile on his face.


    What''s the situation?


    Don''t he know that his details have been given insight by others? Now there is still such a confident side, or what kind of foundation does he still have?


    All the people present were completely ignorant. They didn''t know what Gao Peng was thinking, because they couldn''t guess.


    White Yan Zun was also slightly shocked, and then he gave a cold snort: "I want to see when you can put on airs, and I don''t believe that you can use such means."


    "Those who are strong in the outside world and weak in the middle will come out sooner or later. Do you think I will be cheated by you?"


    There is no pause for the white flame Zun. When his voice just falls, the figure of the whole person has disappeared again, followed by a white flame sliding across the sky.


    There are huge space cracks in the sky. This time, instead of being burned clean, it was frozen into ice by the white flame.


    It''s like the whole sky has been frozen into ice.


    "What''s the situation? Is it fire or cold? What kind of fire is it that turns the whole sky into ice? "


    "I didn''t expect that this kind of flame could change its temperature at will. Could it even change its properties? Is that too frightening? "


    Everyone was shocked.


    This scene in front of them is beyond their imagination, and even is not clear in their experience.


    In their cognition, although the flame can control the temperature at will, it will never change its properties so easily. It is extremely hot at one time, and it seems to be extreme cold at one time.


    What''s more, the color of that flame hasn''t changed much from the beginning to the end, and even the shape hasn''t changed much. It''s the attributes that have made extreme differences.


    It''s just too hard to imagine.


    Never thought that there would be such a fire, let alone in the hands of such a powerful person, it was just too unexpected.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bai yanzun is in charge of the horrible fire. It''s not just the fire, but it can change its attributes at any time. It''s just wishful thinking to control him with cold familiarity."


    "It also makes him have an impeccable strength. How could he be so easily defeated by others?"


    "It''s not going to be our match to use those side streets."


    These strong ones all smile coldly one by one. They don''t worry about the safety of baiyunzun at all. After all, they have extremely strong confidence in their own strength.


    What''s more, each of them has his own race talent. Each of them has his own talent. Their race is very strong, but also enough to support their cultivation to this point.


    Race talent is also a kind of strength.


    It''s enough to make them proud of all people. If it''s not because they have racial talent, it''s almost difficult to cultivate to this level.


    On the contrary, Fang Jian never thought that Gao Peng was using the side street. At this time, he was completely afraid.


    Gao Peng is absolutely a complete lunatic.


    He knew it from the very beginning. What''s more, after meeting several times, he saw all kinds of styles of Gaopeng.


    It''s just an act of death.


    This is definitely not a side street. Even if it''s a side street, that guy won''t suffer so easily. He will pull a person as a back when he dies.


    Never look down on him.


    "Can''t these idiots observe their opponents well? Don''t think that if all people are afraid of them, they can''t be proud of this continent with their strength. "


    "Damn it, you want to die, don''t bother me! I don''t want to die yet. "


    At this time, he felt very angry, but because he didn''t dare to speak at all, he could only worry in his heart.


    The reason why he didn''t dare to speak was that he was afraid of being noticed by Gao Peng completely. That madman would do anything if he noticed.


    Life and death are unknown!


    This kind of behavior is absolutely not desirable. He doesn''t want to ignore his own life, so he would rather watch those idiots die and never speak easily.


    Now he seems to be of some use. That lunatic would never kill him, would he?


    Fang Jian''s inner play is very special. At the same time, he has made up Gao Peng''s various styles. I don''t know how he came up with it.


    Finally summed up a truth is that we must not provoke Gao Peng, a madman.

 Chapters 908

    Looking at the coming of the fierce attack, Gao Peng is still indifferent to it. He has no intention of hiding.


    There was even a smile on his face.


    When Shen Yiyi saw this scene, he suddenly showed a look of panic! Run away! You can''t resist his attack at all. Don''t sacrifice in vain here. "


    "Your talent is the most powerful of all here. As long as you run away, you can definitely avenge us in the future. It''s too early now."


    "Don''t bury yourself for nothing!"


    Shen Yiyi can''t care so much at the moment. She just wants Gao Peng to run away quickly. The strong flame has made people feel desperate.


    No one can resist it at all.


    You can''t do anything about it.


    The same is true of the fire Lord. He also felt the horror of the fire. If it was the fire he could never control.


    You can switch the attribute flame at will, which is very rare in the world. What''s more, the power is so terrible that ordinary people can''t easily control it.


    But this strong man can control it, just like his own body, this kind of casual posture, and then many people feel the deep despair.


    No power!


    All people have this idea.


    Many people close their eyes and dare not look at the next scene. What will happen in the end, though they have just seen Gao Peng.


    But they didn''t want to see Gao Peng die in front of their eyes, so they couldn''t bear to watch one by one, and the other helped them resist a lot.


    Maybe Once the other party is killed, everyone they are present is also likely to be killed, with very few exceptions.


    But their strength is too weak, and they feel the horror of each other''s flames, which has made them completely desperate, and they are not willing to take action easily at all.


    Whether we can move or not is a question, let alone to resist. It''s just wishful thinking.


    Seeing Gao Peng standing there motionless, Bai yanzun''s expression on his face suddenly became more angry. He just looked down on people.


    Is this to look down on him?


    Damn guy, how can you look down on him.


    "I don''t care what you think in your heart, but you dare to be so arrogant. I will let you know the price that often needs to be paid."


    "The side way is the side way after all. It can never replace the real strength. It can be used once. It doesn''t mean it can be used for a lifetime."


    Boom! Boom!!!


    The cold flame cuts through the sky, and a huge space crack appears, directly covering everyone''s head.


    Everyone can feel the suction in the space crack. Once it is really sucked in by the space crack, it really does not know where it will go.


    Let all people exert their strength to control their body, absolutely can not be easily absorbed.


    "Oh, who said I was the emperor''s?"


    "Did I say I was the emperor? Why do all of you recognize my realm from the beginning, and don''t define my strength with your narrow vision? "


    "It will only make you misjudge, I You can never imagine the existence of my strength is also you can not imagine

 Chapters 909

    "What?"


    "What did he just say?"


    All the people present were completely shocked, as if they felt that they had already had an illusion. After all, Gao Peng said that he was not the emperor.


    What is his realm?


    All the people were completely stunned.


    At the same time, the attack of white yanzun is coming, as if it is to completely freeze the whole void. It is accompanied by cold ice and fire.


    At the same time, he also heard what Gao Peng had just said, but he would never believe every word that Gao Peng said. He had long thought that Gao Peng must have some secret.


    It''s not the power of a God.


    That''s what he believes.


    "Don''t laugh at people''s big teeth. Do you think you can really be a God? Don''t deceive yourself here. You know what you are. "


    "Do you think I''ll stop like this? Naive! "


    After a cold snort, white yanzun made a direct impact without hesitation. The flame threw at Gao Peng. A huge space crack was drawn in the whole void.


    Among them, it radiates the energy of terror.


    Gao Peng smiled coldly. He didn''t worry about the coming attack. He didn''t even move his body. It can be seen how confident he was.


    He didn''t pay attention to the coming attack.


    "Noisy!"


    Gao Peng yelled, only to see that the coming attack instantly extinguished, and even had already appeared the extremely horrible space crack, also along with his voice, actually began to heal slowly.


    "No impossible! How could you be so strong Who are you? What did you just do? "


    Looking at his attack, Bai yanzun was caught by the other side at once, and his destructive power was suppressed by others in a moment.


    The space crack in the void is also healing slowly. What kind of horrible power is this?


    He absolutely did not believe that the boy in front of him had such a terrible power. He always believed that the other side must have used what kind of means, possibly overdrawn his vitality.


    It may have paid other costs, but it is absolutely impossible to have such terrible strength and realm. His strength must have been exchanged with a very heavy price.


    At this time, seeing that Gao Peng is so easy, his attack has completely disappeared, and he has not hurt the other party at all, which makes him suspect.


    How could it be?


    The other side''s realm is not as good as him at all. It''s impossible to deal with his attack so lightly. What''s the matter?


    He is a god!


    It''s not to say that he is the top power on this continent, but at least he is the top type of people. It can be seen how powerful God Zun is. His hand of fire has always been his pronoun.


    Even people of the same level can hardly resist the fire. Sometimes they can control the property of the fire. No one knows whether they are dealing with ice or fire.


    This is the most powerful tool he has ever had.


    Although he just did not use such means, but his flame is with a very terrible destructive power, but that is the same, there is no threat to Gaopeng.


    What kind of situation is this?

 Chapters 910

    "No... You can''t be so powerful. What are you using? I don''t believe you''re a God. "


    "How can a human being be a God? What''s more, how old are you? It''s impossible for you to have the realm of God worship. It''s absolutely impossible... "


    Bai yanzun is about to have self doubt. It is because of their racial talent that they can break through the realm of God Zun.


    General human beings are basically impossible things, unless it is the genius of that kind of monster, it will break through to the realm of divine respect.


    But it''s obvious that Gao Peng is not believed to have such a talent for evil. Even if he has such a talent, he can''t be so young to reach the God.


    Absolutely impossible!


    I''ve never heard that someone can reach the realm of God when he is so young. It can be seen that his doubt is not unreasonable.


    At the same time, the reason why he believed in it before was that it would give him such great confidence.


    But who knows, Gao Peng is a monster through and through, which is not what he imagined in his heart at all, so it makes his imagination completely appear.


    In addition, all the people present at this time also responded thoroughly. Since Gao Peng said that he was not the emperor, it has been a little unbelievable.


    Plus Gao Peng''s actions.


    He has to be paid more attention to by all the people present, especially when they see Gao Peng''s eyes, they are deeply shocked.


    How confident is that?


    Otherwise, how could he be so indifferent in his eyes, and even reveal a very strong self-confidence, which is absolutely because of the strength of the incomparable terror, so confident?


    My God!


    How could there be such a terrible genius in this world, as if there is no bottom line, who has been making self breakthroughs, and who knows his strength?


    It''s unbelievable.


    Incredible It''s amazing!


    Everyone in the audience thought that Gao Peng had reached the limit, but Gao Peng always used his own actions to break everyone''s fixed thinking.


    Tell everyone that he is more than that.


    Now they have believed that they can''t think about everything of Gao Peng with normal people''s thinking, because that will only make you more autistic.


    "It''s terrible! He''s the most talented and potential person I''ve ever met, and I don''t know the extent of his limit, but now his strength is definitely above the God, which is terrible... "


    "We haven''t seen God Zun since the beginning. If it wasn''t for this time, we would never have seen God Zun in our life, but he has the power of God Zun. It''s unbelievable."


    "My God! I didn''t expect to see such a genius come out in my lifetime. It''s so lucky. "


    All the emperors in bed feel special shock and disbelief. At this time, they have already relaxed a lot. After all, they don''t need to face despair now.


    At the same time, there is Gao Peng at the top. Where can I worry about my life?


    So at this time, they didn''t worry much. Apart from shock, they were deeply grateful. Gao Peng was saving them in disguise.


    It''s just because they don''t appreciate it!

 Chapters 911

    The people present are basically certain. There is almost no danger for them. There is Gao Peng here, and there is no need to worry about those strong ones.


    Perhaps the number of the other side is indeed dominant, but Gao Peng has not yet revealed his limits, and everyone does not know how terrible his strength is.


    This will create a stronger sense of self-confidence.


    These people are shocked, but also feel special happiness and joy.


    On the contrary, those strong men are now livid and ugly. They never thought that they would suffer such a result.


    Originally thought that only very easy to solve things, who knows that the other side should have such terrible strength, the most surprising is still so young.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Is it because they have been closed for too long, and have already left the world, even the most basic information has not been grasped?


    Or is the world changing so fast now?


    "Damn it, we''re going to have monsters like this? I don''t think he''s overdrawing his own life at all, nor paying other costs to gain strength. It''s definitely real strength. "


    One of the strong is such a grand speaker.


    The rest of them also have a dignified face. At this time, they have found out thoroughly that they are totally overlooking Gao Peng.


    If they try their best at the beginning, maybe there is a glimmer of hope. At this time, they have completely let the other side play a momentum, and they even have a little hesitation.


    I don''t know if I can finish this trip.


    In comparison, Fang Jian is much calmer. He seems to have expected this situation for a long time, so it''s no surprise.


    If Gao Peng doesn''t have such strength, he won''t show such madness everywhere. Even if Gao Peng doesn''t have such terrible strength, he looks crazy.


    I''ll definitely take a person on the back.


    Because he had expected this situation for a long time, Fang Jian complacently said, "I said that this lunatic must not be provoked, no matter whether his strength is strong or not, but he will certainly let the opponent take off his skin."


    "It''s better to stay away from this kind of madman. I don''t want to see this kind of person any more. If I can leave here, I will never get revenge for killing him, and I don''t want to see this person any more."


    Fang Jian has thoroughly understood his situation. Although he still feels special despair, he is very happy that he guessed Gao Peng''s style.


    This is a very special feeling. Even he didn''t realize the problem at this time, but he just thought he guessed it right and felt very happy.


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    All people have their own ideas, but white yanzun is the most hit. After all, because he is fighting, the opponent who thought he could solve easily.


    I didn''t expect that the opponent''s strength was so terrible that he could easily dissolve his attack. Even if it wasn''t as he guessed, it would take a very heavy price in exchange for strength.


    Like The other side really has the realm of divine respect, which makes him in a dilemma for a while. If he continues to fight, he will not be able to win or lose.


    There is even the possibility of both losing.


    The result is too hard for him to accept.

 Chapters 912

    "You don''t doubt life completely, do you?" Gao Peng suddenly laughed, because he felt that the other side''s face was particularly ugly, and even once fell into self doubt.


    In fact, it can''t be blamed on others. He also knows how terrible his strength is, not only that his realm has already exceeded that of the other party.


    At the same time, his blood power and physique have also been improved. Who can stand it?


    Even if it''s a free hand, it can easily solve the other side. Although it''s said that the flame of white flame is really a little scary, it''s a very difficult thing for many people.


    But for him That''s not enough. Even if he doesn''t use his own blood force and constitution, he can easily crush each other.


    It''s not that he exaggerates, but that his own blood force and constitution have already changed dramatically, so that his own level has already been raised.


    Even if he doesn''t use his blood power and physique, he can easily solve the problem. His own strength is not 1 + 1 at all.


    His ascension is the most terrifying one of all, which makes him feel the transformation of his life level.


    This system against the sky is terrible.


    In fact, he is not a normal human, because the level of life is going beyond the scope of human.


    But He does not deny that he is not a human being.


    "Damn it, do you think I''ll give in like this? I don''t care if you are your real strength or if you have paid a heavy price to get such strength. "


    "Then I will definitely make you regret it!"


    White Yan Zun gnashed his teeth and said that his teeth were almost broken. At the same time, a white flame appeared on his body, directly covering his whole body.


    It also makes him look more terrible.


    Gao Peng smiled a little, but he was not ready to waste time any more. He solved the problem as soon as possible, and did not know whether the next four people could improve his strength?


    There should be


    Whew!!


    "I''d love to play with you again, but I don''t have time to waste any more time here. I''ll get rid of you now."


    "You are too weak!"


    Bang!


    A flash of Gaopeng will disappear directly from the original place, as if it is an instant move. In fact, it is not so-called instant move at all.


    It''s just because his speed is so fast that all people can''t see his movement, so it looks like an instant movement.


    He appeared behind each other''s back. He punched his opponent''s body like a fist broke a piece of paper. It was so easy and easy.


    There was no obstacle at all.


    Blood from the void down, the flame has slowly dimmed down, and even slowly began to disappear.


    White Yan Zun''s eyes have faded, slowly lost luster, but his face is still showing that kind of extremely shocked look.


    When he was attacked, he had been aware of the crisis, but because he could not dodge completely, he felt that he was directly created by the other side to lose the fighting power.


    His heart was like turning over the river and into the sea. He couldn''t even take care of his injuries. He felt shocked now. He couldn''t believe all this.

 Chapters 913

    "You... You... "


    Bai yanzun said a word off and on. At last, what he wanted to say didn''t come out at all. Finally, he closed his eyes and fell from the void.


    He Life and death are uncertain, but they have lost their fighting power completely.


    "Go away!"


    "Damn it!"


    Those strong people were shocked. They didn''t know it would happen at all. But at this time, when they wanted to rush to save white yanzun.


    Gao Peng stopped these people directly, and said lightly: "you don''t have to save him, because you will not be much worse than him in the end, there is no need to waste your energy."


    "Now think about what you''re going to do next. How do you want to die?"


    These people looked at each other, and they all saw in each other''s eyes that they couldn''t believe it. They didn''t expect that such a young human could have such a terrible power.


    They are obviously miscalculating.


    But at this time, their partner''s life and death are uncertain. It''s not when they are shocked that they immediately put their emotions back.


    Looking at Gao Peng with a gloomy face, "get out of my way, or we won''t mind. We''ll kill you directly. We don''t have time to talk to you now."


    "If something happens to him, you will never live!"


    "Well, I''m afraid you haven''t figured out the situation yet? Now it''s not about whether you want to kill me or not. It''s about whether you can survive from me. That''s the key to the problem. "


    Both sides are tit for tat and never let their momentum fall. Although Gao Peng is only one person, his strength can not be ignored.


    There''s no need to recognize and counsel him for his unprecedented self-confidence, even if some of them are even stronger than him and have a higher realm.


    But it is nothing more than a stepping stone for him to improve his strength. There is no need to panic at all.


    With such a sufficient foundation, his face showed a more arrogant look. He didn''t pay attention to these strong people in front of him.


    At the same time, these God worshippers are really about to explode. Seeing that white flame worshippers may die soon, they can''t be in a hurry. Now if they are treated in time, they may be able to come back.


    Once you miss the most critical moment, no matter what method you are using, you may not be able to return to the sky.


    "Damn it! You are looking for death! "


    "I''ll say it for the last time, get out of the way for us. Now we don''t want to talk with you, we don''t want to be enemies with you, but you don''t want to kill yourself."


    The expressions on these faces have been slowly twisted, even a trace of ferocity, and even the breath on all people has slowly started to skyrocket.


    But even so, Gao Peng didn''t give in at all, showing a smile on his face.


    "That''s right. Don''t worry about that guy. Whether he dies or not has nothing to do with you. You just need to consider your own situation."


    "Don''t neglect any more, because you are real garbage. I''m serious about talking about your garbage."


    "Don''t mistake yourself!"


    Whew, the breath on Gao Peng''s body suddenly soared, and even the smile on his own face slowly disappeared, giving a very serious feeling.

 Chapters 914

    Gao Peng''s sudden outburst caught everyone on the scene by surprise. Nobody expected that he would burst out such a horrible atmosphere.


    This makes the faces of these nearby strong people all change color, and at the same time, they are shocked.


    "He How could his breath be so strong? I feel that his breath can firmly hold us. What kind of monster is this guy? "


    "He is clearly a human being. How could he be so terrible? According to the age of human beings, it should be very young. It''s impossible to have such terrible power! "


    "How strange!"


    In addition to shock, these strong people feel a little bit curious. The age of human beings is very good. At the same time, according to Gao Peng''s age, it should be very young.


    Since so young, should not be able to have such terrible strength, and the strength of the other side how to obtain?


    It''s like a puzzle.


    Let alone these strong ones, the feelings of the rest of the people are more like turning over the river, and the expression on the side has completely betrayed their current feelings.


    It''s incredibly special.


    Gaopeng is like a bottomless hole. When he is strong, he is strong. Every time he meets a stronger person, all people think he can''t do anything, and even reach the limit.


    But who knows that his strength is far more than that, even beyond everyone''s expectations, so that everyone on the scene felt a special shock.


    Is this still a human being?


    "Incredible It''s just horrible. Is his strength really bottomless? It always feels like he hasn''t reached his limit. "


    "How could there be such a person in the world?"


    Shocked to the fact that all the people in the room had started to talk nonsense, and even their logic was about to be sorted out, it can be seen that at this time, how violent was their inner fluctuation.


    What a surprise!


    Fang Jian was not surprised, but he was also surprised when he felt Gao Peng''s horrible breath.


    What''s the matter with this guy?


    Is that how he likes to play with others?


    He has been playing tricks on others all the time. Every time when all people think that his strength is like this, his strength will definitely soar by a large margin, which makes all people scared.


    Is this his bad taste?


    Fang Jian can''t help but think about it. At this time, he seems to have found something wrong. He looks at the white fireworks that nobody cares about.


    There was a real shock on his face.


    This time, he was not as calm and calm as before. Before that, he always thought that Gao Peng was not so simple, because with psychological preparation, he would not be as difficult to accept as the people present.


    But now


    He seems to have found something out.


    Gao Pengzhen used one hand to fight the enemy all the time, and one hand gave up one God. Because all the people didn''t notice before, he completely ignored it.


    At this time, he suddenly realized that Gao Pengzhen had just used only one hand, which was to let the other side fight with one hand, but that was it, he could still do a second kill.


    What kind of horrible power is this?


    It''s amazing!

 Chapters 915

    "You don''t have to fight. You can''t handle it now. Get out of my way!"


    When Fang Jian reached Gao Peng''s strength, he couldn''t care so much. Anyway, these strong men belonged to his side. Although he was afraid of Gao Peng, he had to remind him.


    Hearing Fang Jian''s words, all the people on the scene were completely confused, especially those strong ones, which was a bit unbelievable at this time.


    They didn''t expect that the people they were trying to save would raise other people''s morale to destroy their prestige, and even obviously they didn''t believe them, which can''t help but make their movements stagnate.


    The expression on his face hardened.


    "What?"


    "What did I just hear? That son of a bitch even told us to get out of the way. Is that looking down on us? "


    These people feel extremely angry. They have strong confidence in their own strength, but who knows that they are questioned by others at this time.


    Make them very angry!


    Although they don''t think Gao Peng''s strength is very weak, they can''t let go of their face when they are told face to face by others, let alone their own people.


    This makes them more angry.


    "What are you talking about? Do you think he can really threaten us just by this wet guy in front of you? Don''t laugh at other people''s big teeth. "


    "If we want to kill him, it''s a simple thing. Don''t take other people''s ambition and put out our own prestige here."


    One of the strong ones was particularly angry. He only saw him glare at him. If it wasn''t for Fang Jian''s noble status, sometimes he would have been eager to kill him.


    It''s just too humiliating.


    They have become the weak in the eyes of so many people. It''s undeniable that the suckling guy is really strong, but how can they be afraid of this guy when several of them are here?


    In fact, all the people here were shocked. They didn''t expect that it would be such a result. The square sword should belong to those strong ones.


    But the other side is obviously standing on Gaopeng''s side, which is somewhat intriguing.


    "Tut tut How do I feel like I have melons to eat? Is there any secret? "


    "I didn''t expect this guy to be a villain. He looked very hard before. Now he has changed all of a sudden. Isn''t it too fast?"


    "My God, I always feel that there is something beyond my imagination. Has he really betrayed? Or is there another secret


    All the people present felt shocked. Although they all knew that Gao Peng was really powerful, they could already know just by watching what Gao Peng did.


    But Fang Jian is not on their side. It''s quite unexpected that he should say that.


    It''s a little incredible!


    So all the people here feel interesting, but there are still many people looking at Gao Peng thoughtfully. After all, even the other side has recognized Gao Peng''s strength.


    Isn''t it true that Gao Pengzhen has such terrible strength?


    After all, even the opponents admit it, which is quite persuasive. If you boast, of course, there is nothing to praise, but now even the other side has said so.


    These eight achievements are already true.

 Chapters 916

    The flame City Lord took a deep look at Gao Peng. At this time, he really couldn''t see Gao Peng. He broke through his three views again and again.


    It''s just incredible.


    At the beginning of the meeting, I just thought that this young man has a strong talent, maybe it is possible to surpass him at that time, as long as we give time to each other, we can surpass him.


    That''s exactly what he thought at first.


    But With the passage of time, his inner thoughts have slowly begun to change, because Gao Peng''s strength and potential have been beyond his expectation.


    Even now, his strength has already exceeded him a lot, which is not easy for him to deal with. Gao Peng can kill him at will.


    It can be seen how obvious the gap in strength is.


    "I don''t know how powerful his strength is. I don''t know how deep it is. Does it mean that his own strength has always been under seal? In the face of a stronger enemy, his strength will soar. "


    The fire Lord can''t help but start to guess. He really can''t understand why Gao Peng can improve his strength again and again. At first, it seems nothing.


    But he has found a little problem after so many times, but he still can''t understand why the strength of the other side is not the same. Every time he meets a more powerful enemy, his own strength will become more powerful.


    Even You can kill enemies at will.


    What kind of monster is this?


    It''s just unbelievable. He hasn''t seen such a monster in his life for so many years. His potential is extremely powerful and his strength is beyond his imagination.


    Again and again, he broke his three views. He didn''t know how to describe his ideas. He just wanted to know that Gao Peng had tremendous strength, but he had always been hiding to play pig and eat tiger.


    Or his strength is indeed sealed. Only when he meets a stronger enemy can he slowly unseal. I don''t know what kind of situation it is.


    But he was really curious.


    "Although I can''t ask you directly, I can also observe and observe what you are. Every time you are in this situation, you will definitely show a flaw!!"


    The flame City Lord''s eyes were shining brightly, and he stared at Gao Peng without blinking. At this time, he seemed to find some important secret.


    Gao Peng can definitely arouse his curiosity. The people who gave him may still not have found it at this time, or even have not paid attention to it.


    But The flame City Lord himself is a very proud man, but he is oppressed by others again and again, and he is also a guy he thinks is very young.


    This made his self-esteem seriously hurt, so he paid so much attention to all the movements of Gaopeng. That''s how he found out that everything was wrong with Gaopeng.


    Every time, it seems that he has done his best, but once he meets a stronger enemy, his strength seems to become more powerful.


    Although he didn''t see Gao Peng''s real exertion of power, he felt it clearly when the two of them met, so he was so sure of the underground conclusion.

 Chapters 917

    Because Fang Jian''s sudden reminder, as if it was in the hearts of these strong people, severely inserted a knife, so that their faces have become extremely ugly.


    Originally, it was thought that it was a matter of winning, but accidents happened again and again. First, white yanzun was abandoned, but on the contrary, it was despised by Fang Jian.


    It''s all like looking down on them.


    Every one of them is a God''s pride and belongs to his own race. It is because they have their own race talent that they can cultivate to the realm of God.


    It can be seen that their hearts are extremely proud.


    But now They seem to have been looked down upon by others, not only by the guy in front of them, but also by Fang Jian.


    This makes them feel extremely angry. They just stand on their heads and shit. How can they bear it?


    Although they have been closed for a long time, and their temperament has been worn off a lot, but this kind of behavior seems to insult them, which is too difficult for them to accept.


    Absolutely unforgivable!


    One of the strong ones grows out. As his own strength and breath slowly erupts, the whole person will be calm and automatic, forming a windless zone around him.


    But his clothes are flying like the red flag, which makes people look strange. At the same time, his system is very powerful and gives people a kind of incomparable oppression.


    This is definitely more powerful than white fireworks.


    Gaopeng saw the other side''s performance, and he couldn''t help but smile at the corners of his mouth. Unexpectedly, these guys are really powerful.


    One is stronger than the other. I don''t know if anyone is stronger than the one in front of me, but these guys can definitely be his stepping stones.


    Let him improve his strength


    "Great I didn''t expect someone to give pillows to me when I fell asleep. These guys are stronger than each other, and they can make my strength grow again and again. I just hope that the next few strengths will be a little stronger. "


    "Otherwise, I will have to look for more enemies. On this continent, although it is vast, it is too difficult to find a strong enemy."


    "Thanks to that guy, too." Gao Peng looks at Fang Jian. If it wasn''t for him, it would be difficult for Gao Peng to be promoted to such a position, and even he would wander around.


    It''s a little hard.


    He has a system against the sky. As long as he meets more powerful enemies, he can improve his strength. The speed is unimaginable for all people.


    But if he doesn''t find a stronger enemy than him, he will never be able to improve his own strength. In fact, this is also a drawback of the system.


    However, there are no problems bothering him at present. At least on this continent, there are still many people whose strength is above him, which makes him not need to worry about much.


    Anyway, his strength must be improved.


    I just don''t know, who is the strongest on this continent?


    As long as he can find the other side, he can definitely be promoted to the strongest, but now he will not do this daydream, after all, his strength is not invincible.


    If you meet the kind of invincible strong, he will be killed directly. Even then, no matter how the system against the sky is useless, it is the most painful.


    That won''t do such a stupid thing!

 Chapters 918

    "Although you can give up the white fireworks, don''t you really think you are invincible? If you really think so, then you may have to completely kill yourself next


    "I will never be polite to you."


    The strong man said that his whole person seemed to be calm and automatic, and around him it was like a windy or windless zone, which made people look extremely confused.


    There is even a faint illusion.


    The whole void exudes a strange energy, giving a very strange feeling, just like many people around are crowding and feeling everywhere.


    Gao Peng slightly frowned, which was very strange, just like being pointed at by the camera, even more uncomfortable than that.


    He could not help looking around, but found that no one else was spying on him.


    What''s going on?


    Do you mean Is this guy doing anything else? Why didn''t he see it just now? What''s the matter?


    Gao Peng looks at this very strange person, which is more strange than the white flame Zun. If the white flame Zun is just normal and powerful, then the person who comes out suddenly feels special and strange.


    It seems that there are some special means that people can''t see, touch, and really feel that kind of situation.


    This is a strong intuition.


    "What do you mean?" Gao Peng said coldly.


    All the people felt that there was something inexplicable. Almost three black question marks appeared on the forehead and looked at Gao Peng one after another.


    "What is he talking about? Why can''t I understand it! "


    "Have they just communicated with consciousness? But it seems a bit different. If you really use consciousness to communicate, you can never speak directly again. "


    "Very strange!" The flame City Lord frowned. Although his strength was not very strong, he was already a relatively strong one among the onlookers.


    Moreover, he has a wide range of knowledge. He has guessed out some problems in a short time, but at this time, other people don''t feel that way.


    The strength is too weak, his sensitivity is not so high.


    "Ha ha, do you feel it? I thought it would be a long time before you could feel it. I didn''t expect that you really had two brushes. No wonder you can discard the white fireworks display. "


    The strong man smiled coldly. Although Gao Peng found it, he didn''t have other emotions because of it. It seemed that it was an insignificant thing.


    "Even if you do find out? With your strength, you are not my opponent at all. I advise you to surrender as soon as possible. When I do, you will have no chance. "


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I''m the master of the wind. I''m in charge of all the wind!"


    The master of the wind said a sentence slowly, as if to prove the truth of what he said. All the wind suddenly appeared with his sentence.


    Space is cut by these wind forces. One piece, one piece easily cut space into several pieces, although the recovery speed is also very fast.


    But to all the people present, it''s absolutely a very arrogant thing, and the other side''s choice is so easy, it''s no effort at all.


    Something!

 Chapters 919

    "How is it? I''m scared this time! " The master of the wind holds his arms and looks secure.


    Even the people in the room felt a special shock. It was really amazing that he showed the power of wind that could cut space at will.


    Moreover, he seems so relaxed, which is a bit remarkable. What''s more, he has a very powerful name, the master of wind!


    This is quite arrogant!


    Although they don''t know who is stronger or who is weaker, they feel that the man who controls the wind power in front of them is not so easy to deal with.


    They can''t help worrying about it. It''s no wonder that they have such an idea. It''s true that their strength is too weak to see who is stronger or who is weaker.


    You can only see the performance, and then you can guess in your own brain.


    Even the other strong ones suddenly didn''t want to start. Instead, they stood there and watched. They wanted to see how Gao Peng responded.


    At the same time, I also want to see how shocked that arrogant guy is.


    But they are obviously going to be disappointed.


    Gao Peng not only does not have any facial expression change, even looks like the fool''s facial expression, let them have some brain congestion.


    "What do you mean by that look, dammit? Look down on us? "


    "I will definitely kill him This guy is very deceiving. I don''t believe his strength is really so strong, but it''s just bluff. "


    These people''s lungs are about to explode. I didn''t expect that guy would have such an expression, but they didn''t act arbitrarily.


    After all, it''s the home court of the wind controller, which needs to be given face, so they just feel special anger, and they don''t mean to shoot easily.


    The master of the wind is also slightly twitching at the corners of his mouth, and his heart is also extremely angry. At present, this guy is just too hateful, and repeatedly provocative.


    Is it true that he dare not kill each other?


    How could it be!


    "Boy, you are arrogant!"


    "You are the most arrogant person I have ever met. There is no one Your strength is not strong, I don''t know for the time being, but you are the strongest one I have ever seen. "


    "Thank you so much!" Gao Peng calmly replied, then waved and said, "I really don''t look down on you, but you are really weak."


    "When it comes to me, I don''t want to fight, but I''m really bored, so there''s really no way I can only ask you to play with me, just to let me pass the time. "


    "Or why do you think I''m spending it here?"


    Everyone: "..."


    My God!


    Do you want to be so domineering?


    At the same time, in the face of so many strong people, this is too arrogant, right? They didn''t see Gao Peng''s arrogance, but they spoke so arrogantly on other people''s faces.


    It''s still shocking.


    Of course, there are still many people secretly feel special cool, especially looking at those arrogant strong people, just like eating turtles, just don''t feel too cool.


    A few guys seem to control everything in their hands, and look at everyone as if they are ants. At this time, they finally meet the iron plate, right?


    Let you be arrogant, think oneself have race talent oneself also is powerful force person, can do what you want?


    You''re kidding!


    There will always be someone who can cure you!

 Chapters 920

    The gas has exploded!


    This time it''s a real gas explosion, even the expression on the face is completely twisted, and the mouth is about to be gas crooked.


    It''s the first time they''ve lived so long and felt despised by others, not to mention in front of such a young guy.


    Their arrogance seems to have been completely defeated, one by one, their faces are red and their ears are red, and they are almost unable to control themselves.


    "You don''t have to move, I can solve him alone."


    The wind controller obviously felt that the rest of the people were about to lose control of themselves, and he could only stop these people in advance.


    Only to see him take a deep breath, is also trying to control the Current temper, it is Gao Peng''s words are too destructive, let him almost can''t control his own emotions.


    "Hoo, I''m so angry..."


    "I''m pissed off!"


    If someone can hear him, he must be able to hear him muttering to himself, repeating these four words all the time. It can be seen that he is really about to explode at this time.


    Whew!!


    Bang bang!!


    Countless wind blades are flying around, cutting the space into pieces and pieces. Even at this time, it seems that it''s really going to work. Which spaces don''t recover so quickly.


    Among them, there is a trace of very evil power, but people don''t pay much attention to it. All of them just stare at the controller of the wind.


    At the moment, there are new changes. All the cut spaces are suddenly combined, but they are pushed by some force, forming a trapezoid directly.


    There is a lot of wind power around.


    Give a very horrible feeling, touch the death!


    Regardless of the strength of the people, at the moment can feel the terror of these forces, they can''t help but retreat a long distance, they don''t want to hurt the fish.


    Shen Yiyi looks at Gao Peng with some worries. Her strength is very weak, and she has already lagged behind. She feels that the strength is more clear.


    It''s like an insurmountable mountain.


    "Will it be all right?" Shen Yiyi mutters a word in a low voice. All kinds of emotions appear in her face and her hands are tightly clasped.


    No one answered her, for all the people present did not know, and all were still in shock.


    The power of the wind surrounded him, and finally gathered directly on him. For a while, a huge armor was formed, and the whole man looked very tall.


    What''s most shocking is that his breath soared a lot in a flash, suppressing the whole space, as if he was about to dent the whole space.


    Space began to twist, from here we can know how terrible his power is, even can make this space unable to bear his power.


    Isn''t that scary?


    "Am I still weak?" The master of the wind smiled triumphantly. At this time, he felt that everything was under control, and the wind gave him more powerful power.


    He has an illusion that he can control this space anytime, anywhere, and it is still very light and can control this space.


    This made him more complacent.


    However


    Gaopeng also turned his eyes and said something impatiently.


    "Well, very weak!"

 Chapters 921

    "You... You... You... "


    The master of the wind was shivering with rage. The reason why he just showed his hand was that he wanted Gao Peng to see clearly. His strength was not weak.


    It''s just like a sky and a ground. It can''t be compared at all. Because of this idea, he will do more than that.


    Although it looks silly, it can prove its strong strength, which is also an essential thing.


    But who knows Gao Peng is still speechless, which makes him tremble with anger. At this time, the expression on his face can show how angry he is.


    A very special person!!


    He had never felt this way before, because after a long time of study in the closed door, his temper had already become much better, but he was also angry at this time.


    All the people on the scene covered their faces one by one.


    really doesn''t know how to make complaints about it. Is Gao Peng talking so annoying every time?


    Your strength is really strong, which is basically an undeniable fact. However, the strength just revealed by the other party is clearly already very strong. Is it necessary for you to damage others like this?


    It''s just that angry people don''t deserve their lives!


    "If I was in that position, I would also be very angry. It''s really annoying. I don''t know why, I feel special relief, maybe because I didn''t stand in that position at all."


    "Hahaha!! I also have this feeling. Seeing the angry look of the other side makes me feel a bit sour and refreshing. It''s just too cathartic. "


    Maybe it''s because their level is too low. Seeing the enemy''s expression of holding back and bending makes them feel a different kind of relief. It''s just that they are all secretive.


    I don''t dare to show it.


    After all, the power gap is too big. If you don''t pay attention, you will be noticed by others. Then they will really suffer.


    No one knows if Gaopeng will help them resist. Once they get angry with those strong ones, they will really have their good fruit to eat.


    So they''re just very careful.


    Every word of Gao Peng is easy to get angry. After all, every word of Gao Peng is very exciting. It''s either rubbish or rubbish. All kinds of fancy mockery.


    It''s really hard for ordinary people to bear this kind of ridicule, especially many people are at the level of genius. They are extremely arrogant and their own strength is particularly strong.


    Naturally, it''s hard to bear other people''s sarcasm, so every word of Gao Peng''s is extremely unbearable to them.


    The rest of the strong are almost unbearable at this time, and everyone is slowly taking a step, whether the wind controller has stopped them or not.


    At this time, they are almost unbearable.


    The wind controller did not see the reaction of these people behind him at the moment. At that time, he had already been shivering with Qi. How could he think about other things?


    However, Gaopeng looked at them contemptuously, and the corners of his mouth were slightly cocked up. "It''s another rubbish. Is that really the only strength you have? I feel like you''re coming out of the circus. "


    "I can only force and force there, but I don''t have much real ability. It''s just disappointing."

 Chapters 922

    At this time, the wind controller is about to lose control of his own power, and sees a lot of wind power around him.


    The surrounding space has been cut. The wind blades are flying everywhere. If you don''t pay attention, many people will be completely buried here.


    "Unforgivable Unforgivable! "


    "You say I''m rubbish? I will never forgive you. I will kill you! "


    His anger had been aroused completely, and he saw that his whole face began to twist, his eyes gave out a faint red light, and the windless area around him became more chaotic.


    The rest of the strong are the same. At this time, they are completely angry. They look at Gao Peng as if he is a beast looking at his prey.


    They wish they could tear Gao Peng up directly. This kind of arrogant and ignorant guy staying in this world is a disaster, let alone taunting them again and again.


    Every strong man has his own self-esteem, and is absolutely not allowed to be trampled by others, which is absolutely unacceptable.


    "Is this unbearable? Rubbish is rubbish, and what else can you do for a group of rubbish except to be angry there? Can you just do it? "


    "Looking at your expression, I''m all worried about you. I''m already angry. Why don''t I do it? Are you really cowards? "


    Gao Peng smiled a little ironically again, and always began to satirize without politeness, which was already an insult.


    It''s hard for anyone to accept.


    "Damn you!" The master of the wind gnashed his teeth and said, the rest of the strong were completely twisted at this time, they could not help it.


    Each of them took a step forward, and their strength suddenly soared to the highest level, and their strength has been surging all the time, but comparatively speaking, because they all burst out their own strength at the same time.


    Let the surrounding space become extremely unstable, their breath also slowly appeared a trace of slow, it is they are too anxious.


    All of a sudden, they suddenly burst out their own breath, making the space almost unable to bear their strength, so that they want to improve their strength, and there are some obstacles.


    But It can''t stop them from trying to kill Gao Peng. Seeing their unyielding appearance, Gao Peng begins to "die" again.


    "Come on, you go with me!"


    "It''s a waste of time to come one by one. Besides, your strength is so rubbish. It''s just like rubbish. I can''t lift any strength."


    "In this case, why don''t you hurry up and join me? I won''t waste my time, and you can see my real strength."


    "Of course, when I really try my best, you may be completely buried here."


    Again


    Everyone in the room didn''t know how to describe it. They all closed their eyes and didn''t dare to look at Gao Peng. They felt the horror of those powerful people, but Gao Peng repeatedly mocked each other.


    This is to force the other side to jump the wall?


    Once the other party is forced to rush, it is really possible to do the same thing, then it will be really bad!!

 Chapters 923

    Oh my god!


    When can this guy stop a little bit? Don''t he know that such repeated stimulation of the other side will really bring unimaginable consequences?


    If your strength is really strong, then you should kill the other party immediately. Don''t stimulate the other party like this, OK?


    If the other party takes us out, he will suffer!


    make complaints about how to Tucao Gao Peng, but they feel that they are helpless, and even some of them are quietly moving back.


    They dare not get close to this place any more. No one knows what will happen next. Those strong people are obviously angry.


    If you take them to vent your anger, there will be no disaster.


    "It''s better for us to stay away quietly. No one knows whether those guys will be angry enough to kill us. After all, it''s hard for anyone to accept the humiliation again and again."


    "There is even the possibility of killing people!"


    With this idea in mind, all the people began to retreat. Even the leader of the flame city was the same. At last, Shen Yiyi was also pulled up.


    But he is very clear, Shen Yiyi if let alone, then absolutely will always look at Gao Peng here, even if there is danger, there will be no slightest shake.


    It''s not what he wants to see.


    When all of the them retreated, Fang Jian began to hide in distance because no one was looking after him.


    In fact, he really wanted to run away at this time, but every time he just raised this idea, he was looked at with a vague vision, as if every idea of him had been penetrated by others.


    It''s hard.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? Why is it that when I have that kind of thought, he can always detect it at the first time? Can he look at other people''s inner thoughts at will? "


    "It''s terrible, isn''t it! I absolutely don''t believe that there are such people in the world, they should not... "


    Although he didn''t believe it in his heart, he couldn''t take such a risk, so he didn''t dare to run away without permission, only a little bit away from the battlefield.


    In order to avoid being affected by the energy of the battle, or he will be killed directly by seconds, which is really too bad.


    Gaopeng doesn''t want him to be killed either, so naturally he won''t stay still, which just accords with Gaopeng''s mind.


    Because of Gao Peng''s words, all of us have had a little fear. We can see that all of us have started to run away from each other in the same way, but they also want to see how the war is going.


    So they didn''t get too far away, just came to a place they didn''t think would be affected, just enough vision, and enough to see the battle clearly.


    But some people still feel a little insecure, and they still fly to a farther place. They dare not stay in one place easily.


    These guys are crazy. One is more powerful than the other. It''s better to keep them away from each other.


    Even if you don''t see it clearly, it''s much better than losing your life.

 Chapters 924

    Fang Jian is a little nervous at this time. After all, if Gao Peng does it, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Now it seems that all the people have not found out how the white fireworks display was abandoned before. Maybe now he is the only one who really finds out the problem.


    This made him worried for a while.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? At this time, haven''t they seen clearly how terrible that guy is? "


    "Before that, the other party obviously didn''t make every effort. One hand can kill the white yanzun. How about you guys?"


    "It''s possible that your strength is a little stronger than that of white flame Zun. Can you really be the same as that monster? Isn''t it funny? "


    Fang Jian really wanted to be born to remind him that he was still angry because he didn''t understand the situation so clearly.


    Isn''t that funny?


    Do you want to die without such a thing?


    He was so anxious to see it. Finally, he saw it and could only bite his teeth, said the Whisperer.


    "Run away! What are you still doing there? Do you really think the strength of the other side is really like this? "


    "Don''t go beyond your means. It''s not that I''m looking down on you, but that all of you are not his rivals."


    "Don''t sacrifice in vain any more. You are also the most important fighting force of SkyCity. You can''t miss anything at all."


    In the end, there was no way. Fang Jian whispered in secret. When he whispered in secret, the movements of those strong men were all performed at the same time, and their faces showed incredible expressions.


    They can''t believe it. It''s such a result. If it''s the first time, it''s understandable.


    But this is the second time.


    As if feeling the dissatisfaction of these people, Fang Jian said angrily, "didn''t you find the action just after that guy abandoned the white fireworks display?"


    "He only used one hand, and he could kill white yanzun thoroughly. You say how terrible his strength is, let alone his blood and constitution from the beginning to the end."


    "Don''t you understand?"


    This suddenly makes everyone''s expression stagnate. All of them think back to what happened before, and gradually one picture after another begins to emerge.


    Like It''s true.


    There is a look of shock in their eyes, which expresses their level. Few of them show such an expression. Everyone will have their own pride.


    But now, they really feel too incredible. How strong is Gao Peng?


    How terrifying it is to be able to kill a deity instantly, and he has not shown all his strength all the time.


    Does it mean that the other side still has hidden strength?


    Several people can''t help but look at each other. They also feel a bit insecure. If they don''t know the real strength of each other, they will make a blind move.


    Will this be a surprise to others? This is no guarantee at all. All of a sudden, they are not so angry. One by one, they seem to have calmed down.

 Chapters 925

    "Are we so indifferent?" One of them whispered that just as all of them were angry, they were about to rush in.


    At this time, it suddenly quieted down, didn''t it make others look like they were confessing?


    But


    Some of them did not understand Gao Peng''s strength, so they felt a little hesitant and began to look around one by one.


    "Of course, we can''t just let it go, but we can''t just make random moves. We must make sure how strong his strength is, so that we can make good preparations."


    "But at that time, we will have to end up with a white flame, but we will really suffer. Instead of being rescued, we will build ourselves up."


    Several people were discussing it in secret, and their breath began to converge slowly, because their mind was not put in other places at this time.


    This also let the present public be ignorant.


    I don''t know what kind of situation it is. Just now, it''s not that everyone is angry?


    Why is the breath converging all of a sudden? It seems that they are talking about something. It''s really strange.


    "What are these guys doing? I just really thought they were mad, and now I''m trying to put all my breath under control. "


    "Are they afraid that they have already confessed? Otherwise, how could the mood change so suddenly? They were really caught off guard! "


    "I guess it''s really scared, isn''t it?"


    At the moment, the people who are there are totally confused about what kind of situation it is, but they don''t mind saying it directly.


    Maybe it''s because it gives people a lot of courage to see the performance of these strong people, so they all began to talk about it one after another.


    They didn''t cover up their voices at all, but they were a little far away. If they didn''t pay a little attention, they wouldn''t hear what they were saying.


    Fang Jian can hear these people''s voices.


    Only to see his mouth slightly twitch for a while, although I think these comments are particularly harsh, which makes him feel particularly uncomfortable.


    If it was him before, it would break out in an instant. But now he knows whose territory it is, he will not start to be arrogant.


    That''s really going to cost my life!


    Therefore, he can only resist the emotion he wants to burst out, take a deep breath, and try not to listen to those angry comments.


    "I''m not angry I''m not angry... "


    "As long as those guys are aware of the seriousness of the problem, they can avoid carelessness, but I hope you guys run away quickly!"


    "As long as someone can escape, they can call the old ancestor out. Then I won''t believe that madman can be invincible."


    In fact, Fang Jian has his own idea in mind, that is to let these people go back to inform the old ancestor as soon as possible. Once the old ancestor comes out, it will be the invincible strong that no one can resist.


    At that time, he will be able to run amok. He doesn''t need to worry any more. It''s really wonderful to think about it!

 Chapters 926

    Seeing these people in front of him, he suddenly became a little hesitant. Gao Peng didn''t have to think about it all. These guys must have found something wrong.


    When Gao Peng glanced at the position of the square sword a little, he had probably understood what was going on.


    Only saw his mouth angle slightly raised, although knew someone to remind secretly, but he also had no other idea.


    Anyway, these guys will eventually become his stepping stones, so why care about these?


    "I didn''t expect that you really have a set of things that you can remind me secretly in my eyes, but how about that?"


    "In the end, you will still be the stepping stone for me to improve my strength, but if you are a little more honest, then I will not kill you."


    Gao Peng has suddenly become a little more patient, but at this time, there is a flash of light in his mind, as if he has some inspiration.


    At the same time, his eyes also radiate a dazzling light. Looking at these hesitant people ahead, there is a hint of speculation in his heart.


    But he felt that he couldn''t catch it, so he kept thinking about what had just come out of his mind.


    This is a very important thing for him.


    But it was only a flash of light.


    "What happened to that feeling just now? How do I feel like I''ve missed something? "


    Gao Peng touched his chin. He looked thoughtful. He had never seen those indecisive strong people. Now is not the time to pay attention to others.


    He thought that the inspiration he just had was absolutely important to him, so he began to think hard.


    "Yes! Absolutely... "


    "If I take the initiative, will the system prompt determine that these guys are my enemies? Will my strength be improved as well? "


    "I don''t seem to have tried this all the time. If it''s possible, I won''t need to waste my time. I can do it directly to attract the attention of the system."


    Gao Peng suddenly came up with a wonderful test. He thought it was necessary. If he could make a move at will and the system prompt could also determine whether the opponent was the enemy.


    Then he doesn''t need to work in vain to provoke the other side. When he sees a person who is stronger than him, he can start first, and wait until his strength is completely improved.


    Then there is no need to be afraid!


    If he is waiting for the enemy''s hand every time, he must at least bear the attack, otherwise he will be killed instantly.


    That''s a bit of a disaster!


    "Then I''ll test the system with you guys later. I think it''s necessary. You guys are a little stronger than me."


    "It can definitely be tested!"


    The heart has begun to decide, Gaopeng will no longer be so tangled, no matter what kind of results, he has to try.


    Exploring the system is also a crucial task. Only by better understanding the function of this system can it improve its strength faster.


    Sharpening a knife doesn''t cost cutting wood!


    That''s probably the reason.

 Chapters 927

    If we let those strong people know, Gao Peng actually wants to do experiments with them. Maybe even his lungs are about to explode?


    But at this time, they are struggling. Do they want to fight or not? Now the situation is very uncertain, and they dare not rush out.


    This is just too unwise.


    However


    They are not ready to go, which does not mean that Gaopeng will not trouble them. Gaopeng did not want to test the system well before.


    Therefore, he has been irritating the other side all the time. He just wants to let the other side go, so that he can improve his strength.


    But now it''s different. He can do it first. First, test the system to see if it has any abilities he doesn''t know.


    Next Then he can start to plan how to improve his strength. If he is so passive every time, it is too slow.


    He always felt that something big was going to happen on this road, which was a kind of implicit feeling. Although it was not accurate, he was absolutely willing to believe his feelings.


    Is it not accurate for him who has the system?


    This is absolutely believable!


    "I don''t know why I feel this way, but I know that only by improving my strength, no one will be my opponent at that time."


    "Even if the invincible and powerful want to kill me, it''s not so easy. As long as they can''t kill me, then I can use them as a stepping stone to improve my strength."


    In fact, in Gao Peng''s heart, there is still a trace of worry. If the system does not help him to improve his strength, then he can only rely on his own slow cultivation.


    At that time, he will lose all the advantages.


    Every time he thought about it, he felt a fluster. After all, the reason why he had such a strong strength was that he relied on the system, not that he was a waste, but that he already had a more rebellious system.


    Naturally, he would not pick up the sesame and throw the watermelon.


    However, you can''t rely on one thing forever. When it''s dark, there will be no shadow. What''s more, it''s an unnecessary system?


    So far, he has not studied the origin and purpose of this system, but can steadily improve his strength every time.


    This has always been a puzzle in his mind, and he has long wanted to find out how this system came into being.


    But he didn''t find it all the time. Now he can only use this kind of stupid method to study it slowly. However, before how to test it, he had fully thought about it.


    But if he wants to improve his strength completely out of the system, he doesn''t have a clue yet, so he can think slowly.


    Now it doesn''t need to be too anxious.


    Just remember that there is such a thing that you can''t forget because you improve your strength, or the system will disappear one day.


    Then he''s really finished.


    "I must always remember that you can''t put all the chips in one basket. I don''t know if you can hear me or not."


    "But I know if one day you leave me, and how bad my fate will be, I can already predict it."


    "So I want to rely on myself as soon as possible, but now you''d better give me a hand and make me stronger!"

 Chapters 928

    "You rubbish..."


    "You even ignore my existence. Do you really think I dare not kill you? I don''t care what you are. As long as I provoke my people, they will be killed by me. "


    "You Are you ready now? "


    The corners of Gaopeng''s mouth slightly raised, and his body suddenly exuded a very horrible atmosphere, but he did not use his blood strength and physique.


    But his life level is already beyond all people, a little out of the category of human, but he is still a pure human.


    But the level of life has already been much higher than others. When he really wants to show his strength, he gives people an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    Everyone was shocked.


    This kind of feeling is unprecedented for them. They have never felt this kind of feeling, as if it is the oppression from the bottom of life.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel that there is such a big gap between me and him? It''s not only the gap between strength, but also the feeling of being unclear. "


    "I feel the same way..."


    "What is this? Why do we all feel that we have a huge gap with him, but that feeling is not just a gap between strength. "


    All the people were particularly shocked, because the scene in front of them was completely beyond their expectations, so that they did not know how to think.


    Some panic.


    The flame City Lord also felt that he couldn''t believe it. Although his strength was not so strong, he was very clear about this feeling.


    However, he didn''t know what the situation was. His brow was tightly wrinkled, which made him feel extremely uneasy.


    Fang Jian can''t help but open his mouth and stare at Gao Peng.


    "He He... "


    "How could his level of life be so high? Isn''t he a pure human being? Why is his level of life so much higher than all the people present. "


    "Why on earth? I didn''t feel his life level before. Now his life level has soared so high. Can you say Can even the level of life be hidden? "


    Because Fangjian belongs to a big force, life is a core member, and it has known a lot of stars for a long time.


    He knows a lot of things that others don''t know, and he knows it all at once. What''s going on with Gao Peng now.


    That''s because I know that I will feel more shocked, as if I have seen something I can''t believe.


    It''s more shocking than finding that Gao Peng''s strength can easily crush the God Zun.


    Everyone''s realm can be improved easily, even because of the limitation of talent, but it is not impossible to improve.


    Personal realm and life level are totally different. Life level is fixed by everyone for a long time. Although it will be slightly improved with the cultivation after tomorrow, the change is not big.


    Unless you have unprecedented resources, you can improve your life level. The higher your life level is, the higher your achievements will be.


    The more directions you choose!


    But it''s very complicated. He doesn''t know much about it, but he knows that as long as a person''s life level is very high, it''s a very powerful thing.

 Chapters 929

    "No... No way! "


    When Gaopeng erupted directly, those who were still hesitant were immediately frightened.


    At first, they were already hesitant. They were totally confused about Gao Peng''s real strength. In addition, everything before that made them want to retreat.


    But at this time, they were completely scared.


    I never thought that Gao Peng''s life level would be so high, much higher than their level.


    In fact, they are not pure human beings at all, all of them have their own racial talent, but that is to say, their life level is much higher than that of ordinary human beings.


    Even if ordinary human beings practice, it''s hard to catch up with them. That''s why they always feel that they are superior.


    But what do they find now?


    This guy in front of us has so much higher level of life than them, and his political strength may be even stronger than them.


    This guy is obvious no matter where he looks. He is a pure human being. But why is his life level so high?


    I really don''t understand!


    But only in this way can they feel special shock, not because they understand the importance of life level, so they feel special shock.


    With their current level of life, they can''t break through to the next level, because their current level of life has exhausted all their talents.


    Unless they can further improve their life level, this will enable them to break through the existing state.


    However, it is obvious that Gao Peng already has a higher level of life. At that time, it will be easy to break through to the existing strength.


    As long as he has enough time, he can definitely catch up with all the people and break through to the level of their ancestors.


    How can they not be shocked?


    Even faintly frightened, they all looked at Gao Peng in horror. They couldn''t imagine why a pure human has such a high level of life?


    Each other''s age is clearly very small, and there is not much time for cultivation, but his strength has been so terrible. What''s most exaggerated is that the level of life can match their ancestors.


    What kind of monster is this?


    "I I''m afraid I''m not dazzled? Or I have hallucinations. Why do I feel that his life level is the same as that of his ancestors? "


    "No You don''t have hallucinations, because I also have the feeling that his life level is definitely higher than ours, and I think his life level is definitely the life level of his ancestors. "


    "Didn''t it say..."


    At this time, these gods and powerful people suddenly became silent. They really dare not go on, because with such a high level of life, they can definitely break through to the realm of invincible powerful people.


    As long as you give each other enough time, you will become the most powerful person in the world, and then a random finger can kill them.


    This made them feel a little scared for a while. They had just been clamoring to kill each other. Now it''s not only to see whether the strength of each other has surpassed them.


    But to see if it''s worth fighting each other?

 Chapters 930

    The presence of the God has been completely scared by Gao Peng, they did not expect this human being to have such a high level of life.


    They are all the same as their ancestors.


    It''s terrible!


    When they feel Gao Peng''s life level, they are not ready to fight against him, which is not worth it at all.


    Whether they can beat each other or not, it is possible that once the other party escapes from their hands, it will be their nightmares. No one will easily offend them, and this kind of person can be promoted to the level of invincible strong.


    They will not easily offend, even their ancestors dare not easily offend, because this kind of person is the most dangerous.


    No one knows how far he will grow, so By this time, they had played the retreat drum thoroughly.


    The master of the wind adjusted his mind a little, only to see him look at Gao Peng and say, "why not? We don''t have much hatred, why not write it off now?"


    The other gods also nodded and said at the same time.


    "We don''t have much hatred at all. It''s all problems that can be solved easily. There''s no need to fight to death."


    "It''s much better to have one more friend than one more enemy. I don''t think you like it either. There are so many more enemies for no reason?"


    "How about we just shake hands?"


    These deities are talking nonsense like this, as if they have determined the relationship between them. At the same time, they don''t feel as tit for tat as before.


    All the people present were completely ignorant.


    They didn''t expect that things would develop like this. It''s more exaggerated than those gods who just recruited Gao Peng. Now they are obviously confessing.


    Only under what circumstances will you admit it?


    That is to say, how could they easily think that they are inferior to each other when they feel that they are invincible to each other, especially when they are such a powerful person?


    There is definitely something fishy about it!


    All of us were shocked. We never thought that this would happen. We thought it would be a situation of both sides losing.


    But now this kind of transformation is just about to flash to their waist. Do you want to go so fast?


    They all looked at each other, felt each other''s shock very clearly, and then looked at the deities who were talking to themselves.


    All the people present were shocked and speechless.


    My God!


    Do these guys want to be so casual?


    Those who have just been killed are like enemies who kill their father. But in an instant, they say they want to shake hands and make peace. Are you afraid that you don''t know what it means to be enemies of life and death?


    "Why do you feel their playfulness? I always feel that I don''t take everything seriously. "


    "I also have the feeling that when I think about it, I don''t pay attention to other things at all, as if they want to do what they want."


    "Ah, their strength is so strong that they can do whatever they want, because they think that no one can refuse them, which is their own strength."


    Some people smile coldly. Naturally, they know that only the powerful can do what they want. This is absolutely the case with these deities.


    If you think you are powerful, you can do whatever you want, as if all people want to sell their face.

 Chapters 931

    Those deities have been talking like no one, as if they have decided, and They didn''t seem to care about Gao Peng.


    As long as they agree, Gao Peng will definitely agree with their decision.


    But Is that true?


    Gao Peng looks at these guys like a fool. The strength of those guys can''t be underestimated, but their brains are just like children.


    Intelligence is simply too low.


    When they were discussing happily, Gao Peng was also impatient and interrupted their speech directly on the spot.


    "Did I say yes? You are there to make decisions for me, but I don''t know you are as ridiculous as a clown in my eyes. "


    "It''s just ignorance!"


    "If you''ve really said enough, be ready to die!"


    Gao Peng doesn''t want to be polite to these guys at all. They are just a group of mentally retarded people. Although their strength is really strong, it seems that they have closed their doors to brain problems.


    Absolutely!


    Otherwise, how could it be so arrogant? It''s like they agree. Everyone else must agree.


    Although it''s a handshake, when have they considered Gao Peng''s feelings? At least I don''t know how they live to this day.


    It''s amazing!


    Gao Peng''s words were so angry that they didn''t know how to say them. Just now, they were still very hot, but at this time, they all began to be speechless.


    Some of them have already blushed with anger. They have just discussed it, and they don''t think it''s necessary to fight any more.


    Who knows that guy is so ungrateful? Don''t you know that''s what they are doing?


    How disgusting!


    This guy just toasts and doesn''t eat and drink. He doesn''t even give them any face. It''s disgusting!


    How can we say that they are also the strong ones of sky city? As long as we say Sky City, all people will be frightened by the news, but what''s the matter with this guy in front of us?


    Doesn''t he know sky city?


    Damn it, these deities immediately felt special anger, as if they had always relied on their position, and were instantly devalued by others.


    "You guy Don''t you know who we are? Don''t think you can do anything if you are higher than us. We just see that you are a little bit gifted and don''t want to worry about you. "


    "If you look for death again and again, then don''t blame us for being rude, and then don''t regret it!"


    Even now, they still don''t find it''s their own problem. They still think Gao Peng is too arrogant and ignorant.


    After hearing what they said, Gao Peng was almost so angry that he laughed. He had never seen such a arrogant person.


    Although he is particularly arrogant, he is also divided and combined. The reason for this is that he wants to attract more powerful enemies, so that he can improve his strength.


    But these guys are really arrogant at present. I don''t know whether they have this idea because of their examples, or whether they have their own intelligence problems.


    Otherwise, how could it be that it would die again and again?

 Chapters 932

    "Aren''t you afraid you haven''t figured out the situation yet?" Gao Peng smiled coldly. It''s really necessary to have a good talk with these guys.


    Otherwise, these guys have no idea what the situation is.


    Now it''s not the time when these gods can do whatever they want. Gao Peng has the power to kill them. What about the other side?


    How ignorant is it to think that you can kill Gao Peng before you find out?


    "What''s the situation? It''s just that you have completely angered us, so you should prepare our sanctions. "


    "Now we don''t want to fight with you one by one, because all of us want to kill you, and you totally piss us off..."


    "Wait for death!"


    One of them is the number of the God''s gnashing teeth. A strange energy burst out on his body. Now he just feels special terror.


    It''s definitely more powerful than the white flame Zun. I always feel that his own thinking has already formed a fixed pattern. It''s not to think that others don''t follow his will, that''s to offend him.


    How did this guy survive to this day?


    Is it really because of the strong background behind him?


    Gao Peng smiled coldly. He didn''t know how to describe these guys. He was an idiot who just had strength and didn''t know the form at all.


    He can easily kill white yanzun, which shows his strong strength. Even now, he has not fully demonstrated his strength.


    But the gods couldn''t figure out what they wanted?


    Ah It''s just a bunch of idiots.


    Gao Peng looks directly at these deities. There is no other expression change on his face, but if you look carefully, you can see that his eyes have faintly sent out a trace of murderous intention.


    He has been patient for a long time!


    "I didn''t know the situation until I came. I really don''t know how you live to the present. Is it really because your strength is really strong?"


    "If so, I think it''s necessary for me to go and have a good look at what kind of forces can cultivate such wastes as you."


    "It''s not only disgraceful, but also its own strength. It''s just a bunch of rubbish!"


    Gao Peng is relentlessly satirizing. At this time, he is making a voice from inside to outside, which is different from all the previous taunts and satires. Before that, he would not just pick and quarrel.


    Now this is his real inner thought, and the difference is very big.


    One is deliberate ridicule, the other is internal ridicule. In fact, no matter what kind of ridicule, it is very difficult for talents and strong people to accept.


    Looking at the endless taunts on Gao Peng''s face, the present gods could not bear it for a long time, only to see that their faces began to twist slowly.


    The breath on the body suddenly soared a lot. At this moment, they don''t care about one another. They just want to tear Gao Peng to pieces.


    In this regard, Gao Peng said frankly.


    "I''ve been putting up with you for a long time. If you give me another whimper, I will definitely blow your head right now, a group of rubbish!"

 Chapters 933

    Hey!!


    Gao Peng finally can''t bear it. Seeing him, he disappears from his original place in an instant and appears behind the master of the wind in the next second.


    He has been trying to test the ability of the system for a long time. Now it happens that these guys provoke him again and again. What is this?


    At first, he would endure a little bit. Now he would never let himself endure any more. Just kill these guys.


    Even if the system doesn''t improve his strength, he doesn''t want to be patient any more, and he will find out when it''s too big.


    What''s more, he has a crucial hostage here, which may bring him more powerful enemies.


    This is definitely a good chip.


    It also makes him more daring. Since he doesn''t need to invest in these wastes, why should he waste his time?


    Gao Peng didn''t need to use his blood power and physique at all, so he punched out the whole void.


    His fist passed through the black hole and came directly to the master of the wind.


    [Ding! Enemy of host detected, scanning! ]


    [the enemy''s realm is the sixth level of divine respect, and now the host is upgraded to the seventh level of divine respect! ]


    the system prompt sounds again, but this time it''s not as noisy as before, just to improve his strength instantly.


    It''s just soaring.


    At the same time, he could not feel any information of the other party, but even if there was no information, Gao Peng felt a burst of joy in his heart.


    He didn''t expect that even if he took the initiative, he could improve his own strength, so he didn''t need to spend time and effort to pick and challenge others.


    Do you think it''s faster to shoot directly?


    After reaching this conclusion, his whole body seemed more excited, but there was no pause in his movements, which directly hit the body of the wind controller.


    Boom!!


    A violent voice sounded, and the wind controller immediately fell from the air like a broken kite. At the same time, the expression on his face did not change at all.


    It''s the same as before.


    This is totally unaware of Gao Peng''s attack on him!


    At the same time, all the people didn''t respond. Gao Peng started to give a hand to several people in sports. Everyone didn''t respond, and was killed instantly.


    The rest didn''t bring him any strength improvement, and the system prompt didn''t sound at all, which means that those people''s strength is absolutely not as strong as him.


    However, he doesn''t care about this at all now, because he has found that the current system has become more and more lovely and will not be as rigid as before.


    Now he only needs to find more powerful enemies, so his strength will be improved endlessly, and no one else is required to fight against him.


    He can easily improve his own strength.


    His speed is so fast that when no one else has responded, he has already killed all the divine beings. The speed is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Because all the people didn''t react, at the same time, no one saw Gao Peng''s movements, only the gods, one by one, suddenly fell from the air as if they had been attacked by something.


    Crackling

 Chapters 934

    "It''s settled at last!"


    "But it''s just a group of waste. I''ve wasted so much time. If I knew you were so weak, why should I talk to you?"


    Gao Peng looks at the gods in disgust. After all, if he knew that the system had such a function at the beginning, he would not have wasted time there.


    How long has it been?


    What''s more, those guys are totally disgusted. They have never seen such a nervous guy.


    This is also the fastest time he has ever ended the battle. Before, he would like to enjoy the fight. After all, he has risen to the present level and never really enjoyed a fight.


    Every time is the end of seconds.


    No one can resist his attack, because only when the enemy makes a move, it means that the enemy has lost completely.


    The weak can''t resist his attack, and the strong is just the end of being surpassed by him in a moment.


    So no one can make him feel the fun of fighting. Once he wanted to have a good experience, but after so many experiments, he already knew.


    Sometimes it''s really difficult to be strong.


    At least he didn''t experience the battle of balance of power, and now he has gradually figured out that he can''t experience the battle of balance of power from the beginning to the end.


    Then it''s time to make a quick decision!


    Absolutely can''t give the other side any more breathing opportunities, because it''s not necessary at all, as long as the strength of the other side is higher than him, he can instantly improve his strength.


    If the strength is lower than him, then we have to wait for death!


    With this powerful function, he doesn''t need to worry about being killed by the invincible. Now Gao Peng thinks his strength should not be twisted by the invincible.


    Just as he was thinking.


    All the people have fried the pot thoroughly, and they also see that all the powerful gods have fallen from the sky, and the breath on each body has completely disappeared.


    You don''t have to ask. You already know what happened.


    But in this way, they will feel a special shock, which is too exaggerated, right?


    The breath of those powerful people can directly shake the heaven and earth, but it has been killed in such a moment, even the gods have not responded.


    Looking at the expressions on the faces of the gods, all the people present knew that they didn''t respond to the death of the gods. Maybe they were still complacent the second before.


    The next second is killed by the second.


    The expression on the face is the same as before, which looks very rich and strange.


    This Isn''t that scary?


    Especially when they heard Gao Peng''s murmur, they felt even more shocked. Was this guy acting all the time?


    What''s the point of that?


    All the people looked at Gao Peng. They couldn''t understand the scene of him pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. It was clear that he had such a strong strength.


    Why don''t you show it all at once, and spend such a long time talking with others.

 Chapters 935

    Oh my god!


    Why did this guy suddenly become so fierce? Why do I feel that his strength has been improving all the time? Does it mean that he has been playing tricks on us all the time?


    It''s not surprising that all the people present have such ideas at the same time. They will have such ideas. It''s really Gao Peng''s strength, which has always seemed to be unstable.


    From time to time.


    Let everyone shocked, and then began to inexplicably convergence, not in you think his strength limit is like this, suddenly broke out.


    Finally You never know what his strength limit is, because he will refresh your three views every time, let you really know how terrible his powerful strength is.


    Although all the people were numb.


    But for Gao Peng''s strength, they still feel a special shock. Where did this guy come from?


    There will never be such a monster in this continent, because they have never heard of it, perhaps because the circle they live in is very small.


    But Gao Peng is really terrible.


    "What is the limit of his strength? Why do I feel that he can improve his strength all the time? Every time I think his strength is up to the limit. "


    "But we just have this idea. His strength has been improved again. Why Why do you think his strength can be improved anytime, anywhere? "


    "I feel like I''m hallucinating..."


    In addition to being shocked, everyone here wants to know where Gao Peng''s strength limit is. Why do they feel that his strength is improving every time?


    Because, he always gives a kind of feeling that my strength is like this, and it seems to be very hard in the end.


    But often when you have such an idea, he starts to refresh your cognition and let you know how stupid you are to have such an idea.


    Among them, the expression on Fang Jian''s face had already completely solidified. He never thought that things would develop like this.


    Those are the gods from the sky city! Each one needs to be cultivated for countless years before it can be promoted to such a powerful state.


    Every one of them is endowed with race talent. Moreover, their race is particularly strong. If we give them a little more time, they can definitely be promoted to a more powerful state.


    But now He was killed in order to save him, and he was killed by that lunatic. Now he is completely ignorant.


    Although he knows that Gao Peng is particularly powerful, and he does not want to be the enemy of Gao Peng in his heart, he always feels that things are beyond his imagination.


    Even if he doesn''t want to be the enemy, now it seems that he can''t control the gods who come to save him. These are the top powers of SkyCity.


    If it is known by the ancestor, it will definitely be completely angry.


    However, he felt that Gao Peng was absolutely an unfathomable and totally invisible person. With his vision, he could clearly know how powerful those deities were.


    But even so Or minutes of being killed by others, it can be seen how terrible Gao Peng''s strength is, some people can''t see through it!

 Chapters 936

    Gao Peng now has a very clear goal, and he doesn''t need to go through other people''s attacks to improve his own strength. After such a small test, he will have a greater grasp of the speed of improving his own strength.


    Only to see him looking at the bodies of the gods below, he fell into deep thought.


    "Next, I don''t need to be so tied up. With my current strength, I don''t need to be afraid of anyone. Even the invincible, I think I can improve my strength before they go."


    Gao Peng thought confidently.


    In fact, he is not sure whether he can fight against the invincible before he can.


    But other people don''t know if he will start suddenly. Whether he wants to fight or not depends on his will, so he won''t be particularly passive.


    That''s why he feels so confident.


    I have to say that this is a little bit cheap.


    Gao Peng focuses on Fang Jian. This guy is absolutely valuable. I didn''t expect his identity to be so noble. He just asked for help.


    So many God worshippers can be recruited, and it is obvious that his status is not only that, so he must know that there are other places with more powerful people, right?


    This is much easier to do!


    As long as we can find the most powerful, the speed of its strength improvement will also be faster to find a person who knows more about the distribution of forces on the mainland and all kinds of powerful people.


    It doesn''t need him to search everywhere, and it wastes time, and it doesn''t work out yet.


    Whew!


    Gao Peng came to Fang Jian''s side and said coldly, "come with me. If you do well this time, I will let you go. Otherwise, if you dare to play tricks, I will definitely let you be the same as those guys."


    "Here What are you doing? " Fang Jian jumped up like a frightened bird. After all, he had uncontrollable fear of Gao Peng.


    All of a sudden, seeing Gao Peng appear beside him, he was scared. What''s more, Gao Peng just killed all the gods.


    This made him more afraid of Gao Peng.


    "I want you to come with me. Don''t let me repeat a sentence so many times. You can only follow me honestly. I''m not discussing with you. I''m just explaining my decision with you!"


    Gao Peng didn''t give the other party any hesitation at all, and directly carried the other party to prepare to fly away.


    However


    Fang Jian has an unimaginable fear of Gaopeng himself. How can he easily follow him at this time? What''s more, he also knows that he can''t resist with his strength.


    But I told him not to go.


    "No No... "


    "I don''t want You will kill me. I don''t want to... "


    I don''t know why, his heart suddenly emerged a very strong fear, which made him not dare to look directly at Gao Peng, but also dare not rely on Gao Peng too closely.


    He always felt that he could be killed anytime and anywhere. However, he witnessed how easy it was for those who were God''s powerful to be killed.


    Gao Peng himself was defined by him as a complete lunatic. How could he dare to follow such a person?

 Chapters 937

    Gao Peng looks at this guy with a speechless face. Unexpectedly, his previous performance will frighten him completely.


    Do you want to be so timid?


    Gao Peng doesn''t want to think about it. How terrible is his strength? How can ordinary people easily get close to him?


    What''s more, they are the adversaries themselves. How can those gods or swords summon them? How can they not let him feel fear in his heart?


    Although he may be killed everywhere, there is still a little resistance in his heart. Maybe this is his last struggle!


    Gao Peng said angrily, "I won''t kill you now. Why are you so afraid of me?"


    "With your current strength, I want to kill you. I can kill you anywhere. Do I have to find a grave for you?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t look too high on yourself. Although you do have an identity I don''t know, I don''t care what you are. The people I want to kill will never escape."


    "Do you think you can run away from me?"


    Gao Peng holds his arms and looks at Fang Jian coldly.


    The expression on Fang Jian''s face was stiff, and his brain seemed to be at a standstill, because he also knew that it was true, but there was a little resistance in his heart.


    In the end, he can only say unconvinced: "so what? Anyway, I will never go with you. If you want to kill me, you can kill me. But I will never obey you. "


    "Always command me in the tone of command!"


    Finally, his stubbornness made him stiff. However, when he finished speaking, people looked at Gao Peng carefully. In fact, he was very afraid. Gao Peng killed him directly in a rage.


    That''s a special injustice!


    But the words have been said, and he has no way.


    Gaopeng suddenly laughed, and he also felt that the other side''s heart was actually very nervous, just looking at his trembling body.


    It''s just a matter of speaking hard, but Gao Peng will not care so much about him. What''s more, he has more important things to do, and also needs the help of Fang Jian.


    Although he can go to find more powerful people, he can only rely on his understanding of the continent, which is totally blind. It''s better to find someone who knows better.


    By virtue of his identity, he should know a lot of powerful people. It won''t take long for him to come here one by one. Gao Peng can definitely be promoted to the ranks of the most powerful people in the world.


    Gao Peng said lightly: "what are you so nervous about? If you talk hard again, I may really kill you directly, really! "


    Fang Jian opened his mouth and didn''t say a word at last. In fact, he wanted to refute it very hard, but looked at Gao Peng''s indifferent expression.


    It''s going to be dead!


    He immediately closed his mouth. This is not the time to be angry. There are some things that can''t be wrong again and again.


    He doesn''t believe that the madman in front of him will let him, even if he has some use value, but now offending the other side is too fierce, and then he may encounter unimaginable danger.


    Maybe he will wipe him out completely after using it. That''s too wrong. Considering all kinds of situations, he finally closed his mouth.

 Chapters 938

    Seeing that Fang Jian doesn''t really shut up, Gao Peng just smiled. This kind of guy is still very easy to deal with.


    Just a little scare, he''ll do it right away.


    What''s more, Gao Peng''s words are not just joking. If the other party really offends again and again, then the real waiting for the other party is the fate of the gods.


    Gao Peng is not used to each other all the time.


    "At last, it''s quiet. If you give me another tit for tat, I guess I''ll kill you directly. I won''t care if you have any use value."


    "The waste that doesn''t obey the rules is useless, and I don''t need it..."


    Gao Peng''s words made Fang Jian shiver all over with fear. His face was already a little thankful. However, he just refuted all the time. It would be a very serious consequence to meet him next.


    Think of all feel some fear!


    However, he still felt a special doubt at this moment. What does this lunatic want him to do? Where are you going to take him?


    Just as he was thinking about what Gao Peng was going to do with him, Gao Peng finally spoke again.


    "Now hurry with me. I think you should have a special understanding of the forces on this continent. I need you to point out other powerful forces for me, and what kind of strong ones are there at the same time."


    "You don''t have to worry about what I''m going to do, you just need to tell me where there are strong ones, all of them are stronger than those just a few wastes."


    "Don''t tell me some people who make up the numbers. If you let me know you are giving me directions, I will kill you immediately."


    At last, Gao Peng gave a vicious warning, because he didn''t know whether this guy would guide the way maliciously, which was a waste of his time.


    This is absolutely not allowed!


    What''s more, he doesn''t have so much time to waste, so he doesn''t mind to let this guy know that if he dares to delay his time, it will be miserable.


    Fang Jian shrinks his head. He always feels that Gao Peng''s momentum is too strong. There is a trace of murderous spirit emerging, which makes him feel particularly uneasy.


    "You What are you going to do? "


    Gao Peng didn''t answer, just said lightly: "you don''t care what I want to do, you just need to know what your mission is. You still have the use value now. If you perform well, maybe I will let you go next."


    "If you don''t do well, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "You can also say that it may be a death. You don''t want to show me the way. Now I''ll send you to meet those guys directly. I''ll find someone else to show me the way when it''s too big."


    "I think many people are not as good as you know, but they are not useless. At least they will be obedient."


    When Gao Peng finished this sentence, his fist slightly clenched, and the space around his fist suddenly cracked, as if it was a black hole brewing slowly.


    All the energy around him suddenly became confused, making people feel a little uneasy, and he didn''t help at all, just showed his momentum.


    This is a very clever skill, but also can play a shocking role.

 Chapters 939

    Fang Jian fell into silence directly. Although he understood the truth, he still had some resistance in his heart. He didn''t really want to follow Gao Peng.


    But now


    It seems that he can''t help it. After all, the initiative is not in him at all. He can only obey orders honestly.


    What can he do? He is helpless, too.


    "Well, I can take you to have the power of the strong. It''s definitely a lot stronger than those people. But I still don''t know why you let me lead the way."


    "What is your purpose? I hope you can make it clear to me, or even I will have some difficulties. "


    In fact, at this time, he was full of doubts. After all, he didn''t know what Gao Peng wanted to do, so he felt very confused.


    Gaopeng also did not want to hide, only to see him smile and say: "but kill them all, otherwise I go all the way for what?"


    "Kill Kill... Kill? " Fang Jian''s eyes were wide open and his face was unbelievable. He always felt whether he had heard the wrong thing and why he heard such a shocking remark.


    "Of course, otherwise why would I let you lead the way?"


    "Are you hostile to them?"


    "No!"


    "Then why are you Why do you want to kill them? "


    "Why do we have to have revenge to kill them? Can''t I just want to kill them? "


    Square sword: "..."


    It seems to be this reason. Why do you feel something wrong? Do you want to beat a stranger when you see him on the side of the road?


    If there are no other contradictions or disputes, ordinary people will not do such crazy things, although Gao Peng is very crazy.


    But it''s not going to be insane, is it?


    This makes Fang Jian feel particularly distressed. He always feels that his next hard job must be very difficult. Who knows what will happen next.


    This reason is too far fetched. He always feels that it''s not reliable and doesn''t know what the next situation will be. It''s just better that he can survive in the end.


    So distressed in my mind.


    Looking at Gao Peng''s slightly menacing eyes, Fang Jian nods bitterly. There is no way to refuse. If he refuses, he will be killed in the next second.


    Where else might he be.


    "I promised, but I hope if I take you, you can let me go. If you go back, then I won''t help you again."


    "Anyway, you may kill me in the end, so I will never be used by you again!"


    Fang Jian also said something very forcefully. Although it was of no use, he still felt it necessary to emphasize it a little. And at this time, he really had such an idea in his heart.


    If we don''t let him go, we will not let the other side use him again and again.


    He would never let himself be so passive!


    Gao Peng nodded: "if you lead the way successfully, then I will let you go directly, but I hope you don''t have to play tricks, or I won''t blame me for being rude next."


    "You wait for me to find a stronger enemy, the stronger the better. As long as I am satisfied, I can let you go directly."


    "You said that."


    "Of course!"

 Chapters 940

    The two reached an agreement, one led the way and the other promised to let him go after taking the road. Although there was no contract, it was just an oral agreement.


    But with Gao Peng''s arrogance, it''s impossible to repent. Unless Fang Jian does something to annoy him, it''s impossible to forgive him lightly.


    After reaching an agreement, Gao Peng feels it is necessary to say hello to Shen Yiyi. After all, he leaves without permission at this time, which is always a little bad.


    But in order to improve his own strength, he has no way. He always feels that something is going to happen, so he should hurry to improve his own strength.


    That''s what protects others.


    Gao Peng came to Shen Yiyi''s side and said softly, "I may have to go first. I didn''t expect that I was the one who wanted to develop the forces together, but I have more important things to do now."


    Shen Yiyi looks at him with tearful eyes. Although she is full of reluctant to give up, she knows what a woman should do best. She doesn''t do much mischief.


    Just a little expression of their emotions.


    Gao Peng took out his own space ring and put it on Shen Yiyi''s hand: "these are some more precious things. They are enough for you to practice. I took them out of those guys."


    "I think it will also have a great effect on you and other people. In my absence, you need to practice hard and don''t fall behind any more."


    "When I come back next time, I promise I will never leave you alone again."


    After Gao Peng said what he said, Shen Yiyi finally looked at Gao Peng reluctantly. He thought that after meeting his parents, he would be able to develop a force together.


    I didn''t expect it to turn out like this in the end.


    It''s a bit of artificial.


    At the same time, before leaving, Gao Peng specially asked them to improve their strength and make use of all resources as soon as possible.


    There is a hint in his words that there may be a disaster in the near future, and it will affect everyone.


    So we must try our best to improve our strength in the shortest time, in order to survive in the future, when the disaster will happen.


    It''s a little strength to be able to improve a little. You can''t give up so easily. Maybe you can save your life in the near future after you improve your strength.


    This is what Gaopeng means inside and outside.


    The leader of the flame city also understood, but he also wanted to ask for more details, but Gao Peng didn''t pay any attention to him and disappeared in the original place.


    What should be said has been made clear. It is impossible to emphasize it again and again. What''s more, Gao Peng doesn''t know what will happen in the future.


    He only thinks that there will be a disaster, and he has such a faint feeling, so he is so eager to improve his strength, regardless of what will happen in the future.


    When you are strong enough, you will never be afraid of any threat. At the same time, you can control the absolute initiative.


    Gao Peng''s heart has always been thinking of this, and it is also the driving force to promote his strength.

 Chapters 941

    "Let''s go!"


    "You just need to tell me the direction. I''ll take you with me next. Your speed is too slow. I don''t know when to wait until you arrive."


    Gao Peng said lightly, which directly caused a flash of white eyes of Fang Jian, which was just too contemptuous of people''s red, naked and naked contempt!


    Although it is true, it feels so weird from Gao Peng''s mouth.


    "OK!"


    "The place we''re going to next is called the void cave. It''s a hegemonic force on the mainland. If we haven''t been there, it''s hard to find their territory."


    "But because I have been taken by my ancestors before, I know this better. The next place we will go is here."


    Fang Jian didn''t want to hide it at all. Of course, in his words, he secretly pointed out the ancestor, but Gao Peng didn''t care.


    Instead, he nodded quietly.


    Seeing Gao Peng''s reaction, Fang Jian felt particularly disappointed. Unexpectedly, the other side didn''t respond at all. Didn''t he consider the strong background behind him?


    It''s really a strange person!


    "The strength of this force is very strong, and its number is not large, but all the people are absolutely strong, and the weakest are the emperor."


    "Oh? That''s interesting. It seems that you are still useful. If it''s really like what you said, I can let you go directly. "


    "Don''t let me see that force, then you can leave unharmed. I will never touch you at all."


    After hearing the introduction of Fang Jian, Gao Peng felt that the weakest one was the emperor, so the most powerful one was not just the God Zun.


    Then he can definitely improve his strength this time.


    I just don''t know what level he will eventually rise to. After all, he doesn''t know what kind of state he will have in the future, but this doesn''t prevent him from trying to reach a higher level.


    Because I''ve been in contact with Gao Peng for many times, when I got so excited, Fang Jian was almost immune, so now I''m not surprised.


    This is absolutely a madman!


    When it comes to having more powerful and terrifying enemies, we will not show fear at all, but will become more and more excited. How can there be such people in the world?


    I really have a lot of experience!


    Fang Jian swore that once he met such a person, he would run as far as he could, and he could not easily provoke him, otherwise he would not know how to die.


    Although I think so in my heart, his body is still very honest. After all, his life is in the hands of the other side now.


    "I only hope this force can not let me down. I just want to find a stronger enemy, and don''t let the God who wastes time appear to me again."


    Fang Jian naturally heard Gao Peng''s muttering to himself, and he didn''t know how to make complaints about it. He felt that this fellow was not only a lunatic, but also a special arrogance.


    I''ve known his character before, but now it''s still too hard to accept. People think that the God is such a rubbish in his mouth.


    Who can believe it?

 Chapters 942

    Looking at some speechless square swords, Gao Peng smiled and said, "how do I feel like you have a lot of opinions about me? Do you really think that''s all I have? "


    Fang Jian did not speak, but chose silence.


    Because no matter what he said at this time, he felt that he would offend Gao Peng, and he did, because he had seen the strength of the empty cave.


    It can definitely be regarded as the top force in this continent. There are many invincible and powerful people in it. Any one of them can shake the whole continent.


    Now he would never believe that such a person of his age would have such terrible power. Even if the strong were reincarnated, he would never have such a terrible power.


    Of course, he couldn''t have said it.


    "Ha ha, silence means that you don''t believe it at all, but it''s no big deal. Even if you really say your own ideas, I won''t have any opinion on you."


    "I''m open-minded. I''ll never kill people if I don''t agree with you."


    square sword is turned over and turned white eyes, there are many groove points inside, want to make complaints about it!


    You also mean that you are open-minded.


    What does it mean to never kill without a word?


    What did you do before? Don''t you force the numbers yourself? My God This kind of guy was so self righteous that he didn''t know what he had done.


    Isn''t that scary?


    Or try to talk less, or you will kill him half way if you offend this kind of guy. Maybe you will kill him directly after you use it. What can you do?


    There''s no place in the abyss. It''s just terrible.


    Fang Jian was even more afraid to speak. He closed his mouth tightly. No one knew whether Gao Peng, a lunatic, would burst out in the next second.


    It''s terrible!


    "In fact, it''s no surprise that you have this feeling. After all, I''m really fierce in killing people, but it''s also those guys who are looking for their own death, otherwise it won''t be like this."


    "You and I, of course, will not kill you."


    "Because your strength is too weak, killing you is useless."


    I


    At this time, Fang Jian almost could not help but start swearing. But when he saw Gao Peng''s smile, he stopped his mind.


    It''s terrible!


    This guy even wanted to lure him to make mistakes, and began to satirize him again. Did he want to kill him halfway?


    Let his heart more alert up, absolutely can''t get the mad man''s way, no matter how ironic he is, absolutely can''t say a word.


    "Let''s hurry. Didn''t you worry before? Now you''d better hurry, or you''ll be empty. What can you do? "


    "Why? A force itself is there, how can it be lost at will? You don''t fool me here. If I know you''re lying to me, you''re really going to die. "


    "I didn''t fool you. It''s a cave in the void. They often move places, but they will stay in one place for hundreds of thousands of years."


    "In terms of time, it''s quite a long time. If they''re not lucky, maybe they''ve changed places."

 Chapters 943

    "So interesting? It seems that it''s better for us to hurry up, otherwise if they really run, they will really suffer a lot of losses. "


    "But I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    "How could I have deceived you? My life is in your hands now. If I dare to cheat you, I am looking for death. "


    Gao Peng was particularly satisfied with this answer, so he took him directly and flew to a far place. At this time, his fastest speed broke out.


    He is really afraid of the complete relocation of that empty cave. How can he find other powerful people then? It''s impossible to find it in one place after another.


    Now it will definitely waste a lot of time. He doesn''t want to spend so much time looking for it. What''s more, in his premonition, that disaster is slowly approaching.


    He doesn''t have much time to consume!


    It''s better to improve his strength as soon as possible to avoid that he won''t even have the chance to participate in the war at that time. However, if he doesn''t improve his strength as soon as possible, he may be killed in a flash.


    That''s too embarrassing!


    For the premonition, he must improve his strength as soon as possible. Now his strength is not enough.


    At least it has not reached the top strength of this continent, so it is not time for him to stop.


    What''s more The promotion of his strength will never stop!


    Gao Peng became more serious.


    Fang Jian feels Gao Peng''s transformation and takes a deep sigh of relief. He doesn''t know why Gao Peng suddenly made such a huge transformation, but at least he hasn''t been bothered.


    If he looks for his troubles as before, he really doesn''t know when he can survive. He may unconsciously fall into the trap of the other party.


    It will probably be miserable then!


    That miserable ending


    It''s just that he can''t bear to look straight at Gao Peng. As long as he thinks about the gods who were killed, he doesn''t dare to provoke Gao Peng easily, and he only gets along for such a short time.


    He has almost found out what kind of character Gao Peng is, which is absolutely a complete madman, and his strength is also somewhat unpredictable.


    You don''t know what his limits are.


    Just know it''s scary.


    However


    Can you believe that a person with such terrible power or a madman?


    No one knows whether he will go crazy directly in the next second. It is possible to kill you at that time. This is the place Fang Jian is most worried about. Therefore, when he is with Gao Peng, he is very careful.


    It''s better for this madman not to offend if he doesn''t offend. It''s better for him to do his own thing honestly than any other one.


    So silent flying!


    Gao Peng is now a god of high rank, his speed is naturally incomparably fast, only a day''s time has come to the place that Fang Jian said.


    "Is this what you call the void cave? Why didn''t I see anything? "


    "Of course not, because this case has been hidden in the void for a long time. If there is no special means, it can''t be seen at all, or other people don''t want you to see it, then you can''t see it either."

 Chapters 944

    "Since your ancestor brought you here once before, knock on the door and call them all out to me."


    "I''d like to see what kind of force this empty cave is really."


    Gao Peng held his arms and looked at it coldly. The expression on his face showed a little expectation. However, when he finished this sentence, he didn''t get any response.


    Gao Peng looks at Fang Jian with some doubts.


    Fang Jian''s face was extremely embarrassed. At this time, he also felt a special embarrassment. In fact, he was quite familiar with this case.


    But At that time, he completely forgot how to enter when he came, because he never paid attention to this kind of thing, and now when he wants to use it, he can''t remember it.


    "I I forgot how to get in... "


    "What the hell? You said you forgot how to get in? Don''t you just call them out? Since your ancestors know you, they will definitely know you. "


    "But I forgot too!"


    Gao Peng: "..."


    Gao Peng didn''t know how to say it. He didn''t expect to meet such a product. Before that, he vowed to find a powerful force for him.


    But what''s the situation now?


    When I brought you to this place, you even told me that you didn''t know how to get in. You even forgot the way to knock on the door.


    I


    Gao Peng wanted to kill him directly. Now, he was furious and was about to have cerebral hemorrhage. However, he finally calmed down his mood a little.


    Maybe we can use this guy later.


    "I really want to kill you!"


    "Why don''t you remember so important things? What''s in your mind?"


    Gao Peng shouted at each other.


    Fang Jian''s face also showed a little uneasiness. At first, he didn''t feel anything, but when he really came to this place, he found that he had forgotten everything.


    Not only don''t know how to enter this cave, but also don''t know how to hand over others, which is a bit awkward.


    When he realized this problem, he already had a little uneasiness in his heart. What if Gao Peng killed him directly?


    Hearing that Gao Peng didn''t want to kill him, he felt relieved, but he also knew that if he didn''t find a way, it might still be dangerous.


    "Or Let''s just smash this void? I think some extreme measures may be taken to lead the other party out. "


    "How to say that this emptiness is also the territory of the other side, it should have some impact on them, and it will definitely lead them out at that time."


    Gaopeng suddenly became silent. He felt that this method was indeed of some use, but whether it could be done or not was unknown.


    But this method suits him well.


    "Well, I''ll try it first!"


    "If you really can''t, you should be careful. I won''t let you go!"


    Gao Peng said to Fang Jian viciously.


    This guy is just too hateful. He has enough success and more failure. If he is not needed, he should be buried here now.

 Chapters 945

    When Gao Peng heard that he was going to shake the whole void, Fang Jian fell back a long way. He thought it would be better not to lean too close.


    The madman didn''t do a few normal things.


    Now, I''m going to get the empty cave out again, so it will be absolutely unscrupulous It can''t be described by any means, it should be that it will burst out all its strength.


    The devil knows what will happen.


    It''s better to stay away, or he may hurt himself.


    Gao Peng didn''t take it seriously.


    It''s hard to control if he wants to break out all his strength. He can''t care about other people''s strength. He''s too strong to even try.


    What''s more, at this time, he will use his own blood force and physique. This is not like before, he will kill each other immediately, but will shatter the whole void.


    Let that force come out on its own.


    "Since the promotion, it seems that I haven''t used the power of blood and physique. Now I should be able to fully develop all my strength, but I don''t know if this void can withstand it."


    "It should not be completely shattered by me. My strength is really strong, but it is not enough to make the space of this continent completely empty."


    Gao Peng still has some self-knowledge about his own strength. He will not think that he is invincible blindly, because the space of this continent is indeed very stable.


    Although sometimes even God can shake easily, it is not easy for him to turn the whole void into nothingness. Even he can''t do it at all.


    So He just wants to burst out all strength, just don''t know if he can get this case out.


    A thick black smoke slowly emerged from behind him, a very evil figure slowly began to appear, giving a special evil feeling.


    At the same time, there was a white light around his body. A white light directly covered his body surface. At the same time, there were two huge breath on his body.


    Black and white!


    The two breath interweave together, as if they have been completely integrated together, but we can still feel the evil power and the holy power in these breath.


    It is clear that two different forces can be so perfectly integrated. At the same time, when these two forces are integrated together, the space has gradually become unstable.


    The space crack appears!


    It''s not over yet. A huge flash of lightning suddenly appeared beside him. Each of them had a tiny space crack and slowly broke away towards the surrounding area.


    Boom boom!!!


    Amazing things happened, and the whole space was distorted, because Gaopeng''s strength is really very strong, even stronger than the people of the same realm.


    Therefore, when he fully burst out of his own strength, it is simply not the ordinary God can cope with.


    Even the space is obviously turbulent, and space cracks have been appearing all the time, which shows how terrible it is.


    Fang Jian''s face was shocked.


    "I knew it would be like this. This guy''s strength is so terrible that even space can''t resist him."

 Chapters 946

    "Is it really just a God? I always feel that his strength is particularly strong, which is not comparable to the general God. "


    "It''s a good thing that I just ran so far, or now I might be affected by him. I didn''t expect that his strength was so terrible, and I don''t know if he was full-scale."


    Fang Jian doesn''t know how to describe his mood. He hasn''t seen the world.


    But for Gao Peng, he felt speechless and shocked.


    This is absolutely a complete madman.


    It''s still an invisible guy, because I don''t know the bottom line of his strength from the beginning to the end, every time you think he just stays in this realm.


    He''ll make you change again.


    Moreover, he only shows the power of one realm, but the power he erupts is many times stronger than that of the same realm. I don''t know how he did it.


    Just like now, it''s clear that it''s just showing the power of God, but it can make the whole space appear cracks, not only that kind of small space cracks.


    Looking at the cracks in the space around him, we can know how terrible his power is. This space seems to have been a little unstable.


    You know This is the territory of the void cave. Since they can escape into the void, they can definitely make the space more stable.


    How could it be so easily destroyed by others?


    However, Gao Peng can easily make this space appear so many space cracks, which shows that his strength is not comparable to ordinary people at all.


    It''s really powerful enough!


    "It''s too exaggerated. How can it be said that it''s the territory of the void cave of the top force in the mainland, but now it''s given by him to make space cracks appear frequently. Isn''t it too powerful?"


    "I always feel that the strength of his blood and physique are different. What''s the difference? I can''t feel it. The two breath are very special!!"


    Fang Jian stared at Gao Peng, as if to find something wrong, but in the end he didn''t notice anything else.


    It''s just a little strange at best.


    His strength is still too weak. Although he grew up in a top power, his strength is too weak. His eyes on some things are not so high at all.


    Therefore, he didn''t find out how advanced Gao Peng''s blood power and physique were. If he did, he would be shocked.


    That''s almost scared to pee!


    Just when he''s dreaming!


    The space suddenly appears the phenomenon of folding. At the same time, a huge space crack directly appears in front of them. At the same time, a huge area is also slowly emerging.


    "Here This... "


    "There it is! The void cave appears! "


    "It''s the entrance to the void cave. There''s absolutely nothing wrong. It was like this when my ancestors brought me here, but because it was hidden, they didn''t find it."


    "I didn''t expect it to be right in front of us. It''s really useful."


    As if Fang Jian had found the treasure, he felt very excited. As long as he found this empty cave, he could be saved.

 Chapters 947

    It''s needless to say that there must be invincible and powerful people in this empty cave, a top force, because not long ago, he had come with the old ancestor.


    So I know that this force is very powerful.


    As long as he can find the entrance, he can be saved basically, and he doesn''t need to be threatened by that madman.


    He was so excited that the expression on his face could not be covered up.


    Gao Peng also saw the appearance of the entrance, and saw that his face had slowly revealed its expression, which was also the expression of joy and excitement.


    This is a force hidden in the void. It is definitely a strong one with his needs. I just don''t know what realm he can be promoted to.


    "It seems This time it''s a great harvest. I don''t know how your strength is. I just hope you can improve me in all aspects, so I don''t need to be afraid of the next disaster. "


    Gao Peng didn''t want to go in directly, but he stayed outside for a long time. Since the entrance of this force has appeared, someone will definitely appear on the other side.


    How could he be allowed to play wild outside?


    Generally, people in such top forces are very proud. Since they have been called by others, they will never give up so easily.


    Sure enough


    Gao Peng''s mind has just come up with such an idea. There is a huge breath flying out of it, which is definitely the strength of God.


    "Is that what happened? But I feel that this guy''s strength is still a little weak. I''d better kill him as soon as possible. "


    "At least it won''t waste my time!"


    Gao Peng didn''t give the other party a chance to appear at all. He pinched a fist in his hand, and the black and white forces surrounded his hand directly, and gave him a fierce blow.


    The whole space is filled with space cracks!


    Directly toward the entrance of the empty cave.


    Bang!


    The fist seemed to hit something and made a very loud sound. When all was gone, the surroundings fell into silence.


    Even the breath just came out disappeared completely.


    "It''s perfect. I don''t think the next guy will be so weak. Don''t send out the garbage, or I will make them unable to get out of the door."


    There was a smile on Gaopeng''s lips.


    Fang Jian has been able to see the whole process in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitch violently.


    Isn''t it cruel?


    Even if someone can''t even come out, they will die directly inside. Besides, do you want to be so grumpy? Maybe you can communicate with others.


    You''re a pain in the head!


    A complete madman must not be the enemy of such a guy. No one knows what kind of shocking things he will do next.


    Surely more powerful people will appear next?


    After thinking so in mind, Fang Jian is ready to leave. If he is seen by the people in the void cave, there will definitely be a big misunderstanding.


    He can''t show his appearance to others, so he has to wait until now to run away quickly, but it has to be agreed by that lunatic.

 Chapters 948

    In the empty cave.


    Originally, they felt that there was a sudden vibration in the space. They thought that something had happened, so they would let the entrance of the void cave appear.


    At the same time, a God was sent out to have a look.


    This is just going out. No Without going out at all, he was killed directly by a powerful force.


    What''s the situation?


    All the people are completely ignorant.


    "What''s the matter? Where did that power come from? "


    One apparently powerful person said that the shower shook their heads and didn''t know what was going on.


    One of them said cautiously.


    "Would someone want to trouble us? Always feel that the other party has a purpose, otherwise how can we suddenly kill our people? "


    "He dare!"


    "I''ve never seen anyone so bold as to dare to move the people in our empty cave. You don''t see what kind of existence we are. In fact, they just move when they say so?"


    "But Our people have been killed! "


    In this sentence, you can directly give the whole Mongolia to the people present. It seems that it is also true. Moreover, it is a God who is a little stronger.


    The powerful at the level of God worship can basically walk horizontally outside. Many of the most powerful forces are just God worship. The void cave is too concerned about the quality of personnel.


    Therefore, every person at least has the strength of the emperor, and this is the lowest, among which there are many God worshippers.


    Basically, it''s the highest quality force on this continent. Ordinary people dare not easily provoke this force.


    So for so many years, there has never been such a thing. Who knows that such a big thing will happen now.


    Even if the door didn''t come out, it had been killed by someone else.


    How can this be tolerated?


    "I don''t care who is running wild here, but I dare to do such things in our territory and kill our people, so I can''t spare him."


    "Wang Ka, go out and have a look for me. The first time, you must be careful, but you don''t have to make the mistake you just made."


    "Be sure to give me a good look at who the other party is. If you can, please help me with the other party''s head by the way."


    This is obviously the most powerful one among the people. At this time, he began to command, because in their power.


    Generally, it''s not allowed to go out without permission, except for some unavoidable things. Although he can command others to go out, he can''t go out at this door easily.


    This is also a very strict limit, but with his strength, he has already rushed out directly, where will he manage what kind of people are outside.


    Wang Ka is a god worshiped five level strong man, even if it is placed on the mainland, it can also be said that there are several strong men, but in the void cave, it is only a relatively weak person.


    Because there are so many strong people here.


    Even such a powerful person has no status at all, so he can be regarded as a small leader basically. Now he can only be called by others at will.


    Wang Ka nodded and calmly replied, "I will definitely let such a guy who doesn''t know the height of the earth know that he dared to provoke the fate of the void cave."

 Chapters 949

    Wang Ka is confident in his own strength, so he only sees that he flies out towards the entrance of the empty cave with full confidence.


    Although he was able to kill God''s powerful one, he was not weak. He didn''t think he would be killed by the other side.


    Therefore, he burst out all of his strength and rushed out.


    All the people look at him like this!


    However


    Just as he was approaching that entrance, a huge white light flickered, and his whole eyes were completely invisible.


    The next second, the whole person has disappeared, not even the breath.


    This scene is directly seen by all the people present, because all the people are not weak in strength, and also can feel the disappearance of Wang Ka''s breath.


    A God said carefully.


    "It seems Seems to have been killed... "


    "My God, who are the people outside? Such a powerful man was killed in a flash. Is it true that there are top forces who want to trouble us? "


    "Impossible? Although we have always been superior, how can we possibly get revenge if we haven''t provoked other forces for so many years? "


    The rest of the gods could not resist their inner curiosity. They started to talk about it one by one, but their voices were relatively small.


    It is also heard clearly by other people.


    But no one will lose his temper. He thinks that the people outside have been planning for a long time. Otherwise, how could they have been blocking their door all the time?


    The fifth level of God''s respect is a person who is killed by seconds in an instant. He is absolutely a powerful person, and may be much stronger than most of the people present.


    There may even be a powerful power, which is definitely not so easy to deal with, so many people have begun to guess.


    Most of the God worshippers have begun to retreat. After all, it''s no surprise to see that even the fifth level of God worshippers are killed in a flash, even if they go out.


    Even if the person with a little stronger strength doesn''t think he can do it, he can''t fight with the person outside. It''s better not to act rashly.


    For a moment everyone was silent.


    "I don''t believe it If you can get out to me, he may be able to do it all at once. But if you can get out to me, I don''t believe that he can deal with so many of you at once. "


    "I also want to control this entrance here. We must not have any accidents, so this task is up to you."


    It''s obvious that the most powerful one stood in the same place and said that he was very angry in his own heart. He also wanted to rush out directly,


    but there are strict restrictions on the void and cave. At the same time, he needs to control this entrance, so he can''t do it at all.


    It makes him feel anxious and helpless.


    It''s just too hard!


    The other side has obviously reached the door, but he can''t go out completely for various reasons, and the enemy outside may be very powerful.


    If we can know who is outside, then he can immediately call more people. It is not clear what the situation is, so he can''t act rashly at all.

 Chapters 950

    All the people in the room hesitated for a moment. They really thought about the fate of the two God worshippers. Even if so many of them went out at once, would it really work?


    But it was their hesitation.


    That one of the strongest was completely annoyed.


    "What are you still hesitating about? Everyone else has arrived at the door. You don''t even want to get revenge. Now you still think of miscellaneous things. "


    "I don''t need your life to sacrifice. I just hope you can see which bastard is guarding the door outside. If you let me know, I can report it."


    "I''ll deal with it myself then!"


    "You just need to give me a look at what''s going on, then you''ve completely finished your task. Don''t give me any hesitation."


    After hearing that.


    Everyone here also thinks it''s reasonable. After all, everyone knows how strict the rules of the void cave are. Even the strength, no matter how powerful, must be abided by.


    All these are the rules set by the ancestors. All people must abide by them, without exception.


    So what they do can make them feel tied up. Maybe it''s because one thing happened that was too bad, so they decided to set a very strict rule.


    Although many things have been avoided and many of their freedom has been restricted at the same time, unlike the current situation, other people have already called, but they can''t directly fight out.


    Instead, we need to see who the other party is.


    This is more uncomfortable.


    The rest of them looked at each other, nodded their heads, bit their teeth and rushed out. Now they can only see who is blocking the door as soon as possible.


    Only after knowing something.


    Then they can really let go. In a word, this rule is too difficult to accept, which directly limits all their actions.


    Almost all of them are managed one by one.


    The most powerful person here, because he is not authorized, is absolutely impossible to go out. Once out, no matter how anxious things are.


    In the end, it will definitely be severely punished.


    This is a very inflexible rule. This is how it is. It has avoided many things in many years.


    No one expected such a result.


    Emperor shenzun has made up his mind. Countless rays of light rushed out directly towards the entrance of the void cave. Now they just want to rush out to see what happened.


    Whether it can succeed or not!


    But hope not to be killed!


    But It is obvious that they think too much, an energy that can shake the heaven and earth, suddenly rushed towards their face, and in it, they even feel a evil, and there is a bright energy mixed together.


    "Here No...! "


    "No!"


    They didn''t have time to escape at all. They were completely killed by that powerful force. After all, the space of this entrance is so small.


    Kill all the people directly.


    That one of the strongest is completely ignorant. He didn''t expect that it would be such a result. Now he has become the guanggangsi and Lingling.


    Look at the last one!


    He''s crazy.


    "Ah ah!!!!!"

 Chapters 951

    This strong man in the void cave, after venting for a while, suddenly became silent and looked abnormal.


    But at this time, he didn''t step out directly, because no matter what happened, if he didn''t get permission, he would go out directly, so it was definitely his own problem.


    He dare not try so easily.


    So Now there is only one way.


    "I can''t help it. If I let the other party behave like this again, the face of the empty cave will be completely lost."


    "I hope you don''t blame me!"


    His face suddenly changed, because now there is no other way. He can only wake up the old monsters who are closed, or he will not get permission at all.


    Whether it''s to inform them that someone has come to the door to commit a mischief or to give them the opportunity, they can only wake up those who are closed.


    Only to see that he suddenly closed his eyes.


    A wave of magic power suddenly rippled, a wave after a wave spread into the deeper void of the cave, and each time I felt a strange power.


    "What''s the matter, scorching devil?"


    "I have already told you? Don''t call us in case of no emergency, it will interrupt our cultivation. "


    An ethereal voice suddenly rang. If you listen carefully, you don''t know where the voice came from.


    However, Yan devil really knew where the voice came from, only to see him suddenly look to the deep of the void cave, the voice said sincerely.


    "The disciple was forced to do so, because someone had already called at this time, and the other party was obviously blocking our door, and had been killed many emperors and deities."


    "If we don''t do it again, we may be killed more people by others. Moreover, once we are blocked by each other all the time, it will definitely be to let others hear that our empty cave is blocked by others."


    "Such a move would lose the authority of the void cave, so I asked for instructions to go out and see what happened. I also asked my ancestors to be ready for you. After all, it might be other forces coming to ask for trouble."


    Yan Mo explained the current situation clearly. The deep voice never sounded. It was obvious that he was thinking about it at this time.


    But from time to time, there will be a huge power, but it''s very obscure. Ordinary people can''t easily feel it.


    Yanmo will clearly feel that this power is brewing slowly, which is absolutely the anger of the ancestors.


    Because the ancestors had only been closed for a long time, and some people began to block the door. No matter which force is caught, it is impossible to be lenient.


    "Go!"


    "We will always pay attention to all the trends. If you can''t solve it, then we will definitely move quickly, and you can safely kill the guy blocking the door."


    "If there''s something to do, we''ll take it on. I want to see which bastard dare to fight us. It''s like eating bear heart and leopard gall."


    "It''s not that we haven''t been fighting for a long time. Some guys have completely forgotten our existence. If it''s true, I don''t mind letting everyone really realize that there are still old guys like us in the world."

 Chapters 952

    "Yes, I know."


    After getting the consent, everyone of Yanmo became more excited and gradually showed a trace of ferocity on the edge.


    Just now, if it''s not for the lack of consent, it''s impossible to be so complacent. People have killed their subordinates again and again, which is unbearable to anyone.


    What''s more, he is a man who improves his strength by fighting. He is more unlikely to tolerate others standing on his head to shit and pee.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen!


    "I can finally fight No matter what kind of guy you are, I must tear you alive! "


    As soon as the voice fell, he had disappeared completely.


    The next second appeared at the entrance of the void cave. Without any hesitation, he rushed directly into the entrance.


    No It should be an export for him.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng, who was blocked outside the empty cave, also felt a huge breath at the first time, which made him slightly surprised.


    "Oh? There''s such a powerful guy. I think it''s always rubbish. It''s really unexpected! "


    Fang Jian is completely numb at the moment. He was ready to leave before, but he didn''t find a chance to speak.


    So he basically saw all the things in his eyes, only to see that Gao Peng, a lunatic, had blocked the door of others and killed so many people.


    Although he didn''t see it with his own eyes, he could personally feel that there were countless powerful breath. Tongtong had disappeared, and there was a powerful God like him.


    There are more powerful gods than him!


    Those Tongtong have been killed in an instant, or even before the door is out. It''s just crazy.


    Let others go out, right?


    Let others see who killed them anyway, but now those guys are killed without even going out of their own door.


    It''s just too wrong!


    Think of all feel special suffocation, it is estimated that only such a crazy person as Gao Peng in the world will always block in other people''s door, and only he dare to block in other people''s door.


    This is the void cave!


    Just exposing the name can frighten many people. It can be seen how powerful the void cave is and how famous it is.


    But that''s it He was still blocked at the door by the madman. In such a short time, he had killed many elite and powerful people, but he did not know how many more to kill.


    Fang Jian patted his head. He really didn''t know how to face the next thing. If he was found by others, he would exist.


    It really can''t wash if you jump into the Yellow River.


    If sky city is brought in, it may become more chaotic. He doesn''t want to see this happen.


    "My God What should I do? Now it''s impossible to hide. I just hope no one can recognize me. "


    "No I can''t rely on others not recognizing me, or change all the breath and appearance as soon as others haven''t found out yet, so that others can''t recognize me. "


    At this time, he has made a decision that he must not be discovered by others, so he quietly changed his breath, even his image and appearance have changed a little.


    It is quite different from his original appearance and breath.

 Chapters 953

    Gao Peng naturally felt the action of the guy behind him, but he didn''t care at all. At most, he just smiled helplessly.


    "This guy is pretty smart. He is afraid to be recognized by others, but it should be better for him."


    "For the sake of helping me lead the way, I won''t bother you for the time being. Then I can use your words and ask you for help."


    Gao Peng is not a murderous devil, and he also has his own bottom line. Since the other side didn''t play tricks, he will lead the way honestly.


    There''s no need for him to kill at all.


    As a result, he has given a great deal of leniency.


    Now he is only looking forward to the master of that big guy, but He won''t wait for the other party to appear, since he has tested the function of the system.


    Then there is no need for him to waste his time.


    Whew!


    Bang!!


    The left hand is dark and the right hand is bright.


    When two huge forces merge together, it seems to form a Taiji, and the power will soar directly in an instant.


    "I lost What does this lunatic want to do? "


    Just after he changed his image, Fang Jian found Gao Peng''s move and his face changed.


    Does a force want to destroy that entrance?


    But before he could think more, the power of the combination of darkness and light rushed directly into the entrance of that empty cave.


    Bang!


    "If you want to kill me with this kind of attack, you may look down on me too much, but if you only have this kind of power, you will definitely kill you when I go out."


    Yan Mo feels the attack, but he is not flustered at all. For him, this attack is not so powerful.


    And it''s manageable.


    But now he is in this space, it seems to be more uncomfortable, but not to kill him all of a sudden.


    When he received the attack directly and positively, he felt a special anger in his heart. Before he went out, he was attacked by others.


    I always feel so suffocating!


    But at this time, he already knew Gao Peng''s strength, which made him more confident. Only because this place was too narrow, could he suffer.


    Now he''s very grumpy inside.


    But He didn''t know at all, but at that moment, Gao Peng had already produced earth shaking changes, and his strength had already been different.


    ¡­¡­


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning in progress! ]


    scan completed! ]


    [the highest level of enemy is the Ninth level of divine respect. Now the level of host is automatically upgraded to the first level of divine emperor. ]


    [blood vessels, constitution, etc. are not stronger than the host, and will not be improved temporarily! ]


    Gao Peng won''t work as hard as before because he has mastered the function of the system this time. He has to be shameless to challenge and challenge each other before he is willing to fight.


    Once, he can improve his own strength immediately by taking direct action. In a moment, he has already broken through to another realm, which makes him feel suddenly refreshing, and the surrounding forces seem to become more friendly.


    It''s a very wonderful feeling.


    It is more comfortable than all previous realms, as if the whole person is integrated with this space, and the senses of the whole person become particularly sharp.


    It''s a feeling that has never been experienced.

 Chapters 954

    It''s too powerful.


    Never felt so strong, before you just can kill each other and all enemies at will!


    But now it''s different.


    I feel that I can completely destroy the whole void, even destroy it.


    Is this the power of God?


    Gao Peng felt very excited. He never thought that breaking through a realm would have such an unprecedented feeling, as if he had completely controlled the continent.


    It''s a wonderful feeling!


    With the strength of his own blood and physique itself is a special senior level, which makes his own strength more terrifying.


    No one else can feel the change of his body at all, and only he himself can feel it. This obvious change has taken place in his own strength and control over power.


    Not in the same breath!


    Quite powerful.


    Gao Peng can''t help but clench his fist. A more powerful force spreads out in an instant, without causing much damage to the space.


    But people with eyes can know that this is definitely a more terrifying force, because when such a powerful force erupts in such a moment, he can still send and receive freely.


    It didn''t spread far.


    This is absolutely to own the strength to have the super control, so is not the ordinary person can do at all.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "What happened just now? How can I feel that the madman''s body sends out a very horrible breath directly? What''s the situation? "


    "If there is such a horrible atmosphere, then the space can''t bear it directly. It can''t bear such a terrible force."


    "But why hasn''t anything happened?"


    Relying on Fang Jian''s cognition, he naturally knew that if this horrible force really emanated from Gao Peng, it would be absolutely amazing.


    But such a terrible force still does not cause any harm to space. Why on earth?


    He felt puzzled himself.


    His eyes have been staring at Gao Peng. He will never doubt the illusion he just had. There is absolutely a strong breath emanating from Gao Peng.


    But what''s going on?


    Isn''t that lunatic like before, his own strength has soared again?


    Isn''t it terrible outside?


    Although the guesses are not completely accurate, they are already eight or nine years old. It can be seen that Gao Peng''s promotion of his own strength at this time is a very obvious thing in itself.


    In addition, the power inadvertently created makes all people feel more shocked, which is a little unexpected.


    It''s because we have a little understanding together that Fang Jian''s heart can''t be calm. We don''t know when Gao Peng can reach the limit of his strength.


    Every time I feel the improvement of my strength.


    But it is also a kind of quietly improve their own strength, how to do it?


    It''s just incomprehensible. I don''t know how this guy did it. It''s not reasonable at all!


    Fang Jian wants to break his head and doesn''t know how Gao Peng can improve his strength.

 Chapters 955

    When Gao Peng felt the strength of his body skyrocketing, a huge force suddenly came from the entrance of the service of the void cave, and a ray of light directly flew out of it.


    Bang!


    The whole void was shaken for a while, and there was a space crack in it.


    Immediately followed by a very large figure, the whole person seems to be filled with flames, the whole face is ferocious and twisted up, giving a feeling of impending volcanic eruption.


    Gao Peng looked up and down at the visitors. This guy is the one who made him break through the realm of God and Emperor. It seems that his strength is quite strong.


    If it was before, maybe he didn''t feel as relaxed as before, but just now his realm has completely broken through. For this guy in front of him Naturally, I don''t have a cold.


    What''s more, this guy has no great use for him at all. His blood power and physique can''t be improved, and only his realm can be improved.


    This waste He doesn''t usually look straight.


    Gao Peng said lightly: "are you alone? I''m afraid I''m not here to die. "


    "You!"


    The whole face of Yan devil was twisted in an instant, and on his face, it seemed like a volcano was erupting, and a kind of red liquid flowed out.


    When the liquid dripped into the void and saw it around him, the void began to twist slowly, and it was burned by the red liquid.


    With his anger, this kind of liquid becomes more and more. Slowly, his whole body has been covered by this red liquid, and he has completely become a monster.


    It could have been called humanoid.


    But now it has become a complete monster. It seems to be many times larger than human beings. Maybe it is because of the accumulated anger, which suddenly burst out.


    Let his strength soar a lot in a flash.


    But it''s not beyond the bound of realm, it''s also the realm of God worship. If it''s someone else''s, it must have been a proper disaster.


    It''s a pity that he met Gao Peng.


    His ending has long been predestined.


    Gao Peng looks at him now. Unexpectedly, this guy starts to lose his temper. His strength will improve even if he loses his temper. But this image is a little ugly.


    We can''t accept it.


    "It''s really ugly and weak. I didn''t expect that the empty cave is these inferior goods. Isn''t there a stronger person?"


    "It''s a disappointment, isn''t it?"


    Fang Jian was speechless.


    I''ve never heard that someone would say that the people in the empty cave are inferior, ugly and weak words have been said. How insane this guy is!


    If he is heard by others, he will surely say that he is too arrogant and will not inquire about the existence of the void cave.


    The weakest is the realm of the emperor.


    Needless to say, there are many more and more powerful experts, which is one of the most powerful forces on this continent.


    Just because they haven''t done much, few people know that they have heard of a reputation.


    The legend comes from this!

 Chapters 956

    For the people who let him improve his strength, he will generally be careful, so easy to kill each other.


    But at this time, he has not much patience. If he wants to improve his strength as soon as possible, he can only kill this guy.


    If no one else has been sent to the void cave, he doesn''t mind. Go into the void cave and have a look.


    Take a look at who else is in there.


    Looking at this scorching devil who has already become a ghost, Gao Peng has no interest in him, although his strength has increased a little.


    But I can''t improve my realm. What''s the use of coming here?


    It''s nothing more than a waste!


    "Waste is waste. No matter how to improve your strength, your strength is still vulnerable. What are you doing out there?"


    "Is it just to be disgraced here? If that''s the case, I''d better give you a ride as soon as possible. "


    "Waste not my time!"


    Fang Jian hasn''t rolled his eyes yet.


    Gao Peng has already started to fight directly, holding a very powerful force in his hand, and directly colliding with the Chinese devil who has already become a human being and a ghost.


    A more powerful force collided with each other, and the Yan devil could not resist it at all. He had some crazy looks, which turned out to be a little bit of fear and fear.


    "No No... "


    In fact, he didn''t lose his mind at all.


    It''s just because I''m too angry and want to let myself vent all my emotions, so I''m so crazy.


    On the whole, he can control his body.


    But at this time, he felt despair. No matter how he resisted, the power of terror had no effect.


    He felt that his vitality was slowly dissipating, which made his heart special despair and shrill scream again and again.


    But it doesn''t work at all.


    "No You can''t kill me, not the people in the void cave. If you kill other people, you will kill them. The old ancestors won''t trouble you. "


    "But if I''m killed, you can''t escape!"


    Yan devil has been completely exorcised. Now he basically has no way, because he feels the terror of that power, which he can not resist at all.


    How desperate!


    In the end, he could only make such a decision to frighten others with his ancestors.


    As soon as Fang Jian''s face changed, he just wanted to talk.


    Gao Peng did not look at the smile.


    "I don''t want it. If your ancestor really wants to come to kill me, then I have to thank you very much. It seems that I must kill you."


    "Only when you are killed will your ancestors come to you. It''s so good. I didn''t expect to get such good information from your mouth."


    "Although I would like to thank you a lot, I can only let your old ancestors come to you if I kill you, so I can only aggrieve you."


    "Lend me your life!"


    In the eyes of others, Gao Peng directly smashed the head of Yan devil with one fist. At the same time, a combination of light and evil energy completely destroyed his whole body.


    Nothing left!

 Chapters 957

    Fang Jian''s heart was broken at the moment. He didn''t expect that the final result would be like this. He killed so many people in the empty cave all at once.


    I''ll go!


    It''s a madman!


    What we have done is so hard to accept, and the strength of the just one is clearly very strong, but it can not be resisted for long in his hands.


    He It seems to be getting stronger again.


    Fang Jian''s eyes revealed a complex look. At first, he just thought that the gap was not big, but with the contact time getting longer and longer.


    They don''t know when the gap started, but it has become so huge. Each other''s hand can easily crush him, which makes him feel special.


    How can the gap be so large?


    Gaopeng felt as if no one had come out, and felt special disappointment. Unexpectedly, he killed several people!


    No one has come out.


    What is the void cave of the top forces? Isn''t it so weak?


    "Is this the only strength of this force?"


    Gao Peng asked with his head askew.


    Fang Jian was stupefied for a while, and hurriedly replied, "how could it be that just now that man is only a doorkeeper, his strength is not on the table at all. Do you really think his strength is the most powerful?"


    "It''s impossible at all."


    "His strength is too weak. The real strong are all closed in the deepest place. Generally, they don''t appear easily. It''s estimated that those people don''t know that we are here yet."


    "So it didn''t show up at all, and if you want to get into trouble, you may have to go in."


    After thinking about it, Fang Jian said without hesitation.


    Gaopeng suddenly became silent. He was thinking at this time. Would he go in directly?


    I feel some trouble.


    Originally, I wanted to block the door here and improve my strength all the time. Now I need to know that that guy is just a gatekeeper.


    Then he naturally wants to improve his strength. He doesn''t want to run around any more, but he doesn''t know if anyone can kill him.


    But He didn''t want to miss the chance.


    "It seems that we can only do this......"


    "What?" Fang Jian felt a special doubt.


    But the next second he did not have any doubts. Gao Peng directly told him what he was going to do with his actual actions.


    Gao Peng stepped out step by step and smashed his fist at the entrance of the void cave. He saw only the entrance of the void cave, and there was a trace of shaking in an instant.


    "So strong?"


    "Then I want to see if you can attack me next, and I will blow you up!"


    The corners of Gaopeng''s mouth slightly rose, and the two forces on his body were directly integrated, and he went directly towards the entrance of that empty cave.


    A violent shake.


    At the same time, he gave out a dazzling light, and Fang Jian''s lips were slightly dry, but he could not help licking his lips, which made him a little nervous.


    It''s the first time to see such a scene!


    This time, the doorway of the void cave, which is known as the top of the continent, was completely blown up by others. It exploded directly in front of his eyes. His heart was filled with emotion.

 Chapters 958

    "Just stay out for me!"


    "It''s no use for you now. If you want to escape, you can do it!"


    "But then I hope you don''t have to meet me again, or..."


    Gao Peng glanced at the square sword, then stopped paying attention to him, and the whole man flew into the entrance of the void cave at a very fast speed.


    At this time, he would like to improve his strength a little faster. Since no one comes out, he doesn''t mind going in directly.


    Fang Jian saw Gao Peng fly in directly, but at this time, he was moved a little. After all, Gao Peng didn''t force him to go in.


    If once he enters the void.


    It''s all over. Everyone knows that he brought Gao Penglai here. Then his reputation will be completely ruined.


    Moreover, Gao Peng was considerate of his situation. Although he finally uttered such cruel words, he could feel the kindness.


    After all, it''s a great tolerance that he didn''t kill him after using him. If he has other opinions, it''s too much for him.


    But He won''t stay here somehow. After all, there may be unimaginable wars in the future, and he may be affected at any time.


    It was also a bad thing to be seen by others, so he took a deep look at the entrance of the void cave.


    In the end, they flew further away.


    He has to think for himself, and also for SkyCity. Although he is not afraid, it is better to avoid such things as much as possible.


    "Although you killed the God in the sky, since you let me go, I will try my best to cover it up for you. I don''t know if you can survive."


    Fang Jian muttered to himself.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering the void cave, Gao Peng felt that there was a strange power everywhere. This should be the power of space, right?


    "Sure enough, this place is weird, which makes me feel a little bound. This is just the power to control the world. I didn''t expect that I was completely bound when I entered here."


    "This place is so strange!"


    Looking around, he found that it was true. Now he was not so relaxed outside. He always felt something was binding him.


    However, it''s someone else''s territory, which is understandable, so he just looked around.


    Here and the general forces are not the same at all, as if all the places are formed by air cracks one by one, in which there are small spaces one by one.


    Those are all for living people.


    Maybe a lot of people have already shut up inside?


    Let him really see the power of the top forces, all kinds of strange things, especially everything in this empty cave.


    Give him a special magical feeling.


    It is absolutely the most magical force he has ever seen. It gives him a special sense of unease everywhere, perhaps because it is forged by most people.


    That''s why it makes this void pain very solid. It''s not so easy to destroy it. It also shows that the strength of this force is particularly strong.


    At least he has seen the most powerful force at present!!

 Chapters 959

    "Although it''s amazing, it gives me a sense of being bound everywhere. If it''s just like this, then I won''t give up so easily."


    "If I don''t call all of you guys out, how can I improve my strength?"


    Gao Peng has a bad smile on his mouth. It''s not easy to let go of this chance.


    And it''s not so easy to find such a top force on this continent. If he didn''t catch Fang Jian in the first place, he can''t find it now.


    So he won''t give up so easily.


    Since all the people are in the space cracks, then we should open all the space cracks. We don''t believe that we have done so roughly. No one has come out yet.


    In fact When he entered the void cave, he had already alerted all the people who were closed. There had been no outsiders in the void cave for a long time.


    And it was entered by such violent means.


    So it''s been noticed for a long time. If those guys don''t know what''s going on, they''re just watching in the dark.


    "Who is this guy from? Are they people who want to be enemies with us? I don''t know who sent it. "


    "Since I broke into the house in such a violent way, I think it should be the enemy. The smell of the guy Yanmo has completely disappeared. I guess he was killed by the guy who broke in suddenly."


    "Then shall we go out and solve this guy? Otherwise, if we let others know, won''t we lose our face completely?"


    "Not for the moment. First, observe what he wants to do. When we know his purpose, we are catching him. Then we will force him to find out what force he belongs to. Though we dare to provoke him to our head, do we think all of us are dead? Unforgivable! "


    The people in the dark talk to each other, but they still don''t want to fight at this time, but they are always paying attention to all the changes of Gao Peng.


    In their opinion, it''s easy to catch Gao Peng, so at this time, they can observe what Gao Peng wants to do.


    This is more convenient for their next move. At the same time, we can guess the purpose of Gao Peng from a series of moves?


    Just after they stopped.


    All of a sudden, Gao Peng began to gather the most terrifying force. A very violent force was sent out, which directly filled all the empty animals.


    It''s a little bit of a threat.


    "What does he want to do? Does he want to break all the cracks in space? "


    The man in the dark asked doubtfully, but all the people didn''t know what happened, but they didn''t worry at this time.


    But the next second, everyone''s face suddenly changed, they found After all, I despised Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng is going to destroy all the space cracks in order to find someone stronger than him, but when they just react, it''s too late.


    A mixture of darkness and light directly bombarded the space crack, and a space crack completely disappeared.


    If there are people in it, it''s almost dead now.

 Chapters 960

    "He... How dare he! "


    "It broke a space crack. There are people there!"


    "Ah ah ah ah ah!!!!!"


    When these hidden old monsters are found, Gao Peng does not hesitate to destroy a space crack, which makes them completely unbearable.


    This is absolutely different from what they thought before. The purpose of this guy may be impure at the beginning, or he may want to destroy their place.


    Never forgive!


    Unforgivable!


    Can''t forgive!


    All the old monsters were so furious that they didn''t think about anything else and didn''t want to know which force was targeting them.


    Now, they just want to kill Gao Peng. They can''t let him do anything recklessly here.


    Unforgivable!


    The empty cave of the top forces in the hall will be forced to such a degree by others, and they will also see one of their space cracks eliminated with their own eyes.


    But there are still people in the empty cave, but they just watch those people being killed, even without a little resistance.


    How can they stand it?


    All of a sudden, I was completely angry, and this anger also rushed to the top of my head. I couldn''t suppress it at all, and I couldn''t stand it at all.


    No one can bear to see his disciples killed by others. These old monsters don''t think about other problems directly.


    Out of the customs!


    And at this time, they are very angry. Whether they can hide their breath or not, they just want to kill Gao Peng alive.


    Never let this hateful guy live, or I''m so sorry for the disciples in the void cave. I can''t forgive this guy.


    "I will kill him! I don''t care which power he belongs to, but I can''t spare him if the railings go wild on our territory and even do such unforgivable things. "


    "No one of you should stop me!"


    "If any of you dare to stop me, I will kill you all!"


    One of the old people was very angry, only to see his white hair all over his body had rushed up, so it can be seen how angry he was at this time.


    Other old people also did not want to block, see them are also gnashing teeth to say.


    "How can we stop you? Now all of us want to kill that guy directly, no matter who he is, we must kill him! "


    "After that, we will definitely investigate the forces behind him. I will let those who dare to provoke us go to hell. Have we not been born for a long time, so some people have already forgotten our existence."


    "Don''t let these guys go!"


    The old monsters in the void cave began to get angry one by one, and all the old monsters in the closing room woke up from the closing room.


    Every one of them has a special horrible breath, which gives a special feeling of depression. In this cave, such a horrible breath can be mobilized.


    It''s a little too hard to believe.


    At the same time, it also shocked many people. Those guys were originally practicing in the cracks of space. At this time, they were also shocked.

 Chapters 961

    "What''s the matter? Why do I suddenly feel a particularly horrible atmosphere, like that of my ancestors? "


    "No It''s not just a breath. I feel that all the ancestors have left at the same time. What''s the matter? "


    "Let''s go out and have a look. It''s estimated that something terrible happened. Otherwise, how could these often closed ancestors suddenly appear? It''s definitely a big event. "


    "Go!"


    For a time, all the people who were still in the space cracks came out of the Qing Dynasty, and all the old ancestors suddenly went out of the gate, which is definitely not a good thing.


    And all of a sudden, there was such a sense of terror.


    Can this be a good thing?


    So all of them appear in an instant. At first, they are just cultivating in the space cracks. But some people are doing their own things. They just come out of their space cracks at the same time.


    They don''t know what happened!


    But it''s the biggest thing in history. All the old ancestors have left at the same time, which hasn''t appeared in such a long time.


    It also makes them appear in a special hurry.


    When they all come out of the space cracks, they find that nothing has happened, as if everything has become normal?


    What happened?


    "It''s strange why I don''t feel that great events have happened, but why does the old ancestor suddenly leave at the same time?"


    "And it feels like a lot of people are like us. You can see that all the people in the space cracks are coming out. Can you say Is it all because of our ancestors? "


    When these people come out of the cracks in their own space, they still feel special and ignorant, and they don''t know what happened at all.


    But it is found that many people have the same feeling with them, because there are many people here who have come out of their own space cracks.


    ¡­¡­


    They don''t know. When they come out of the space crack, Gao Peng has found them.


    No It was when the old monsters went out that Gao Peng had found them thoroughly, and he wanted to fly in the direction of those breath.


    At last, he found that the breath seemed to be coming to his place, which made him forget about the past in an instant, since those guys had come automatically.


    Then there is no need to waste time.


    "Oh! You guys are cheap. Why don''t you just come out at first? I have to be aggressive. Now I''m going to blow up your territory directly, so I''m willing to come out. "


    "It''s just a group of brainless guys. There won''t be so many things when they come out earlier. Now they are rushing to come here in a hurry. And you can see that because of your reasons, so many guys have appeared all the time."


    "Are you going to let me kill again? I don''t like killing people very much, but if you really like to let me kill people, then I don''t mind letting all of you go to hell. "


    Looking at the sudden appearance of so many gods and goddesses, Gao Peng''s mouth is just a tiny smile, and he has not paid much attention to it.


    To him, these deities are just ants, which are not worth mentioning.

 Chapters 962

    Gao Peng did ignore all the emperor and the God directly, because these guys are not his goal at all.


    But his ignorance doesn''t mean that everyone can ignore him.


    At this time, those who come out of the cracks in the space suddenly find him as a stranger, although it is said that the people in the void cave are all elites.


    And there are a lot of them.


    But I''ve seen many of them, and I''ve been practicing together for such a long time. I''ve been familiar with them for a long time, and I even know them basically.


    Gao Peng is obviously a familiar face.


    This makes them feel a special doubt, and see that there is a God who flies over here with great arrogance and says with great dignity.


    "Boy, I never seem to see you? Where did you come from? You didn''t sneak in, did you? "


    "How is it possible? It''s impossible for the void cave to let others in! " Another said, after all, how strict the rules of void cave are, they are also clear.


    However, some people really don''t believe in evil.


    "Why not? Don''t you see that the entrance to the void cave has already been opened? Maybe this guy took this opportunity to sneak in


    "Do you think that the old ancestor suddenly woke up, would there be something about this guy? Whether we should catch him now or not, maybe we will say that we have made contributions then. "


    "I think it''s OK. But this guy is really a stranger. If we want to catch him, maybe we can really make a great contribution."


    "I''ll catch him..."


    The gods in the empty cave began to point, as if they were winning now, and they didn''t pay attention to Gao Peng at all.


    From here, we can know that they don''t know how powerful Gao Peng is at all, and they have always been used to it.


    Where will there be the habit of seeing how powerful others are? They only know that powerful people are generally known to them.


    People who don''t know each other are definitely weaker than them.


    Maybe it''s their inherent thought.


    "Boy, now you''d better put your hands on the ground. If you come with us now, maybe you won''t suffer a little bit from flesh and blood. You should also feel our strength."


    "With your strength, you can''t compete with us at all, OK? Shouldn''t we do it? "


    Everyone laughed and felt this special and interesting. After all, they haven''t been out for a long time, and finally met a stranger.


    For this kind of strange people, and the strength is so weak, of course, they can be a good bully.


    Suddenly, many people feel very interesting.


    But they didn''t know how dangerous their situation was. They didn''t need to take such a risk at all.


    But who let them provoke Gao Peng now? Isn''t this looking for death?


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to them easily. After all, he had seen this kind of death seeking behavior too many times. He didn''t have so much time to talk with them and killed the best directly.


    Find your own death. Who is to blame?

 Chapters 963

    Gao Peng ignored them directly.


    His eyes were fixed on the deep part of the void cave, where there seemed to be several strong breath that had come to life, and was coming at a very fast speed.


    Although it is only a small space here, there are many space cracks across it, which is not to say that you can catch it when you come.


    No matter how strong the strength is, it will take a little time to catch up.


    "It seems that my previous actions have not been in vain. Even if I have led you guys out, I just don''t know how strong you guys are."


    Those guys still want to wait for Gaopeng to surrender, but they wait for a while, only to find that Gaopeng totally ignored them.


    Even ignored them directly.


    Suddenly they feel a special anger, a face are directly exposed anger, who are they? All men are powerful gods.


    At this time, they are directly ignored by others, as if they are despised. How can they bear this?


    "You bastard Dare to ignore what we said, do you think we really dare not kill you? You should break into our territory. This is your fault. Now you dare to ignore us. "


    "Have you thought about how to write death?"


    All the gods immediately surrounded and looked at Gao Peng one by one. It was obvious that they were really angry at this time.


    No matter where they are, they are always on the top. At this time, they are directly ignored by others, where to put their face?


    What''s more, there are so many gods looking at them, which makes them feel that they have lost face. It''s unforgivable!


    But they just had action. Gao Peng glanced coldly. His eyes were all cold. Next time, all the people on the scene shivered.


    "Go away!"


    "Don''t get in my way, or I''ll kill you!"


    The scene fell into silence.


    The emperor was even dumbfounded. Unexpectedly, Gao Peng could be so arrogant, and still be so arrogant towards those gods.


    Let them feel special self-sufficiency, one by one feel special inconceivable, is there such an iron man in the world?


    He doesn''t look at his opponent. It''s just an act of looking for death. His words have offended almost all the gods. He doesn''t know what his future will be.


    "My God! Is this guy looking for death? But in the beginning, if he apologized with amiability, maybe it would not be the case now. Now he has offended all the people? "


    "It''s going to die! It''s going to die! "


    "I''ve never seen how someone wants to die. I''m afraid this guy didn''t think he died fast enough. He broke into the territory of the void cave recklessly. At this time, he began to pick and challenge the God worshiper again."


    "It''s terrible!"


    The presence of the emperor has long felt some fear, one after another have retreated, after all, they can foresee the God of the next will be how angry people.


    I just hope it''s better not to involve them.


    Otherwise, there must be some people killed by the gods. Although they belong to the same force, how could the battle not be affected?

 Chapters 964

    At the beginning, the gods were really stunned.


    Because they can''t believe that there are other people in the world who dare to say the word roll to them. Maybe some powerful people can say it.


    But Gao Peng is not included at all.


    They had never heard of Gao Peng, so at this time, they were stunned and felt that all this happened was incredible.


    This guy This guy


    To let them go in front of the public?


    You''re going to kill them?


    It''s unforgivable! It''s unforgivable!


    "Are you looking for death?"


    Finally, there was a God to return to the God, but at this time he said that the teeth were about to be broken directly.


    It can be seen how angry he is at this time.


    But what about anger?


    Gao Peng simply ignored their existence, because he didn''t want to repeat his words for the second time. If these guys were misbehaving, they would kill them directly.


    Gao Peng''s actions stimulated all the gods again and again, only to see that they can''t stand it now.


    "No matter what your purpose is, you must be killed!"


    Bang!


    There was a big bang. One of the gods suddenly made a move, which made many people feel a little unexpected. Unexpectedly, someone would suddenly make a move.


    Everyone''s pupil shrank, and before they could react, a huge hand directly covered all their eyes, as if a darkness suddenly appeared in front of them.


    "What''s the matter? What can''t be seen by my eyes? Is it that the world becomes dark directly? "


    "It''s not that our eyes can''t see. Suddenly, we don''t know what directly covers all things, so we can feel that our eyes can''t see. Something is covering our eyes!"


    "No It makes the whole sky dark. It can''t cover our eyes! "


    No matter how they guess, it''s really getting dark, which makes them have no idea what''s going on.


    They only remember that there was a god Zun who suddenly made a move. Did that God Zun make it? It doesn''t look like it either.


    How can a God show such a powerful power, but also let a lot of God on the scene have no resistance, suddenly can not see clearly.


    How could the gap be so large?


    Then there is only one possibility left, that is, other people move their hands, but there seems to be no other people here, right?


    Just when some people think so, they suddenly think of Gao Peng. Gao Peng always shows special calmness, as if they don''t pay attention to all their people.


    It gives people a very powerful visual impact. Now they think of Gao Peng for the first time, because he is the only one possible.


    When the thought came out, all the people felt a special shock, but they did not speak, because in this kind of place where they could not see at all, if they were heard by others.


    Then it''s really going to suffer!


    But they can''t calm down for a long time. It''s really that their guess is too terrible. If it is true, then they just provoke a big devil.


    Damn it How come I haven''t heard of this man?

 Chapters 965

    The darkness did not last long.


    When the darkness completely disappeared, it had completely restored the vision, but at this time, the emperor felt that his eyes had not appeared the illusion?


    Why Why are all the gods gone?


    Especially the deity who just surrounded that guy is gone now, and I don''t know what happened. Just when the darkness appears and disappears, people will completely disappear.


    Is there any inevitable connection among them?


    "Here Am I hallucinating? Why didn''t I see the gods? I didn''t even feel their breath. What''s the matter? "


    "I feel that I also have hallucinations, because I also don''t see those deities, don''t I say..."


    These emperors looked at each other one by one, and saw the shocking things from the eyes of many emperors. It was just a moment.


    If that guy did it.


    How powerful is his strength!!


    I can''t believe it!


    I can''t believe it!


    Gao Peng''s strength has completely refreshed their cognition. Although they have no evidence to prove it, it''s just such an obvious thing here. Where else do they need to think about the evidence?


    All the emperor can''t help but step back. This is not the existence that they can provoke, no matter whether they doubt it or whether they think Gao Peng is the culprit.


    But it''s not something they can easily mix in.


    "Go!"


    "It''s not something we can take part in. Let''s go. With our strength, we will be killed in minutes. Let''s run!"


    These emperors are now frightened, because they have no use staying here. They may even be killed anytime and anywhere.


    Since it has been identified as Gao Peng!


    But they are not sure, and they are not sure whether there are other strong people around them. All these are unknown.


    That''s why they feel so scared.


    But they obviously think too much.


    Gaopeng still doesn''t care about them. Their children are very weak. How can they waste these time on them?


    Before that, those gods were just looking for their own death. If they didn''t, they wouldn''t be destroyed at all. In the end, they were looking for their own death.


    Gao Peng doesn''t pay attention to these guys any more, because they don''t have any effect on him, and they don''t want to solve all these guys. It''s a waste of energy and time.


    "Are you here?"


    It didn''t take long for them to feel the breath of the invincible and powerful, and their speed was particularly fast. They went through space cracks one after another and came directly to the place where Gao Peng is now.


    Shoo shoo shoo!!!


    Several voices broke into the air, and several old people appeared at once, who seemed to be very old. But when they appeared, they walked with their eyebrows tightly.


    The whole void has become a little different.


    Originally, so many people have been reduced by a large part, most of them are God worshippers. Although God worshippers are rare, they can''t be few.


    It''s a little weird!

 Chapters 966

    Every coming invincible strong man is silent for a moment. When they come, they already feel something wrong, and some breath has suddenly disappeared.


    Especially those who are god worshipped.


    I don''t know why the breath communication has disappeared, and it''s only in a moment. When they came here, their anger was unbearable.


    His face was particularly livid.


    At this time, there are three invincible strongmen here, and some of them haven''t come here yet. However, with these three people, they can basically be solved safely.


    They think so.


    Seeing these three people coming, those gods stopped the trend of running away immediately, and their faces showed joy.


    "Ancestor! Ancestor! "


    "The old ancestor has come, so we don''t have to be afraid any more. This guy can''t escape from the palm of his hand. Now let''s have a good look at how he died."


    "Even dare to kill the people in the void cave, knowing that they don''t know how to live or die, at this time, he should be completely flustered, right?"


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    The arrival of these invincible and powerful people directly brought unimaginable self-confidence to all the people present. All of a sudden, they not only didn''t escape, but also laughed.


    They feel safe now.


    I don''t know that they are also very dangerous now. As long as you want to kill them, it''s very easy.


    But Gao Peng is not so boring.


    To deal with this kind of guy, he felt that he was wasting his time, not only could not gain benefits, but also could not improve his strength.


    There''s no need to deal with that at all.


    Just then.


    The three invincible strong people who came to us immediately turned black as the bottom of the pot and shouted coldly, "shut up for me. Now you are still in the mood to laugh for me. Do you want to make us angry?"


    "Give me how far to roll, don''t get in the way of our eyes."


    "What''s the use for you guys who don''t have enough success or more failures, who are all rubbish, who can''t even deal with such a troublemaker, and have died so many people?"


    These invincible strongmen are just about to explode. After all, this is their territory, not only can they not kill this perpetrator.


    Let this hateful guy kill so many people in their territory, and it''s as if it''s joy that the group of rubbish is still there laughing.


    What are they?


    I don''t want to think about what I was like before. If all the people try their best to cultivate, how can they let others go wild on their own territory?


    Gaopeng heard that guy''s words, and felt a little upset. How could he say it as if he looked down upon him?


    "I said, old man, are you too arrogant? Are you looking down on me? "


    "Or do you think I''m weak? How many people have I killed, don''t you know? Even if it is in your city, shenzuntong is not my opponent. "


    "You dare to be arrogant in front of me. You think your strength is too much stronger than theirs, so you have already forgotten about it?"

 Chapters 967

    Oh my god!


    Where did this guy come from? Even if we were arrogant just now, we dare to speak rudely to our ancestors.


    Is he tired of living?


    Do you really think you are strong?


    God is just as weak as a baby in front of the ancestor. Don''t you know if this guy has brain drain, or does he think his strength is really strong?


    As soon as the emperor''s face changed, he felt that he had heard something incredible. It was actually Gao Peng''s words that were so powerful for them.


    Their ancestors are the most powerful group of people in the world, few of them are their rivals, because they are basically closed now, breaking through a higher level.


    But Now there''s a guy who hasn''t been able to fight. Although his strength is really strong, compared with their ancestors, it can''t be compared.


    This has left them wondering what to say.


    "This guy must be finished. He is trespassing in the empty cave. At this time, he is so rude. I think he will be cold!"


    "Ha ha!! It''s better to let this guy just be so arrogant, as if all people are not in his eyes, and what he does is so cruel, and directly kill all the gods. "


    "No matter what kind of force he is, you dare to offend our void cave, so let them have a taste of what it''s like to pay a price."


    Many of the gods were beaming.


    But this time they learned to be smart, and they didn''t dare to speak out directly, because if they said so, it would definitely cause the dissatisfaction of the ancestors.


    Then they will have to taste the pain of flesh and skin.


    After all, their strength is the weakest in the empty cave. The weakest is that they never have many rights. Once something happens, they always go to the top of the bag.


    Once they say something wrong!


    They are also the ones who are finally punished. At least they need to be promoted to the God, so they have a little voice. It can be seen how they are holding back at this time.


    But they also have a sense of pride.


    Because in this force, no matter how weak your strength is, no one dare to bully you easily.


    Of course Except for the strong in the same force, other people already know that you are a void cave, that is, you dare not act rashly, or even dare not say a heavy word to you.


    Because they are afraid of getting into trouble.


    Because of this, many people want to break their heads and enter into the major forces, so that they can support the people with the help of the dog.


    At the same time, they can also get more resources. Many people have this idea, so they don''t want to be the leader of the weaker forces at all.


    Prefer to be weak in the big power.


    Better be a phoenix tail than a chicken head!


    Most people have this idea.


    At this moment, when the emperor heard Gao Peng''s words, their hearts had already blossomed happily, but they were holding each other and did not dare to show them directly.


    This will definitely attract the attention of the old ancestor. It''s better to keep a low profile. I''ve just been scolded by the old ancestor. If I make any sound again.


    Maybe we have to be punished again!

 Chapters 968

    "You... What did you just call me? "


    One of the old men was a little angry, only to see him blow his beard and stare at Gao Peng, with a trace of murderous air in his eyes.


    It''s almost ready to condense, but all these murderous gases are around him, and they don''t radiate directly.


    That''s it. Don''t let everyone be frightened. Even the surrounding space begins to shake. Even the space in this empty cave is also shaking violently.


    Everyone retreated in fear.


    It''s really not easy to get close to them. Those divine emperors have basically been determined. Their ancestors are absolutely completely angry now.


    It''s better not to provoke easily!


    Otherwise, it will really suffer.


    As for the other two invincible strongmen, they are really angry at this time, but their endurance is relatively good, and they are not so easily angry directly.


    But Their breath is also rising.


    "Are you deaf? Of course I call you old man! "


    "I''m very old. What''s the old man? I feel that you can almost be buried in the earth. At this time, you come out to join in the fun. What''s this


    "For the sake that you are all about to enter the earth, I will give you some face. Now hurry up, then I can let you live. For those wastes, I will not touch them."


    "I think it''s a waste of energy to kill them!"


    Gao Peng shows a very indifferent look. In fact, his heart won''t let them go at all. Now it''s just a verbal advantage.


    How could it be so easy to let go of such a powerful person?


    But other people didn''t know what he was thinking at all. After hearing his words, they were so angry that their noses were crooked.


    Especially those invincible strong ones, at that time, they just wanted to tear Gao Peng apart. They had never hated a person so much.


    Now it''s there!


    That''s Gao Peng!


    Only to see them blow their beard and stare, their breath will explode directly, as if the volcano is about to erupt, with a faint growth.


    The gods were terrified.


    They have never felt the breath of their ancestors, and when they heard what Gao Peng said, they were going to pee.


    This is just too arrogant!


    We can even say such words. Does he think that his death is not fast enough? Unexpectedly, he went to offend the old ancestor again and again.


    Don''t you want us to back up together?


    Even if they can''t see the battle here, they don''t want to be affected by the disaster. It''s really a dangerous place.


    It''s better to leave early!


    But no one is directly hiding in the space cracks. After all, the fight here is too dangerous, which may completely destroy the space cracks.


    At that time, they will not be able to come up with a situation that no one wants to see, so no one is foolishly flying directly into the space cracks.


    However, most people come to the entrance of the void cave. Although they can''t go out at this time, it''s relatively safe here.


    At least it''s much safer than a space crack.

 Chapters 969

    The invincible are really angry.


    Never seen someone so despise them, again and again


    Too much! that ''s going too far!


    They were really angry at this time. All the people saw their beard and hair clearly and all of them were flying up.


    It''s definitely a sign of anger.


    "Over It''s over... "


    "It seems that the old ancestor is really angry. This time, there must be a lot of people to suffer, and I don''t know if we can withstand it. I think it''s better for us to hide far away, otherwise we may really suffer in the future."


    "Then where do you say we hide? Basically, all places here may be affected by the ancestors, and we can''t go out yet. "


    "Yes! We didn''t get permission at all. We couldn''t go out at all. This time it''s really over... "


    The emperor of the empty cave was completely flustered. Naturally, they knew the strength of their ancestors and how terrible it was. Because they knew it, they were even more worried.


    This is not something ordinary people can contend with at all.


    But That guy is going to annoy the old ancestor again and again. I don''t think he has enough life?


    It''s not known to all, but only that Gao Peng is absolutely a madman. Otherwise, how could he say such crazy words? Doesn''t he consider who is standing in front of him?


    It''s terrible!


    ¡­¡­


    "You are the first one to make us angry after such a long time of closure, and our mind has been honed to a very stable state, but you will shake it all of a sudden."


    "It seems that those who practice are not good enough!"


    "But Since you are so arrogant, I''d like to see how powerful you are. I''ve rushed to our territory and killed so many people all of a sudden. "


    "I have to say you are special! Just don''t know when you can resist, don''t be killed by us all of a sudden! "


    I don''t know if it''s because I''ve figured it out. One of the invincible strong ones suddenly feels like he''s not angry.


    But if you look closely, you can still find that his breath has not stopped at all, and it is still rising.


    And he didn''t even want to stop.


    Maybe it''s really angry. I''m so angry that I want to kill the bastard in front of me. Otherwise, it''s hard for them to get rid of their anger.


    "Oh, you say you want to kill me? Isn''t that a joke? "


    "I think it''s the funniest joke I''ve heard this year. Although you''re a little older, you''ve said such unacceptable things."


    "I really don''t know if you are old and confused. I guess you don''t know what you are talking about, do you?"


    "Not if you can kill me, but if I kill you, it''s easy."


    Gao Peng looked at it with contempt. There was no joke in his eyes. It was all indifference, and there was no expression on his face.


    It does seem like that.


    But if you look at Gao Peng''s age, you can''t feel where he is strong, but it really gives a special feeling of suffocation.


    It''s just weird.

 Chapters 970

    All the gods were shocked.


    They can''t imagine what kind of person can say such words. Does he think he is invincible in the world?


    Dare to talk to their ancestors like this.


    I can''t believe it!


    It''s like hallucination, but they don''t think it''s a hallucination. They just think Gao Peng is too arrogant.


    But if you kill some gods, do you really think you are invincible in the world? I don''t know who I''m going to face.


    It''s really sad!


    All the people couldn''t help shaking their heads and gloating at Gao Peng. They really want to see Gao Peng. Later, if they know the real strength of their ancestors, what kind of expression will it be.


    "Ah, I really hope that when he sees the strength of the ancestors, what kind of reaction will it be? Do you really think that you can do whatever you want if you have some strength?"


    "It''s just ridiculous! It''s just a stupid guy. "


    All the God Huang are gloating and laughing.


    But at this time, their hearts are really looking forward to seeing how shocked Gao Peng is.


    It''s just How could Gaopeng be so easy as they wish?


    "I don''t know how many of you haven''t come out, but I really don''t have much interest in you old people who are going to enter the earth, but I really want to see how many people you hide in this place."


    As soon as Gao Peng finished saying this, a bad smile appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    It is this smile that makes all people feel a little chilly.


    Even if it is all the invincible strong, at this time, I can''t help feeling some bad premonition, but I haven''t waited for them to react.


    After Gao Peng, a huge virtual shadow emerges, directly covering a large part of the space. Next Gao Peng did something that everyone couldn''t believe.


    It''s obvious that it has been planned for a long time, and it doesn''t give everyone any space to think.


    One space crack after another collapsed in an instant, and could not bear his attack at all. All of a sudden, it disappeared in the eyes of the public.


    "No No... "


    "Stop it for me Stop it for us... "


    "Stop, stop!"


    Three invincible strong people want to stop it, and their first reaction is to quickly stabilize those space cracks.


    Instead, I didn''t want to kill Gao Peng.


    It''s not to stop.


    Because there are people living in these space cracks, there must be many disciples in the void cave, and most of them are still closed.


    So no matter what happened, in fact, some people would not pay attention to it at all. At this time, the space cracks would explode directly.


    There is almost no room for the people there to survive.


    And all of a sudden several cracks in the space directly collapsed. There is absolutely no possibility for the people in it to survive. All of them are shocked by the scene in front of them.


    The heart has been shaking!


    Even the soul began to tremble. It was terrible!


    It''s crazy!

 Chapters 971

    All the faces of the emperor were frozen. They couldn''t imagine the scene in front of them. They couldn''t imagine that there would be such a scene in front of them.


    It''s terrible!


    They have witnessed the scene of the instant collapse of the space cracks, as long as they think that if they are in the space cracks, it is absolutely impossible to escape.


    They don''t just don''t have the strength!


    At the same time, they can''t resist the devastating blow. At this time, they feel how small they are. At the same time, they realize how terrible Gao Peng is.


    They can''t match it at all!


    It''s terrible! It''s just terrible!


    And this guy actually did such a crazy thing in front of their ancestors, not to mention that they could not stop him.


    I can''t believe it.


    But they have witnessed all this with their own eyes, which makes them feel that their hearts are beginning to shake. This guy is very powerful.


    Although he may not be stronger than the old ancestor, and his courage is really beyond everyone''s imagination, and I don''t know why he has such courage, isn''t he afraid that the old ancestor they killed him?


    Those invincible strong men tremble with rage!


    In their state, they will not be unable to control their bodies, and they can easily control their emotions, but now they do not want to control at all.


    It''s too deceiving!


    Someone dared to act in their territory.


    But also in front of them, directly broke up a few spaces, cracks inside but there are many of their disciples, now it is estimated that all died in the inside.


    Their hearts are just so angry!


    If they knew this, they would never give their senior friend any time to talk nonsense, and they would kill him immediately.


    Otherwise, it will not happen.


    "You''re really playing with fire. It seems that you can only be killed directly now, but we won''t be so cheap for you. We''ll let you have a good experience of what a big mistake it is to live in this world."


    "Let you tell us the forces behind you, because you They will be destroyed, and no one in this world can stop us any more. "


    "No one is allowed!"


    These invincible strongmen are really angry.


    They are not ready to spend any more time and don''t want to give Gao Peng any chance. After all, they don''t know what crazy things Gao Peng will do.


    If we do it again, the void cave will be basically abandoned. This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed.


    When Gao Peng heard what they said, he didn''t have any mood swings at all. He even smiled and said, "you''ve said it several times, but now I''m still fine."


    "Can you have something practical?"


    "If you don''t talk too much, I don''t think those space cracks will collapse, and the people inside will never be killed. In fact, a large part of this is due to your head."


    "After all, you are so boring. If you want to kill or cut, just come directly. Why waste your time?"


    "But I really want to ask you how do you feel when you see your space cracks being broken by me? "

 Chapters 972

    "You... You should... "


    "Ah ah ah ah!!!"


    One of the old people is totally unbearable, maybe because his temper is very irascible, and at the moment, he can no longer bear Gao Peng''s unbridled provocation and provocation.


    Whew!


    This old man directly cut through the sky, and the space in the void cave suddenly cracked, and there was also a flash of lightning around.


    The whole space began to shake irregularly, and the gods around them changed their faces. They didn''t expect that their ancestors would take action without warning.


    "No! Let''s run! "


    "Run!"


    At this time, they couldn''t manage other things, but they went to other places desperately. Some people were even smart enough to go straight through the entrance of the void cave.


    Ready to go straight out!


    This is not where they can stay at all. If they stay here, who knows what kind of influence they will encounter next.


    What''s more, their strength is still the weakest.


    It''s impossible to resist here. It''s possible to be destroyed anytime, anywhere. It''s impossible to control so much, let alone consider whether it will be punished.


    Now they just want to escape as soon as possible.


    It''s true to keep your life.


    Boom!!


    There was a violent shaking in the void cave.


    At this time, another old man stopped the angry old man directly, and they looked at each other like this.


    "What are you doing? So you want to destroy our territory? There are still many people in the space crack. If you fight here, they may be killed by you. "


    "Do you want to kill them?"


    One after another, the angry old man calmed down, because he also realized his mistakes. If he really fought here, it would definitely cause special bad results.


    Gao Peng will not suffer much loss.


    At most, they are killed, but their territory may be completely destroyed. After all, although the void cave is very stable, they have reached the level of invincible.


    It''s really easy to collapse the whole space.


    This is not what they want to see.


    "I I was just so excited that I almost forgot that this is our place. It''s really that this guy is so hateful. Now when I see him, I can''t stand my temper. "


    "He just destroyed our space crack. He must have killed a lot of people. It''s disgusting!"


    "I know you are very angry. In fact, I am very angry inside myself. But this is not our battlefield. If we fight here, more people will die."


    "It will be more than worth the loss. We have to find a way to directly pull him out and solve him outside. Although he is very young, his strength can not be underestimated. We can''t neglect it!"


    Although they seem to care little, their hearts have already paid special attention to it. Gao Peng''s strength is not only that.


    Dare to come to their territory alone, which is enough to prove his courage, perhaps strength is also particularly strong.

 Chapters 973

    Gao Peng just looked at the two old men there and discussed, but he was not in a hurry. Just now, he was almost able to improve his strength.


    He can feel the strength of each other.


    However, when the opponent was about to make a move, he was stopped directly, so he was not judged as the enemy by the system.


    A little pity!


    However, he was not worried. Anyway, the enemy was already in front of him. He could improve his strength anytime and anywhere. Moreover, according to the appearance of the other party, he probably didn''t say anything.


    It should not be so easy to let him go.


    He has done so many crazy things. As long as he is a man with conscience, he can never be let go.


    He still has a sense of self-knowledge.


    Although he felt that he was crazy in doing things, and even had some unscrupulous means, he could only do so in order to get through the predestined disaster.


    This is not an excuse!


    It''s a change he''s making. Sometimes he can''t be too kind. Otherwise, you will always be the one who suffers from the loss, although it''s absolutely impossible for him to suffer from the loss.


    But he didn''t want to have such a compassionate character. It''s better to be more ruthless and ruthless, so that he wouldn''t let those dog skin plasters be directly wrapped up.


    If someone dares to pester him, kill him directly!


    "I don''t think they dare to fight here easily. It''s their territory anyway. If all the people fight here, the territory will fall apart in an instant, and all the losses will be theirs."


    "What''s more, I feel that there are definitely people in those cracks. I think they don''t want all of them to die here, so they are discussing what to do next."


    Looking at each other''s signs, Gao Peng immediately guessed what the other side was thinking, but he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    His goal is nothing more than the invincible.


    Other rubbish means nothing to him at all. It''s just to improve his strength.


    Maybe there are more powerful people in this force besides these people, but it''s not the time to live or die, so it doesn''t appear at all.


    But Gao Peng believes that as time goes on, their guys can''t stand it. If Gao Peng is going to kill these invincible strong guys, he just doesn''t know if those guys can stand it.


    Oh! Each of them pretends to be profound.


    Who knows that they have been listed as prey by others for a long time, but at this time, they still think that with the help of these invincible strong ones, they can definitely take Gao Peng''s clothes.


    You can even kill Gao Peng.


    They didn''t need to do anything at all. At the beginning, they had the idea that even if Gaopeng destroyed two spaces in a flash, the crack was not a powerful means in their eyes.


    At least they can handle it easily.


    This may be pride, so that they directly missed the opportunity to start.


    No Even if they appear, they can''t solve the problem at all. Gao Peng can''t use common sense to say that it''s a complete monster.


    Moreover, it still has a systematic hanging force. Whoever fights with him will be crushed. If he is not the enemy, he still hopes to win Gao Peng.


    But few people know this weakness at this time.

 Chapters 974

    As if it had been negotiated, the three invincible strong men faced Gao Peng at the same time, with a cold look on their faces.


    Sometimes they are really angry, but they tell themselves that they can''t fight on their territory.


    Otherwise, more people will die.


    And all the losses are theirs. We must not fight here.


    The angry old man said: "I don''t know what your purpose is, but It''s obvious that you are trying to get us into trouble. That''s better. Let''s go out and fight... "


    "But you can beat us, no As long as you can beat one of us, then what is your purpose? We can try our best to meet you. "


    "But If you lose in our hands, then you have to watch for us in this life and this life, that is to see a door that you blow up. "


    "What do you think?"


    Gao Peng couldn''t help but turn a white eye. Unexpectedly, these guys discussed for a long time and came up with such a thing.


    It''s insane!


    You have reached the situation of endless immortality. You even play this kind of game. Are you afraid that you have already closed the door and cultivated until your mind has been exhausted?


    Gao pengreally didn''t know how to say it.


    But in his silence these seconds, let those guys think that he is afraid directly, so the old man suddenly sneered.


    "Aren''t you afraid? I think so. After all, you are still very young, and your talent is really special. If you are given a period of time, it will definitely grow into something we fear. "


    "But your present strength is still too weak to support your ambition. We don''t know what your purpose is here, but you are still ready to be captured."


    "Otherwise, it would be too unworthy to be killed by us. Even watching for us is better than being killed by us, isn''t it?"


    Those old guys are talking to me in your words. It seems that they have seen Gao Peng through. If they don''t know that Gao Peng is completely speechless at this time.


    Where do these guys get confidence?


    Is it because they have been practicing for a long time that they think they are really powerful? Or they already think they are really invincible.


    No one else is their match?


    If this idea is true, one day there will be a shipwreck in the gutter. The invincible is just a title, which does not mean that they are really invincible.


    This is also a misunderstanding of many people.


    The invincible strong has a wide range, so it is called because when promoted to the invincible strong, you can directly control and control the whole void.


    It can almost be integrated with the void, that is to say, it will be called the invincible strong, but it does not mean that the invincible strong is really invincible.


    It''s also going to be killed.


    But it''s not so easy to be killed. Unless all the marks they left in the void are completely erased, then the invincible will be killed.


    It''s not easy to wipe it out.

 Chapters 975

    "How is it? How are you thinking? "


    The furious old man asked again.


    At the moment, his face also showed a little triumphant expression, as if he had grasped all the threads of Gaopeng, because he thought he had seen through everything of Gaopeng.


    That''s why he feels so dominant.


    Even the rest of the elderly, though not so decent at this time, have similar ideas in their hearts. It can be seen that at this time they really think it''s the death of eating.


    However


    Is this really the case?


    Gao Peng was completely speechless and couldn''t help saying, "are you afraid that you are not stupid to shut down? Or because it''s been a long time, I''ve broken my brain now? "


    "When did I say I had to think about it? It''s like I''m afraid of you. I just think you guys are too naive. "


    "Now we are enemies. Of course, we are both defeated or killed. How could there be such a gambling agreement? It''s too much fun. I don''t know how your brain can come up with such a thing."


    "That''s enough for you! But... If you really want to die, I don''t mind giving you a ride. "


    As soon as the wind of Gaopeng''s words changed, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of the whole person''s mouth, which made people unable to see through. What kind of idea was he? It was different from what he had shown before.


    This also makes these old people a little flustered.


    It''s not because they can''t grasp Gao Peng''s heart. It''s not because they feel that Gao Peng seems to have made some changes, which makes them feel a little uneasy.


    "What''s the matter? Why do I feel a sense of uneasiness rising slowly? Is that to say, what kind of change has this guy made? "


    "I also have this feeling, but I don''t know what kind of change he has made. It gives me a sense of uneasiness and makes me want to stay away from him."


    "What is this?"


    The three people are talking with each other in their own way. In the outside world, they have a good control of their expressions and emotions. Gao Peng doesn''t notice any changes.


    But at this time, they can''t bear it. They always feel that things are getting more and more strange. This guy is obviously very young, and he has absolutely no strength. They are still powerful.


    But why do they feel a little uneasy?


    And the other side''s performance is still so calm, a weak person in the face of the strong is not such an expression at all, and it is more impossible to be such a state.


    This made several of them completely confused.


    Especially when they look at Gao Peng''s face, they are totally different. There is a wonderful breath around them all the time, which makes their pupils shrink one after another.


    At this time, they finally know where that uneasy feeling comes from, which is definitely uploaded from the strange power of Gao Peng.


    It looks so weird!


    Even if several of them don''t know what kind of power it is, just feel it or don''t touch it easily, otherwise what will happen is really unexpected.


    Even more unpredictable.

 Chapters 976

    "This is?"


    "What''s the matter with his breath? It''s just a moment. It''s so weird. It''s amazing. Did you get some chance? "


    "It doesn''t look like he has the same strength, but you can''t find out what''s wrong. It''s really strange..."


    These three invincible strong men are still wondering what kind of change Gao Peng has made, but no matter how they observe it, there is no clue at all.


    In the end They can only give up.


    Gaopeng''s mouth slightly raised.


    "I promised you the engagement you just said. Why don''t we go out now? How?


    "If I can win you, you guys will let me do what I want. If I lose I''ll see the door for you all my life, no matter how much my strength has been raised in the future, but I''ll always look at the door for you. "


    "I wonder if you are satisfied with this bet?"


    Gao Peng just thought it over. He felt it necessary to call up some powerful people. Although he said that his strength could be improved in an instant every time, these invincible powerful people will definitely play a very important role in the future.


    You can''t just be killed for nothing.


    He is indeed not rare, but if there are so many invincible strong people, Shen Yiyi''s life safety will be guaranteed, and basically no one can hurt her.


    In addition, there will be turbulence in the near future. At that time, he doesn''t know what kind of situation it is. It''s better to attract more invincible and powerful people first, which means that it will play an unimaginable role in uncertain time.


    His strength is really very strong!


    But it doesn''t mean that he can be separated. Sometimes there will be omissions when he does things. But if there are many invincible strong players, no matter who they are, there is no pressure.


    This is just when he suddenly thought it over.


    After such a thought, some of them are out of control. Next, we need not only to improve our own strength, but also to attract more powerful people.


    Gradually come out of their own a larger force, although not necessarily to help him, but these guys are absolutely available.


    No one knows what will happen in the future, and also does not know what kind of disaster will happen in this continent, since we have to prepare for the feeling of uneasiness in the dark.


    When all the powerful people here are waved down, they can go to other forces and just improve their own strength.


    Suddenly I heard Gao Peng''s words.


    All of a sudden, these invincible strong people were stunned. They didn''t react for a while. When they reacted, they saw Gao Peng staring at them with a smile.


    It''s like seeing through all their inner thoughts. It''s a little scary. There''s a little gap in their strength.


    But why are they always in the downwind?


    It''s so inexplicable that they don''t even know how to say it, but now the result is just what they want.


    Absolutely not!


    "Let''s go out and fight now. The territory here is so small that it''s not enough for us to fight. Let''s find a place a little more remote to fight!"


    "Just be ready to show us the gate."

 Chapters 977

    "Let''s wait until we win!"


    "I don''t know who is going to lose and who is going to win. Besides, I don''t think I will lose myself. After all, you guys are old and may be buried in coffins at any time."


    "So it''s better for you to be careful and even consider how to listen to me honestly in the future."


    Gao Peng sneered contemptuously, and then went to the entrance of the empty cave without looking back. At this time, the entrance had already been blown open by him.


    Basically, it can''t be completely closed.


    But we can also feel the mysterious power, just like crossing the time and space tunnel. Even at this time, his strength is not weak, but we still feel that this entrance is a little strange.


    I just don''t know how to do it.


    At that time, when these guys are all received by their own staff, then ask them what''s the matter with this entrance.


    Although Gao Peng can blow up the entrance, it doesn''t mean that he can do everything. He is a violent man.


    It''s all about violence!


    Killing people is not blinking. Now he is slowly numb to this kind of thing. All he wants now is to improve his strength as soon as possible and eliminate all possible dangers.


    It''s not easy to stand firm in this world. There must be no accidents.


    Gao Peng stepped out step by step, just as a face suddenly appeared in front of him. Before he could react, the owner of that face suddenly leaned back.


    Bang!


    Fall directly from a height.


    Gao Peng is slightly stunned, and feels that this matter is just too inexplicable. What''s the matter with that guy?


    However, when he carefully felt the breath of that guy, he suddenly found that there was no breath on that guy. Just when they met each other, they proved that they were still alive.


    But now suddenly there is no breath.


    This Is this supposed to be dead?


    Gao Peng himself was a little embarrassed. He thought that he had such a function and could frighten others to death. It was the first time he saw this guy''s courage. How could he be so small?


    He just killed himself.


    That guy is a God, but he is already very powerful outside, but he is scared to death here. If he is known by others, it is impossible to believe him.


    If he hadn''t witnessed it, he wouldn''t believe it. After all, it''s just too inexplicable. Isn''t the emperor''s heart particularly firm?


    It shouldn''t have happened.


    But now it does appear, and when he feels inexplicable, he is scared to death with a God. It''s really amazing.


    "Am I so horrible? Although it can be done, to frighten a God to death, others may not believe it if they say it, even I may not believe it. If they don''t see me with their own eyes, they really can''t believe it! "


    In fact, in addition to Gao Peng, those divine emperors who hide aside also found such a scene, and their hearts just turned over the waves.


    The first thing I think is that Gao Peng is going to kill the emperor, because he has just come out and killed a God Emperor. What is not going to kill the emperor?

 Chapters 978

    "My God!"


    "I feel that I have hallucinated. What kind of ability does that guy have? Just now, you can kill a God directly. Isn''t it too terrible? "


    "This is a murderer king. Anyone who is close to him will be killed by him. Never approach him easily, or he will kill him like the guy just now."


    "Let''s run!"


    Gao Peng: "..."


    At this time, he was really speechless, and he also heard the cries of the gods, which made him feel more wronged.


    He didn''t even want to kill that emperor!


    Who knows that the emperor is not so frightened? He was scared to death just when he saw him. He has never seen such a timid guy. Moreover, his strength is very strong in this world.


    How can this person''s psychological quality be so poor?


    How did he break through this realm?


    Gao Peng really doesn''t know what to say, and he doesn''t know. This kind of guy doesn''t know how to promote them to this state. It''s too bad.


    Seeing that the emperor was scattered, Gao Peng didn''t pay any more attention to those guys, because now he didn''t have time to pay attention to the garbage.


    No matter what they think inside, he doesn''t care at all. Now he just wants to improve his strength as soon as possible, and he has to receive the three guys behind him.


    It''s also invincible.


    This can''t be missed in vain, and I don''t know what kind of disaster will happen in the future, which can make him uneasy, so it''s definitely not a general disaster.


    It may affect him.


    After all, he is a man with a system, which is enough to defeat the sky. No matter what kind of enemy he is, as long as he is close to him or fights with him, he will surpass him instantly.


    But even so, he can feel a little uneasiness, so it can definitely threaten his existence.


    This is the reason why he always wants to improve his strength. No one knows what will happen in the future, but at least he should prepare for the future.


    Just in case.


    Whoosh whoosh!!


    Three voices broke through the void, and the three invincible powers came out of the void cave directly. But when the three of them came out, they kept their eyes on the body that had just fallen to the ground.


    That one is the scared emperor.


    When they saw this scene, their eyes immediately became extremely red. If they had done so before, they were ready to fight for an appointment. They even wanted to kill the people in the void cave.


    Make them feel special anger.


    The breath on their bodies is almost overwhelming, and now they are outside the building, not in the empty cave at all, and they will not even consider the surrounding situation.


    When Gaopeng saw this scene, he was also slightly stunned and very busy.


    "I said I didn''t do it, can you believe it?"


    "Now that you dare to argue, the corpses are here. Who else can do such a thing here?"


    "It''s the big husband who dare to do it. Why don''t you dare to admit it? What is that? "

 Chapters 979

    "No I didn''t kill it. If I did, I would admit it without hesitation. But I didn''t want to kill this man at all. "


    "Then you didn''t mean it? Even so, it is unforgivable. You have done so many unbearable things. Don''t you know that all these things are a living life? "


    The furious old man was completely angry. It seemed that when he came outside, he immediately released all his anger. He didn''t want to be patient at all.


    The other two elders will not stop at this time, because the fight here will not affect the void cave completely, so there is no need to worry too much.


    But Gao Peng was depressed at this time.


    That''s not what he did at all. Why should it all be blamed on him? He just felt so depressed. It''s clear that he just stepped out of the void cave.


    But that guy died directly for no reason. Who can I talk to?


    And there were many people who saw it, but they had formed a fixed thinking for a long time. They all thought that Gao Peng was using the means they didn''t know to kill the emperor directly.


    This is really a jump into the Yellow River can not wash.


    Gao Peng was about to spit blood, and said gloomily, "can I say that I didn''t kill this? I really don''t need to kill any more. I''m not aiming at all this rubbish, OK? "


    "I can kill any of these guys, so why kill only one person? And if I don''t want you to know why I still keep his body here, it can be completely destroyed."


    "What''s more, do you think I''ll let those guys go?"


    Gao Peng points to the gods who are running away in the distance. In fact, if he really wants to kill people, those gods can''t escape at all. After all, when he opened the killing ring before, he destroyed the space crack directly.


    This is called real killing!


    Don''t give others any hesitation at all, and don''t give others the chance to escape, and where can he do such a stupid thing, just to kill a God''s garbage?


    Isn''t that a joke?


    What kind of identity is he now, and with his current strength, there is no need to worry about other things, and there is a need to kill this kind of garbage?


    Not only does it have no benefits, but it may also be criticized by other people. It''s true that he doesn''t need to worry about what others say, and he doesn''t care at all.


    But When he wants to receive these three invincible powerful people to his own people, then he has to think about some things well, but he can''t let others think that he is really a murderer.


    In order to improve his own strength, he can do whatever he wants, but he will not kill others for no reason!


    Let him feel special depressed!


    And no matter how he explains it, the other side doesn''t seem to believe it. It''s just that he''s arguing. It''s a feeling that makes people spit blood.


    Obviously, there is no matter about him, and in the end, he was wronged, inexplicably became a terrible demon king, which can frighten a God King to death directly.


    This has brought him a strong impact.


    He didn''t know that he was really so terrible, but others gave him a good lesson. In the end, not only his heart was hurt, but also he was wronged by others.


    It''s too hard!

 Chapters 980

    "Can you not be so excited?" Gao Peng almost spits out a mouthful of blood. I don''t know how long it has been. I haven''t been so depressed.


    If he didn''t want to get these guys under his control, he didn''t need to make these explanations at all. He just killed them.


    But in order to think about the future, it''s better not to have any estrangement. Although he has killed so many people before, he was hostile at that time.


    Just now they have made an appointment.


    Then he turns around and kills others, which inevitably causes a little dissatisfaction in other people''s hearts. He must not let this happen.


    "When else do you want to quibble? Why can''t you dare to do it? Here you are the only one with this ability. Who did it? "


    The angry old man roared, the whole person''s breath had reached the critical point, and the surrounding space began to appear slowly, shaking up, and there was a faint space crack.


    Gao Peng: "..."


    It seems that he did it!


    It''s not Although he did cause the death of the emperor, it was not his intention at all, and he did not think about it at all. It was not the same to kill the emperor directly.


    He just stepped out of the void cave, and that guy was scared to death directly. What does this have to do with him?


    It doesn''t make sense at all!


    But The furious old man stopped talking when he saw Gao Peng, and then he smiled coldly: "I haven''t said it yet, but I''m still quibbling..."


    "Is there nothing to say now? You are the only one who has such strength here, and you are the only one who has such motivation. When do you want to quibble, do you think we are really old fogheads? "


    "I didn''t expect you to be so mean. You''ve just made an appointment, but now you''ve killed the people in the empty cave. It''s just disgusting!"


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a guy. Although you have behaved so annoyingly before, at our level, you should at least keep your promise, which I haven''t seen in you at all."


    "Unforgivable!"


    "No Can you hear me out? "


    Gao Peng is just a little stunned. Who knows that this guy suddenly thinks he is guilty of being a thief? This guy''s brain is just amazing.


    I really don''t know what to say about him.


    But Gao Peng had to explain.


    "Good! Good! "


    "Since you haven''t finished, I''ll give you a chance to finish what you want to say. I''ll kill you when you finish. Now I don''t want you to show us the gate."


    "You are such a despicable fellow who is not qualified at all!"


    Gao Peng''s heart was helpless. He couldn''t argue. No matter how he explained it, it seemed that it couldn''t work.


    But he had to explain it clearly.


    "It''s really because of me, but I didn''t kill him No, I didn''t want to kill him at all. It wasn''t my unintentional act, but his own. "


    "I said he was scared to death, do you believe it?"

 Chapters 981

    When Gao Peng finished speaking.


    The three invincible strong people were shocked immediately, and then their facial expressions became particularly rich, first from the beginning of the facial expressionless to the last white and black.


    In the end, the whole person''s face showed ferocity, and also showed a look of iron green. It seemed that there was some terror indeed, even their breath had appeared a little confusion.


    The angry old man shivered with rage.


    "Do you think we are very playful? This is to play us as fools, isn''t it? I didn''t expect you to joke with us even now. "


    "Unforgivable! Never forgive you! "


    "You are such a hateful fellow!"


    "No Why don''t you check that guy''s body? Then you will know if I have lied. If you don''t know, it doesn''t mean that it hasn''t happened. "


    "That guy is really scared to death! I feel special and inexplicable myself. I just came out. That guy was scared to death when he saw me. What''s the matter with me? "


    "If I were to kill him, where would I leave his body here?"


    "Can you use your brain to think about it? Is it because you have been closed for too long, and now your brain has become dull?"


    Gao Peng can''t bear to explain it again and again. He just wants to attract these three guys. However, if these three guys are able to make progress again and again, he won''t want these three guys at all.


    Anyway, there are many strong people in the world. Although it''s hard to find this kind of invincible strong person, he doesn''t care. As long as his strength is improved, everything is not a problem.


    That is to say, we are no longer ready to give in.


    At the same time, the expression of those invincible and powerful people is also stagnant. Maybe they also think it is possible. After all, with Gao Peng''s powerful strength, there is no need to leave a body here.


    Isn''t that causing yourself trouble?


    Just think about it a little bit. At this time, they have probably realized that they took too much for granted. Maybe they were too angry when they saw the dead body and ignored many things subconsciously.


    The furious old man did not take care of Gao Peng any more. He flew directly to the corpse of the emperor. When he stood in front of the corpse, he really carefully observed the facial expression of the other side.


    Like It''s really not like someone killed it.


    The frightened expression on his face was the same as what he saw the most terrible thing in the world, and there was no injury on his body. No matter where he looked, it was not like someone else had shot him.


    I really want to be scared to death.


    It''s a bit awkward.


    If they are really scared to death, then the people in their power are too vulnerable. If they let others know, they really don''t know how to think about them.


    And just now he was so irascible. Now he thought about it a little bit. He felt that his face was turning slightly red. He didn''t think about anything clearly. He was angry there.


    But their people seem to really scare themselves, and finally scare themselves to death, which is too useless, right?

 Chapters 982

    The angry old man suddenly rose red in his face. It was simply a red face. I never expected that he would make such a mistake. The most embarrassing thing was that he was proud of himself.


    It''s really scary.


    This is the most embarrassing.


    I didn''t expect that their people''s psychological quality was so poor that they were scared to death directly. Moreover, they were still such a powerful emperor outside. They were also overlords.


    This kind of mind can be scared to death directly. How does this guy get to this level?


    It''s just incomprehensible!


    Gao Peng has never seen such a thing, and the furious old man has never seen it. It''s too wonderful to think about it. This time, they met it.


    The two were so silent.


    The other two invincible strong men saw that the two of them were silent and looked at each other.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it suddenly quiet? Is there any discovery? "


    "I guess so. Otherwise, it''s impossible to be quiet suddenly. Why don''t we go and have a look now?"


    Two people suddenly flew down from the sky. They felt that the atmosphere was too weird now, but when they flew to the angry old man''s side.


    I finally know why I fell into silence.


    They also became quiet, looked at each other and saw some shock from each other''s eyes. After all, this is the most wonderful thing they have ever met.


    They have all lived for such a long time. They haven''t seen anything, but they still think it''s the most wonderful thing.


    This is the emperor!


    No matter where it is, it''s a very powerful person. But such a powerful person is scared to death. I don''t know what he is thinking.


    How could the mind be so bad?


    How on earth did he practice to this extent?


    "He How did it break through to the emperor? "


    All the people were silent for a while, and finally shook their heads in unison. Now this picture is not too beautiful. After all, they can''t believe it.


    It just broke their cognition.


    It''s the first time that such a guy has ever heard of the emperor being scared to death. He''s heard of all kinds of death methods, but he''s never heard of anyone being scared to death alive.


    And it looks like that It seems that I was scared to death directly and didn''t struggle too much at all.


    If we let others know that the people in the void cave are like this, then this force will suffer many doubts.


    It''s the top force in itself. Now, once this matter is passed on by others, I don''t know what others will think. I guess all the wallpaper here is very watery, right?


    Qi Qi, the three invincible strong men, looks at Gao Peng. His eyes reveal an unspeakable meaning. Gao Peng immediately understands what they want to express.


    Gao Peng waved his hand and said, "don''t think of me as such a despicable person. I will never talk around. What''s the use for me even if I say it? Why should I do such a thing? "

 Chapters 983

    Although Gao Peng is sure to say so.


    But these three invincible strong people still feel a little hesitation, after all, this kind of thing can never let other people know, once let others know, then the consequences are unimaginable.


    Some people have been staring at them for many years. Maybe when this thing spreads out, it will cause those guys'' bad ideas.


    When it does, it will not be so simple.


    "I hope so. We hope you''d better not talk about it. Otherwise, the whole continent will be in turmoil. Once someone knows this, he may think that the strength of the empty cave is not good."


    "Then there will be a world war!"


    "I don''t think you want this kind of thing to happen. After all, if this kind of thing happens, it will be a living thing."


    One of them, a relatively calm old man, said that this matter is not only about themselves, but also about many creatures in this continent.


    Although this may be a little exaggeration.


    But it is also true. After all, there are all kinds of people in the world. Some people always think that they control everything with a little information.


    It''s true that there will never be less people like this.


    Gao Peng smiled and said, "you can rest assured that I have done a lot of things without any means to achieve my goal, but I will not be able to do the idea of exterminating all people."


    "But I will keep it secret for you, so can we start now? And because this thing has wasted a lot of our time, and I haven''t achieved my goal yet. "


    "Now We should get down to business. "


    Three invincible strong suddenly quiet down, so quietly looking at Gaopeng, Gaopeng is also unwilling to show weakness to stare at the three of them.


    For a while, it seems that there is a little spark collision. If someone is here, they will be scared by the breath of the four of them. Moreover, their momentum is particularly terrible.


    Ordinary people dare not approach at all.


    "I hope you don''t say it. Although we don''t know what kind of person you are, we will believe you once. Now we will start the agreement just now."


    At this time, no matter how much we say, it has no effect. After all, we don''t know each other, and we don''t need to guarantee for this matter. How can we say that their strength is so strong.


    At least what he said was so firm that it was impossible for us to cheat. Gao Peng also said that he didn''t care about this practice.


    If he wanted to kill anyone, he would just go to the door and kill him. He would never use such despicable means. If he really used such despicable means, he even looked down upon himself.


    It doesn''t have to be someone else''s.


    Therefore, he will not do such a thing at all. He naturally believes in himself, but others don''t believe him. That''s another matter.


    But Now no one cares about this kind of thing any more. The old man waved and directly destroyed the scared emperor.


    This corpse must not be seen by others, or others will definitely associate with many things at that time, and it is not very good to put it away.


    Let it go.

 Chapters 984

    Gaopeng watched the other party destroy the body, but he did not care about other things at this time, but felt a little blood boiling.


    Finally, we can fight.


    At present, the strength of these guys is absolutely strong, which is to allow him to improve his strength, I don''t know if I can make him improve in all aspects.


    Ha ha ha!!


    At this time, he felt very excited in his heart. He could not help but look up at the corners of his mouth. A faint smile was directly on his face.


    The irascible old man glanced at Gao Peng and said with great disdain, "it seems that you are very excited? Can laugh out unexpectedly at this time, don''t you know how great the gap between you and us is


    "Yes? Why didn''t I feel it? " Gao Peng spread out his hands and said with a nonchalant face.


    "How wide is the power gap? Only when you have played really, do you really think I''m weaker than you when you only detect it in this way?"


    "I think you are a little arrogant. Let''s hurry up and stop talking nonsense here. I don''t know when you can really fight if you don''t talk nonsense anymore."


    Gao pengextremely dislikes said.


    It''s just that there''s so much bullshit in front of these guys. It''s just endless. What do you want to do?


    Is it like this, I''ve been nagging here?


    As soon as the angry old man''s face changed, he simply didn''t give him face. Seeing Gao Peng''s expression, he was enraged directly, and the whole person felt special anger.


    "Dying!"


    Whew!!


    The angry old man disappeared in an instant, accompanied by the roar of the whole void, and then seemed to be unable to feel his figure, just like suddenly disappeared in this world.


    Gao Peng''s eyes slightly changed. Even though his current strength didn''t realize where the other side was, he felt that the real and the whole space had been integrated together.


    Some surprised him.


    But Before he had any other ideas, the system''s tone rang again.


    [enemy of host detected. ]


    [scanning! ]


    scan completed. ]


    Name: blowout God Emperor


    race: void family


    Constitution: void blowout body


    blood: void blood


    realm: God Emperor level 4


    [it is detected that the highest realm of the enemy is God Emperor level 4, which will automatically upgrade the host to God Emperor level 5. ]


    [it is detected that the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than that of the host, so it will not be improved temporarily. ]


    [it is detected that the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, so it will not be upgraded temporarily! ]


    Gao Peng''s strength increased several times in an instant. He felt that his own strength was strong. What''s more, at this time, he could see the figure of the elephant God Emperor.


    Although it''s completely hidden in the void, now his strength has been improved so much that he can find the other side at once and where it is.


    That''s how he found out that the other side was always hiding in the void, and was waiting for an opportunity to kill him at any time.


    If he didn''t improve his strength in an instant, he would surely be killed in a short time.


    It''s just terrible! According to the distance between the other side and him, it''s not far, which makes Gao Peng shudder.

 Chapters 985

    It''s true that his strength has been improved, but Gao Peng''s heart has generated new doubts about why such a powerful and invincible person failed to improve his physique and blood strength.


    Why is that?


    I feel that each other''s physique and blood power are very strong. It should be able to let him improve again. But now the system has not let him improve at all, at most, it is just the improvement of the realm.


    This makes him feel special doubt!


    After so many promotions, he believes that only the improvement of blood and physical strength can make his strength change qualitatively.


    Otherwise, it is nothing more than the change of quantity. The promotion of the realm can not bring him much strength. Only when the realm and blood force are promoted at the same time, can he crush people at the same level.


    This is also the most important.


    But now his physique and blood power have not been improved, and do not know what is going on.


    Is it because most of the functions of blood red have been understood by him, and now the function of oil has been simplified?


    "It''s strange that the physical strength and blood strength of each other should not only be so weak, but also it can''t be just that. I feel that their strength is definitely stronger than mine."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gao Peng''s heart is full of doubts. He doesn''t realize anything else. However, all the functions of the system need to be explored and explored by himself. The system can''t answer his questions at all.


    This is what makes people feel the most pain.


    No matter what happened, you can''t ask. You can only grope for it slowly. If you succeed, you will suffer unimaginable consequences once you fail.


    Gao Peng is thinking about why his body and blood power can''t be improved. The whole person of the emperor feels that it''s about to explode.


    At first, he was looking at Gao Peng triumphantly, and was preparing to wait until when he had the chance to absolutely subdue him. But when he was hiding in confidence, he found that Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to him at all.


    But also did not want to find him, has been standing there stupidly, from time to time also showed a very strange smile, and even touched his chin for a long time.


    It makes him feel special weird.


    At the same time, the anger in my heart suddenly broke out. I didn''t expect this guy to look down on people so much. It''s time to completely ignore him.


    How disgusting!


    "You have arrived, a hateful fellow. At this time, you dare to ignore me. Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    "But it''s just that you have some use. If you keep pushing forward, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Seeing that Gao Peng is still indifferent, Emperor popout can''t stand it. His temper is very irascible, and the only thing that may ignite his anger.


    What''s more, this kind of fighting is ignored by the opponent, which is just too intolerable, and the anger inside erupts directly.


    He is no longer ready to approach so slowly. He wants to solve Gao Peng directly. This feeling is that his people have never appeared in the world.


    It will not appear again!!

 Chapters 986

    A little anger from the emperor popped up, it seemed that the surrounding void moved with his anger. One after another void was directly cut off by him, which was invisible to the naked eye.


    But Gao Peng can see all the changes clearly, but others don''t know that he can see clearly.


    So the emperor was very proud. He thought that Gao Peng could not see his hand at all. At that time, the whole people were happy.


    The same is true of the other two invincible strong men. They can see clearly because their strength is not much different. Naturally, they know what the explosive power is ready to do.


    It is nothing more than to cut off all the emptiness and form a cage of emptiness, in which Gao Peng is imprisoned.


    It''s definitely a big project!


    "Ah, I think that kid is going to die this time. Now if he doesn''t run away quickly, it''s almost hard to escape once he''s trapped by the cracker."


    "I guess it''s very difficult. After all, that kid just can''t find him. Now he can only see his own creation. But that kid is so arrogant. Now I don''t know what he thinks."


    "And he''s dying, and even dare to ignore it. It''s really big enough..."


    The other two invincible strong men began to talk at ease over there. Naturally, they were very clear and could see what the emperor was doing.


    But that is to say, so they are more relieved. As long as Gao Peng can be trapped, they can almost be left to deal with it.


    At that time, it will be easy for Gao Peng to guard the door. He can''t escape if he wants to. After all, this means is not so easy to escape. The void clan itself is used to control the power of the void.


    As long as they activate their own blood force, they can control all the void around them, and easily cut the shape, otherwise they will not be able to do it, like this kind of direct manufacturing into a cage.


    This method is extremely rare and powerful. It''s hard for ordinary people to escape from the prison unless they are in a moment when the emperor burst his hand.


    Or interrupt the hand of the emperor.


    Otherwise, there will be real disaster. These two invincible and powerful people understand this truth, so they look at it with some Schadenfreude, and think that Gao Peng is really finished this time.


    But Things are not as right as they think. When the emperor burst the emptiness that had been cut, he directly smashed it towards Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng disappeared in a flash.


    Several people on the scene couldn''t find out how Gao Peng disappeared at all, and they didn''t find out where Gao Peng had gone.


    It''s just that people disappear from their eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t I feel his breath now, and where did he go? I can''t see how he disappeared at all. What''s going on? "


    "What happened? Why can''t we find the figure of the petty bourgeoisie now? Has he escaped completely by some means? "


    It is not that there is no such possibility, but they are not willing to admit it at all. At the same time, they also think that Gao Peng is absolutely impossible to do such a thing, which has been agreed before.


    How can we retreat in the face of war?

 Chapters 987

    "This... How is this possible? "


    "Where''s this guy? Come out, come out! "


    Just now, the bursting God is full of self-confidence. Sometimes he feels that he can''t accept it. After all, he has just succeeded in making his empty cage.


    Is preparing to imprison Gao Peng.


    But at this time he found that a flash of Gao Peng disappeared directly, there was no room for him to do anything, and at this time he could not find where Gao Peng was.


    This made him a little intolerable for a while.


    It''s really unexpected. He thought that he was in the right place. Relying on Gao Peng''s strength, he couldn''t find his existence, let alone his attack.


    But now it seems.


    It seems that he is making love to himself. In fact, others have already found that he is just silent all the time. Now he can''t even find the figure of the other party.


    This is the most frightening!


    The other two invincible strongmen are also stupid. They didn''t expect that they would be like this now. This is not the same as what they thought at the beginning. Shouldn''t Gao Peng be trapped by the empty cage directly?


    But why can Gao Peng find the figure of the elephant God Emperor? At the beginning, he pretended, in fact, he could see it, but he didn''t show it.


    If this is the case, it is just too hateful.


    They cheated all of them, and just now they thought that the victory was in hand, and no one else could see what they saw.


    But now it seems how stupid they are. In fact, others have already noticed it, but they haven''t shown it all the time, but they actually think that they can''t see it.


    How stupid it is!


    Even at this time, their hearts have been a little frightened. I really don''t know what kind of situation Gao Peng is. It doesn''t seem to be stronger than them at all.


    But why How do you feel that Gaopeng is stronger than them? Even at this time, they still haven''t found Gaopeng.


    What''s going on?


    It''s so puzzling!


    Burst God is completely angry, has not found Gao Peng''s figure, only to see he began to crazy cut the void, block by block by him to cut.


    He would also carefully make the empty cage there. At this time, he wanted to find Gao Peng as soon as possible, only to see that at this time, the popping God was directly exposed, cutting off all the empty space.


    At the same time, regardless of any damage, he destroyed all the void gradually. Now he only wants to find Gao Peng, so he doesn''t care what kind of price he will pay.


    "How about killing a few more people at that time, even if they die?"


    The furious emperor was angry at first, almost crushing all the emptiness, which was not a problem for him at all.


    It''s the first time that he was teased by others. He can''t forgive Gao Peng. It''s really disgusting and unforgivable!


    Crushing all the emptiness is to find Gao Peng''s figure, but when he wants to act, no one moves at all.


    Some people know that this is definitely more powerful people in the hands, and their strength is still weak, simply can''t get together, at most can only give up.

 Chapters 988

    "I will find you no matter where you hide!"


    "When I crush all these empty channels, I don''t believe you can survive. Then you will be directly involved in the empty turbulence!"


    The emperor burst out laughing, only to see his speed become more happy at this time, directly let the space slowly crack.


    At this time, he is really very angry, but when he destroys the void, he feels extremely excited. Maybe the blood in his own body begins to cause trouble.


    The blood flowing in each human body is different, and each has his own temper and pride. Once these are touched, they can''t help bursting out.


    No matter where you are, you should know what to do.


    The emperor wants to find Gao Peng and kill him at the same time. At this time, he has completely forgotten all the previous agreements and doesn''t want to abide by them.


    If he can solve Gao Peng easily, there is no need for him to watch the goalkeeper again, so he will send out such words.


    "Not yet? Then wait for me to die! "


    Popping God bit his teeth. At the moment, he didn''t want to think about other issues. Maybe now his actions are a little thoughtless.


    But in order to find out Gao Peng, he has used all the available methods, but he doesn''t know where Gao Peng is hiding or running away when they don''t pay attention.


    Even the other two invincible, it is also very embarrassing at this time. You thought that everything was in your hands, but now you lose your enemy.


    What''s more, they can''t find it.


    I don''t know how to say it. I can only stare at the God of blowout in such a stupidly way, and his temperament has changed quietly.


    No It should be said that it has changed a lot, and the screen has come to this void directly, and at this time, with his destruction, the void has been a little overburdened.


    Several other invincible powerful people suddenly flew out. They didn''t want to be affected like this, but at this time, they were still observing the trend of everything around them from time to time, and they also wanted to find the figure of Gao Peng.


    "Where did you go Where did you go... "


    Popping God said to himself, at the same time, he began to destroy all the void cracks. Once it appeared, it was directly destroyed by him, and the void was also cut many times by him.


    However, Gao Peng''s figure is still not found, which makes him more grumpy. His blood has been particularly grumpy and furious, let alone unable to calm down when encountering such things.


    "I heard you were looking for me?"


    "How are you? Am I ok with you? But it''s all directly in front of you. If it''s you, I don''t know how much more time it will take. I''m so kind to you. I''ll show up right away when you find me. "


    Gao Peng appeared directly behind the explosive power, and his sudden voice directly scared all the people present.


    The voice was almost supernatural, and they didn''t even notice it, and it had already appeared in front of them.


    Isn''t that scary? All the people present were a little frightened. When they looked at Gao Peng, they were somewhat shocked.

 Chapters 989

    Boom! Boom!!


    Although he was a little stunned, the emperor popped out with a fist when he looked back. The whole void was shattered by him.


    But With his sneak attack, how could he easily move to Gaopeng?


    The attack was dodged in an instant. Gao Peng said to me: "do you have only such a little strength? I think you are too weak. I thought your strength could be seen in the past. "


    "But now it''s obvious that I''m overestimating you, not only can''t find it, I can''t even attack me, how weak are you!"


    "Tut tut!!"


    "It seems that you are destined to be my subordinates. Although you are a little older, I don''t mind your strength. I don''t care if you are weak, but by comparison, you are more powerful than many people."


    Gao Peng looks up and down at the emperor. He clearly feels the power of the other side. So he is eager to take these invincible powerful people down.


    But that''s a long way to go.


    After all, these strong men are already top-notch. How could they surrender so easily?


    The emperor felt Gao Peng''s eyes, and the whole man was even more angry, because he felt that he was totally despised by others.


    How disgusting!


    Just want to play with him, but also ignore him directly now, which is just too unpleasant.


    "I will kill you! I''m going to kill you! "


    "Unforgivable!"


    The breath of the whole person of the popping God changed directly, as if it were the abyss of those black holes, and there was a strange power all over him.


    And his white hair, all turned black and gold, looked special and magical, the whole person also became a lot younger, at the same time, the strength of his body also became more powerful.


    This change makes Gao Peng feel particularly strange. Moreover, Gao Peng doesn''t know that this grumpy guy can change his body. When he changes his body, the whole person looks young and powerful.


    It''s just amazing!


    Gao Peng is more curious about them at this time. After all, he has never seen such a person who can be transformed.


    And after the transformation, the whole person became younger, not like the old man at the beginning at all, which directly made Gao Peng feel shocked.


    Sure enough, there is no wonder in the world.


    The other two invincible strong men were also slightly shocked, but at this time, their faces directly showed a smile, since the popping God was ready to put out all his strength.


    Then Gao Peng can''t escape.


    "Hahaha!! It seems that we are going to be serious at this time, but we don''t know if we can kill him directly. This guy is just too hateful. "


    "What are you afraid of Soldiers come to block, water comes to submerge, there is no fear at all!! "


    These two invincible strongmen really feel that the victory has been on their side, and they can almost easily crush each other.


    But They obviously despised Gao Peng. They really thought it would be easy to take him down. They didn''t care what kind of existence Gao Peng is now. This kind of small matter has been directly ignored by him for a long time.

 Chapters 990

    Seeing such a change, Gao Peng felt a little surprised, especially that he could clearly feel the horrible power of the other side.


    It went up a lot in a flash.


    It''s amazing!


    But he didn''t feel afraid at all, at most, it was just a little surprise. Such strength was not enough to kill him.


    After all, his strength has been beyond the imagination of all people for a long time. What''s more, his blood force and physique are even more frightening. Since they have not been improved, it shows that his blood force and physique are definitely much stronger than those people in front of him.


    This makes him more confident.


    "Is this going to be super Saia? It''s not just the color of your hair that has changed, it''s doubled your strength. "


    "It turned out to be a super Saia!"


    Even if Gaopeng saw that the strength of the other side had been improved, he didn''t care too much, but he was still in the mood to make fun of it.


    I really think the guy in front of me is very interesting. Not only is he very grumpy and easy to get angry, but also his hair changes a color at this time. He looks like a super handsome man.


    What''s more, his strength has been improved after his hair has changed color, more like a super Saiya.


    It''s no wonder that he has such an idea.


    Popping God slowly revealed a ferocious look, but he did not know what Gaopeng said, but from that tone we can know that it was not a compliment.


    Make him feel more angry.


    For a long time, he felt that he was despised by others, and now it is the same. He is the existence of what others call the invincible.


    Now I''m being looked down upon!


    This can''t be forgiven. Only when he breaks out, the space starts to be illusory slowly, as if when he really wants to break out, the whole void will slowly start to respond to all his things.


    This looks a little special.


    Gao Peng also noticed and observed the scene. At the same time, he also thought of what kind of race his race was in the system prompt sound.


    Maybe This ability has something to do with his race. After all, he feels special not only in the strength and constitution of his race, but also in the void.


    On this continent, only this unique race can get a better promotion, otherwise you will always be the bottom class.


    Some are just because there is no race talent at all. They can only be promoted to the upper limit and can''t be promoted any more. No matter how to gain other blood lines or strive to get more opportunities.


    It''s hard to improve in the end.


    But it''s also a good way to get other blood vessels and improve your own blood vessels. However, the feasibility is not high, and not all people can copy it unless you are lucky.


    So it''s really unfair in the world.


    Some people are born to be the top race, some people are born to be the most ordinary, even without any talent, even if it is the right to calm, it is no more than the bottom line of others.


    Your upper limit is someone else''s lower limit.


    This is a particularly sad thing, but some people have never given up, they believe that efforts will be useful sooner or later.


    It''s useful, but not absolutely.

 Chapters 991

    "All right?" Gao Peng, with his arms in his arms, has been looking at the emperor. Since he wants these invincible powerful people to submit to him.


    So naturally, he has to show some unique power, but he can only show it when they fully exert their own power.


    Otherwise, when the other side says it won''t win, he will have to start again. It''s a waste of energy. It''s better to let all the other side give full play at the beginning.


    As long as you beat the other side, the other side will certainly have no opinion.


    Gao Peng is just out of this meaning, so he will wait so quietly. Otherwise, with his temper, how can he do such useless things.


    Also will not wait for the other side to fully erupt.


    "You guy Is this looking for death? "


    At this time, the whole man was ferocious and terrifying, and he was also in a state of extreme anger.


    In fact, he seems to be suffering.


    Because this kind of power can not be released anytime and anywhere, and at this time, in order to obtain more powerful power, he has released some power that does not belong to himself.


    But in order to defeat Gao Peng, he has been able to regardless of all costs, after all, he must not be looked down upon by others.


    No matter who it is!


    So at this time, he felt pain all over his body. This kind of pain went directly to his soul, so he was particularly ferocious. But after hearing Gao Peng''s words, he also felt that the pain was nothing at all.


    As long as you can defeat Gao Peng!


    It''s all worth it!


    With such a belief, he can keep it going. Even if his teeth are almost collapsing, he must keep it going. The time is really long.


    But fortunately, Gao Peng didn''t interrupt him.


    Otherwise, it is impossible for him to gather so many terrible forces. He can slowly draw more energy from his surroundings, which will make his own constitution and blood become more powerful.


    His constitution and the power of blood itself are about void. At this time, we can borrow the power. He has no ambiguity at all.


    Although he can''t improve his realm.


    But it can improve his physique and blood power. It can definitely make his overall strength soar. That is to say, he will brew for such a long time and feel pain all over.


    My soul is crying!


    If it''s not handled well, it''s really possible to die instantly. After all, this kind of power is so huge that he can''t control it. Even his body can''t bear it.


    "I will kill him! Kill him at all costs. I can''t let him go at all costs, no matter what the final price is. "


    "No one can stop me!"


    No one knows what kind of determination the emperor made. After all, he felt that he had been teased all the time. From the beginning, it was so. Now he can''t tolerate the bastard alive.


    And He has long found Gao Peng''s strength. He can''t defeat the other side at all, so he can only use unconventional means.


    Draw more empty power from the space, and let your body and blood force change again. No one knows this method, which has always been his own card.

 Chapters 992

    With the passage of time, Gao Peng has slowly discovered that the breath of the popping God Emperor is still surging, and the space around him seems to have become illusory.


    There is a very strange force that has been pouring into his body, which is a very strange feeling.


    At the beginning, he didn''t realize it at all, but when the other side absorbed more and more power, it was impossible for him not to realize it.


    It makes him feel very strange.


    What kind of means is this?


    You can still draw strength from the void, and these forces directly enter your own body, I don''t know if he can bear it, but looking at his expression should be special pain, right?


    "It''s really hard enough. I think he can''t bear it, but he still insists. Why is that? Do you really hate me that way? "


    "I don''t seem to have done anything, do I?"


    If someone hears Gao Peng''s heart, he definitely wants to knock him on the head, and doesn''t see what you have done before.


    Again and again look down on others, and each time let others feel so angry, do not think about what you say, how to stimulate others.


    How to say that each other is invincible and powerful, and respected in their own power or outside, but how do you deal with others?


    Don''t you feel compelled to count?


    It''s no wonder that the violent split God Emperor would be so angry. He was a very proud man, and his temper was really hot, but he was so humiliated again and again.


    It''s really unbearable.


    If you want to get back to the arena, you have to work hard. In fact, his strength is not Gao Peng''s opponent at all. Now he is drawing strength from the void.


    It''s a means of their race.


    Only when they are in the most critical moment can they be used, but generally it''s because it''s too time-consuming and there are not so many people who have the chance to use them.


    Unless it is the kind that can slowly absorb the surrounding void force, then they will use it. Otherwise, in the fierce battle, there is no time for them to fully exert.


    They are a powerful race!


    But the power of oil can be used not only if you want to use it, but also for a long time. All these are their short boards. If you omit these short boards, their race will definitely become the top race.


    But it''s a little bit worse now!


    At most, it''s just a strong race, not the top.


    Several other gods seem to have noticed something wrong. They didn''t know that the emperor had such means, but they could clearly feel each other, as if they were desperately trying.


    They couldn''t help but look at each other.


    "There''s something wrong with this Is this really going to be prepared to work hard? "


    "It feels very similar. Maybe he is really ready to work hard, but we have never seen such a means. Sure enough, he still has his own card hidden."


    "Did you use all your cards?"


    Two people''s hearts are like mirrors. Everyone has his own cards, but these cards will not be shown in general, but that is because they do not grow meat, so they can be called the cards.

 Chapters 993

    The two of them are not ready to fight at this time. After all, everyone who reaches their level has their own self-esteem, not that they don''t want to fight together.


    If they take the initiative at this time, they will basically have a bad relationship with the popout God, although this choice is particularly pedantic and stubborn.


    But for the sake of no contradiction, that''s the only way.


    This kind of card is not easy to show, unless it is necessary to fight when it comes out, it can be seen how resolute the heart of the burst God is at this time.


    Even his cards have been revealed.


    This is a fight with Gao Peng!


    The void around you has dimmed, and even if you don''t pay attention, you don''t find any space at all.


    He seems to be standing inside a black hole, looking very angry. Maybe at the beginning, all people didn''t find this characteristic of him.


    But as his surroundings slowly changed, the problems can be found at a glance.


    That is to say, all the people in the audience know that the emperor is showing his cards at this time, but Gao Peng is particularly indifferent.


    No matter how strong you become, there is no harm to him. After all, at this time, he wants to make his opponent more powerful. Only when he becomes more powerful can his strength be improved.


    The stronger the enemy is, the more excited he is.


    Therefore, he is also happy to see that if every enemy can improve their own strength automatically in this way, it would be great, but he seldom meets such people.


    Not everyone can let their strength soar.


    If everyone is like this, then when he improves his strength, he doesn''t need to spend so much effort, which will be much easier.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect there is still unexpected joy. You can improve your strength as soon as possible. I want to see how much you can improve."


    "I only hope to be promoted to the point where I can be promoted. Don''t let me down. You are also my subordinates. I won''t kill you for the moment."


    "As long as you still have the use value, then you can live forever."


    This sentence has to say special reality, and Gao Peng is indeed so, although he is relatively cold for most people.


    It''s especially good for one''s own people.


    But how to define his own person is only clear to him. Not everyone under him can be regarded as his own person, which depends on the way of getting along with him.


    If known by others, it will turn a white eye directly. This guy is just a beast. He is not only callous, but also has such a vague definition.


    Goddamn killer!


    When Gao Peng gets the system, he already knows that he can''t have any mercy. After all, only by provoking the enemy here can his strength be improved.


    If we are kind-hearted every time, we will not be able to provoke the enemy at all, not because we know this very well.


    So when he got the system, he had already let his heart change completely, and he had almost become a ruthless man.


    People who do everything to achieve their goals!

 Chapters 994

    "Hahahaha!"


    "Power Powerful power, now no one is my opponent, even if the head office is not necessarily my opponent, do you feel the heart shaking now? "


    At this time, the emperor popped was very arrogant. I don''t know if it was because of the power that brought him too many conquests. Suddenly, he felt a little gone with the wind.


    They began to speak out.


    Maybe it''s because he has endured for too long. Once he has gained such terrible power, he can''t control his mood.


    What kind of reaction is Gao Peng.


    It is those invincible strong ones who can''t help frowning. It''s just too offensive to burst the God Emperor''s words.


    Moreover, they also ignore the Lord directly, which makes them feel a little bit rebellious, but at this time they don''t say anything.


    After all, it''s not easy to touch other people''s eyebrows.


    However, after this incident, they must give a good warning to the emperor. They can''t say anything directly. Once this kind of words are heard by others, it will definitely lead to death.


    Their strength is indeed very strong. Compared with some people, they are still too weak to directly surpass others.


    From here, we can know that there are still many people in the world who are stronger than them. They are just standing at the top level, but they do not say that the world is invincible.


    There are people outside, there are mountains outside.


    There will always be more powerful people than you, just like this empty cave where they live, there are many people in it, and their strength is even stronger than them.


    They are not the most powerful people.


    The words just said by Emperor popout are really treacherous. I don''t know if they have been noticed by that one. Once they are noticed, they will suffer.


    Both of them can''t help but look inside the void cave. They are really afraid to get angry with that one. Seeing that there is no change, they can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    It''s a special feeling.


    However, they are really afraid of being felt by that one. Once they are felt, the emperor will be killed in an instant.


    I don''t know if they will be affected.


    "I''m glad I didn''t find out. Otherwise, maybe even we could be affected by it. This guy is just too outspoken. Don''t he know that he''s so close now that he might be found by that one?"


    "I guess it''s because I''ve improved my strength so much. Now I''m a little forgetful. I totally forget that there are not only a few of us here."


    "Damn it At that time, we must stay away from this guy. I always think his temper will kill us one day. "


    "I don''t think it''s a question whether we can have it in the future. We have to avoid this time first. That kid is not simple. His strength is particularly terrible. I don''t know if we can kill him."


    At this time, the two people were particularly depressed. I felt that everything suddenly became very bad. It was not only about Gao Peng, but also about the personality of emperor popout. I felt that they might be pulled to the back at any time.


    It''s not safe!

 Chapters 995

    After seeing the power gained, the expression and mood of the whole person of the God Emperor popout has become a little floating, even the words spoken are so arrogant.


    It was really grumpy before, but it didn''t reach this point, but when he got more powerful power, the whole person was a little out of control.


    Gao Peng could not help shaking his head.


    That''s not good!


    All of a sudden, I can get such a powerful power, and because of the number of times I get it, I have already forgotten it.


    And he won''t float like this after gaining power, but to see others suddenly become so arrogant, as if he is the most powerful in the world.


    That makes him feel a little uncomfortable.


    Then it''s necessary to hit him well.


    As the saying goes, power makes people expand, maybe it is such a truth!


    When you suddenly get a particularly powerful power, or you are very poor, suddenly rich, which will inevitably have a part of the impact on your mind.


    Few people can withstand the impact.


    I didn''t expect that an invincible strong man would also be lost, maybe because he was hit too much, and suddenly gained such a powerful power, which made him feel that he could control everything directly.


    "It''s time to let him know how cruel the world is. Maybe he has lived for a long time, but suddenly he has such a powerful power, which makes him a little forgetful."


    "My subordinates can''t use this bloated guy, so they have to recognize their position well and let him know that even if his strength is improved in the world, there will always be someone who can hold him down."


    Gao Peng felt his chin and decided to strike the emperor well. Otherwise, it would be hard to give an order.


    What he wants is just a obedient subordinate. He doesn''t want to use that kind of rebellious one. Otherwise, he will be really afraid that he can''t help killing him.


    This is not what he wants to see.


    Then we have to let the other side be honest when they feel a little floating, but we can just let the other side see what is real strength.


    At the same time, Gao Peng also wants to know whether the other side can improve his own strength. After all, he has just absorbed so much strength from the void. Should his strength soar a lot?


    It''s just like harvesting leeks that it''s crucial to make his realm or other promotion.


    First let leeks grow naturally for a while and then harvest them well. Let leeks grow fat!


    This is just a special image of the description, because it is true that the other side has absorbed a lot of space power, so his own strength has become very large.


    Gao Peng can clearly feel the strength of the other side, which is several times stronger than the previous strength, that is to say, he will suddenly expand.


    A little carried away!


    It''s true that strength will make people inflate, especially his strength, which has been improved so much in a short time. If his mind and nature don''t keep up with each other, or because he has been hit too much before.


    People always do things that they don''t even realize. Inflation is inevitable.


    This requires someone to knock it, otherwise how can we be honest?

 Chapters 996

    The emperor found that Gao Peng didn''t even speak, which made him think that the other side felt his strength, and now he has kept silent.


    I dare not fight him again.


    This made him feel more joyful, and the expression on his face became more arrogant. There was no one in the world who could hurt him.


    It''s so cool that it can control everything!


    "What? Are you afraid of me now? Or to be a shrinking turtle, now I dare not speak at all. "


    "You''re not really going to be a shrinking turtle, are you?"


    Gao Peng can''t help but turn a blind eye. This guy really thinks that he is invincible in the world after gaining a little strength. People don''t see how weak his strength is.


    Do you really think everyone can''t deal with him?


    Isn''t that naive?


    "I think you''d better calm down for a while. Otherwise, I think you may be killed. If you annoy me, my brother won''t let me calm down so easily."


    "I advise you not to annoy me again and again. I am so angry that I am afraid of myself."


    Gao Peng is like expounding a fact, but all the people here didn''t believe what he said, needless to say, Emperor popout, even the other two invincible strong ones.


    They all felt special contempt in their hearts.


    What kind of wolf?


    This is the time. It''s clear that you can''t beat the emperor. Now you start to brag there, and don''t see if your own strength is so strong.


    Maybe he will kill you in minutes. It''s good to boast here. If you want to see how you end up, it''s obvious that the mood of the God Emperor is very abnormal now.


    Once you get angry with popping God, there''s no end to it. After all, this kind of thing that people who can''t control their own reason can always be so crazy.


    Just now, he also made a crazy thing, that is, he didn''t even pay attention to the closed one, and didn''t know where to go.


    Do you think you are invincible in the world?


    It''s too early for me to know how many strong people there are on this continent, but I don''t know why he suddenly drifted away, perhaps because he had so many powerful forces all of a sudden.


    I can''t go with the wind!


    "Tell me not to annoy you?"


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    "It''s the funniest joke I''ve heard. Since someone is so fresh and refined, and you still have the face to say it, I really don''t know how thick your face is."


    "Don''t you feel the power of me? Do you feel shivering? Do you feel afraid? "


    "I''m afraid to say it directly. There''s nothing to be ashamed of, because you can feel all my strength. It''s already your honor. Come down and let me give you a good taste of the pain you''ve made me suffer."


    "Do you know how proud I am? It''s because you are such a guy that you annoy me again and again. Now you even say that you should not annoy me. If I want to annoy you, what should I do? "


    "Kill me? You are coming! "

 Chapters 997

    "It''s time to let them know what a real powerful power is."


    Gao Peng just smiled at the emperor. Before that, he had been waiting for the other party to improve himself completely.


    It''s just that when he wants to promote the other side to the most satisfactory level, then he can do it again, so there will be no doubt at that time.


    And the other side is unlikely to have dissatisfied people.


    We must let the other party crush him at the most powerful time, so that he can be honest, and it''s almost the same in estimation, and see the arrogant situation of the God Emperor.


    I feel very uncomfortable at a glance.


    What''s more, for Gao Peng.


    No one can pretend to be forced in front of him at all, no matter who it is, only to see that he has some discomfort in his heart, so we have to find this guy to vent our anger.


    "You''re ready. How are you going to get beaten?" Gao Peng holds his arms and looks at each other coldly.


    But


    After experiencing the baptism of more powerful power, the emperor of the burst God had not been as counseled as before. Hearing Gao Peng''s words, he immediately said with disdain.


    "Oh, do you think I am the same as before? My current strength is not what you can imagine at all. You even want to say that you can defeat me. Are you naive? "


    "I don''t really think that my strength is just like this. If it''s really just like this, it''s a big mistake. Let me show you what is real strength."


    "Oh? Will you show me what real power is? I''ll see. "


    "Let me have a look. I''ll show you what it''s called to grow up, and then I''ll teach you a lesson. After that, you are my own subordinate. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    "But it is the most avoidable crime, and the pain of flesh and skin must be inevitable."


    Gao Peng is so confident about himself, completely without advice, even if the other side showed a particularly strong power, but he did not show other ideas.


    Even the expression did not change.


    Let all the people here feel a little confused. Maybe the God burst out because his power suddenly soared. He felt a little forgetful and didn''t pay attention to observation at all.


    That doesn''t mean that the other two invincible strongmen didn''t pay attention to it. From the beginning to the end, Gao Peng''s performance was particularly calm, and it was clear that he could see the power of the explosive power.


    But that''s it. It can be calmed down.


    This is absolutely abnormal!


    Let them have secretly started to raise their vigilance. They both looked at each other for a while, and felt that things are a little strange now. If they can''t quickly investigate and make it clear.


    No one knows what will happen next.


    "There''s a problem! There''s a big problem! "


    "This guy has been very calm all the time. In fact, he has seen the power of bursting, but even so, he still looks the same. Does he have any other cards?"


    "I always feel that he didn''t put the blowout in his eyes. Is this really such a powerful power, or is it just making a fuss?"


    "I don''t know. I can only see it when he makes a real move, but I think it''s better to be careful."

 Chapters 998

    The scene fell into silence.


    All the people were stupefied. They didn''t expect that the emperor would say such a thing. Is it his own death?


    How can I feel so vile?


    The other two invincible strongmen were completely speechless at this time. Nobody expected that this guy would float like this after he gained such a powerful strength.


    Even this kind of words have been spoken out, and they were not looked at at at at all before. Although they are really grumpy, they are understandable.


    But now It''s a complete collapse.


    Is this guy endless?


    "What the hell is this guy doing? If you want to kill him, you should kill him immediately. He is still talking nonsense there. Don''t see what he is talking about now. Have you lost your mind after gaining a little strength? "


    "It''s almost impossible to remember who you are. After all, it''s not so difficult to kill us if you have such a powerful power."


    "This waste! After all, waste is waste. I didn''t expect to get a little power and then it became like this. What a useless guy! "


    At this time, the two people felt particularly angry. After all, the emperor of the blowout God had just possessed such power, and had already floated like this. He just didn''t do it, and had been wasting time there.


    I don''t know what I want to do!


    It''s OK to say that kind of rebellious words before. Now they don''t even do one thing. They know it''s annoying. They wish they could just go up and slap the emperor.


    Wake this guy up completely.


    However, the two men still held back. After all, with their current strength, they could not fight with the God of blowout, and they could not.


    Then there''s no need to get tangled up!


    But at this time, they had to endure a lot of hard work. It was unbearable to see this guy. If it wasn''t because of his weak strength, they would have taught him a lesson.


    You''re a bad guy!


    It''s no wonder that he can''t break through all the time, and it''s obvious that he has reached the bottleneck. It turns out that he has a problem with his own mind and nature, and he just thought that his temper was too eccentric.


    At most, it''s just too grumpy, but now it seems that he has a problem in his mind and character, and he doesn''t even control the improvement of his strength.


    All of a sudden was affected, how could this kind of person be promoted again? In the future, the road has basically been fixed. It''s just a waste.


    Even his own power can''t be controlled. Although most of the power is drawn from the void, it has become his power now. Why can''t he control it well?


    Now I''m confused by my strength. It''s just too wrong. They just hate iron but not steel.


    But in the end there is no way.


    It can only be seen that the guy is there, but when the guy''s strength really disappears, he must have a good look at what is called strength.


    It''s impossible for people to see it.


    Gao Peng also felt very surprised. This guy''s request is too strange. Why do people in the world always ask such strange questions?


    He didn''t come across it, but the guy''s strength is not weak at present, but it can also be considered first-class.

 Chapters 999

    When he noticed something wrong with Gao Peng, one of the invincible strong men immediately took advantage of their own voice and transmitted it to the ear of the emperor.


    "Burst Now you''d better be careful. I don''t think that guy is so simple. Don''t you find that he is still in a very calm state now? "


    "It''s impossible to see your strength suddenly improve so much, but it''s obvious that the other side didn''t pay attention to you at all, which is definitely a problem."


    "You can''t make a move without investigating clearly. You can''t make a move without hesitation, or you will surely suffer at that time. You have to be careful!"


    One of the invincible gods, considering that the emperor might not have noticed at this time, would kindly remind him.


    However, he didn''t know his warning at all. Instead, he directly infuriated the inner grumpiness of the emperor. Now he couldn''t hear anyone''s admonition. He just felt that the other side''s warning like this was just looking down on him.


    See he did not hesitate to refuse.


    "I don''t want to, I don''t want to."


    "What''s this brat in front of you? It''s nothing more than a weak person. It can''t be my opponent at all. Why do I have to deal with him carefully? "


    "Then he doesn''t need to expend much energy at all. Don''t interrupt me if you don''t get in the way here, or I will be rude to you then."


    The emperor can''t accept the fact that others think he can''t beat Gao Peng. He can believe it if he said before, but now he has such a terrible power. How can he still beat Gao Peng?


    Absolutely impossible!


    It is absolutely impossible for this kind of thing to happen, so I only saw that he refused mercilessly, and the look at Gao Peng also became particularly fierce.


    This guy made him look like this, and it seems that everyone around him thinks he can''t do it. In fact, his heart is just a special anger.


    Both eyes have changed a color.


    It seems particularly dangerous, but at this time his refined power is also brewing, because all the power is to absorb the power of the void, not entirely his own.


    If it''s not by blood and constitution, he can''t do it at all. That''s because he has the talent of race, which makes him have such a powerful power all of a sudden.


    It''s just like heaven help!


    "This guy is really grumpy!"


    "It seems that it''s really impossible not to let him eat the bone properly, otherwise he will be able to kill this guy at that time. It''s a pity that he finally met several gods."


    "Then we can only let them know How can it be called real strength! "


    Gao Peng is ready to make a move. It''s true that the performance time of these guys is almost over. The next stage will be his turn.


    They all want to accept them. Otherwise, how can they delay for such a long time? And they are also trying to improve each other''s strength to the most powerful.


    This is the stupidest thing.


    No matter how powerful you are, you can''t waste this time to let others finish it, but in the end, he did it.


    It''s really boring, but it''s not boring from now on.

 Chapters 1000

    "It''s time to start!"


    Gao Peng mumbles to himself.


    At this time, he doesn''t want to waste any more time. The performance time of the other side has passed, and he has already left the time for the other side to improve their strength.


    If he doesn''t want to make the other party submit willingly, he doesn''t need to waste this effort, just give the other party a beating, but he has to let the other party understand what is the real gap.


    Then we have to let the other side show their real strength, or he will certainly have the idea that there will be endless troubles.


    He doesn''t want this!


    That''s why I got such a boring period of time. Then when the time has passed, it''s his turn.


    Whew!


    Gao Peng didn''t hesitate at all. He disappeared from the spot directly, because his speed was so fast that he seemed to be able to penetrate the whole void directly.


    But the truth is not.


    Many people couldn''t find him at all. Even those two invincible strong men were stunned. With their current strength, they couldn''t catch Gao Peng''s speed at all.


    How terrible is this?


    It''s amazing!


    Before they were shocked, Gao Peng had appeared beside the emperor and smashed his fist at him.


    The other side didn''t react at all, and was directly turned upside down by the blow. It didn''t leave a hand at all, but it also avoided the other side''s key points.


    Otherwise, the fist would have been able to kill in seconds.


    "Super emperor way?"


    "It''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that after such a promotion, this guy''s blood power could be promoted. I can''t believe it."


    "But in the end, it''s not my stepping stone. Sometimes it''s just like this, which makes my strength improve again. Don''t be too cool!"


    At the time of his release, a tone had already sounded, and all of a sudden, his blood power had been promoted, and others had not.


    That is, only the power of blood!


    That is to say, it has made him feel the power of surging. His blood is beginning to boil. It''s absolutely not a little fake.


    Absolutely true!


    Is it exciting for him?


    Although we haven''t improved our realm and physique, it''s a remarkable thing that we can improve our blood power.


    And he can feel his strength getting stronger.


    That''s what matters!


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is the void blood (Huangdao), which will automatically become the ancient demon blood (super Huangdao)!! ]


    this is the reason why at that moment, he felt that he was not about to sublimate, and because the strength of blood has been improved, he felt that his blood has begun to boil, and he could break out anytime and anywhere.


    This feeling is a little dangerous!


    But he can also feel strong. After all, it''s because the blood has become more and more active, and the power he has gained has become more and more powerful. All of these are system rewards to him.


    He is not a special race, or just a human being, but it is because of the strength and constitution of his blood that he can finally occupy such a top position.


    It can be seen how terrible the power of this blood is. It''s just too powerful.


    Rarely in the world

 Chapters 1001

    Gao Peng''s sudden rise in blood power was not surprising. After all, he absorbed the surrounding void power before the explosion of Shendi.


    How to say that one''s own strength can definitely be improved. If one''s own strength has not been improved, it is a waste.


    But Gao Peng was a little surprised.


    I didn''t expect that what this guy promoted was his own blood power. It seems that his blood power is really very strong, otherwise, it''s impossible to bring him such a terrible increase.


    But Now he has completely become a stepping stone for him, which directly improves his strength. Now all the people present are not his opponents.


    The realm is even stronger than them, and the physique is basically stronger than them. Now the power of blood is beyond imagination and beyond their cognitive scope.


    Who else can resist it?


    At least the people here can''t resist it. It''s so powerful.


    Burst God was suddenly attacked, he didn''t respond, he was completely ignorant, and felt a blank in his mind, which was totally different from what he imagined.


    His strength has been improved so much now. Why do you feel that he was killed by the other side? Is the gap between them really so obvious? Obviously, we can kill him immediately.


    It''s not just that he feels a little unbelievable.


    Even those two invincible strong ones are the same. I don''t believe that Gao Peng has such a terrible power. Almost all of them can be killed in a second.


    Too fast to see clearly.


    The speed of shooting is faster, the strength is also controlled very well, and it won''t kill the emperor, but it can make the emperor lose all the fighting power.


    But no injuries!


    This is a particularly ingenious technique, which can not be used even by the people present. It can be easily used by the weaker people.


    But for people of the same level, this is basically an impossible thing. Now they have witnessed it with their own eyes.


    How can they not be shocked?


    "He He... How could he be so strong? How did this guy suddenly become so powerful? He just couldn''t be so powerful. "


    "No It''s unbelievable that this guy''s strength is so strong, even if he can control his strength so well. Who is this guy? "


    All the people are full of doubts, especially want to know which corner Gao Peng is coming from, absolutely can''t be the people they know.


    After all, there is no such person among the people they know. At the same time, they have never heard of it. Is it because they have been closed for too long, and more novel things have appeared?


    No matter what they think, Gao Peng really has the ability to kill all the people on the scene. At that time, people feel a little confused.


    This is not what he thought.


    There is too much difference. He thought he could use all the cards and kill this guy in the end.


    This little boy knows what it means to be a real man. There is someone out of the world. It seems that he has been taught in the end.


    And was killed by seconds!

 Chapters 1002

    "How can you be so strong? How many years have you been practicing? How can you have such a terrible power? "


    "I don''t believe I don''t believe it! "


    Popping God came back a little, but he was ferocious at this time, and didn''t believe that Gao Peng had the ability to kill him.


    If it''s the former, it''s still acceptable, but now he has used his blood power to make his own strength Soar so much.


    But now I was killed by seckill.


    It''s a little hard for him to accept.


    And he imagined that there were too many differences. He couldn''t even think about it. He thought there was no problem, but now the other side slapped him severely.


    Let him thoroughly understand the reality.


    The strength of the other side is just too horrible. It''s clear that he didn''t live long. And it''s obvious to look at the other side. How could a human being have such a terrible strength?


    "I have never let you believe it, and my strength is so strong that you can not see through it."


    "The weak is the weak. If not for the sake of considering you as my subordinates, I would have killed you directly. Otherwise, with the strength of your garbage, would I keep you till now?"


    Gao Peng is not polite at all. Now he has made these guys really realize his strength, so naturally they can''t be polite any more.


    And then if these guys are stubborn and don''t know what to do, they will kill all of them. Anyway, they don''t need to waste any more time.


    After all, if some people are always ungrateful, then even if they keep it, it will not be of any use, and whether they can command or not is still a question.


    He doesn''t want a subordinate who is not very strong and doesn''t obey. For him, it''s simply unacceptable.


    If you don''t obey me, you will kill me directly!


    Save your eyes!


    the other two unbeatable opponents make complaints about their corners. When they hear Gao Peng''s words, they really don''t know how to Tucao.


    In fact, their strength is not weak at all, but I don''t know why this kid is at present. Did he take any medicine?


    If there is such a medicine, it''s good. After all, their strength has almost reached the bottleneck. Even if they shut down, they can only improve a little bit.


    It''s hard to be promoted.


    At this time, when they saw each other very easily, they could kill the emperor. They really had nothing to say, but when they heard Gao Peng''s words, they still felt speechless.


    If poplars are weak, what are they?


    Isn''t it impossible to call the weak?


    They feel speechless when they think about it. How can they say that they are also the God Emperor and the strong one? In other people''s eyes, they are all superior. Of course, now they know that they are definitely not the opponent of this kid in front of them.


    Although feel special despair!


    But there is really no way to cultivate them. Their strength is not as good as that of others, and this guy doesn''t know what''s going on.


    A strong group.


    And he doesn''t look very old at all. Where is this monster coming from?

 Chapters 1003

    The atmosphere at the scene suddenly became extremely depressed, because the people at the scene did not dare to speak at all, only a few of them were left here.


    But if Gao Peng doesn''t speak, other people don''t dare to interrupt at all, because they have realized the gap between them.


    It''s really a little scary.


    That is to say, only the emperor popcorn was a little reluctant. After all, he just died of his own card, but in the end, it was useless.


    Let his heart feel special unwilling.


    How could this be?


    He doesn''t believe it!


    "How could I have lost? How could I have lost? How could I have lost? "


    "I''m a strong man of the void family. I have the noblest blood of the void family. How could I lose to this guy who appears out of nowhere?"


    "I can''t lose! I don''t believe I will lose to him. It''s absolutely impossible! "


    At this time, the emperor still felt special disbelief. After all, he absolutely didn''t believe that he would lose to the other side. If he lost to some of the more famous powerful people.


    Then he can accept it.


    But Gao Peng seems to be a guy who appears suddenly, and he looks young, which makes him really hard to accept all this.


    But what if he doesn''t accept it?


    The facts are already in front of him. When the other side makes a move, he can''t resist it at all. He can''t even see the other side''s move clearly.


    Let him feel special frustration!


    Whether he believes it or not, the facts are already in front of him, unable to return to the sky.


    What if he doesn''t believe it?


    Gaopeng saw this guy in front of him, and he was still struggling. He could also feel what kind of mood he was in. After all, he was the guy in the top.


    And people who can practice to this extent must be extremely proud in their hearts, but they didn''t expect to be defeated by this guy who appeared inexplicably.


    Second kill!


    Especially when the other side has fully demonstrated its full strength, it''s hard to accept that it''s a direct second kill.


    But Gao Peng had to let the other side know the reality. Now he is the most powerful, and according to the previous gambling agreement, he has already won.


    But he wants these guys to submit willingly.


    After showing all his strength, it''s time to show them that he just did not make full use of the it.


    Whew!


    A huge shadow slowly emerged from behind him. This time, the shadow seemed to be a substance, not a shadow at all.


    But because of the sudden black smoke around, it looks very strange. If you look carefully, you can see that it seems to be a demon with a horn.


    But it''s not the same as the devil people know, but it gives people a special feeling of evil. Once you see this image, you will always shudder.


    Gaopeng also changed the atmosphere, giving a particularly dark and evil feeling, and her lips showed a seemingly innocent smile.


    It''s like being stared at by the devil.


    "You surrender or die choose one."


    "You have only one chance. Once you choose, I won''t give you another chance. You need to think about it."

 Chapters 1004

    When Gao Peng showed his blood power, all the people were completely shocked, especially the devil behind him.


    All the people here didn''t know what to say. Then They seem to think of something.


    One after another looked at each other.


    They all get the answers they want from each other''s eyes. At first, they hesitated a little, but when they found that other people also had such ideas.


    They''re really convinced.


    This is definitely the blood of that legend, and it has been so long, it has not appeared for a long time, but now it will appear in front of them.


    It''s better to say shocked Let''s talk about shock.


    But it''s just a sense of special wonder.


    It''s impossible for this blood force to exist in this world, but it actually appears in front of them, and it uses such a powerful person.


    How does that make them think?


    I really don''t know how to say it. After all, people who use this kind of blood power have already been exterminated by others. It''s absolutely impossible to exist in this world.


    Because the people who use this kind of blood power are the ones who are attacked by all races. What should they do now?


    In fact, their hearts are also particularly tangled.


    What''s more, now they have to face the most difficult choice. If they don''t choose well, they will be completely killed by others.


    It''s not up to them to choose!


    In fact, they have chosen a good way out. After all, they can''t resist to the death. When they live to this point, they must cherish their lives.


    No one wants to die so easily.


    I haven''t lived long enough. Why do I have to be so eager to give birth?


    In fact, it''s not only the two of them, but also the elephant God Emperor found something wrong and saw his pupils shrink.


    Began to mumble.


    "No way No way! "


    "How can anyone in this world have such blood power? Ming Ming has completely disappeared in the long river of time, and we have already cut off the root of the last point of this blood force. "


    "How could it have happened?"


    "It''s impossible at all. Why does it happen? Who is this guy? "


    After all, the power of this blood has been destroyed by their group for a long time.


    No It should be said that it was destroyed by all ethnic groups in the whole continent. After all, the people with such blood power are just too evil, which may endanger the lives of all people.


    So they were killed by all the races a long time ago. That battle was absolutely groundbreaking, and many places were completely destroyed.


    That is to say, he had to pay a heavy price to exterminate the people who had the power of this blood. Now he saw another one, and his strength was so strong.


    Obviously, it has grown up completely.


    If we let other races find out, we will definitely feel particularly shocked. We don''t know what they think.

 Chapters 1005

    "I remember that a long time ago, I had completely exterminated the power of this blood line, and there was absolutely no missing fish."


    "What''s more, it gathered the power of all the races on this continent. It can be seen how terrible it was at that time, but why does it still appear now?"


    "And the strength of this guy is obviously stronger than all people. Is his talent really so terrible? It''s more terrifying than before. "


    At that time, apart from his shock, he had no longer been unwilling or angry.


    He saw something that he couldn''t believe.


    If If this event is found by other races, it must also be a little uneasy. After all, everyone knows what they have done before.


    It''s almost the top secret.


    In fact, although this race is a bit evil, it doesn''t do anything harmful. It''s just that it''s too powerful, so it''s feared by other races.


    That''s why it''s going to be extinct!


    After all, no one wants a race with such terrible and powerful power to appear, which may threaten them at any time.


    They don''t want to be ruled!


    When the other party has not yet informed the idea, all the races unite in an instant and directly exterminate that race by means of thunder.


    Although the process is particularly tragic!


    At the same time, it also made a special number of people, but there were several races completely wiped out in that battle, and the final result was also particularly gratifying.


    Because they have wiped out the legendary blood, which is the best news for them, because they don''t need to be afraid of the sword hanging on their head.


    The other two invincible are also in deep thought.


    Even ignored Gao Peng''s words directly.


    Gao Peng was really a little angry at the beginning. After all, he had a special good temper with these three guys and endured them again and again.


    But they would ignore him!


    He almost made a direct move just now, but when he saw the shocked expression of these three guys and their muttering, he suddenly seemed to find something out.


    Maybe he didn''t realize something.


    It made him interested all of a sudden.


    Gao Peng came directly to the two invincible strong ones. Why did he come to the two guys? That''s because he was not prepared to ask the emperor popcorn.


    That guy is so grumpy!


    If you want to find out the answer from his mouth, it will take some time. It''s a waste of energy. It''s better to find these two guys directly.


    Maybe they will answer the questions soon.


    "What are you doing? I feel as if you are shocked. You have been mumbling to yourself. Why don''t you just say it and let me hear what happened? "


    "Don''t tell me that you don''t want to answer and don''t know, then I will be unhappy."


    The smile of Gaopeng''s evil spirit brought a huge pressure to people, and at this time he didn''t put his blood power back.


    The pressure on others is even greater!

 Chapters 1006

    The two were startled directly.


    Almost directly waved to attack, and when they found it was Gao Peng, they stopped the idea in their heart in time.


    They''re really afraid of pissing this guy off.


    At the beginning, they may have other reasons, but when they saw the power of Gaopeng''s blood, they gave up completely.


    People with this kind of blood power don''t need to provoke easily. After all, you never know how terrible the strength of each other is.


    They have known this for a long time.


    What''s more, the strength of this guy is definitely far beyond them, but also beyond their previous understanding of the power of this blood.


    "No No... Nothing... "......"


    They have stuttered a little. Only when they know that Gao Peng has such blood power, they dare not let it go.


    Even if they are moody, let them feel that kind of huge pressure, which is the most real feeling.


    It''s not profitable!


    They can''t resist at all, which makes them feel more desperate. How could this blood power still exist in this world, and how could this guy''s strength be so terrible?


    It''s terrible!


    "Is it? I just heard some of your words. Do you want me to say them to you? And... My temper may be a little bit bad, and I''m particularly prone to anger. "


    "Do you really want me to say it?"


    As soon as this sentence is uttered.


    Directly let these two invincible strong can''t help shivering for a while, there''s no time to look at each other, they all shook their heads in a hurry.


    "No No! "


    "Let''s say that! Let''s say that! "


    "That''s right. Why do I have to force you? It''s good to be honest and clear about that? In this way, I won''t fight. Otherwise, if I don''t control well, I may kill you directly. "


    "How bad is that?"


    That''s right!


    This is absolutely what a legendary blood person can say. He is a moody guy, and he has tremendous terrorist power.


    Do anything with special unbridled.


    And almost all of them are based on their preferences. This kind of guy is definitely the owner of that blood force, which can''t be wrong.


    Let them even more dare not have any hesitation.


    "The reason why we have such a performance is that it''s all your blood, because it''s impossible for you to exist in this world at all, which has disappeared long ago."


    "And it''s absolutely impossible, but now it''s on you, so we feel a special shock."


    "If it is discovered by other races, it will also feel special and incredible. This kind of blood force should not have appeared long ago."


    The truth is out!


    At this time, Gao Peng finally knows why these guys suddenly feel so shocked and have been mumbling to themselves.


    It didn''t seem like saying anything nice at all, but after hearing their explanation, his curiosity was even more aroused.


    What happened to his blood power?


    What kind of secret is there?

 Chapters 1007

    Gao Peng is very clear that his blood power is not the way of inheritance at all, and the system gives it directly to him.


    At first, he didn''t care about it at all, especially the few blood promotion seemed to have no change. At that time, he didn''t care about it at all.


    At this time, he couldn''t help thinking more about whether the strength of his blood was too strong, so he only improved his quality and didn''t change his blood strength.


    It''s because it''s horrible to be here first.


    There may be a little reason for this, but he suddenly felt curious about the history of this blood force.


    What happened?


    If the power of this blood line is really strong, then how can it be suddenly extinct, and these guys seem to be special fear.


    It''s definitely something very big that happened before, so they have such an idea, but they don''t know what kind of relationship it has with this blood power race.


    He felt it necessary to get to know it!


    "You seem to know it well!"


    "No I don''t understand. "


    "In fact, this event has been around for a long time, and it''s also a very long time. We haven''t experienced it in person, but we just heard it from some elders."


    "But from the records, we can also know that the strength of the owner of this blood force is particularly strong, and a lot of very big things have happened a long time ago, all about the owner of this blood force."


    "That''s why we feel a special shock!"


    "Even if we know better, we can''t know better than you!"


    In the end, they can''t help but clap a rainbow fart. They dare not offend Gao Peng easily. They always feel that people with such blood power are moody at all.


    Is it possible to kill them in the next second?


    Who said that!


    But Gaopeng shook his head at this time: "no, no, I don''t know at all. Although I have the unimaginable blood power in your mouth, I don''t know this guy at all."


    "It''s even more impossible to know the major events you said, but I''m particularly curious. I think you should also know about them, or you won''t recognize them at once."


    "Why don''t you just tell me!"


    What?


    You told us you didn''t understand?


    You are the one who has the legendary blood power. Now you even tell us that you don''t know how to say that you are also the successor of this blood, which appears inexplicably.


    Shouldn''t the person who knows the power of his blood best?


    The two of them feel a special shock, but this kind of words can not be said directly, otherwise it may really suffer.


    But They really feel special and inconceivable, and they think that maybe in a very long time, someone with a blood force has put it out.


    That''s why we have this scene.


    But now it seems that this is not the case. If it is true as they imagined, Gao Peng can''t be ignorant of it. Moreover, his return should be revenge.


    But all their conjectures were overturned.

 Chapters 1008

    At this time, they were very confused. Gao Peng clearly had this legendary blood. Why didn''t he know his own blood at all?


    Is it fake or not?


    This idea just came up, and was finally denied by them, because Gao Peng really didn''t know it. From this kind of reaction, we can see that it''s not pretend at all.


    This makes them feel speechless!


    I don''t know the power of my own blood. Is this a fish that has been missed for a long time?


    But it doesn''t look like it!


    However, Gao Peng may be the last person with such blood in the world, and in a long time, there have been various kinds of news, that is to say, at their level, they can barely hear some.


    It can be seen that the strength of the people you want to hear these news must at least reach a certain level. Otherwise, even if you want to understand them, it is impossible to understand them at all.


    Everything depends on your own strength!


    Seeing Gao Peng, I really don''t know. One of the God emperors brewed for a while and said, "your blood force will start from a long time ago. In a long time, there will be a hundred flowers blooming on this road."


    "There are all kinds of blood lines, and the winners of each kind of blood line are particularly powerful. Each race can occupy a large area, and all people are inviolable to each other."


    "Until one day, people found that the cultivation resources of the whole world were less and less, and they were not enough to get further promotion, and gradually began to conflict with other races."


    "In fact, the initial contradiction was very small, and it would not cause a particularly fierce fight. However, some races are very belligerent, and they simply do not allow others to easily pick and fight."


    "The battle is on the verge of happening. Many people didn''t expect it to happen so suddenly, but there are many races involved. In this war, some races have completely disappeared in the river of time."


    "That is to say, in this world war, what stands out is the most powerful blood, which is regarded as the most powerful blood by all people. All people call it the demon blood."


    "To this day, we call it the blood of ancient demons."


    As he said this, he couldn''t help looking at Gao Peng. The name of this blood line looks particularly evil. When you first heard it, you could feel that there is a kind of special evil power around.


    Gao Peng can''t help shivering. Unexpectedly, this kind of thing happened in a long time. All his blood power is given by the system, which is not inherited from his elders like others.


    But he also wanted to know what kind of story this blood power has. He didn''t expect that it would be like this. In a long time, it was called the strongest blood.


    How powerful is this blood, which can suppress the blood power of all ethnic groups at once?


    It''s just amazing!


    This is a little strong!!

 Chapters 1009

    If there is no war, maybe everything will be OK. No matter who is stronger, it will not be easy to start.


    But when it''s done, all the patterns and situations will produce all the changes you don''t know.


    People of all ethnic groups, who were at peace with each other, wanted to fight for resources, so there were all kinds of frictions and contradictions, which eventually led to all kinds of pig battles.


    This is what no one expected!


    And there are many races still in it, which have been completely destroyed, but there are also many races who have survived because of their own strength and their own racial talent.


    That is to say, from this moment on, many powerful races have been known. The most dazzling one is the demon blood, which is recognized as the most powerful blood in this continent.


    The blood power of the demons is already very strong. After the baptism of this battle, it seems that some changes have taken place, which is not clear to anyone.


    But I know that after this fight, people with demon blood like it again and again, and improve their strength in the fight. Every time there is a fight, there will be people from the demon family to participate in it.


    It''s like nine dead ghosts.


    As time goes by, many people have been used to it, but they can see that the people with demon blood become more and more powerful, which makes many people gradually afraid.


    Because they feel that with their own strength, they can''t suppress at all, and finally they embark on the road of unity.


    It''s the people who have the blood of the demons that bring them too much pressure. After every battle, they can make themselves more powerful.


    As if every moment is getting stronger, who can stand it? As a result, many of the top powerful races immediately unite to fight against the whole demon clan.


    The purpose is not to let this race become too strong, or it may be fully informed to them at that time, because when the demons gradually become strong, they have made a subtle discovery.


    The demons want to inform all the races.


    It''s something they can''t accept.


    It''s hard to bear the fact that your strength is so strong. When your strength becomes more and more powerful, your ambition will also expand. Therefore, some people of the demon clan have reached such a bad idea.


    In addition, it was discovered by several other clans at that time, which quietly united with other races and prepared to fight against the demons.


    Things are not going well.


    Because the strength of the demon clan is so powerful, it has its own horrible blood power. As long as there is a fight, they can be promoted. This is a kind of blood power against the sky.


    But because it''s too scary, it''s thought by all ethnic groups that they can''t stay in this world.


    Another war!


    However, this time was a war between the demons and all the races. At that time, it was just a big fight. Many places were completely destroyed.


    At the beginning, it is impossible for all races to win. Even though they have gathered so many races, they still can''t fight against the demons.

 Chapters 1010

    "And finally? If the demons are so powerful, why are they finally destroyed? With all the races of the whole continent, even the river can''t be the opponent of the demons. What''s the reason for killing the demons in the end? "


    After hearing this, Gao Peng felt particularly curious. Unexpectedly, the demon family was so powerful. No wonder it can be called the strongest blood.


    It doesn''t matter how vast the whole continent is, and there are many races on it, but it''s the combination of so many races that can''t wipe out the demons.


    In the end, it was almost destroyed by the demons.


    How powerful this is!


    It''s exciting to think about it. I didn''t expect that in a very long time, something like that happened on this continent. Gao Pengzhen really can''t imagine it.


    If he was born in that era, it would be great. He should be very quick to improve his strength.


    But unfortunately


    "In fact, the final result is that the demons win. All the races can''t compete with the demons, or even eliminate the demons. It''s a shame for all the races."


    "After all, they are full of confidence and are ready to join forces to eliminate the demons. But who knows that with so many people, they will not only fail to eliminate the demons, but they will almost be eliminated themselves."


    "It''s a great irony to think about."


    "But that''s when the turnaround came. Just as all the races fell, a very mysterious race appeared from outer space."


    "This race is only called the protoss, and it radiates a very bright power all over its body. Although its power is very bright, its character is not so good, even worse than that of the demons."


    "But At that time, it was this race from outer space that helped, and finally managed to wipe out the demons completely. This race from outer space seemed to come for the demons. "


    "It''s all about experiments. We need to absorb the blood of the demons and let the blood of the demons disappear completely."


    There are some things about this God Emperor that he doesn''t know very well at all. However, if he knows anything, he can tell everything he knows. There is no concealment at all.


    No matter whether it''s useful or not, he said it directly. Maybe others can understand it?


    When Gao Peng heard the word "Shenzu", he had a huge wave in his heart. Unexpectedly, the strength of his body and blood was so powerful.


    It also appeared a long time ago.


    And when he heard that the gods wanted the blood of the demons, he couldn''t help but think of some amazing things. Those guys definitely wanted to study the blood of the demons.


    If the blood of the demons and the blood of the gods are combined together, the power that can erupt is not 1 + 1 = 2 at all.


    So Gao Peng is the most aware of the interests, and at the same time, he immediately understands that the protoss must have been doing some kind of experiment at that time.


    And they are still experimenting with their own blood and the blood of the demons. Once they succeed, it will definitely be an epoch-making experience.

 Chapters 1011

    "And then? What happened in the end? What happened to the demons and the protoss? "


    Gao Peng seems to be a little impatient now. After all, only this top-ranking strong person can know the secret. Even if he is powerful, no matter how strong, he can''t understand this kind of long-term thing.


    And it''s all about him.


    How can this not make him curious?


    He also wanted to know what the final outcome of the protoss was. After all, the demons were definitely destroyed. Otherwise, when he showed his blood power, all the people on the scene would not be so shocked.


    I just don''t know what the final outcome of the protoss will be.


    "The protoss is a special magical race, their strength is actually very strong, especially in the face of the power of many evil racial blood lines, it is simply natural restraint."


    "For example, the blood of the demons is almost all controlled by the blood of the gods, and almost all of them have no resistance. Otherwise, the demons cannot be eliminated at all."


    "Thanks to their restraint, many races on this continent could be killed."


    "But the good play comes later, and the protoss is not kind. Although they say they want to help, they want to gain the blood power of all races behind their backs, and they don''t know what kind of experiments they want to do."


    "But at the beginning, when they said they wanted to absorb the blood of the demons, they had already attracted the attention of all the races present. After all, if they wanted to absorb the power of the blood of the demons, they might one day also absorb it on their heads."


    "That is to say, with such a mind, the protoss didn''t succeed in the end. However, the protoss were a bit desperate at last. But the strength of the protoss wasn''t so strong. At most, it was almost the same as the race of the top blood, a little bit stronger."


    "It''s impossible to sweep everything like the demons do, so all the races on this continent are united and directly expel this race that calls itself the divine race."


    "Because of too many battles, the major races have been unable to fight any more, so they can''t eliminate this Protoss at all, and can only expel this Protoss at last."


    "After such a long time, I haven''t seen the return of the Protoss. You don''t know whether this race is waiting for the opportunity or whether they have already drifted to other places, but people of all races have always been on guard."


    "It''s true that the protoss is also very powerful. What''s more, after such a long time, I don''t know if the protoss has changed. After all, the protoss has the power to kill the demons, although most of it is due to restraint."


    "But it''s also powerful."


    Gods and Demons It has appeared for a long time. One was destroyed by all the races. The other was expelled from primary school by all the races because he wanted to absorb the blood of other races.


    One is completely disappeared in the long river of history, the other is completely expelled, I don''t know life and death.


    Two particularly powerful races have taken a different path.


    It has to be said that it''s just that nature makes people. The stronger they are, the longer they will live. Sometimes, being strong is also a sin.

 Chapters 1012

    After hearing this story, Gao Peng hasn''t been talking for a long time. He himself has been in silence. He didn''t expect In a long time, so many things happened.


    In his body, the various forces of the gods and the demons have been converged in the past. The demons represent the most powerful force, and the gods represent the power that can control the demons.


    In the end, the two most powerful forces, one is exterminated, the other is expelled completely, and both results are not good.


    Even the protoss have not come back yet, and I don''t know if they have been completely exterminated outside.


    On the contrary, those races that are not so powerful have been spread to this day, and have been growing stronger and stronger, which makes him unable to help thinking.


    Is it true that the more powerful people are, the more likely they are to be envied?


    It made him think a lot at once.


    But it was only a moment, and then it was back to God. No matter what kind of tragedy happened, it had nothing to do with him.


    At the most, he only has the constitution of the Protoss and the blood power of the demons, which does not mean that he has to follow the path of these two races.


    It''s impossible at all.


    What''s more, he and these two races have a very obvious difference in nature, that is, he has a very rebellious system, as long as others do, his strength will soar to the extent that he can crush each other.


    The stronger the enemy is, the stronger he is!


    He doesn''t need to worry about anything at all. Even if the number of others is large, he can easily do it to kill others, that is, his clothes all the time.


    So he never needs to worry about anything.


    Even if he hears such stories and legends, he will not be afraid of anyone. He will never be afraid of anyone.


    And at this time, he felt that it was possible that the slight disaster he was aware of might be caused by the expelled Protoss.


    It''s absolutely possible that there will be a connection.


    Although it''s still uncertain for the moment, it''s not impossible. The protoss used to be brilliant. They could control the blood power of all races, but their purpose was exposed too early.


    I think with such a proud race, they must be very unwilling to be expelled. After all, they have destroyed the demon clan.


    In the end, it was almost at the top of the continent. It was enough to inform all the races. But at that time, all the races tried their best to drive them away.


    The spirit of the protoss is absolutely not willing, that is, they do not know whether they will come back, wind and rain.


    Gao Peng felt that this kind of possibility was very big, so he thought that the disaster in the future might be caused by the protoss, but it''s still undefined.


    But he thinks it''s a special possibility.


    Then he has to improve his own strength as soon as possible. Although the strength of the protoss is not so strong, they can even study the power of other people''s blood, which is a little difficult.


    It''s been such a long time, and I don''t know what kind of power they have developed. I hope it''s not particularly abnormal.


    But it didn''t seem to make much difference to him.

 Chapters 1013

    Even if the protoss has developed some strange blood power, it doesn''t have any great pressure on him at all, but he still feels a faint excitement now.


    If the Shenzu really studies out the extraordinary power of blood, then can it be promoted again?


    Moreover, his own constitution is of the Protoss. Once he meets the protoss, he can also be promoted.


    Let him feel more excited.


    At first, he was afraid of any more unpredictable disaster, but now he has slowly begun to look forward to it.


    Is that floating?


    He didn''t know that, but he thought that he had special expectations. After all, once he met the protoss, his strength would definitely soar countless times in an instant. Not only the strength of blood, but also the constitution, and Tongtong might soar.


    It''s just wonderful.


    "When are you going to show up? I used to worry a little bit, but now I have started to look forward to it. Maybe I know that once I meet you, my strength will definitely be improved. "


    "That''s why I feel so excited. Now the blood is boiling all over my body. It''s so wonderful. How long have I not felt this feeling?"


    "Since I got this system, I haven''t been excited. After all, there is no strong person to make me feel excited. But now I''m really curious. After so many years, what kind of blood power have you researched?"


    "I''m so excited It''s so exciting! "


    Gao Peng was in a state of excitement, his blood was boiling all the time, and at this time he was still addicted to his own thoughts.


    He didn''t realize everything in the outside world at all. Now his breath can''t help emitting. Because he didn''t pay attention at all, he didn''t deliberately restrain his breath.


    The outside world has long been shaken by his breath.


    It''s the same as the feeling that the sky is going to crack, and his own blood force is not under control at all, directly emerging behind him, the huge demon figure, directly gives a very huge pressure.


    The bloody red light directly shone on the whole land. All three of them felt shivering. They didn''t expect that the guy''s strength was so terrible.


    At first, they had a faint guess, but now they couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Can human beings become so powerful?


    And even more powerful than them, but at this time they also think that Gao Peng may not be human, after all, he has the blood power of the demon family, how could it be human?


    It can also be called the demon clan, but it''s so horrible at a young age. It''s just too surprising. Now they feel that their bodies can''t move.


    This is to face a higher level of vitality, directly give them the suppression from the soul, so at this time, they can only face the fear of watching, and dare not have any resistance at all.

 Chapters 1014

    "No mistake This is absolutely true. His feeling is like a higher level of life. This is definitely the blood of the demon clan. This time, it can be completely confirmed. "


    "My God The suppression from the deep soul is just too horrible. I didn''t expect that this guy''s demon blood force might not be simple. It''s not like what I heard. "


    "It is estimated that his blood power will be more advanced."


    These two people were particularly shocked, because they were closer, so they could feel more clearly.


    This kind of repression from the deep soul, not everyone can give them, even if the strength is stronger than them, not necessarily give them this kind of repression from the deep soul.


    This is not directly proportional to strength at all.


    Therefore, they also believe that Gao Peng is definitely the descendants of the demons, and now he is more powerful than the demons.


    Although the demons used to be equally powerful, they were only relatively speaking, and they could not sweep everything directly like Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng is almost a race. It can be seen how powerful Gao Peng is at this time. At this time, they can clearly feel it.


    At the moment, the emperor has nothing to say.


    From being defeated to being unwilling, now he can almost accept it slowly. After all, the person who defeated him has the blood power of the demon family. Even if he said it, it is also attracting attention.


    Also can feel special glory!


    At the very least, the people who beat him are not some cats and dogs, so that he can be a little more comfortable, and he finally accepted it, and now it will not appear too unwillingness.


    But There is still something incomprehensible about Gao Peng''s strength. This guy''s strength is just too horrible, too much more than him, but I don''t know how this guy cultivates.


    Is the power of his blood really so rebellious?


    It shouldn''t be!


    If the blood force is really against the sky, it will not cause the tragedy. After all, there are so many demons, their blood force is not weak.


    But in the end, it''s not the same thing?


    From here we can know that in fact, being strong is not only a matter of blood power, but also your personal reason. If a person''s talent is too weak.


    Even if you have the bloodline power of terror, it is impossible to crush everything. Gao Peng obviously has the bloodline power of terror, and then there is a more terrifying cultivation talent.


    That''s why we have such a terrible power.


    It''s almost impossible!


    "I didn''t expect that there would be such a person in the world. His blood power is much stronger than that of most people, but his cultivation talent is even more amazing."


    "I think it''s hard for anyone in the world to match his cultivation talent. After all, he has such terrible strength at a young age. It''s not only the addition of blood power, but also his own cultivation talent."


    "Ha ha I''m really honored that I''ve met so many people. I really don''t know if I''m lucky or unlucky. "

 Chapters 1015

    Now they have basically recognized Gao Peng. It''s true that everything Gao Peng has is unique, and then it has disappeared into the history of the power of demon blood.


    And that terrible cultivation talent.


    Each of these on one person can promote others to achieve good results. Not both of them appear on one person, so I don''t know what kind of sparks will erupt.


    Looking at Gao Peng, who is still not aware of his own strength, several of them can''t help but smile bitterly.


    I really don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    This guy doesn''t know the grudges of the demons at all, but he is also curious. Now he should have thoroughly understood what happened in the past, that is, he doesn''t know how to choose.


    Now it seems that everything has become a little more subtle.


    Several of them are now basically unable to run. They can only choose to surrender at most. If it is the beginning, their resistance may become particularly fierce.


    Now there is not much resistance.


    With such a cultivation genius and the power of demon blood, it''s a rare creation for them.


    Maybe they can''t improve their strength all the time. With such a mysterious teenager, maybe they can improve their strength, not necessarily.


    It''s a bet, too!


    As long as they win the bet, their strength will definitely be improved, but if they lose the bet, they will encounter unimaginable consequences, but they do not have much choice at all.


    So a few of them have given up their lives.


    Although Gao Peng is not fully awake at this time, they are completely unable to escape and have been suppressed.


    What''s more, if they act recklessly.


    Then Gao Peng will definitely take measures.


    How could it be so easy for them to escape? This is absolutely impossible, so several of them have become very honest now.


    So silently bear the power of this suppression.


    And from time to time, I look at the depth of the void cave with a little worry, which has caused such a huge movement here. I don''t know whether those guys who are closed in the depth have fully recovered.


    Once you wake up, something really big will happen, and you don''t know if you''re going to fight all of a sudden.


    After all, everything is unknown.


    But when they saw that everything in the void became so peaceful, they didn''t know why they suddenly felt relieved.


    It seems to be the best result.


    At least those guys didn''t show up, or what will happen now? No one knows. Maybe Gao Peng will be killed by them, not necessarily.


    Those brothers are the most powerful people in the world, and they have experienced the situation of encircling and suppressing the demons. Maybe they also hate the demons.


    But in the end, no one knows what kind of mentality they hold. After all, the demons have been completely extinct for a long time.


    No one knows what kind of attitude all races have towards the demons, but they should not be too friendly.


    The demons are really terrible. In addition, once all their races joined together to destroy the demons, they were naturally afraid of being retaliated by the demons.

 Chapters 1016

    Knowing the news of the Shenzu, Gao Peng has always been in a state of excitement. He can already feel his blood boiling. His original constitution is the Shenzu constitution.


    At this time, they were also boiling together.


    When he came back to his senses, he found that these guys in front of him didn''t escape at all, perhaps because this one couldn''t escape at all.


    So I didn''t think about it at all.


    This made him feel particularly satisfied. At least he didn''t need to get these guys back. This honest look is very popular.


    Only to see him smile and say: "now how are you thinking? You can only choose one of the two ways. Whether you live or die depends on your own choice. "


    "I don''t have so much time to repeat with you so many times. Now I only ask you one last time. Don''t let me down!"


    Gao Peng didn''t know at all that the present gods had already fully recognized him. Not only did he possess the demons and general cultivation talents, but also the blood power of the demons that had been extinct for a long time.


    It''s definitely the most worthwhile person to invest in.


    We don''t know what will happen in the future, but now even the blood power of the demons has appeared, so we have to let them think about how to do it in the future.


    And now they have no other choice. If they don''t choose to surrender, they will die.


    They are not so proud!


    In the face of death will be soft.


    "We choose to submit!"


    The two emperors who are closest to Gao Peng said it without hesitation, and they didn''t seem embarrassed. After all, they had considered it well before.


    There is no hesitation.


    Gao Peng''s eyes are on the emperor. This guy is obviously a prick. He is very difficult to deal with. What''s more, his character and temper are just too grumpy.


    I don''t know if he can make a right choice.


    Gao Peng can''t think about it so much, even if it''s useless for him to appreciate it any more. He doesn''t want a person who refutes his words again and again.


    He doesn''t need such a person.


    Then we can only see the creation of the popping God.


    "And you? You''d better give me a clear answer, otherwise I won''t have too much hesitation. Not every time you have such good luck. "


    "Your strength is really OK. I still have such a rare appreciation for you. If you challenge my bottom line again and again, I can only tell you that you are looking for death."


    "Have you thought about it now?"


    Gao Peng just held his arms and smiled.


    Burst God is not any hesitation, face also did not show unwilling look, but is very cooperative said.


    "I''ve thought about it. In fact, I haven''t thought about following anyone at all. After all, there are not many people in the world that I can accept willingly."


    "But Now there is another one. You are really powerful, and you have the blood of the demon family that has long been thought to have disappeared. Moreover, your cultivation talent is just too horrible, which I have never seen before. "

 Chapters 1017

    "I never thought that there are people in the world who have such terrible cultivation talents. You are very young, but you have achievements that others cannot imagine."


    "Besides, if I give you a little more time, no one can surpass you in the future. Besides, you still have such terrible blood power. There are few people in the world who can surpass you."


    "Let alone suppress you completely!"


    "Unless there is another Protoss, this kind of thing is basically impossible to happen, so I don''t think it''s a problem to follow you."


    "It''s still a good choice for me."


    Popping God is very calm to say so, so leisurely, let Gaopeng himself feel special discomfort.


    Is this the same irascible and irascible guy? It''s almost like two people. It doesn''t look like the same person at all.


    But in any case, these three powerful gods are finally subject to him. No matter what happens in the future, it is more convenient to have some subordinates to act.


    He doesn''t need to do everything himself.


    What''s more, the strength of these three people should be particularly strong, and the distribution of forces on this continent should be more clear. Next, if you want to improve your strength, you should be more relaxed.


    This time, at last, it met his expectation.


    "Very well, in the future, you will feel glad to follow me for the decision now, and you will not be so depressed. What are you like now?"


    "I''m the top one anyway. I''m still in such a mess. I didn''t mean to talk about you, but you''re like this. I don''t know where to put my face."


    Popping God: "..."


    The other two God Emperors: "..."


    You are a real dog!!


    Why in the end will become like this, don''t you force the number in your heart? It''s all you do. You''re still there to gossip.


    At this time They don''t know how to describe their mood. They have a sad feeling, even a faint suspicion. Is their choice really right?


    I always feel so unreliable!


    If they can repent, the three of them must think about it.


    Gao Peng just said it and didn''t take it seriously. He just wanted to tease them.


    Came to the side of the elephant God Emperor, gently patted the body of the other party, the other party can move at a time, not as just like that, has been suppressed, unable to move.


    "Hoo, this feeling is just wonderful. I didn''t expect that when I could control my body, it would be like this. I''ve never felt so good before, but only when I lost the control of my body, I knew that I could control my body. That''s a kind of happiness."


    Gao Peng couldn''t help turning a white eye.


    This guy has a lot of nonsense. Who knows that it''s a happy thing to be able to control his body, especially after his body loses control.


    This feeling is particularly strong!


    Just like the lost and recovered, it gives people a special strong feeling.

 Chapters 1018

    Seeing that popping God has regained control, because he is two God emperors, he also slowly flies over. Next is a brief self introduction.


    The two gods are Qingliu and Yangang


    The strength of both of them is very strong, but comparatively speaking, the explosion is not as terrible as the popping God, but the strength of both of them is relatively balanced.


    It doesn''t appear that the situation of being strong for a while and being weak for a while. Basically, you can make your strength online.


    It''s also very rare!


    After learning the ability and real strength of three people, Gao Peng is totally relieved. How to say now he also has his own people.


    Moreover, the strength of these three people is particularly strong. Anyone who goes out can stir the wind and rain, let alone three people standing together.


    Plus his words On this continent, no one will be their opponent at all. It is not that he is too arrogant, but that he has such terrible power.


    This is absolute confidence!


    Gao Peng''s whole body reveals this kind of self-confidence. Others can''t help but be infected. Even the emperor can''t say he can walk horizontally.


    There will always be someone stronger than you!


    But several of them stand beside Gaopeng, but feel Gaopeng''s strong self-confidence, and they can''t help but be infected, as if seeing everything more indifferent.


    This is a subtle change.


    Of course, under this premise, they have to accept it, otherwise it is impossible for them to believe it so easily.


    "Besides the three of you, are there any other gods in the void cave?" Gao Peng felt that it was necessary to do business at this time. He had to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, if he is really a Protoss, he will return to early marriage and early childbearing, then he has to make his own strength stronger as soon as possible, or he will be directly killed by others.


    It''s not to mention that it''s still unknown whether he can survive if he wants to improve his strength and blood strength, etc., so he has to start to carry out his plan of becoming stronger at this time.


    Everyone was stunned.


    I don''t know what it means to ask Gao Peng, because they don''t know how Gao Peng can improve their strength, but since Gao Peng has asked.


    It''s impossible for them not to answer.


    "There should be..."


    "What is it supposed to be? Don''t you know? They are all people in the same force, and you are all closed. How can you not know? "


    "This really wrongs us. We really don''t know how many gods are still there, because all people, except for some important things, are basically self-cultivation."


    "At our level, we have looked down on other things. All people are sullen and will make their strength more powerful, which is rarely seen."


    "For a long time, I don''t know if there is anyone else in it. I think there should be someone else. They can''t go out and wander around. For them, there is no use at all."


    Finally, Gao Peng got such an uncertain answer, which made him feel particularly mad, but what he said was special.


    He also has no words to refute.

 Chapters 1019

    Gao Peng''s heart is speechless. Unexpectedly, these guys only know how to practice in seclusion, and they don''t even pay attention to other things.


    It seems that it''s useless to ask these things. It''s almost like asking three questions!


    What''s the difference between this and him?


    Gao Peng finally asked, "who is the most powerful in this empty cave? And how many are stronger than you? Should it be in it now? "


    Gao Peng''s question made all three of the people in the audience dumbfounded because they didn''t know why Gao Peng asked such a question.


    But they didn''t hesitate too much, they said directly.


    "It''s true that there are many people who are stronger than us, and their racial talent is also very strong. They are more advanced than us, so their strength is naturally much stronger."


    "They? A lot? " Gao Peng catches the quantifier in their mouth, which makes his eyes emit light.


    If it''s true that there are a lot of them, isn''t it true that his strength can be improved again?


    I feel very excited when I think about it.


    However, the rest of the people didn''t see Gao Peng''s dazzling eyes at all, and then they said it on their own.


    "In fact, the most powerful one is the Lord. No one knows how powerful he is. That is, he alone can shake the whole world."


    "Almost all forces are afraid of him. After all, his strength is just too terrible. Ordinary people can''t survive in his hands. Even we can''t easily get close to him."


    "I feel a great pressure when I am close to him, but many people can''t accept it. After all, the pressure is too strong, so I think the Lord is the strongest."


    A few people can tell the whole situation in the empty cave as soon as you speak to me, which directly makes Gao Peng realize that the strength of the empty cave is really strong.


    Popping God and others are just weaker God, but that''s it. They can sweep all other things.


    How to say in the outside world is also known as the invincible strong.


    But it''s just like this. It''s not the top-notch existence in the void cave. From here, we can know how terrible the void cave is. No wonder it''s called the highest quality force by all.


    Because there will never be people who make up the numbers in the empty cave. Their strength will always be so strong. The weakest are all gods, so many people can be isolated.


    And because they are all elites, everyone''s strength is particularly strong, and there is a lot of room for improvement. Under such a virtuous circle, many people''s strength has long been different.


    I don''t care about the quantity, just about the quality of everyone.


    This is the purpose of void cave!


    Gaopeng heard that the strength of the leader of the void cave is the most powerful. When he could almost suppress an era, his eyes immediately radiated dazzling light.


    This time, everyone here found out.


    Seeing them directly on the spot, I don''t know how to describe the current scene at all, but I feel a little uneasy in my heart.

 Chapters 1020

    "That''s great. As expected You really have the people I need to find here, that is, the stronger the better, I am afraid that the strength is too weak... "


    "If everyone is as strong as you are, I''m really disappointed, but now I finally know that there are other more powerful people here."


    "I''d like to see what the strength of this guy is."


    Gao Peng''s eyes radiated a strong hot light, while his own face also showed a particularly excited look.


    However, the rest of the people turned their eyes one after another, as if they were really weak.


    Even though it is!


    Especially compared with Gao Peng, there is no comparability at all, but it''s not authentic when you say so, just like all of them are rubbish.


    make complaints about the emperor''s early approval, so he was not very irritable at this time. But when he heard this sentence, his heart was also a strong Tucao.


    Never seen such a bastard.


    Although it''s true, can''t you think about their feelings?


    Even if you want to say it, you should at least stay away from it. Don''t say it in front of others!


    It''s just too hard.


    Yangang and Qingliu are similar, but they don''t seem to have any room for refutation. After all, their strength is indeed much weaker.


    Gao Peng can easily kill them in a flash, so that they really don''t know how to say it at this time, but they still feel special discomfort, after all, they are said weak in front of others.


    In any case, they are all invincible.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is also the existence of high above. How can they accept the fact so easily?


    "It seems that my choice this time is right. I don''t know what the strength of the guy you said is. I just hope his strength is not too weak."


    "From the beginning of my cultivation, no one can make me really excited. I want to meet a guy who can make me excited, but no one has been so far."


    "I just hope this guy can really excite me. Sometimes it can make me feel the people who are full of blood. They are all extraordinary people. At least they are the most rebellious people at the same level."


    "But some people can make my blood boil, but their strength is not so good, because they can''t do much harm to me at all."


    Gao Peng doesn''t know whether he''s explaining or what he''s doing, and it''s like he''s monologue. After all, he really hasn''t met anything that excites him for a long time.


    It was just because he heard the news of the protoss that he felt blood boiling all over his body, but it was just that. When he didn''t meet the protoss, everything was still unknown.


    Now just can meet a more powerful person, he can also try, in the end those strong can really let him feel excited.


    Maybe it''s the sadness that the strength is too strong!


    No one can surpass him. He is so powerful that others can only look at his back.

 Chapters 1021

    All the people in the room looked at him in a daze.


    Can you say that?


    How arrogant is this?


    They don''t deny that Gao Peng is particularly strong, but if there is no one who can make him excited, it''s a bit too exaggerated.


    No matter how powerful a person is, he has been improving slowly since he was the weakest. He cannot be born so strong.


    That''s impossible at all!


    Even the gods here, they have also come from the weak to the present. Of course, they know what kind of situation they will encounter when they are weak.


    It''s possible to be bullied by many people, and when you don''t have a deep background, you can be bullied by those powerful people anytime and anywhere.


    Only when your strength reaches a certain level can you revenge, or even slowly surpass your peers.


    That''s what genius needs to encounter.


    , unable to restrain the emotions, they make complaints about the exaggerated words.


    If their strength is strong, they can accept it, but they never get excited, which is just too exaggerated.


    The exaggeration is too false.


    "My God! I always feel whether our choice is wrong, why I feel that he is so arrogant, and I don''t know what weight he is. It''s undeniable that he is really very powerful. "


    "But to say such a thing is too pompous. I always feel that our own choice is wrong."


    The green willow God is a very stable person at ordinary times, and the three of them, each of which is basically decided by him, but at this time he also felt a special collapse.


    He always felt that their submission was a particularly wrong move, especially when he saw Gaopeng''s move, he didn''t know how to say it.


    The other two also have a trace of regret, feeling that their choice seems to be a special mistake.


    After all, the people they chose were not so steady.


    At that time, if they dare to say no, they may be killed completely.


    But it really makes them feel special.


    Gao Peng''s reactions have completely refreshed their cognition. They never thought that there were such arrogant people in the world.


    What I said was so forced.


    Gao Peng, I felt the inner thoughts of several people at once, and looked at them without expression.


    "I don''t think you have anything to say?"


    "No, no We don''t! "


    They quickly denied it. After all, how could this kind of thing be admitted? They might be killed in an instant.


    They won''t be so stupid!


    Therefore, they directly began to deny the three company, no matter how they deny, in fact, from their expression, they can almost know how they think.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I''m not exaggerating at all. I''m just explaining what I''m thinking."

 Chapters 1022

    "In fact, it hasn''t been many years since I just started to practice. It will take a long time to see many people are closed all the time. It will take a long time for me to break through a realm."


    "I don''t know what it''s like, because I''ve never been closed. For me, it''s as simple as eating and drinking water."


    "As long as I want, I can do it!"


    "So my speed of improving my strength has always been very fast. People of my age and I think they want to surpass each time. In fact, they have been chasing after me all the time."


    "It''s because my strength is improving so fast that no one can catch up with me all the time. I can never feel the excitement every time I fight."


    "Because strength is at my fingertips, as long as I want to break through my realm at any time, strength is a very easy thing for me to get."


    "So I''ve never been able to experience your feelings. In fact, I really envy that you can shut down for many years because you want to break through your own realm."


    "The feeling of struggle can make people feel hot all over, but I don''t have the feeling at all. It''s really terrible!"


    Everyone in the room twitched in succession.


    No matter whether Gao Peng''s words are true or false, but the words he said are really enough to pretend that he likes the feeling of struggle.


    He said he had never closed.


    Envy them who break through the border in order to improve their strength


    This is a real dog.


    If all the people are not to improve their own strength, where will they choose to stay closed all the time? One pass is not only to improve his own strength, but also to let his heart completely calm down. Only in this way can he better break through the existing realm.


    Many people want to calm their emotions and accumulate more strength to break through the last layer of film.


    But This kind of especially sacred and serious thing was said in Gao Peng''s mouth. It is a kind of mental capital of others.


    The total feeling is just too heartbreaking!


    Just like the communication between Xueba and Xueba, Xueba thinks that everything is very easy, while Xueba thinks that everything is very difficult.


    Difficult or not means that it depends on oneself and everyone''s level is different, so some people think it''s difficult and others think it''s easy.


    Gaopeng here is the same thing.


    It''s not impossible for him to cultivate so fast because of his talent and his terrible blood.


    It''s just Gao Peng is very clear that he is not a genius at all, and he also has no such blood force against the sky, all of which are given by the system.


    If there is no system, then he must be an ordinary human. He may even encounter many battles and be completely affected to death.


    Although the probability is very small, it can not be ruled out.


    When he had it, he lost the fun of fighting. That''s why he dared to say such things. After all, he didn''t violate his heart at all.


    What he said is basically true.


    But whether others believe it or not, it has nothing to do with him.

 Chapters 1023

    At this time, all the people here understood. Maybe what Gao Peng said was true. It''s only because they were so ignorant.


    I don''t even understand any real genius.


    Maybe it''s called true genius and evil?


    It''s just like drinking water and eating food to say that it''s so easy to practice speed and experience, so that all the people in the audience don''t know how to answer.


    After all, they have also gone through the bitter closure before breaking through one realm after another, and even they have no right to speak.


    The big guy is the big guy. If you can''t get up, you can''t get up!!


    It''s almost certain that Gao Peng is right. Maybe his strength is so terrible from childhood, and because of the speed of his cultivation.


    Basically, no one can surpass him. If he didn''t feel the excitement of fighting from childhood, it''s not incomprehensible.


    Each other can do it to the extent that you can bear pressure. How can he feel the fun of fighting?


    When they thought about Gao Peng''s handling of the emperor, they could solve the battle in a flash. Maybe it was because the difference in strength was too great.


    So it seems to be a special occasion.


    "Well, I think it''s probably because we think too much of ourselves. It''s understandable that other people can''t catch up with him at all because of his powerful blood and his talent of training against the sky."


    "At his present age, he is not only younger than us, but also stronger than us."


    "That''s capital!"


    In fact, many people are particularly curious about how Gao Peng practices so fast. Even if his talent is particularly strong, the breakthrough is too fast.


    If they know the method, they don''t mind trying it. It''s Gao Peng who brings them too much shock.


    Even if you are young, your strength is still so strong.


    And the strength is much stronger than all of them. They can do it in an instant, which is basically what they can''t do at all.


    Let them really want to know, but if Gao Peng doesn''t say it, they have no idea.


    Gao Peng is their master. Now their psychological safety is in Gaopeng''s hands. How dare they make mistakes easily?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    In fact, they also feel a little frustrated now. Each of them has a very strong blood talent. At the same time, they are still cultivating in such a huge force.


    There is no lack of all kinds of resources, but in the end, it is not only Gao Peng''s opponent, but also he is killed in a flash. If the other side wants to kill them, it doesn''t need much effort at all.


    This made them suspect for a time.


    Are they really so weak? Still, in the period of their closing, the outside world has completely changed, and has changed into the appearance they don''t know.


    Otherwise, they always feel that their strength is particularly weak, which is not the general weakness.


    In fact, they think too much. No matter what, they are all the best in the continent, but the object they are comparing with is wrong.

 Chapters 1024

    No matter what they think inside, Gao Peng has gradually recovered his mood. After all, he has to enter the void cave to find the most powerful guy.


    Now he just wants to improve his strength. Only in this way can he cope with the disaster that may come next.


    Although he could have guessed that it was possible that the disaster would be caused by the protoss, he could not have reached such a conclusion before he got the exact information.


    He knows too little about everything on this continent, and my news will not be so blocked.


    "Let''s go, let''s enter the void cave as soon as possible. You show me the way. I''d like to see who the powerful guy you are talking about is."


    "It''s not just him, is it?"


    "There are still some powerful people, but we don''t know about their closing at all, and it''s been such a long time that they don''t know whether they are still alive or not."


    "There are many people who close their doors just to impact their own state, but because the impact will fall completely after failure, and the people outside are also unclear about what happened."


    "So some people haven''t appeared for such a long time. It''s possible that they really want to break through their own realm, so they fall down after a sudden situation."


    After Gao Peng got this information, he felt a little dissatisfied. What he wanted was the exact information, not the specious one.


    It''s hard to know that there are more powerful people in this place, so it''s impossible for him to miss it at all, or he will have to be looking for it all the time.


    That''s a very troublesome thing.


    "No matter how many people are still alive, but you can take me in now. I think you will be very familiar with this place."


    "Then show me the way!"


    It''s almost possible to guess what Gao Peng thought. He is just looking for a stronger enemy to fight. Otherwise, he won''t say that he has not experienced the excitement of fighting since he practiced.


    Are you ready to fight the powerful?


    But that''s because they guess Gao Peng''s inner thoughts, which makes them feel special worry.


    The leader of the void cave is very powerful. With their current strength, they can''t fight against each other. They just want to die.


    Do you really want to go?


    Their heart refused to struggle, but just when they hesitated, they just met Gao Peng''s eyes directly, which made them shiver all over.


    That''s an unmistakable look!


    If they dare not say a word, then they will suffer unimaginable consequences. Now they are not easy to survive, so they dare not make mistakes easily.


    Even though they may encounter unimaginable consequences in the future, how long they can live is how long, if the Lord of the mansion really killed Gao Peng.


    Then they can explain it a little bit, which makes them all nod their heads in a hurry. They are really afraid that Gao Peng will kill them directly now.

 Chapters 1025

    "Didn''t you hear me clearly?"


    "Then I''ll find the Lord you said. Don''t let me emphasize it again and again. I hate repeating my words for the second time."


    "Because it makes me particularly upset!"


    "I hope you don''t make such a mistake again after this time. Then I don''t care if you have no credit in the future."


    "Now Take me there. I think you should know where he''s closed. Take him there now. "


    "Don''t hesitate, because I''m not discussing with you, but explaining my decision!"


    Gao Peng''s sudden change made people feel uncomfortable and made several people on the scene shiver.


    At this time, they know that just now they came up with the idea that it is too dangerous, and they are in their own way. Now, where are there so many options?


    It''s just stupid!


    I don''t know if they just had a brain drain. They could not survive. If they were killed again because of all kinds of inexplicable things, it would be too wrong.


    So at this time, they have figured it out thoroughly, perhaps because they know that if they hesitate again, they may be killed completely here in the future.


    That''s really not worth it!


    Although I don''t know what will happen when they lead Gao Peng to meet the Lord, they can''t control so much now.


    After all, they may even be killed. Why should they take care of other people? It''s better to have a good think about what to do next.


    "I We know! "


    Feeling the horror of Gao Peng, their tone of voice has slowly begun to stutter up, in fact, it is not their fault.


    In the breath just released by Gao Peng, there is a faint sense of killing, which makes people feel especially depressed.


    If you touch it carelessly, you will feel special fear.


    There are so many people Gao Peng has pulled, and he has been killing people all the way since he was relatively weak. So when he sends out murderous gas, it''s very horrible.


    No one can compare!


    Unless someone can really kill the whole continent, maybe he can call it the God of killing, or he can directly suppress Gao Peng with his breath.


    But obviously this is impossible!


    No matter how powerful you are, when you want to do such a thing, you will definitely be stopped by many people, and the will of the whole continent will want to destroy you.


    So It is almost impossible to suppress Gao Peng.


    At this time, these people learn to be smart, and they will not ask too many questions. They honestly take Gao Peng back to the original road.


    Because there are many powerful people sleeping there. Whether they can find the Lord or not, they have to take Gao Peng in. Otherwise, they will be unable to bear the consequences.


    Therefore, at this time, we can''t control the problem of betrayal. The void cave has become so bad. Where else can we betray?

 Chapters 1026

    After being warned by Gao Peng, these guys are totally honest, and now they know what to do.


    After all, they have only two options.


    It has to be said that this is a kind of helplessness, but now they can''t care so much. Anyway, the void cave has become like this. If they continue to be stubborn, even they may be killed.


    That murderous spirit is absolutely serious.


    This made them dare not act rashly for a while.


    "I''ll take you there. Although we know where it is, we don''t know what kind of situation the Lord is now, because we haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "The last time we met was many years ago, because if there was nothing to do, he would usually practice in the deepest place. Many ancestors also practice in the deepest place."


    "They will only appear when they have to, otherwise they will not interrupt their cultivation, and they will hardly come out on their own."


    The green willow God explained as he led the way.


    For those old guys who have been practicing for thousands of years, they definitely want to improve their own strength. After all, their life span has almost reached the end.


    Naturally, it is impossible to consume at will.


    Everyone wants to improve their own strength as soon as possible, to break through the existing realm, so that they can really increase their life span.


    This is their only way now.


    For those old guys who have decided to shut down for a long time, they are not ready to ask about the world. No matter what happens in the outside world, they will never appear easily.


    Because every time they appear, it is a huge blow to them, and it will also consume the cultivation power they have accumulated for a long time.


    It''s a very unacceptable thing for them.


    Therefore, unless there is something very important, they will not appear easily, so the general affairs are all handed over to the emperor and others.


    And they are almost the ancestors in the void cave, but there are more ancient fossils on top of them.


    Because few people can see those ancient fossils. After all, each one is practicing in isolation, and almost has not appeared. No matter what happens, it will not appear so easily.


    For example, just now they have all had such a fierce fight, but no one has appeared. It can be seen how indifferent they are at this time.


    It doesn''t matter what happens outside of you, because they have nothing to do with each other, just don''t interrupt their cultivation.


    At this time, the green willow God Emperor also can''t guarantee that he can find the old guys. After all, they haven''t appeared for such a long time and don''t know if those guys died in it.


    Or when they don''t pay attention to it, it has already disappeared completely, because it''s completely unclear, so at this time, it''s a little uneasy.


    No one knows what the final result will be, but They are really afraid that Gao Peng will be angry because of this. They can''t guarantee what will happen then!

 Chapters 1027

    The other two gods are the same. Although they have shown special composure before, they also know what kind of situation they are in.


    How can this not worry them?


    If you can really find those old guys, no matter what kind of situation, it is a very good result for them.


    In the end who died who lived, they can definitely survive.


    But if they can''t find the old guys, they may have to bear Gao Peng''s anger. With their lives for so many years, they naturally know this kind of thing.


    What''s more, they have been in charge of the whole void cave. How could they not understand such a simple thing?


    So for their own soul comfort they will feel special uneasiness, always feel that there is a huge knife hanging on their neck.


    This is to control their life gate.


    Gao Peng glanced at them and said softly, "you seem very nervous? Why on earth is that? "


    "If there''s anything, it''s better to talk to me directly. After all, if there''s a misunderstanding and then explain it, I think you''re arguing."


    "I advise you to make it clear to me first, or once I get my temper up, I can''t even control myself."


    "I don''t think you want to see that, do you?"


    Gao Peng''s words just came down, and the God of Yan steel couldn''t help it. Then the three of them looked at each other, and said slowly.


    "Actually We are more worried about whether the old guys who are closed are still around, because it''s too long, we haven''t seen them, and we don''t know what kind of situation they are. "


    "They are already dying. They may be dead now, but they may have left here long ago in order to find a better way to break through."


    "We don''t know if it''s still there, so we''re a little worried now."


    When it comes to this, they are especially afraid that Gao Peng will be dissatisfied. After all, just now they promised, and now they suddenly changed their words.


    How can this not make people feel uncomfortable?


    So they carefully looked at Gao Peng. They were afraid that Gao Peng would suddenly get angry. Then the three of them would really suffer.


    Just to their surprise, Gao Peng didn''t get angry at all, just looked at them speechless.


    "That''s it?"


    "What do I think it is? As long as you don''t cheat me, everything is non-negotiable. It doesn''t matter if those old guys are dead. You just need to bring me to them."


    "I will judge other things naturally. If you don''t cheat me, then you don''t need to worry at all. I can feel it."


    "But don''t try to deceive me, because if I find out, your consequences will be very serious."


    Gao Peng could feel that they didn''t cheat him, so he would be so generous. Moreover, those old guys themselves are dying out of life. It''s not certain when they will die after such a long time of closing up.


    What''s more, it''s possible that in order to find a way to live, we have already left. This kind of thing is very common.


    He is understandable, too.


    You don''t get angry about this kind of thing.

 Chapters 1028

    Gao Peng, I just need to know that others are not cheating him, so everything is still very easy to talk, because he hates being cheated.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen!


    He doesn''t have to find those old guys, but he can''t cheat him. It''s an unforgivable thing.


    In fact Gao Peng also knows that as long as there are three popping gods here, it is very easy for him to find many more powerful enemies.


    How to say that all three of them are invincible and powerful, they must also know a lot of people, and they also have their own enemies.


    Gao Peng can deal with their enemies completely. If there are more powerful people behind their enemies, it will be perfect.


    In fact, he had already thought about it!


    On this continent, as long as you find the right way, it is a very easy thing to find a stronger enemy.


    It''s not that difficult at all.


    Of course, if you don''t know where there is a strong one, then you can only wander around like a headless fly, which is a waste of time all the time, because he has really tried before, this kind of wander around like a headless fly.


    That''s not much use at all.


    In the end, he not only failed to find the enemy that could improve his strength, but also wasted a lot of time. From that moment on, he knew that he wanted to find more powerful enemies.


    Then we must find some reliable guides.


    This can also save him a lot of time, and also can accurately find more powerful people, for example, now, if it is not for Fang Jian to help.


    It''s really hard for him to find the void.


    Let alone improve his own strength, but now he has to see the strongest in the void cave and some old monsters whose lives are about to run out.


    These can definitely let him improve his strength!


    Maybe it could surprise him?


    But in any case, it''s better to have expectations.


    Qingliushendi and others saw that Gaopeng was not dissatisfied with what they said, but also said it very generously.


    This directly relieved them.


    At the very least, they don''t have to worry about it any more. They haven''t felt it since they broke through the divine land. It''s just too scary.


    I didn''t expect that all of them have been promoted to this level, and finally they will still have the feeling that they may lose their lives at any time.


    Bad feeling!


    "Anyway, we managed to escape, no matter whether the old guys were there or not, but we didn''t cheat him at all!"


    "I think he should be very reasonable. He will not convict us so easily. Let''s see if the old monsters are there."


    "I can''t hold everything down. For the sake that he is not angry with us, if he is too angry, he may shoot us to death with a slap."


    Although Qingliu emperor was relieved, he still wanted to find his old friends. No one dared to put all the bets on other people''s temper.


    This is a particularly unwise move.


    Therefore, he would like to find those old guys so that they can survive no matter what the final result is.

 Chapters 1029

    It can be seen from all the mental activities of the green willow God Emperor that no matter what race it is, it is very selfish.


    Especially when it comes to the safety of one''s own life, all the things that can be sold are sold, because only one''s own life is the most important.


    I don''t care what the outcome is.


    As long as you can live, everything will be fine.


    People''s inferior nature!


    In fact, Gao Peng can also feel the inner changes of several people present, but he didn''t directly point them out. Sometimes, it''s unnecessary to say too clearly.


    Just know each other!


    Because Gao Peng''s strength is too much higher, he can easily see what others are thinking, not deliberately, but when he reaches his level.


    He can know what kind of emotional changes others have through the surrounding senses, without the feeling that the whole world gives him.


    It''s a very wonderful feeling!


    He soon mastered this method, but he did not use it all the time, but he knew the feeling very well.


    You can immediately perceive the emotional changes of others, which can also instantly understand how the other party thinks. If you want to reason a little, you can basically get the thoughts of others.


    It has to be a particularly powerful tool.


    "I didn''t expect that when the strength was improved, there would be such auxiliary means, and I don''t know whether it was everyone''s or the system''s giving."


    "But I always feel that it''s a system trick. After all, no matter how powerful others are, they can''t do so. They can rely on everything around them to understand what others are thinking."


    "This skill is just horrible! If all people have it, then many people will never show so much emotion in front of me. "


    "I''m the only one who owns it. It must be the system. But it''s also a very good way to know what these guys are thinking."


    "If someone lies to me halfway, I can master it all at once."


    Gao Peng thinks it''s great to have this skill, especially he hates being cheated by others. When he has this skill, he can know whether others are cheating him or not.


    This is a special skill for him.


    Tut!


    In this way, he now appears more calm, no matter what the final result is, as long as he is not deceived, then everything is still negotiable.


    Besides, these guys can also lead him to find more powerful enemies, so he thinks he can think about it a little bit in the future.


    Although he felt that the disaster was about to come, he should be able to catch up with it with his speed of improving his strength.


    His current strength has been particularly terrifying, and he has basically been able to sweep over many big forces, but I just don''t know what the disaster is?


    But no matter what, as long as your own strength is raised to a certain level, there is no need to have any fear.


    Soldiers come to block, water comes to flood.


    In the face of all the crises, I still don''t move.

 Chapters 1030

    Let alone, the space in the void cave is really huge, and because there are all kinds of void cracks, there are real people in it.


    It also feels that the inside of this empty cave is complex. If you don''t know it very well, you will be lost in it.


    Of course If it is destroyed in a violent way, it will not be lost here at all, but it also has certain risks.


    After all, when the space cracks are completely destroyed, it can also cause other surrounding void. Once the real cause of greater fluctuation, the whole void will completely become void.


    Even then, no matter how severe, it may be completely affected.


    After passing through several space cracks, I finally came to the deepest part of the void cave. There are very chaotic space forces around here, which seem to be able to pull others in.


    When they all stopped, Emperor Qingliu quietly took a look at Gao Peng and found that Gao Peng was indifferent to all this.


    There''s no big mood swings at all.


    This immediately made him awed, no wonder that other people''s strength will be so strong, perhaps because of such a mind, so that the other party can have such a terrible strength, right?


    Some people, even if they have extremely strong talent and high-level blood power, have disappeared in the long history.


    Did not really grow up!


    Maybe it''s because of their psychological problems. Some people just know that their talent is very strong, so they don''t want to practice at all.


    At the same time, I don''t care about everything.


    In the face of danger, I always think that I have a strong talent, others will let him everywhere, or think that I am the son of destiny, and I will definitely be able to avoid danger.


    It''s naive to have such an idea.


    Who in the world does not have a strong talent?


    You are the only one who can''t think of it.


    There are all wonders in the world. There are people who are more talented than you. There are even many people who work harder than you. No one is the son of destiny.


    If you don''t straighten your mind, sooner or later, it will disappear completely in the long river of time.


    The reason why emperor Qingliu had so many ideas was that when he brought Gao Peng here, he was a little worried.


    He really would be afraid that Gao Peng would misunderstand him. After all, there are all those chaotic forces of space here. If those who have persecuted delusions, they will definitely think that it is someone else who wants to design a trap to frame him.


    It is absolutely possible.


    When he saw that Gao Peng was indifferent, he admired Gao Peng even more. Look This is the best attitude for the strong. No matter what kind of things they encounter, they can be indifferent.


    This may be confidence in your own strength.


    And for others also have a particularly strong confidence, perhaps because of their own strength is particularly strong, so it will appear so indifferent!


    In fact, Gao Peng is not so confident about his own strength. He has never thought about his own strength. Who makes him have a system?


    The reason why I am indifferent is that I can feel the mood fluctuation of these guys around me, and I can understand what it means in a moment.


    As long as it''s not cheating, then all the problems are not big.

 Chapters 1031

    "This is the place where the old guys shut up."


    The God of rock steel stepped in first, and then said slowly, the other two God emperors also walked in.


    Gao Peng follows them calmly.


    There are chaotic spatial forces all over the outside, but when they really go in, they find that there are very strong forces inside.


    And from time to time can also absorb the power, this is simply a cultivation treasure! No wonder those old monsters of this top force like to close here.


    "We are not as good as here, but it is enough for us. With our present talent, it is very difficult to go further."


    The emperor explained that several of them were required to manage the whole force because their potential had been exhausted.


    Basically, it''s hard to get promoted.


    It''s not like everyone else. It''s just beginning to erupt. In fact Even they don''t know how many gods there are, and everyone has his own business.


    And When they meet, they can really feel the identity of each other, but they don''t know anything else.


    Therefore, even they don''t know how many guys are stronger than them in this empty cave, but they still see some old monsters occasionally.


    This is a special power!


    The gap between their positions can be seen from the closed places.


    Gao Peng didn''t speak, so he listened to them quietly. At the same time, he also had a better understanding of this force. When he got to know it, he also felt speechless.


    All of these can be called top forces.


    At first, he thought that this top force, the void cave, was a force with a particularly strong cohesive force, but who knows that it was not what he imagined at all.


    In fact, the degree of looseness is even more shocking.


    "After a long time, the strongest of them don''t even know who they are. How does it last so long? And I always feel that many people outside are particularly afraid of the empty cave. What''s the matter? "


    Gao Peng also had some doubts in his heart, but naturally he could not ask directly, so he listened quietly to Yan Gang and other gods explaining to him.


    Some of the information he wants to know is also slowly learned here, in fact, because they have so many strong people here.


    That''s why people are afraid.


    And it''s still a kind of revenge. Although most of the strong people don''t know each other, they are closed to each other. In order to improve their strength, they don''t care much.


    But when something happens, they will still rush forward without hesitation, after all, the void cave, but to cultivate them now, we must make some efforts for your void pain.


    What''s more With the existence of void cave, they can have such a good cultivation treasure land. At the same time, if they want to use other cultivation resources, they can also find them.


    This can almost be said to be a relationship of mutual use!


    It has to be said that this force is just a wonderful work now.

 Chapters 1032

    When learning the real mode of the void cave, Gao Pengzhen was deeply moved that such a mode could become the top force in the mainland.


    In the end, it didn''t disintegrate directly. It''s a miracle, which is too unexpected.


    But that''s because each of them has his own purpose, and they focus on improving their own strength, so there won''t be too many problems.


    If one person is too obsessed with power, everything is likely to be very different.


    At the same time, everyone follows the rules of the old ancestors, which will prevent them from getting worse. Even if they want to go out, they have to agree.


    It also avoids too big a problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Gao Peng was filled with emotion.


    The green willow God''s face suddenly changed, because he found that there was no one here at all. The old guys who were originally closed here were all gone.


    Not a single one!


    Although Gao Peng has told them clearly before, they are not alone now, and they don''t know what Gao Peng will think of them.


    Do you doubt them?


    This makes his heart feel nervous and nervous. Although Gao Peng has fallen into his inner world, he pays close attention to everything outside.


    At this time, he felt the emotion of the green willow God at the first time. After he looked around, he almost found out why there was such a performance.


    "You''re in a bad mood!"


    "Are those guys really gone?"


    Gao Peng didn''t want to blame. After all, he had said it clearly before, and those old guys can do anything for their own life extension.


    I don''t have to be honest here.


    It may have been predicted long ago, and now there is no need to blame anything, just feel a little depressed. It''s not easy to meet some guys who can make him improve his strength.


    But now it''s obvious that it''s just floating.


    "Here This... " Green willow God said that he was afraid of being misunderstood.


    The other two people are the same, at this time also appears to have special uneasiness.


    "Listen to us It''s the place where the old guys closed up before. We didn''t take it wrong, but we just don''t know why they''re all gone. There''s no one there. "


    "We really don''t want to play tricks. It''s really the place where the old guys shut up, but I don''t know why they all disappeared."


    Green willow God feels special nervous now. After all, he has no assurance to prove that he has not lied.


    The same is true for the other two people. This is simply not explained. If Gao Peng doesn''t believe them, then they are almost the same as cheating now.


    What a terrible feeling!


    Gao Peng said with a smile: "you don''t need to be so nervous. You have explained to me before, and I''m not so unreasonable. I can accept the result that their people are no longer here."

 Chapters 1033

    "Besides, are you sure there are no other people here? Now it seems that there is no one, but I think it''s better to explore a little. "


    "Admittedly, you really know this place well, but you don''t know it better than those old guys, so I think it''s better to observe it."


    "Maybe some clues will be found?"


    Gao Peng is quite rational. Besides, he is not that kind of lunatic person. If he does something unsatisfied, he will have all kinds of doubts.


    This kind of thing is very reasonable in itself.


    What''s more, the way the void cave exists is so special. Even those old monsters have disappeared completely, which is understandable.


    They don''t even know each other''s top forces. It''s really impossible for them to know each other.


    Only when they have the same task, like popping God and green willow God, can they get along with each other for a long time and finally get familiar with each other.


    Otherwise, they will be closed separately.


    Only those with relatively weak strength are almost all in groups, because in their high-level view, in fact, their mode is gradually unreasonable.


    So it''s natural to use other models to make a difference. I have just started, and there have been all kinds of accidents.


    Gaopeng is the biggest accident!


    They just got on the right track, but now they have completely destroyed all their plans, but they can''t think so much now.


    When they heard Gao Peng''s words, they couldn''t help being stupefied and nodded instantly.


    "Yes There are few opportunities for us to come here. I think we really need to explore it. We don''t know any secrets. We don''t know at all. "


    "When we come to this deep place, we always rush by without stopping. Now we have a chance. We can also see what kind of things exist here."


    "If we can find out how the old guys disappeared and where they went, it should be a very good thing."


    Yan steel God smiled and said, "now is not the time to think about other things. If you can find those old guys who disappeared as soon as possible, it is also a very good thing for them.".


    No matter who wins or loses, they don''t need to bear too much result. After all, they are nothing but leaders.


    No matter which side wins, they have an excuse!


    But now all their lives are in Gao Peng''s hands. Although it''s pleasant to say now, everyone is afraid of suffering from the scourge of innocence.


    Then we have to follow Gao Peng''s words.


    Gao Peng is also very clear about their ideas, but he will not break them. He is just getting along with each other now, and has not reached the point where anyone has to work hard for anyone.


    He would not ask these people to follow him all of a sudden, just because they lost the bet once before and then saw Gao Peng''s powerful strength, so they had all kinds of things.


    That doesn''t mean that others will be willing to be loyal to you all the time.

 Chapters 1034

    It dawned on everyone.


    Where to think about those old guys when they''re here? You need to find clues as soon as possible, no matter if you can find the clues of where they went.


    But Is there anything valuable left here?


    Although I don''t know if there will be any, they have to look for them as soon as possible. Those old guys can''t disappear in such a strange way. What''s more, they haven''t found out that they left the empty cave.


    It just disappeared Always feel special strange.


    Gao Peng also thinks it''s necessary to have a good exploration. After all, there''s a slight connection between where those guys have gone.


    Is it really to seek life?


    But it''s impossible. If some people really want to live longer and extend their life span, then everything can still make sense.


    But all people have this idea, so it''s a little too weird. It''s really necessary to think about it.


    "Let''s go. Let''s split our heads and see if we can find any useful clues in this place. After all, I don''t believe those guys will disappear for no reason."


    "There will always be some reasons? What''s more, so many people disappear at once. Don''t you feel curious? Even if you don''t know what happened, it''s definitely a very big thing. "


    "It may spread to a wide range, so these old guys will suddenly disappear. If you can find the reasons and reasons for their disappearance, there will be great gains."


    Gao Peng reasoned, and every word he said, the life of the rest of the people present will become more bright.


    In fact, it is.


    They absolutely don''t believe that these old people will suddenly disappear in order to prolong their life, let alone so many people disappear at the same time.


    This feeling is a little too unusual.


    It''s absolutely what happened, but they didn''t know. Maybe that''s because those old guys didn''t want to worry about them at all, and they had to leave the three of them here to manage the empty cave well.


    So there''s no plan to tell them.


    As for the other strong ones, they have already gone, but they don''t know where they have gone.


    That''s what they need to look for.


    "Yes, I will never believe that they disappeared so inexplicably, what kind of problems they encountered, and just don''t want to let us know."


    "If we knew it, we would probably completely leave everything in our hands, and we would not take care of the void cave again. Maybe those old people really think so!"


    "Damn it Are these guys too hateful to call us good things? "


    Burst God said gnashing his teeth, his temper is very irascible, when it is found that it may be true, so he can''t control his temper.


    I always feel good things and don''t tell him, which makes him extremely uncomfortable.


    The other two gods are not dissatisfied. After all, they also know that they need several of them to take care of an empty cave. If they also leave.


    Then there is no one!

 Chapters 1035

    "I''ll look over there."


    "Then I''ll go this way!"


    "I''ll go there!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several of them immediately flew in other directions. Although the three of them didn''t know much about this place, at least they also came to this place.


    Gao Peng is not familiar with the place of life.


    But he didn''t worry too much. Anyway, his strength has been improved, and he doesn''t need to worry too much. Now it''s just to find out if there are any clues left by others.


    This general feeling of collective disappearance gives people a special weird feeling. It''s better to find clues first. If not, it doesn''t matter.


    Sometimes he can look for other goals and improve his own strength, but there is a faint feeling in his heart.


    Special weird!


    "What is it? I always feel something, but I didn''t find anyone here! With my current strength, and for the control of everything around me, I can definitely know everything at my fingertips. "


    "I have this feeling clearly, but when I really look for it, I don''t find it at all. What''s the matter?"


    He also felt a special doubt, which he had once felt, but it was only when he was relatively weak. Now his strength has become so strong.


    How can we hide him and spy on him?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    In addition, he has been able to explore everything around him for a long time. He is very clear, and can find everything around him at once.


    That is to say, he is more confident in his perception, but the feeling hidden in his heart has always been very strong.


    Special weird!


    "I don''t know what it is, but I hope no one will spy on me, or I will be really rude!"


    Gao Peng didn''t know whether he was talking to himself or intentionally to others, but when he finished this sentence, he didn''t get any response from others at all.


    But he didn''t care.


    He went directly to other directions. Now he also wants to see if there is any clue left here, which is very important.


    Although he doesn''t know what happened, he will inevitably have some curiosity. Who knows what will be discovered next?


    It''s the same as adventure. You haven''t been there. You never know what that feeling is. I heard that you can never feel it in person.


    "Come and have a look!"


    "Look what I''ve found!"


    At this time, the God of rock steel suddenly roared, and all the people realized it, and rushed to it in a hurry.


    I don''t know what he found.


    But since all people are summoned to the past at once, there must be a crucial discovery. Otherwise, how can all people be summoned suddenly?


    Gao penglian''s expressionless head flew directly to the other side, but now he also has a faint expectation, but he doesn''t know what the rock steel God Emperor found?


    "What will it be? But listening to his tone, I think he has made a great discovery. I hope it will be of some use to us! "

 Chapters 1036

    "Have you found anything?" Popping God ran over in a hurry. When he came to the side of rock steel God, he could not wait to ask.


    But the next second he was stunned.


    At the same time, Emperor Qingliu arrived. He didn''t ask about it at all, because he had seen it.


    The expression on his face is the same as that of the emperor popout. The expression on his face suddenly froze, which doesn''t need to be explained at all, because they have seen it by this time.


    "Have you found anything?" Gao Peng was the last one to arrive, but at this time he found that the three guys were all there. He didn''t know what kind of reaction they had.


    However, it can be seen that their current mood has become very unstable, which makes Gao Peng feel particularly strange. What did these guys find?


    Why do emotions fluctuate so erratically?


    Gao Peng goes forward and sees what they have found.


    It''s a mirror. It seems that there is some magic on the top of the mirror. It can play animation like a TV. There are many scenes they don''t know.


    Among them, there are many old people with grey hair.


    Gao Peng also felt some doubts.


    But just then, the emperor said slowly, "the people inside are those old guys, and none of them has fallen down, and all of them are alive, and most of them have broken through in strength. I think their life span must have increased."


    "But I don''t know what happened. They would leave together. This mirror seems to record what happened at that time."


    "I feel that these old guys are reminding us, but what''s the meaning of it? It''s not clear for the moment. We can only look at the contents of this mirror first."


    "I hope there are answers we need to find!"


    Gao Peng knows now that he has been playing those in the mirror all the time. All of them are the strong ones in this empty cave. Looking at their powerful strength, he feels a little depressed.


    If we didn''t find it at first, we could still do it peacefully, but now we find that all the strong people in this cave are stronger than him.


    This makes him particularly depressed.


    I could have been promoted, but now everything has gone, and I don''t know where those old guys are going, and what kind of purpose do they have?


    At the same time, it disappeared. Now there is such a mirror. The content on it has not been completely read, but it can be known that there must be something about a long time ago.


    Gao Peng is quite depressed.


    Originally, you can get the power to be promoted to a higher level, but who knows that the final result will turn out to be like this. Once you are unlucky, you just need to drink water.


    It''s just too unpleasant!


    It''s almost like a cooked duck flying.


    However, he didn''t think about it any more, and then he looked at the mirror with such concentration. The image may have a great effect on them. Now he has to focus on the content of the image here to know what happened.


    This must not be missed!

 Chapters 1037

    At first, all the people only saw the image in the mirror appeared all the strong ones, but at first there was nothing else.


    But I don''t know from when, those strong people have gathered together consciously, because it''s just an influence, and I don''t know what the conversation is.


    But it can be seen that these strong people gathered together after a long period of conversation.


    And there''s been a lot of bickering in it, which seems very strange, but obviously something happened at that time.


    That''s why the strong people who don''t know each other very well suddenly have such a violent reaction.


    Gao Peng couldn''t help but fell into a deep thought. He always felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t find out what was wrong.


    Let him sink more and look at the image in the mirror slowly.


    "What happened? Why do so many strong people gather at once, and with so many of them here, there will be quarrels. "


    "It''s absolutely something that''s hard for them to deal with, otherwise there won''t be such a big difference. What is it?"


    Gao Peng found that he was curious, but he was not too flustered. He could only stare at the image in the mirror slowly.


    It''s like watching a documentary.


    There was no voice at all. They could only observe their mood at that time by their expressions and expressions, but that was the way to make the people on the scene feel that their mood gradually became heavy.


    After the quarrel with the strong inside.


    In the end, it seems that it has been a gradual compromise. Several of them are talking excitedly and drawing something at the same time.


    It just seems to be confusing.


    But also at this time, above the heads of those powerful people, a huge black hole suddenly appeared. There is something flickering in the black hole.


    Seems to be roaring It''s like some kind of sound.


    Because through the impression of the mirror, they don''t know what kind of sound is made inside, but they can see all the strong people''s faces suddenly change.


    They all looked up above their heads.


    A few of them were in a state of mind.


    Only to see them suddenly take out their own weapons, rushed to the top of the head of the black hole, there are several people who want to block these impulsive guys.


    There is no stopping at all. Seeing a huge virtual shadow, it directly covers those who rush up and disappears into that black hole in an instant.


    The faces of those who want to stop them change, and now their faces are particularly ugly, especially looking at the black hole that has been flashing all the time.


    It''s like picking and challenging them.


    After Gaopeng saw this, he was a little nervous. He didn''t know what the black hole was, but he could easily solve so many powerful enemies.


    This must not be ignored.


    That''s because they can only see the human figure in this mirror, but they can''t hear the sound at all. They always feel that there is some mysterious sound in that black hole.


    If only I could hear you!

 Chapters 1038

    "Bad! All the old guys are going to be sucked in. What''s that? Why do you feel so terrible? Since we can suck all the old guys in. "


    "The strength of the old guys is extremely strong, so they can''t resist. Although there are reasons for the sudden attack, if there is only one second, it can definitely be reflected, but now there are still a large number of people absorbed."


    "What is it?"


    The faces of the poplars and others are particularly ugly. They didn''t expect that such a black hole would appear in the depth of the void cave. It seems that they are still so terrible. It may really endanger them.


    At this time, they looked at their heads and found that there was nothing at all. Brother was there. At some time, a huge black hole appeared here, sucking all the old guys in.


    And there is not much resistance at all.


    What''s more, there is something wrong with that black hole. It always gives people a feeling of roaring. Every time, you can see that black hole is stretching.


    I don''t know whether they are roaring or breathing, which gives people a special weird feeling, so when they see the image in that mirror, they all feel special terror.


    Needless to say, Gao Peng felt a sense of uneasiness. It was definitely the feeling that a black hole brought to them.


    There''s nothing wrong!


    "What is this? I don''t know when the image recorded by this mirror happened, and will this black hole still appear? "


    Gao Peng also looked up. At this time, he was really afraid that the black hole would suddenly appear. No one knew how the black hole formed.


    What is it?


    These generalists all don''t understand, just as they appear inexplicably, and their killing power to people is particularly strong, so many powerful old guys are sucked in at once.


    Although we can also see that those old guys are resisting, but all of them are in vain, they have not played much role at all, and they are finally sucked in by that black hole.


    This is a very unbelievable thing for them. No one thought that so many powerful people had no resistance at all and were absorbed directly.


    The main thing is where did this black hole come from? This is clearly the deepest part of the void cave, but how could a black hole appear without any sign?


    But before, those old guys seemed to be talking about something. Otherwise, how could they gather here all of a sudden?


    If we can know what they are communicating with each other, maybe we can grasp a little clue, but now we have no clue at all.


    I don''t know what happened, so these old guys would gather together, and eventually they would be chased by the black hole that suddenly appeared.


    Everything is too weird, and they don''t have any clue at all. If they get a clue, it''s easier for them to find it.


    But now, just like blind eyes, I don''t know where to start.

 Chapters 1039

    Several people at the scene looked at the mirror like this until all the old guys were completely absorbed by the black hole, and finally they looked at each other.


    Everyone took a deep breath.


    I really can''t believe it. Although they just looked around, they didn''t find the black hole in the mirror.


    But They didn''t have much hope either, because the black hole seemed to appear suddenly, either in the mirror or outside.


    So it''s impossible for them to look for it like this.


    That''s a bit of a headache!!


    Gao Peng was also silent. Unexpectedly, when he was looking for more powerful enemies, he saw such a play. Who could have thought that so many strong people would be sucked in by a black hole.


    And the appearance of a black hole is so sudden that all people are caught off guard. Even those old guys are very powerful, but no matter how they resist, they are also sucked in.


    That black hole is a little weird.


    It''s not only able to absorb so many strong people, but also very strange when absorbing those strong people, because they can''t hear the sound at all, but from that little reaction, we can see how strange this black hole is.


    I don''t know if I''m roaring or breathing.


    But the special horror, they just looked at a glance, they felt their cold hair up, that kind of feeling is particularly uncomfortable.


    The emperor Qingliu and others were also silent. They didn''t expect such things to happen in the deep of the void cave. It was just too unexpected.


    And it happened under their noses.


    If it wasn''t for this mirror, they wouldn''t know what happened. They wouldn''t even know how the old guys disappeared.


    But now even if it is clear, they also feel particularly tricky, because that black hole appears, too inexplicable, and also do not know why it appears.


    There are too many puzzles in it.


    What are the old guys going to discuss when they get together? This kind of thing doesn''t happen at all at ordinary times. Xi is actually all together.


    This is not right!


    At one time, the scene fell into silence, no one spoke, because at this time, they were also unable to digest what they had just seen.


    Because the old guys in the mirror, each of them is many times stronger than them, but there are so many strong people gathered together, and finally there is no resistance, they are sucked into the black hole.


    This puts a lot of pressure on them.


    "What is that? How can you suck so many strong people in at once, and all the old guys have no resistance at all. "


    "Isn''t it too frightening?"


    "At the beginning, the old guys gathered together to talk about what? I feel that their expressions are very serious, and when they see that black hole appear, their faces also have a little something wrong. "

 Chapters 1040

    There was a look of thinking on the face of the green willow God Emperor. At this time, he was thinking about what link had been missed by them.


    "If we can know what the old guys are talking about, maybe we can find some clues."


    "It won''t be like this. It''s like a headless fly. It''s just too hard to find!"


    "It''s needless to say that there is no clue about the unexplained black hole. Why does that exist in this deep place?"


    The God of rock and steel was also thinking about it. At that time, he suddenly said, "I don''t know why, I feel that the black hole seems to have life, especially when he wants to suck all the old guys in."


    "It was really like breathing at that time, although it also gave people the illusion of roaring. If you believe it more, it''s breathing."


    For a moment, everyone was silent.


    Gao Peng takes a look at the God of rock and steel. In fact, he has this idea himself, but he is not so sure, so he doesn''t want to say it at all.


    Who knows that other people, besides him, have also been concerned about the injection, and they also think that the scene of that black hole at that time was really like breathing.


    This is a little strange!


    Is there life in that black hole?


    No one knows, and because there is no sound in that mirror, they can only rely on their own guesses now.


    But By virtue of their powerful strength, they were also very careful when observing. Although they were shocked, they still remember what happened.


    Especially that black hole gives them the first feeling.


    "In fact, you are right. That black hole may have life itself, because it was breathing at that time," said Gao Peng


    "And it''s also roaring, but because this mirror can''t emit sound at all, but judging from his performance, the black hole at that moment really has life."


    "There is absolutely nothing wrong with that."


    If it was only doubted at the beginning, Gao Peng was extremely positive when the God of Yangang said his first feeling.


    That black hole is definitely alive.


    And at that time, it was really roaring. It''s not clear what it was, but it''s not to discuss anything with others.


    Especially at that time, the expressions on the sides of the old guys changed dramatically, as if they were specially surprised by the events in front of them, and some of them seemed to have guessed everything.


    Because they didn''t seem to be too flustered, but when they really deal with that black hole, they also seem to be in a bit of a hurry, which is definitely not the expression they will show when they meet for the first time.


    That would be interesting.


    "Did you find that, in fact, those old guys who were sucked in, several of them, didn''t feel much accident about the appearance of this black hole."


    "It seems that I have predicted and know the existence of this black hole, but in the end, it was from the time when the black hole roared that those guys completely panicked."

 Chapters 1041

    "Yes?" The emperor was a little surprised. Although they did pay attention to everything at that time, the black hole appeared too suddenly.


    At the same time, it also brought huge impact to them. Sometimes they did miss some pictures, but they still felt extremely confused.


    Doesn''t seem to have happened at all?


    Yangang and Qingliu didn''t talk. They didn''t see the same scene, as if they didn''t appear at all.


    Let the two of them not know what to say.


    Gao Peng nodded his head definitely. In fact, at that time, he paid special attention to a few people who didn''t seem to be surprised by the appearance of the black hole, and didn''t see the surprised expression of the black hole for the first time.


    The existence of black holes has been known for a long time.


    But in the end, the reason why the reaction is so huge may be that the black hole suddenly becomes hostile to them and attacks them directly.


    But also want to pull all people into the black hole, will let all people start to panic, in fact, at the beginning is not so.


    Gao Peng is willing to guarantee everything he sees.


    But if it is, the result will be more intriguing. How do those old guys know the existence of this black hole?


    Why does the black hole suck all the people in? And when those old people want to resist first, they can''t resist at all.


    There is too much uncertainty in it.


    "Absolutely, and I feel that in the beginning, these old guys didn''t realize that the black hole would give them a hand, that is, the black hole would suddenly give them a hand, which would make them completely panic."


    "At that time, you didn''t notice the situation, but it was just a flash. If you look carefully, you can definitely find that there are too many changes in the concentration."


    "Almost all of them change rapidly, which means that all people know that black hole, but that black hole itself has life, and I don''t know what kind of reason it is, it directly inhales all the people present into his body."


    "This is absolutely to be studied!"


    Gao Peng is sure to say that he never doubted his eyes, not to mention that he had observed clearly in the past, even though he said that it only happened in a moment.


    But he didn''t miss a single picture.


    Because for him, it may be a clue to find a strong enemy, so he looked very seriously, but he didn''t expect to see it.


    At the beginning, I felt really strange, especially when I heard the words of emperor popout and others, he had a more abnormal feeling.


    That''s why he said it.


    Sure enough, other people didn''t find this scene at all. They just thought that the black hole with life appeared suddenly, and they started attacking the old guys for no reason.


    This is clearly a omission.


    It wasn''t a sudden attack, but at first those old guys thought that black holes wouldn''t hurt them, but black holes didn''t know what the reason was, they were going to suck all people into their bodies.


    There are many secrets.


    If you don''t make it clear carefully and don''t have enough clues, you can''t investigate at all!!

 Chapters 1042

    From what they have seen and heard, there must be some secret that they don''t know, but it''s because all the people they know are sucked into that black hole.


    It''s like breaking a clue.


    It''s a bit hard. If it''s just like this, they won''t give up so easily. How to say they have taken a very important step away from the truth.


    Even if there is still a lot of missing information, I don''t think they can''t find it. I say that the place where they are now is the crime scene.


    This is definitely worth their study.


    But just then, Gao Peng suddenly looked at the mirror and said with a strange look: "I said Do you know the origin of this mirror? Why is this mirror here? Why do you suddenly play such an image? "


    "Is this image really real?"


    Gao Peng''s sudden question made all the people in the room completely ignorant. At the beginning, it was just a black hole under discussion. Was there life? At the same time, why were those people suddenly absorbed by the black hole?


    All kinds of things have been discussed, but they have not found the most fundamental root cause. Without this mirror, they would not know all these things.


    What''s more Is the image in this mirror really real?


    Who is sure? Who can guarantee it?


    The green willow God and the other two people looked at each other. They all shook their heads and denied directly that they said, "we haven''t seen this mirror. We didn''t pay attention at the beginning."


    "I thought this mirror was the treasure in the deepest place, but now it looks like something is wrong. Why does this mirror suddenly appear here?"


    "And how can we record these images? Are these images real? We don''t seem to know! "


    After this discovery, all the people were completely confused, and they also felt particularly depressed.


    After guessing for so long, they seem to have no real clue at all, especially around the black hole in the beginning.


    Now they suddenly find that this mirror is really mysterious, even they don''t know what it is, but this mirror can let them see such a scene.


    Doesn''t that mean There is also a secret in the opposite mirror, or is there a clue hidden in it?


    Gao Peng heard the words of the three of them. His pupils couldn''t help but shrink. Unexpectedly, all the people didn''t know how the front mirror appeared and who it was.


    Isn''t that out of thin air?


    And since we still have such a powerful ability, we can record all the long-standing things, which makes us feel special and magical.


    Why are such treasures here? I don''t know whether it was put here artificially or whether this treasure appeared here by itself.


    Anyway, it''s better to put it away first.


    Other people should have no opinion. After all, this mirror is a little mysterious! And they dare not have any complaints.


    Can only look at Gao Peng so quietly slowly close to that mirror, the movement seems to suddenly slow down!

 Chapters 1043

    When Gao Peng found that this mirror was not simple, he was ready to put it away. After all, clues can be found slowly, but there are some uses in this mirror.


    It can''t be taken out any more before it has been studied and understood.


    But just then, the mirror suddenly responded.


    The original image on the top of the freeze frame suddenly blurs, followed by a very clear image after another.


    All the people in the audience were stunned, but they quickly responded. After all, whether the mirror is real or not, it may be very important for them.


    What''s more It is possible that the images played in this mirror will be of great help to them in their search for those who are strong and missing.


    "There is This mirror is showing again! "


    The green willow God exclaimed, and then he stared at the mirror so quietly. Although he did not understand how the mirror appeared, he did not know whether these pictures were true or not.


    But now, it''s not the time to take a look at what these pictures in the mirror mean.


    Maybe it''s good for them to learn something from it.


    Gao Peng wanted to put the mirror away, but suddenly he put it down. He also wanted to have a good look at what the mirror wanted to do. Why did the picture suddenly appear again?


    "The mirror is too mysterious, even the three of them don''t know where they came from, but the mirror can lie in front of them so quietly."


    "At last, I started to play such a picture. What''s the meaning of it?"


    Gao Peng has collected too little information. Besides, he has been thinking about ways to improve his strength. In fact, he has not paid much attention to other things.


    So sometimes it''s dull, but it doesn''t mean he''s stupid.


    The image in the mirror is even more compact than before, and every time there is a particularly strong flash, let alone The images in the mirror can''t be connected at all.


    It''s like I''ve been jumping all the time.


    This is a little unexpected!


    I didn''t expect that such a mysterious mirror would lose its chain at the most critical moment. Not only did it fail to see what kind of valuable things were there, but it could also see some interesting things.


    But even then, it will not help them.


    What they want to know is why the black hole sucks all the old guys in, and what kind of relationship does the black hole have with them?


    Gao Peng has said before that it is clear that those old guys definitely know this sudden black hole. They are eager to know now, and there is a certain connection between them.


    But this mirror doesn''t seem to want to let them know. What they want, the mirror doesn''t play. This feeling is particularly strange.


    And the mirror''s response is particularly bizarre.


    I don''t know what kind of situation it is.


    Gao Peng saw this scene, and couldn''t help but let him sink into meditation, as if he had caught some clues, but he didn''t make it clear for the time being.

 Chapters 1044

    "Wait, there seems to be a change!"


    The God of rock steel has been staring at that mysterious mirror. Originally, there were all kinds of strange pictures in that mirror. At this time, it seems that there was some incredible change.


    Everyone hears the prestige, only to see that the mysterious mirror has changed. Like before, it will change into a picture in a short time.


    We can''t capture important information at all.


    Now, the image in the mirror directly stays in a place, which is a dark and incomparable space. It seems that there is nothing, but there is a glimmer of light in the distance.


    Because they can''t hear the sound at all, you can only judge everything by these pictures, but this place feels special weird.


    It''s dark. Every now and then, there''s a little flash of light, which makes them feel special doubt. What is this?


    "How can I feel so strange? Why does such a picture appear in the mirror? What is this place? It''s so dark that I can''t see anything clearly. "


    "It''s really strange!"


    They have been staring at the mirror, really want to find out what is wrong in it, but no matter how they look, they have not found anything to pay attention to.


    I think the image in the mirror is a special weird space. They can''t see anything else at all, only the dark place.


    However, those light spots didn''t disappear, and soon appeared in front of them, which made them feel special strange.


    Sometimes it seems to be magnified.


    "No, if you look closely, it seems that there is a certain outline in it, and if you look closely, you can see clearly that it is definitely the outline of a certain organism."


    Because of his sharp eyes, Gao Peng suddenly saw that there was something in the strange space inside the mirror. And when he said it, all the people immediately looked at the past quietly.


    When they looked at the mirror for a long time.


    All of a sudden, it was found that there was a certain contour, and only because this contour occasionally shook, they would find that those light spots were flashing all the time.


    This is absolutely the reason for this profile.


    But what kind of creature is this?


    In such a dark place, there is such a thing. Moreover, this place is just too weird to know where it is.


    What''s more, why does this mysterious mirror suddenly appear such a strange space?


    There must be some inevitable connection among them, but they can''t find it for a while now, so they can only watch it quietly.


    At the same time, they may get some kind of information they need, but now they can only stare at this mirror, which is just too bad.


    The green willow God frowned slightly.


    He always felt that this kind of space was a little familiar, but he didn''t know where he had seen it. It was somehow inexplicable, but he did remember it, as if it was a little familiar.


    This is a little strange.


    He didn''t remember that he had been to such a place, and he didn''t see it at the same time. How could he feel familiar?

 Chapters 1045

    It''s because of this familiar feeling that Qingliu Shendi has been staring at the mysterious mirror. He is not always staring at the outline.


    He just looked at everything around him.


    Because these brought him a very familiar feeling, but he just can''t remember where he saw it, let alone he never went to such a place.


    How familiar is this?


    This feeling is particularly strange.


    "Have you noticed that there is a very familiar feeling in this strange space? Have you noticed it?"


    All of a sudden, Emperor Qingliu said something inexplicable.


    All the people are slightly stunned, Gao Peng is more inexplicable, do not know why the God of green willow suddenly said such words?


    Did he really enter this strange space?


    But it''s impossible. After all, no one knows where this strange space is. Besides, it''s the image from this mysterious mirror.


    This is even more impossible to see.


    The God of rock steel was a little confused, because he didn''t feel some familiarity, so he said frankly, "no! I don''t feel familiar at all, but I feel strange. I''ve never seen such a strange space before. "


    "Is it?" "And why do I feel so familiar?" said the green willow God? As if I''ve seen this strange space before, what''s going on? "


    "No It seems to me that I saw this place somewhere, but I don''t know why. I just can''t remember it. "


    At this time, the God burst suddenly said this sentence. He really felt that this strange space was a little familiar. He thought that he had an illusion.


    However, the words of the green willow God remind him that this is absolutely not an illusion, and it must have been seen somewhere.


    But they just can''t remember.


    Hearing what the two of them said, Gao Peng immediately became interested in it. If it was only one person, it might really have an illusion, but both of them said it at the same time.


    There is absolutely nothing wrong with this!


    They must have seen it somewhere, but because they didn''t remember it at all, they felt special doubts at this time.


    As long as they think about it, they should be able to find some clues from it.


    Gao Peng said, "you two should think about where you saw it. It''s possible that your clue will let us solve many secrets."


    "The sudden appearance of such a picture in this mirror definitely has its meaning, otherwise it will not let us see this scene at will."


    "Now you should think about it carefully, and think about where you saw it. Maybe you saw it unintentionally, but at last you forgot it?"


    Gao Peng also reminded them of this sentence, which made them both immediately fell into deep thought, which is absolutely possible, otherwise they would not be able to remember at all.


    This is absolutely because I have seen it, but I don''t care much about it, so the feeling of familiarity is very strong, but I don''t know it at all.


    It was a wonderful feeling.

 Chapters 1046

    Gao Peng''s words made the two of them fall into a deep meditation, because with their powerful strength, if they really saw it, they would never forget it so easily.


    Then it is absolutely that they have seen it unintentionally, but they don''t care about it at all, so at this time, they are only familiar with it, but they can''t remember it.


    The reason why the God of rock steel didn''t have a sense of familiarity may be that he didn''t see it at all, so it makes sense.


    "Where did you see it? Why can''t I remember what''s wrong? "


    "The more I look at it, the more familiar I am. Except for the strange outline, I feel the place where I can''t see my fingers. I have seen it indeed."


    "And It''s not that you can''t see your fingers. On the contrary, if you look carefully, you can still see those things inside. It''s just that one contour is covered, which is not clear at all. "


    "Is that what you say?"


    When two people are thinking, they can''t help but start to fight. You''re not what they want, but they are really in a panic.


    Obviously I feel very familiar, but I can''t remember where I saw them all, and it''s absolutely their two presence at the same time.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible.


    But in this way, it will be even worse. Both of them have forgotten at the same time. Maybe it''s not important for them at all.


    I didn''t expect it to be the key.


    "No I remember, I finally remember where I saw it! "


    Burst the body suddenly roared, the whole person''s expression appears a little excited, but the excited mood didn''t last for too long, and finally he was as weak as frost.


    "No way I didn''t expect it to be that place. No wonder I said why I was so familiar with it. It turned out to be that place. "


    "Is there a clue there? But I feel that the place that this mirror shines out is slightly different. At least the place we have been to is absolutely impossible to have that outline. "


    "It''s a creature with a clear outline, but it''s impossible for us to go there. What''s the matter?"


    Other people didn''t disturb him, but they began to sort out slowly at this time, and the eyes of the green willow God Emperor were more and more bright.


    Because he has slowly learned something from the voice of popping God, and at this time he began to remember.


    I finally know where I saw it.


    No wonder I''m so familiar with it, because I didn''t think about it at all, so I haven''t thought about it at all.


    It''s just a feeling of special familiarity.


    But at this time he thoroughly understood that this was clearly where they had been, but because they had gone too long, some things had been completely forgotten.


    What''s more, there is still a little gap between the two, if not carefully observed, it will not be found.


    Both of them knew where they had seen it, but the God of Yan steel and Gao Peng were staring at each other, because they didn''t know what these two guys were talking about.

 Chapters 1047

    When Emperor Yan Gang was in a hurry, because he was originally a man in the void cave, but why didn''t he know where it was?


    "What are you talking about? Why do you all know that place, but I don''t? "


    "Of course you don''t know, because you haven''t been there at all. In fact, neither of us has been there at all, only once in a long distance. At that time, we almost lost our lives at a glance."


    The green willow God said calmly, but at this time when he said here, he even had some hearts to live up to. It was really a thought of the situation at that time, he felt some fear.


    They were not strong at the time.


    But the impact on him is enormous.


    It''s the same with emperor popout. Although his temper is so hot, it seems that he even ignores his own life, but sometimes he will feel afraid.


    For example, they say this place.


    The God of rock and steel is still a little confused.


    At this time, Gao Peng felt special curiosity. There was such a place, and it seemed to be in the void cave. Why did this mysterious mirror suddenly appear such a scene?


    Would it have something to do with that black hole?


    This made him feel special curiosity, only to see him suddenly say: "what kind of place is that? You may as well say it now and listen to it. I think it''s necessary for us to check it. "


    "Maybe it may have something to do with that black hole. It''s also necessary to check it. After all, this mirror somehow appears such a picture, which should be guiding us?"


    "I don''t care what the mirror means, but I must go and have a look. Although I hate being manipulated by others, I would like to see what kind of existence the black hole is."


    Gao Peng said so calmly, without any worries at all, and in his view, all the dangers are actually nothing.


    As long as it''s not a natural disaster.


    Then he doesn''t need to be afraid. At first, he was a little afraid of the black hole, but when he found that the black hole seemed to be a living body.


    He was completely relieved!


    As long as it is a living body, then he does not need to have any fear. As long as the strength is stronger than him, it will eventually become his stepping stone.


    There is no doubt about it.


    So he didn''t need to panic at all, and he thought it might help him to improve his ability and more urgently want to find out.


    The expressions on the faces of the two gods suddenly froze. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to ask for such a request. What was it about?


    Do you really want to have a look?


    Although their strength has become much stronger now, when they think of that place, they can''t help shivering.


    There was a tremor in my heart.


    That place is just too scary. It always gives people a sense of special danger. It''s a fear from the heart.


    This kind of reaction of the two people was immediately shown in Gao Peng''s eyes, which made Gao Peng more interested. Unexpectedly, the two of them had such a huge reaction.


    That''s more interesting!

 Chapters 1048

    Seeing the fierce reaction between the two men, Emperor Yan Gang seemed to think of something, although he had never been there or seen that place.


    But it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know.


    "I see," he said suddenly, "you''re talking about the abyss, aren''t you?"


    "In the empty cave, only the abyss is the place where everyone hears the color change. Everyone who goes into the abyss will have some changes, and may experience great terror."


    "Even if we go in with such strength now, there may be danger. You are talking about the abyss, aren''t you?"


    The God of rock steel is not stupid. From this phrase, we can know what kind of place it is all at once.


    The green willow God and the popping God nodded.


    The faces of both of them were not very good-looking. I didn''t expect that the place in the mysterious mirror was such a horrible place.


    This is a little difficult!


    No wonder it''s so weird!


    Seeing what they said is so interesting, Gao Peng immediately became more interested. There is such a strange place, so there must be some secret.


    Even God can feel scared.


    What kind of existence is there? Is it because of the outline in the mirror?


    Gao Peng took a look at the mysterious mirror, and suddenly became more interested. If it was really a living body, wouldn''t it be possible to improve his strength?


    "Listen to what you say is so dangerous. What''s in it? Or is there something terrible in it? "


    Because of his special interest, Gao Peng couldn''t help asking. At that time, he didn''t pay much attention to the black hole, but was more interested in the abyss they said.


    After all, this abyss may be a little closer to him.


    If he can find more powerful enemies, then his strength can be improved. No matter what happens to others, only let his strength get the most powerful improvement.


    That''s the truth!


    As soon as the body of Qingliu Shendi and others was stiff, they had already felt Gao Peng''s strong interest, which made them feel a little bit bad.


    If it is true that Gao Pengzhen is going, isn''t it true that they must also go?


    This is amazing!


    This is amazing!


    "No You''d better not be interested. That place is really a bad place. If there are other creatures in it, it might be better. "


    "But we don''t know what kind of things there are. No matter who goes in, it will disappear somehow. And when we want to go in and look for it, we will find some strange bones."


    "But it''s only good luck to enter. Some people just stepped in and disappeared completely. It''s really strange there."


    "It''s not easy for others to go in at all, but anyone who practices will disappear mysteriously once they go in."


    "Once we saw it from afar, as if there were some terrible creatures watching us in that abyss, which made us dare not act rashly at that time."


    "That feeling is terrible!"

 Chapters 1049

    "So interesting?" Gao Peng touched his chin. If it was as he described it, there would be some terrible creatures in the abyss.


    This made him more interested.


    As long as it''s a creature, it doesn''t need to be afraid at all. Who makes it have an invincible and powerful system?


    As long as it''s a creature, Tongtong can be his stepping stone. That is to say, when he knew that there might be some kind of creature in it, he became more interested.


    The green willow God Emperor and so on mouth corner twitches one after another.


    No words on one''s face. When is it? You even have leisure to say these words here. Don''t you know that every word we say is true?


    It''s funny to say the abyss.


    That''s because you haven''t seen the abyss at all. Just standing outside, you can feel the terror in the abyss, let alone the monster that may hide in the abyss.


    That''s even more difficult for ordinary people to fight against.


    With their own eyes, they can make many gods lose the ability to resist. What a powerful power it is!


    "Since there is such an interesting place, how can we not have a look? And I think this abyss may have something to do with that black hole. "


    "After all, you don''t see this mysterious mirror. Do you seem to be guiding us? Now that it has been said that it is that abyss, it must be a good look. "


    "Otherwise, if you miss a certain clue, it may really suffer, right?"


    Three people all want to deny, but this sentence is true. Now they just want to find clues, and they can only rely on this mysterious mirror in their hands.


    Although I don''t know what kind of role it has, maybe it will be a hole, but now there are not many ways.


    You can only bet your luck!


    In fact, they also want to know where the old guys have gone, and what''s not a black hole? If you don''t understand all this clearly, you will feel a little uneasy.


    After a lot of thinking, the three of them finally agreed. After all, they don''t have much time to think about it.


    If they refuse, or are afraid of death, they may die the fastest.


    Seeing that three people have been silent, Gao Peng nods with satisfaction. In fact, even if they disagree, he will definitely force them.


    Anyway, he is interested in the abyss. No one can stop him.


    "Only by facing life and death, can we understand the meaning of the strong, let alone find clues. After all, this mysterious mirror may have some connection with the abyss, and it may also have a connection with that black hole."


    "Then why don''t we check it in person? And with me, nothing will happen. Trust me! "


    "I don''t know how evil the abyss you are talking about is, but I don''t think anyone can subdue me, especially in this place."


    "No matter how weird it is, it''s no threat to me. You can put your heart in your stomach and show me the way!"

 Chapters 1050

    Can rest assured just have ghost!!


    It is because they know how terrible the abyss is that they are so insecure. It is not a matter of strength at all.


    Because the abyss itself is ominous.


    Even if the strength how strong again how? If you don''t want to be cursed, you won''t be able to play your full power at all.


    At this time, the three of them were still a little hesitant, but when they saw Gao Peng''s smile, they finally bit their teeth.


    "No matter It''s all death, so it''s better to take a chance! "


    "I don''t believe that with so many of us now, and everyone''s strength is not weak, it will also be shocked by the abyss. I absolutely don''t believe it!"


    It seemed to arouse his heart''s unyielding mood. At this time, he had no other concerns, let alone they wanted to find a clue.


    If some things are not solved as soon as possible, there will always be some people have trouble sleeping and eating. What''s more, the place where a black hole appears is in the void cave.


    This is definitely to check him out.


    "I''ll lead the way. Let''s go and have a look as soon as possible. Although we don''t know what this mirror means, it may really be hinting at us."


    The green willow God looked at the mirror with complicated eyes. He really didn''t know what the meaning of the mirror was. It seemed to be very magical.


    But Sometimes I feel a little different.


    This mirror is so mysterious that it appears inexplicably in the depth of the void cave, and it can even play those pictures that are not sure whether they are true or not.


    Now it''s more like guiding them.


    I really don''t know what happened to this mirror, but no matter what They must go to the abyss.


    Gao Peng must go.


    He wanted to see how horrible the creatures in the abyss were.


    Maybe it can really help him to improve his ability, which can''t be missed at any point.


    Emperor Qingliu took Gao Peng and Emperor Yangang to the abyss. Actually, the abyss is in this deepest place, but that place has been completely blocked for a long time.


    It was as if it had been sealed off, for fear of something coming out of the monastery had always been a careful guard.


    It''s never easy to get close.


    Now because there are not so many concerns, the God of green willow also wants to know, can we find some clues in this?


    Now it''s just on the scalp.


    When they got to the abyss, a special strange breath spread. Before they got to the abyss, there was a breath.


    The expression on the face of the green willow God Emperor is not very good-looking, which has not yet arrived, and has begun to slowly affect the breath.


    If their strength is not a little stronger, it may be completely affected now, but even so, it also makes them cry secretly.


    Gao Peng narrowed his eyes.


    "It''s interesting. I didn''t expect that this has not really arrived yet. Some guys can''t help it. It seems that it''s because they''ve been here too long. Do you want to come out and make a noise?"


    "Tut tut tut"!!! It''s kind of interesting. "

 Chapters 1051

    Just after they arrived, they were directly attacked by a xiamawei, and the faces of qingliushendi and others became particularly ugly. They were a little afraid of this one, and they even backed away.


    Gao Peng is more excited.


    As long as it''s a living body, it''s easy to say. At least it''s possible to improve his strength. If it''s just some weird things, then he won''t touch them easily.


    "That''s interesting!"


    Abyss In fact, it''s a huge space crack. In their opinion, it''s almost the same as ordinary space cracks.


    If you look carefully, you can see the difference. The abyss, the space crack, is filled with a black breath. These are all the dark breath emanating from the abyss.


    When everyone feels these dark breath, it will be very unnatural and feel that his whole body strength is not smooth.


    This is that there are many people who don''t want to come to this place. It''s just unlucky!


    Once there were so many powerful deities in it, they all disappeared inexplicably, and there are also many people who want to go in.


    The end result is not good either!


    That''s why emperor popout and Emperor Qingliu didn''t want to come here. They had already forgotten this place, but it was the mysterious mirror that made them remember it.


    It''s toxic!


    But I don''t know what this mirror means. Is it really related to that black hole?


    The relationship between them is becoming more and more complex, especially what kind of ability does this mirror have?


    Gao Peng put away the mirror like this, and his eyes showed a little excitement, looking at the dark breath emanating from the crack in the space.


    He even felt a hint of familiarity, a very kind feeling, which made him alert at once.


    "Don''t you say Is there anything about the demons here? How else could I feel familiar? This breath is a little similar, but there are some differences. "


    Gao Peng felt a little bit, and thought that the dark breath was a little bit similar to the demon breath, but it was a little far fetched.


    But He felt that it was necessary to have a good look. No matter whether it was or not, he wanted to have a good look at what kind of things existed in the abyss.


    There must be some horrible creatures in it.


    So can we let him improve?


    It''s not clear, but he would like to have monsters that are more powerful than him, so that he can be promoted.


    He doesn''t care about those who are taken away by black holes. He just wants to improve his strength, but he has some curiosity about that black hole.


    So If he really has a way to improve his strength, then there is no need to waste so much time to find.


    Qingliushendi and others naturally don''t know what Gaopeng thinks in his heart, but now there is a trace of fear in their eyes.


    Watch the space crack of the abyss with great vigilance.

 Chapters 1052

    "What shall we do?" At this time, the God of Yan steel really felt the terror of the abyss, although their strength had been quite strong.


    But facing up to this dark atmosphere is also a kind of special depression for them, as if there is a kind of atmosphere that conflicts with their power.


    This feeling is too bad!


    People all put their eyes on Gao Peng. After all, it was he who decided to come. They decided that Gao Peng was the only one who could obey orders.


    Gao Peng''s mouth slightly raised: "what else can I do? Of course, we need to go in, or what are we doing here? Just stand at the door and have a look? "


    "It''s not my style. I have to go in and have a look. What kind of things are there? They are so ominous."


    "What''s more, there should be many particularly powerful creatures in it? I just don''t know why it was suppressed here. "


    "Since this mirror has already indicated, I think this abyss will definitely have some connection with that black hole, so It''s necessary for us to go in and have a look. You can follow me. You will never be surprised. "


    "I''m here, no accident!"


    The corners of their mouths twitched.


    That''s too far fetched, isn''t it?


    It is undeniable that the mirror did appear the space in the abyss, but it seems that it did not remind them!


    Moreover, in their view, Gao Peng clearly wants to enter the abyss, otherwise he will not show such an excited expression.


    But what can they do?


    It''s impossible to tear it down directly. They can only shut their mouths honestly and cooperate with the acting.


    It''s no use saying it or not. It''s better to keep your mouth shut. It doesn''t matter whether you live or not.


    Anyway, they can''t control it.


    It must be said that this is a kind of sadness. Their strength is not weak, but who let them meet Gao Peng?


    No matter how big their opinions are, they have to cooperate with Gao Peng honestly. Indeed, Gao Peng has shown that they must enter the abyss if they are dissatisfied.


    That''s definitely looking for death!


    Seeing that all the people agreed with his proposal, Gao Peng nodded his head with satisfaction. Of course, he knew that the three people were particularly dissatisfied, and they were a little uneasy.


    But what does it have to do with him?


    As long as he is there, there will be no accidents. Besides, he only needs to let these guys lead the way for him, and he doesn''t need them to do anything.


    Gao Peng can''t wait to think that there are more powerful creatures in it. After all, he wants to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    I always feel that with his strength, he is still a little insecure. Moreover, if there are some natural disasters, he will not improve his strength as soon as possible, but it is really difficult to cope with them.


    He is not omnipotent!


    Those are not the disasters of life body. To him, they are just the conquering stars. In fact, at the beginning, he has noticed that his strength has been very strong all the time, so he can''t hurt him at all.


    But If that black hole is not a living body, he may really need to be careful. In case, he decided to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    You can''t rely on others for everything.


    Only when we control our own destiny can we be fearless.

 Chapters 1053

    "My destiny can only be controlled by myself, no one can control it!"


    Gaopeng seems careless, but only he knows how proud he is and what kind of crisis he is facing.


    Others don''t know his weakness, but he can''t ignore it.


    If others know his weakness, it can definitely be used, so he can never let others know what he will be restrained by.


    At the same time, he has to improve his own strength as soon as possible. Maybe only in this way can he not be afraid of any external factors. Even if there are too many external factors in the disaster, it is also difficult to defeat him.


    What if that black hole is not a living thing? As long as he is strong enough, no one can threaten him.


    Now there is only one idea.


    That is to strive to improve their own strength.


    No one can stop him!


    "Let''s go. Let''s go straight into the abyss. Then you can follow me as much as you can. Otherwise, I may not have so many opportunities to take care of you."


    "I don''t think you want to die in it, do you? Then you can follow me honestly, and don''t run around, or it will be very difficult to deal with. "


    "I don''t know what kind of creatures there are. I can only try my best to explore. What''s more, there may be something similar to that black hole, which is more difficult to deal with."


    "You must keep an eye on it!"


    Gao Peng has been telling them how to say that these guys are his team, how could they just abandon them?


    What''s more, the three guys are still very useful. They can''t be discarded just like this. Besides, they have never entered the abyss, and they have a certain understanding of it.


    This is the void cave!


    The green willow God Emperor and others saw that there was no room for retreat, and finally only nodded, indicating that they would definitely follow him closely.


    Now they don''t have much choice, because even if they want to choose, they may be completely buried here, so it''s better to follow Gao Peng in and make a breakthrough.


    It''s really possible to find out some incredible things. They want to find out where the old guys went. Now it may have something to do with the black hole.


    This is even more impossible to let go.


    "I don''t know what happened to that black hole, and what does this abyss have to do with it? What is the connection? "


    "Where did that mysterious mirror come from? Why have I never seen it in the void cave? I always feel that the mysterious mirror appears out of nothing. "


    After all, he felt that there was too much uncertainty in everything, not to mention that the mysterious mirror had never been seen.


    So why do we have to connect them?


    It''s just that the mirror gives them a scene they really want to see, so they subconsciously believe in the mirror, but it''s not clear whether it''s right or not.


    However, there is a certain feasibility in this!

 Chapters 1054

    After entering the abyss, Gao Peng''s eyebrows were tightly wrinkled and soon stretched out.


    However, only he knew why he had such an obvious reaction, because when he entered the abyss, he even felt the spirit of the demons.


    Haven''t the demons been eliminated?


    Why can I feel the spirit of the demon clan here? Why in the end? I think it''s really necessary to check him if I have a chance.


    I thought it might be that the gods were playing tricks, but now I can feel the spirit of the demons here. It''s interesting.


    I feel that everything is becoming more and more fuzzy, especially that black hole appears inexplicably, and then in the abyss of this void cave, I can feel the spirit of the demon family.


    It''s getting more and more chaotic!


    Gao Peng felt that the information he had could not be connected into one line at all, and then all of them were interwoven, just like ending.


    It made him feel more headache.


    "It''s really vexing! Why do you feel all the information is so messy? It was supposed that the protoss were going to come back for revenge, but now I can feel the spirit of the demons here. "


    "What kind of creature is that black hole at the same time? I really don''t understand! "


    Gao Peng didn''t say that he felt the spirit of the demons, because he was afraid that when he said it, they would be totally unbearable.


    Who would have thought that the demon family, which had been exterminated for a long time, would appear in this abyss? It''s really too unexpected, and the void cave was also the main force to exterminate the demon family.


    Among them Maybe there are too many things they don''t know, which can definitely be checked.


    "I don''t know whether there are demons or not, and what''s the smell of these demons? Then I just want to find more powerful enemies, and I hope you are strong enough."


    "I don''t have the power to play that kind of affinity game with you. I just want to make myself more powerful as soon as possible. You''d better not love my eyes, otherwise I won''t care whether you are strong or not. It''s rubbish. I will also wipe you out!!"


    Gao Peng has always had a principle, that is, people who are much weaker than him will never take the initiative to kill people, unless someone has completely angered him.


    When it comes to the point where he can''t bear it, he doesn''t care what the strength of the other side is, and all of them will be directly wiped out.


    If he doesn''t go too far, he will let the weak go, or let the weak go.


    It''s not how kind he is.


    Just disdain to do it. He never thinks what kind of harm those weak people can bring to him, and they are weak. Why clean up those rubbish?


    Safety is not necessary!


    Rubbish is rubbish after all. It''s better to let them die by themselves.


    Gao Peng felt the breath of the demons and all kinds of dark breath. He was almost certain that all the creatures living in the abyss were those very evil creatures.


    Demons may be the most powerful of them, but I just don''t know why I can survive.

 Chapters 1055

    Gao Peng can''t ask those demons why they can survive. Didn''t they be exterminated a long time ago?


    I don''t want to ask such boring questions.


    Besides, he doesn''t have time. He has to find more powerful enemies as soon as possible. Another abyss is full of evil creatures. There should be some kind of creatures who do everything to improve their strength, right?


    That creature is absolutely powerful!


    And it''s no problem to live here for so long and be stronger than him. It''s just that it''s hard to find in this abyss.


    Since they entered the abyss, they felt uncomfortable, because their own strength and the strength in the abyss seemed to be in conflict.


    So that they can hardly exert all their power.


    However, they still believe in Gao Peng. They all follow him closely and dare not leave too far away.


    It''s like hell here.


    Before, they felt very uncomfortable outside, needless to say, when they entered here, the feeling was more intense.


    If they don''t follow Gao Peng, they can''t live long. We don''t know what kind of life they will encounter here.


    Once those gods and emperors just came in for a while and died suddenly. Now their luck is relatively good. At least they were killed when they didn''t come in.


    "Whoo! It seems that our luck is OK. Even if we don''t come in at once, we will encounter more powerful enemies, and we won''t encounter accidents as soon as we come in, as we have heard. "


    "Is there anyone exaggerating?"


    The God of rock Steel said stupidly.


    But no one answered his question. In fact, there was no need to answer this question at all. Emperor Qingliu looked at Gao Peng if he had any.


    He absolutely believed that the reason why they didn''t suffer too many attacks, or that they are safe now, is definitely the ability of that person.


    Before so many gods came into this place, they were all killed in an instant. There must be some truth in it, but they followed that man.


    As if there were no threats.


    That''s enough to explain the problem. If one or two people say something, it may be false. But when all people say it, it''s absolutely true.


    But now They are in good condition, but they have not been attacked at all, as if they have not much relationship with them.


    This is the most thought-provoking place.


    In fact, when Gao Peng entered the abyss, he felt a little uncomfortable, but then he recovered completely.


    At the same time, he also felt that there were some dark creatures around him, but because the strength was too weak, he didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    So that they did not encounter any of the abyss''s native creatures at all.


    It can be said that the more abnormal it is, the more suspicious it is. This is definitely the role of Gao Peng, because he has never seen anyone with such ability.


    But he didn''t say much.


    Anyway, there is no evidence, even if he said anything, it has no effect.


    "I didn''t expect that what we had been worried about didn''t happen at all, but it was so peaceful." The God of green willow could not help sighing.

 Chapters 1056

    Gao Peng has no purpose at all. He almost wanders around in this abyss, but Just then, he felt some unusual creatures.


    Although this kind of creature is very small, its lethality is very powerful.


    "You should be aware that we seem to have broken into the territory of a kind of strange insect, and they are still very difficult. Although I have nothing to do, I am afraid that you will have an accident."


    At this time, Gao Peng also made a special admonition.


    Popping God could not help frowning. Although he wanted to refute, any creature he met in this abyss must be careful.


    I thought that once I entered the abyss, there would definitely be a hard battle to fight, but I have visited so many places, but I didn''t see what they thought before.


    It''s almost incredible.


    What they heard before is that no matter who you are, as long as you enter the abyss, you will be killed instantly. No matter how powerful your strength is, you will always encounter the misfortune inside.


    But Now their experiences remind them that what they have heard before is false and wrong.


    No one is worth reference!


    If Gao Peng knows what they think now, he will surely tell them that what they heard before is really true, and the reason why they haven''t met too many terrible enemies.


    It''s all because of his presence.


    The breath he exudes is almost the result of his own expulsion. Most of the weaker creatures will leave consciously.


    Even if they don''t leave, they don''t dare to come forward easily to pick and quarrel.


    That''s why they haven''t met with terrible things for such a long time, but that''s how they will have an illusion.


    But it''s not what they think.


    After Gao Peng reminded him, he saw one dense insect after another suddenly appeared, and the special evil breath was also emanating from his body.


    Every body seems to have its own special terror. When these insects appear, everyone''s face changes directly.


    It''s not profitable!


    In particular, there are so many, if these insects crawl on them all at once, it will definitely cause them more powerful damage.


    How can this not make them nervous?


    Gaopeng looked at the insects that crawled over. At first, he didn''t care much. He was almost the same as the elephant god.


    However, when his power touched these insects, he was devoured by them, and only by them.


    This made him more confused.


    What''s going on?


    Why are these insects so abnormal that they can devour the power of others? Can devouring the power of others make them powerful?


    Isn''t that scary?


    If this is the case, the world may be a mess, and somehow these insects only appear in the abyss.


    Gao Peng can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He doesn''t think he can do everything.

 Chapters 1057

    Feeling the power of those dark insects, Gao Peng didn''t touch them easily. What''s more, those insects had no use value to him, and there was no need to provoke them.


    He can''t be allowed to improve his strength. In the end, he may get angry. How can he do such a thankless thing?


    He just wants to find the creatures that can improve his strength as soon as possible, but this abyss is too large for him to find.


    He Finally, I stopped.


    This feeling is just too bad, just like he is looking for enemies like a headless fly on the mainland, which is just one reason.


    But it''s impossible to find a familiar person to lead the way here. Then Then we have to find another way.


    Isn''t there a smell of darkness everywhere? Then light up the whole abyss directly in the dark, then it should be the goal of all people, right?


    He is ready to do so with such thinking in mind. No matter who comes, there is no pressure on him. Instead, he wants to see more powerful enemies.


    This can make him improve his strength!


    There''s no need to waste any more time.


    Burst God Emperor and so on saw Gao Peng to stop, this let them feel special doubt, how to stop suddenly?


    "What''s the matter? Don''t we go on exploring? Although we feel that this abyss is different from what we think, it is still of great exploration value. "


    "Yes, although the abyss is in the void cave, no one has ever dared to unseal it easily. If there is no seal, it may be really bad."


    At this time, they didn''t understand why Gaopeng suddenly stopped. Didn''t they find any clues yet?


    But why did it stop again?


    If they know what kind of crazy thoughts Gao Peng has in his heart now, they will definitely stop Gao Peng even if they do their best.


    In this abyss, we must want to turn ourselves into a light bulb to illuminate all places. Isn''t that dying?


    However, Gao Peng really thinks so. He just wants those powerful guys to come to the door by themselves, so he doesn''t need to waste so much energy and go up bit by bit.


    How can we provoke those hidden dark creatures if we don''t make a little angry?


    Gao Peng is sure that there are many powerful dark creatures here, and there are also people who may live in the demons. They just don''t know their strength?


    If it''s stronger than him, it''s the best thing, but now he has to let the dark creatures appear.


    It depends on how he carries out the plan in his mind.


    Gao Peng is not ready to tell other people, because if he says it, although qingliushendi and others are not helpful, they will definitely try their best to stop him.


    Because what he did in this abyss is just too terrible, can you think of such crazy things that he would think of?


    But he has crazy genes in his bones, especially for improving his own strength, no one can stop him.

 Chapters 1058

    At this time, the green willow God felt something wrong with his eyelids, especially when he looked at Gao Peng, the feeling became more intense.


    "Why Why do I feel a little uneasy in the dark? Is there something bad going on? "


    "What''s going on?"


    That is to say, with such an idea, he looked at the God of rock and steel and asked, "do you feel something wrong? Why do I feel a little uneasy, and the whole person is a little anxious. "


    "I think it''s a bad omen. Do you have a similar feeling?"


    The God of rock steel shook his head. He didn''t feel anything, and didn''t blame him for his slow response. He never thought much.


    At this time, the emperor burst into words.


    "I also have a premonition, which is particularly bad, but I don''t know what will happen, but I just know."


    Popping God''s words directly shocked the two people present. Is there really something about to happen?


    They couldn''t help looking at Gao Peng.


    At this time, Gao Peng began to give off the spirit of the deity, which made all the people blind.


    The abyss itself is full of dark creatures everywhere, but suddenly filled with a particularly fierce light, which suddenly makes those creatures who haven''t seen the light all year round lose their fighting power.


    At the same time, the whole abyss seems to be shaking, and there is a roar again and again in the dark, because in this abyss, there is no light at all.


    And it''s the spirit of the protoss!


    What''s this not a fight?


    Boom boom!!!


    The light directly lights up everything. Gao Peng also doesn''t want to stop, and he can feel more powerful breath is slowly waking up.


    It made his face look excited.


    That''s what he wants to see, and that''s what he expects.


    "Great It''s just wonderful. I can feel more and more powerful breath waking up slowly. I don''t know if you can improve my strength. "


    "But it''s impossible for me to have any promotion with you. It''s an abyss here!"


    Because of his strong power, Gao Peng can feel the breath of special distance is slowly waking up, and everyone is carrying the power of special evil.


    It doesn''t matter to him at all. No matter evil or justice, as long as the strength is stronger than him, he will definitely develop the other side into his own enemy.


    No matter whether the opponent will attack him or not, he can start first, which will also be judged as the enemy by the system.


    However, the most annoying thing for Gao Peng is to compete with others, especially those with relatively strong strength. The competition not only makes him unable to get promotion, but also may be shown flaws by others.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    He can''t let others know his flaws. At the same time, he has to try his best to improve his strength. Only when his strength has been raised to a certain level, there is no need to worry about it.

 Chapters 1059

    Oh my god!


    Is he not afraid of death?


    He did not know where it was. He dared to use the power of light in this abyss, and he was so unbridled.


    Even if you want to die, don''t you want us to take a back seat together?


    Dying, dying, dying!!


    The three of them quietly watched Gao Peng use the power of the protoss, but they couldn''t stop it. With their power, they couldn''t stop it.


    Even if they want to go, they will be killed in an instant, but they are still shocked to see Gao Peng''s action.


    At the same time, I was completely scared!


    Have they ever thought that someone dare to do such a terrible thing in the abyss?


    Entering the abyss itself is a very unacceptable thing. If it''s cautious, it''s understandable, but it''s just so unbridled


    And also make this kind of action which is not to put all the dark creatures in the eyes. Isn''t it to let all the dark creatures besiege them?


    Gao Peng''s strength is so strong, maybe there is not much danger at all in the end, but they must be 100% buried here.


    At this time, the three of them are not only scared to be silly, but their brains are almost short circuited. Who could have thought that Gao Peng would do such a crazy thing?


    "Over We may be completely finished. We thought there was no such thing as what we heard, but now we can be 100% sure. We can''t escape. "


    It''s not that they are building up other people''s aspirations and destroying their own prestige. It''s really that this abyss is too dangerous. If they were careful before, they might still be safe, or even slip out quietly.


    But now it''s almost impossible.


    Because all the dark creatures in the abyss were completely shocked by Gao Peng, who felt the power of light and was completely angry.


    They are supposed to be the target of vent.


    The strength is too weak. There is no chance to escape at all.


    Originally they thought they could go out alive, but they seem to think too much. With Gao Peng, a troublesome guy, how could it be so peaceful?


    The three of them are totally despairing, although their strength is not weak, but they are not enough in this abyss. It is possible that a random dark creature can kill them.


    It can be seen how terrible the abyss is, that is, because I don''t know what has been sealed, so the abyss has been unable to appear.


    Otherwise, the outside world has already been completely occupied, but now they are desperate. Don''t say they are running away. They don''t even want to resist.


    Because it''s useless!


    All in vain, can only be so helplessly watching those dark creatures appear, they have been able to predict what kind of scene is going on in the end?


    Listen!


    There are dark creatures roaring, which is absolutely shocked by Gao Peng. Originally, it would not have been like this, but now the whole abyss is boiling.


    Protoss In fact, it is disgusted by many dark creatures, not to mention the light directly released from the abyss. Isn''t that more irritating to those dark creatures?


    Anger can''t stop at all!

 Chapters 1060

    Roar! Roar! Roar!


    A roar from the depths of the abyss.


    It seems that some kind of monster is slowly waking up, which should not have appeared originally, but because Gao Peng directly exudes the spirit of the Protoss.


    How can this not be detected by these dark creatures? They hate the light and the spirit of the Protoss.


    Although they haven''t experienced the age of the protoss, they also feel the special and profound breath imprinted in their own blood.


    That''s why there''s such a huge response.


    The whole abyss began to be alarmed. At the beginning, the abyss was always quiet. Even those dark creatures were only quietly carrying out their own actions.


    But Now it''s like the abyss is waking up.


    It''s a special and wonderful feeling, as if some giant beast is slowly waking up. Originally, it was because it was sleeping, so other people could not perceive its existence at all, because its strength was too large.


    But at this time, it is slowly waking up.


    Other dark creatures are also very angry. Someone appears in their territory, and they are still bright creatures.


    There''s the spirit of a Protoss in it.


    That''s even more unforgivable. Only to see many dark creatures flying out of their own territory, they must find a place of light.


    At the same time, find out the people who have the spirit of the protoss, and ask the guy how to get the spirit.


    This is a very important thing!!


    There is a kind of dark life of upright walking. They have been living in the dark all the time. The abyss is like their world.


    But in the originally comfortable world, suddenly there was a ray of light they hated, which made these dark creatures completely indecisive and directly flew in the direction of light.


    "Bright Bright... "


    "I will destroy him! I will destroy him! "


    Many creatures murmur to themselves, but the special horror of the dark breath that emanates from them makes people dare not approach easily.


    They are almost the same as the overlord in this abyss, and also the aristocrat in the dark creature. They have a very powerful power and a little blood power of the demons.


    That is to say, their strength is much stronger than that of ordinary dark creatures, but they really hate the light, especially just now, and even feel the breath of natural enemies.


    This is even more unbearable to them.


    The emperor felt that more and more dark creatures were approaching, and his own teeth were shaking. It was not that he was too timid, but that the breath of those dark creatures was too huge.


    They can''t handle it at all.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible!!


    Who could have thought that Gao Peng would have done such a terrible thing? This is simply not their lives as human life to see ah!


    But now it''s too late to say anything. All the dark creatures have been completely shocked. Even the abyss begins to boil. One of the huge monsters is slowly waking up.


    They have no way back now. They can only deal with those dark creatures honestly, or they will die.

 Chapters 1061

    Shoo shoo shoo!!!


    Gao Peng is waiting for the arrival of the dark creatures. After all, the reason why he made such a big move is to attract more powerful enemies.


    Now The enemy seems to have arrived.


    He can''t help but tilt up the corner of his mouth slightly, which is the result he wants to see, otherwise it would be like looking for a needle in a haystack with the help of something like before.


    Looking around and finding nothing in the end is a waste of time. It''s better to be as straightforward as it is now,.


    "Here Is this coming? "


    "The monsters in the abyss are coming. The huge breath is so terrible. It''s definitely a monsters that are many times stronger than us. I just don''t know what they look like."


    "Are you still in the mood to care about what they look like? Should we care about how we can escape


    "Do you think it''s possible? We can only give up our lives now. It''s no use trying to escape. "


    "It''s better to be honest. Maybe there will be a chance."


    In fact, this sentence is true, but it''s full of frustration. Who doesn''t want to escape this place as soon as possible?


    But they can''t escape at all. The whole abyss has been alarmed for a long time. All kinds of dark creatures come and go. With their current strength, it''s impossible for them to escape.


    If they can rely on Gao Peng, there is still a glimmer of possibility, but when they focus on Gao Peng.


    I can''t help shaking my head.


    It''s naive to have this idea. It''s not because of Gao Peng that they fall into such a desperate situation. How could Gao Peng bring them?


    It''s good not to take them to the bottom of the abyss. It''s wishful thinking to expect Gao Peng to take them away from this place!


    Now they''re really giving in.


    We can''t escape, we can''t rely on Gao Peng.


    Because all the methods are unrealistic, they have now fully recognized the current situation, anyway, they can''t escape. Why don''t they stay here honestly?


    Since Gao Peng has done such a thing, maybe he will take them out with him. However, they think the hope is a little dim, but it is not unexpected.


    At that time, Gao Peng had seen those dark creatures flying towards him. At first, he felt that these dark creatures had a trace of demon blood.


    There was a faint thrill in him.


    However, when he really saw the appearance of these dark creatures, he felt a special disappointment, which was different from what he imagined.


    And it''s not a demon at all!


    It''s just that he has the blood power of the demon family, and the blood power is very thin, which can be properly called hybrid.


    "Alas! I''ve been happy for a long time. I thought I could see the real demons, but I didn''t expect to see this group of bastards. It''s really disappointing. "


    " the strength is not good, and I can''t get promotion at all. What''s the use of you? "


    Gao Peng was so angry that he went out in front of him with a single blow, which also carried a trace of the spirit of the deity.

 Chapters 1062

    The power and breath of the protoss is the best restraint for these dark creatures. In addition, Gao Peng intended to do it, which carries more power of light.


    All of a sudden, they hit the dark creatures.


    Those dark creatures are eager to escape, but when they feel the breath of the protoss, they will be unable to move all over. The power of light is so terrible.


    It''s natural to restrain them!


    They didn''t run away at last. When they touched the power of light, their bodies began to fester a little bit, and the screams of rising and rising were heard all the time.


    It''s not that they don''t want to escape, it''s that they can''t.


    "A bunch of bastards! It''s a waste of my time. Is this abyss just these bastards? If it''s just like this, it''s too disappointing for me. What I want is not just rubbish! "


    Gao Peng feels particularly unhappy in his heart. He has been waiting for so long. Unexpectedly, he is a waste, and he is not a pure demon at all.


    This scene fell into the eyes of the emperor and others, that is another scene.


    Even these bastards, for them, are also unbeatable existence. Brother is such a powerful dark creature, which is killed by ruthless seconds.


    The speed is beyond their imagination.


    They didn''t think that it would be so easy to solve these dark creatures. If they did, they would probably fight for their lives and be killed in the end.


    This may be the gap!


    They look at each other and can know how obvious their strength gap is, but Why can Gao Peng solve those dark creatures so easily?


    In fact, it''s true that Gao Peng''s strength is very strong. But when dealing with these dark creatures, he has a congenital advantage, because his constitution is the constitution of the Protoss.


    With a little use of the power of light, it can play an absolute suppression role. Those dark creatures can''t be his opponents at all.


    Who makes him the master of light?


    Moreover, what''s more exaggerated is that he has the blood power of the demons. If we let others know, it will definitely feel more incredible. Not only does he grow light, but also grows in darkness.


    This is something that many people can''t imagine, but it does happen to one person. When the two forces of light and dark are combined, the power and power emitted will be even more amazing.


    Gao Peng has tried many times before.


    Every time the power radiated is destructive, and few people can resist such attacks.


    Because the poplars and others are not clear at all, but they know that if they look like this now, they really do not have a life risk.


    Gao Peng''s strength is so strong, especially when dealing with these dark creatures, it''s so handy that they just adore him!


    "It''s so powerful Didn''t he give us all his strength when he played us before? " Burst God often can''t help but say a sentence.

 Chapters 1063

    Yan Gang and Qing Liu turned their eyes in unison. What was the situation at that time? Don''t you know?


    Who said that to your face?


    I don''t think it''s humiliating. At that time, you were killed by others in a flash. Now, do you still say that others didn''t exert all their efforts at that time?


    It also depends on whether you can let others exert their full power. In terms of your performance at that time, if you want to kill you, you have been completely cool now.


    "Can you force me a little?" The God of rock steel can''t bear it. He can''t understand how much he has. He really needs to understand the reality.


    However, the Emperor didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t refute or respond at all.


    Naturally, he knew what kind of situation it was at that time, but he thought that with these knowledge, he could probably know what kind of level Gao Peng was, but now he found that he was wrong.


    Gaopeng is not what he can predict at all. The strength of the other side is simply unfathomable. He has not fully developed his real strength.


    Maybe there is no suitable opponent. After all, when your strength reaches a certain level, it''s really difficult for you to make full use of your strength.


    No one has that qualification!


    Too weak a person, you can''t mention anyone''s interest at all. Although the God of blowout is so grumpy, he knows his position very well.


    For Gao Peng, maybe he is the one who doesn''t have any interest.


    It must be said to be a particularly big blow.


    But he didn''t give up. Although the gap now is like a gap, it can''t be made up. He felt that as long as he worked hard, he could gradually shorten the gap between them.


    "I know I''m a weak person you can''t talk about now, but I never give up. When I slowly improve my strength, I will stand in front of you with a stronger posture one day."


    "I will not be me then!"


    In fact, the emperor was also very arrogant, but it was because he was killed completely. It was a very big blow to him. He was very uncomfortable to see Gao Peng when he was so young.


    I feel that he has been practicing on dogs for many years, especially when he was killed in a flash at last. He has the top blood power and has been practicing for so many years.


    However, he was not stronger than Gao Peng, which made his heart hurt for a time.


    It should be hard for him to cheer up, but he convinced himself that since Gao Peng is so powerful, there is definitely something to be desired.


    He felt that as long as he stayed by Gao Peng''s side, he would eventually learn something useful, so he didn''t seem so noisy after that, because he was willing to stay to learn.


    His heart is firm.


    Can not be so easily shaken because of some things, when saw the gap between them, his eyes slowly become more firm.


    This is definitely the driving force that can make him stronger.


    "I will never lose. No matter who I am, don''t want me to give up."

 Chapters 1064

    At this time, the whole abyss began to roar, and they felt the abyss, suddenly as if they were alive, even shaking all the time.


    What''s going on?


    Is there something wrong with the whole abyss?


    Gao Peng''s face also changed. He didn''t expect that the whole abyss would have such a violent reaction. What''s the matter, he just showed the spirit of the Protoss.


    Is it because the spirit of the protoss is exposed that the abyss becomes like this? The translation is too fierce, and this abyss is not a living body. Why is the reaction so fierce?


    It''s really confusing!


    Gao Peng really doesn''t understand, but some people seem to understand something, because when he sees the whole abyss shaking, he can almost guess what it is.


    There''s some kind of creature waking up!


    The green willow God became extremely white.


    "Over We may really be finished. It''s over It''s really over! "


    Everyone hears the prestige. At that time, his whole face has become bloodless. Where else would he want to have the power of God? It''s like an ordinary person who is scared.


    But in other words, it means that he definitely knows something, otherwise his reaction will not be so violent at all, because the rest of the people here don''t know what happened in this abyss.


    What does this portend?


    No one knows.


    The abnormal reaction of the green willow God showed that he absolutely knew what was going on. During that time, Gao Peng''s eyes were attracted.


    "What do you know? Say it to me quickly. Don''t give it to me. There''s no one I can''t deal with in the world. Say it... "


    "What kind of situation is it? It depends on your special understanding, so please tell it to me as soon as possible, so that I can understand it."


    "No It''s impossible. No one can beat him. It''s definitely not his opponent. Don''t try in vain. " The God of green willow seems to have been hit, even the previous calm has disappeared completely, and now there is only one special fear of him.


    The God of rock and steel and the God of burst frowned at the same time. Unexpectedly, the God of green willow would suddenly become like this. What did he know?


    There''s absolutely something wrong here.


    But now they don''t know the real situation, and they can only watch him so quietly in the end, as the surrounding space gradually becomes particularly unstable.


    The whole abyss, as if some giant beast is waking up, is particularly uncomfortable, and they can feel that there is a little bit of dark power gathering in a certain place.


    Is this really waking up?


    What is it that wakes up?


    They are all curious, but at this time when they feel the dark power, they are also a little flustered, even if they don''t know what it is to wake up.


    But from these forces, we can feel that this guy will be very strong.


    The green willow God said: "the abyss devil The abyss devil wakes up. I didn''t expect that there is such a devil in the world. It''s impossible

 Chapters 1065

    Gao Peng''s eyes are fixed. From this name, he can see that he is definitely a tough character. But he still doesn''t understand why the ever calming emperor Qingliu has such a violent reaction.


    And it seems to be a special fear.


    It''s not like him at all. Why does he have such an obvious reaction? No matter how powerful it is, it''s impossible to be so flustered?


    There have been all kinds of things before, but he can be very calm, but when he knows the existence of the abyss devil, he has completely panicked.


    It''s not like him at all.


    So What kind of guy is this abyss devil?


    Hiss ¡«


    when the God of burst and the God of rock and steel heard the name, they could not help but take a breath of cool air, and the expression on their faces was also peculiar.


    This It seems that they know each other.!


    "Impossible How could it be an abyss demon? There is absolutely no such devil in the world, because it is the product of other people''s imagination. How can it really exist? You are lying to me! "


    "Yes, it''s impossible for such monsters to appear. Do you think that the abyss must produce abyss demons? Don''t make fun of it and don''t scare yourself, OK? "


    The God of Yan steel looks at the God of green willow.


    He can''t believe it. This is the abyss devil. If it''s the one they know, it''s really bad.


    This is not the same as the general enemy.


    Even if you are powerful enough, once you are really against the abyss devil, it may not be your opponent.


    Although he denied all his efforts, we can see the expression on his face, and he has slowly believed it.


    In particular, I think of those things that have happened, and they heard that no matter how powerful the people are, as long as they enter the abyss, they will disappear inexplicably.


    It almost matches.


    This What else to doubt?


    But they just don''t believe it. They can''t let themselves believe it! If it''s really the abyss devil, then they''re dead or not.


    Will stay here forever.


    This is not what they need!


    "There is absolutely no such thing as the abyss devil in the world. You should not cheat yourself easily. It''s useless!"


    "It''s nothing more than an accident in the abyss. Maybe it''s just because of the battle. It''s just like this. It''ll get better after a while. Don''t think about it there. Can anything be the abyss devil?"


    "There is absolutely no abyss devil in the world, because The abyss devil is a product of nonexistence. How could it appear here? "


    "Do you think that the creatures produced in the abyss must be abyssal demons? It may also be some other creatures! "


    Although it''s far fetched to explain it like this, Emperor Yan Gang would rather be his explanation than believe that it''s the abyss devil.


    Now this abyss is still shaking, but now the amplitude is not so large, but the power of the dark is huge, they can clearly feel that the power has gathered together.

 Chapters 1066

    Seeing their abnormal behavior, Gao Peng knows what they absolutely know. That''s because they are too afraid, so they seem so flustered.


    Gao Peng''s eyes slowly turned cold and fierce, and his body also exuded a particularly cold breath, only to see that he swept one of the people present.


    "You''d better explain to me now what kind of creature the abyss devil you just said is. Don''t tell me I don''t know. My temper is not very good."


    "If you cheat me, the consequences will be very serious!"


    These guys have been completely disorganized because of fear. Gao Peng thinks it is necessary to sober them up, so at this time, he suddenly burst out his own strength.


    This kind of power directly stimulates their brains and wakes them up. But their faces are still very ugly, but they are not as flustered as before.


    This should be a good answer to the question, right?


    The three people were silent for a while, because they were sorting out their thoughts and thinking about how to explain. In fact, the abyss devil was not so easy to explain.


    If it''s really the devil of the abyss.


    The God of green willow finally said.


    "Abyssal devil, it is a legendary devil. In fact, it does not exist. It is all the product of the imagination of those evil people. At the beginning, it just represents a symbol of evil."


    "But in the void cave, there is always a message that the abyss devil exists, but the abyss devil is not from people''s imagination, in fact, there is such a race."


    "But this race is very strong because it doesn''t belong to our continent, and they are always very strange. Food is the evil idea of others."


    "Maybe because their food is the evil thoughts of others, there are all kinds of legends, but That''s not the point. "


    "Because the food of the abyss devil is the evil idea. It is an evil incarnation. No matter where he goes, he will represent the most evil power in the world. No one can be surprised."


    "As long as the abyss demons appear, all kinds of evil forces will gather in a moment, just as they just did!"


    "The abyss devil itself is already very horrible, but when he gathers all the evil forces, then he will be the existence that no one can deal with."


    The green willow God was very flustered in his heart, but his mood fluctuated so much that the other two people were almost the same.


    Gao Peng finally understood now. In fact, it wasn''t because the three of them were so afraid. But the abyss devil was really like what they said.


    May have the ability to manipulate other people''s emotions.


    Otherwise, how could these three guys become so flustered? No matter how fierce they are, they can''t be so flustered. What''s more, they are powerful at the level of God and Emperor.


    Even if you know that you can''t defeat the enemy, it''s impossible to be like this. It''s all possible that the devil of that abyss is behind you.


    Because Gao Peng''s strength is too strong, it is impossible for the abyss devil to influence him, and finally he becomes such a person.

 Chapters 1067

    After learning from their mouths, Gao Peng also breathed a little sigh of relief. At least it was not something he could not deal with.


    As long as it is a living body, it is absolutely easy for him to deal with it, and he hopes that the stronger the other side is, the better.


    Then he doesn''t need to panic.


    It is absolutely possible for the system to improve him. At this time, there is still a trace of excitement in him. If the power of this abyss devil is particularly strong, doesn''t it mean that his power will also be able to break through the sky?


    What''s more, it''s a pity that so much dark energy has been gathered all of a sudden, and the strength can''t be underestimated, so it will certainly become more powerful, right?


    Gao Peng felt his blood was boiling all of a sudden. That''s the feeling That''s how it feels!


    He''s totally excited!!


    "Just hide behind me. If you have me, you won''t have a problem at all."


    After Gao Peng said this, he didn''t pay any attention to the three people, because they were obviously manipulated by the abyss devil.


    No matter how pacify, the final result is not much worse. It''s better to wait for the appearance of the abyss devil quietly, just kill the abyss devil.


    Isn''t everything going to work out?


    Gao Peng is more looking forward to the appearance of the abyss devil now, because he really wants to see how powerful this abyss devil from another place is.


    This kind of race does not belong to this continent, and the upper limit of affirmative power is different. So how powerful is it? Can it break through the current state?


    He can''t say well, and he doesn''t know.


    But it made him feel particularly excited.


    There is no fear in the demon blood flowing in his body at all. It''s because he''s so excited now.


    "Great It''s just so good. I didn''t expect that I met a person who could make me excited. I just hope the strength is not too weak. Otherwise, it''s just too disappointing. If it''s too weak, I''m sorry for your reputation. "


    Gao Peng just stood there and waited quietly. Since he had said that the abyss devil had awakened, he would surely find his own door.


    And now Gaopeng suddenly thinks that when they enter this abyss, they will have the feeling of some kind of giant beast waking up. At that time, there are several roaring sounds.


    But because it''s too far away.


    I didn''t hear about it at all. I just thought it was also some dark creatures. They were not powerful at all. But now I hear about the existence of the abyss devil.


    And the awakening of the abyss devil!


    Then everything can be right. It''s absolutely caused by the abyss devil. Once the abyss devil wakes up, the impact will be particularly huge.


    For others, it''s a nightmare!


    For a race that can manipulate other people''s emotions and is so powerful, if it is not for the frequent choice to sleep, then this continent has been completely ruled by the abyss devil, right?


    It can be imagined how terrible the abyss devil is. Those top races are not rivals either. They can be described as the little ones see the big ones.

 Chapters 1068

    Gao Peng keeps his blood boiling. In fact When he heard that the devil of the abyss was waking up, his own blood was boiling.


    It is absolutely possible for him to improve his own strength. I just don''t know what kind of promotion he can achieve. But will his blood power also improve?


    It''s not clear!


    However, the realm will definitely be upgraded. With such a powerful abyss, the demon realm and strength have already been above him. It''s easy to upgrade.


    "Are you here?"


    Gao Peng felt that a particularly evil force was approaching, and suddenly appeared in front of him. It was a very huge figure, with a huge wing behind him.


    He seems to have been integrated with the abyss. If not for his own evil power, he could hardly be found.


    It''s not much different from the devil in his impression, but the breath from all over his body is extremely evil, which can affect a space here.


    I really don''t know how evil this abyss devil is!


    The green willow God Emperor and others had already shivered, especially when the abyss devil appeared, they could not control their bodies.


    This kind of devil that can affect other people''s emotions is too horrible. Even if they are such powerful gods, they will not have any resistance to be affected.


    Gao Peng glanced at them, only to see that he waved, and a dark smoke enveloped them directly, driving away those evil forces that could affect other people''s emotions.


    The talent such as popping God recovered a little bit.


    There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of the abyss devil. When Gao Peng made his move, he even noticed a little familiar feeling.


    "Are you a demon?"


    The abyss devil rarely opens his mouth, and his voice seems to have many kinds of stress. He doesn''t know what kind of sound quality it is, but it can give people a special pressure.


    Gaopeng looks up at the devil in the abyss.


    This guy is actually in the abyss. He should be able to see those dark creatures as well. It''s no surprise that he knows about the demons.


    Now he suddenly said that he should be aware of the strange power of Gao Peng. Just now, Gao Peng really uses the power of the demon''s blood, which is to isolate those forces that affect people''s emotions.


    Only with a darker power can we stop the dark power.


    He doesn''t want to use the power of the protoss directly, so that he can almost become the brightest one in the darkness. He doesn''t want to.


    Although he just wanted to attract other strong people, he just had to do it. He didn''t want to stare at a big light bulb all the time and run around like that.


    That would be someone else''s target.


    "Interesting. It''s really interesting."


    "I didn''t expect that there were other people of the demon clan living outside. Look like this, you haven''t returned to the clan, have you? That''s even more interesting. I don''t know what it will feel like for those devil clan guys to know that there are other clansmen living outside. "


    "Will they accept you?"

 Chapters 1069

    "Huh?"


    At first, Gao Peng thought that the reason why the demon in the abyss knew the demons was that there were those dark creatures mixed with the blood of the demons in the abyss.


    But I just heard from this abyss devil. It seems that he knew the demon family, and I met him not long ago.


    Haven''t the demons been eliminated?


    How could there be survivors?


    What''s more, he would say that he is a demon who has been exiled. What''s the matter? Don''t say that the demons have not been eliminated at all, but some of them have survived.


    Moreover, this abyss devil also knows the demons, which is somewhat intriguing.


    Gao Peng stares at the abyss devil like this: "what do you mean by what you say? Don''t we say that the demons have not been exterminated? "


    The devil of the abyss was slightly stunned.


    Random is like hearing a funny joke and making a deafening laugh.


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    "How can you think that the demons have been exterminated? You can believe this rumor. Now you are doubting whether you are a demon. Do you think the demon is so easy to be killed? "


    "Don''t you have that talent? You even think that the demons will be destroyed, and you want to kill the demons by virtue of those garbage races. Isn''t that too funny? "


    "I don''t know what kind of situation you are, but it''s better for you to know first. You don''t even have your own race talent yet, do you?"


    The abyss devil looked up and down at Gao Peng.


    I think Gao Peng is just so interesting. He refreshed his senses for the demons. There are still such stupid demons in the world.


    It seems that he hasn''t even started his own race talent. No wonder he thinks that the demons have been completely exterminated and doesn''t see what a powerful race they are.


    It''s just ridiculous to want to exterminate the race just because of those self righteous races.


    A bunch of self righteous rubbish.


    However, those guys have been used for a long time. Now many races have not realized that they have already fallen into a very large legal net and may be caught by others at any time.


    Gao Peng is silent!


    When he looked at the words that the abyss devil seemed to laugh at, he really didn''t know what to say. He was not a demon himself, and he could not have any racial talent.


    He just has the power of blood.


    But looking at the performance of the abyss devil, we can almost know that as long as we can obtain the racial talent, we will hardly be killed so easily.


    Because of the such a race talent, demons have not been exterminated. They must have lived in other places for so many years.


    But How does this abyss devil know about the demons? Why do you know that?


    He felt a special doubt in his heart now, but he didn''t say it, because he said more is more wrong, and he didn''t know everything about the demons.


    It''s better to say as little as possible.


    This abyss devil seems to know the demon clan. So Can you take advantage of this abyss devil?


    Gao Peng began to change his thinking. Although he wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible, he wanted to see the authentic demon clan.


    It''s not half hung like he is now.

 Chapters 1070

    Gao Peng didn''t plan to say anything more at all, but he felt that this abyss devil must know a lot of things, if he could get some information from the other side.


    That should be OK!


    "I really didn''t open the racial talent, and I never knew that there was such a thing as racial talent, so I thought that I was the only one left."


    "It seems that you have a special understanding of the demons. Do you know where the demons are? What''s your relationship with the demon clan? "


    Gao Peng decided to start from this aspect first. Anyway, he has not started the talent of race, and others should not doubt him.


    It''s all natural.


    At the same time, you can also capture this abyss devil, and you can understand what kind of situation the demon family is now, and what''s the relationship between this abyss devil and the demon family?


    The abyss devil stopped his laughter and looked at Gao Peng with a little deep meaning: "it seems that you really don''t know about the demon family, so you are a demon family living outside."


    "Ah I don''t know what kind of taste the demon clan is. I really want to have a good taste. "


    The abyss devil didn''t answer Gao Peng''s words. Instead, he suddenly said such an inexplicable word, though he didn''t know why he said such a word.


    The meaning is not hard to understand.


    Gao Peng looks at the other side with a little vigilance. If the other side really wants to fight against him, he can instantly improve his realm and strength.


    But I just don''t know if I can.


    But when Gaopeng was dealing with him carefully and was ready to fight back at any time.


    The abyss devil suddenly said, "well, I still don''t want to trouble you. Although I''d like to have a taste of the devil''s meat, I will definitely harass me if I''m found by the devil''s lunatics."


    "Although I''m not afraid, I hate people bothering me to sleep, so I''ll let you go for a while."


    "What kind of relationship do you think we have? Of course, we belong to the dark camp. Otherwise, why do you think we know each other?"


    "Dark camp?" Gao Peng felt a special doubt because he had never heard of the word and didn''t know what it meant.


    It''s the first time he''s heard about it.


    The abyss devil doesn''t have much defense at all. Maybe when he found that Gaopeng also had demon blood, he had completely put down his defense.


    Since they all belong to the same camp, there is nothing to hide. Seeing this, the abyss devil said lightly: "this is certainly an alliance with the race of dark creatures, which should be advancing and retreating together for us."


    "No matter who dares to challenge us, then we will definitely let each other have an unforgettable experience and let him know that we are not so easy to deal with."


    "Especially human beings, it''s even more impossible to forgive."


    I don''t know why. It seems that every race has a great opinion on human beings. In fact, human beings are not the most powerful race for them, but they are the most compatible race.


    No matter what kind of race they are combined with, the children they finally give birth to have a very strong talent, which can also improve the shortcomings of human beings.


    This is the best way to promote race!

 Chapters 1071

    "I didn''t expect there was such an alliance. It seems that something big has happened?" Gao Peng said calmly.


    "Of course, you haven''t been back to your own race for so long, so you don''t know how urgent things are now. If it wasn''t for big things, how could you have summoned so many dark creatures at once?"


    "But I can''t tell you what''s going on now. After you''ve passed the examination of the demon clan and come back officially, you will know everything."


    "Now You can wait here for a while. The people of your ethnic group should come soon. Then you can follow them. "


    "Now I have to find out which Protoss guy came to my site or who has the blood of the Protoss."


    Is there any demon people coming?


    Gao Peng feels that he has obtained a lot of information, which is particularly useful for him, and he also wants to see what the demon family looks like.


    He just got the blood of the demon clan, but he didn''t become a demon clan at all, so he was afraid that if he didn''t perform well, he would definitely show up.


    But those who starve to death are cowards, and those who support themselves to death are cowards.


    What''s more, he doesn''t need to be afraid at all, so even if he hears that people with demons are coming, he doesn''t have any worries at all, but he is very indifferent.


    This scene is all seen by the abyss devil, and at the same time, it makes him believe that Gao Peng is definitely a demon, because he has such a strong foundation.


    Hearing that the demons are coming, there is no panic, so it means that the other party may really be the demons, and there is no need to be afraid of being checked by others.


    This also let him begin to believe Gao Peng slowly.


    Just when the abyss devil wanted to go, Gao Peng suddenly stopped the abyss devil again.


    "In fact, you don''t have to look for it. That guy has been killed by me for a long time. He has the blood power of the Protoss and feels very uncomfortable."


    "So he has been killed for a long time. I don''t know why that guy followed me to this place. I think he might have been plotting against me."


    "But I hated the feeling he gave me, so I didn''t care what his purpose was, so I killed him directly."


    When Gao Peng said this, it was just that his face was not red and his heart was not dancing. No one could find out that he was lying.


    And he said it as a matter of course.


    The devil of the abyss was slightly shocked, and even laughed: "I didn''t expect that you have solved all these problems. That will save me a lot of trouble. Otherwise, if there are some Protoss people coming in, it will be a very troublesome thing for us."


    "Their breath is so annoying. If they show up, it may destroy all our actions. You have solved them now."


    "If the people of your group come, I will definitely tell them that I can just give you some rewards to start your race talent as soon as possible, so your security will be better then."

 Chapters 1072

    "I also want to go back to the ethnic group to have a look. After all, I heard that other ethnic groups joined hands to destroy the demon group. At that time, I didn''t believe it very much."


    "But I searched all the places and found no trace of the demons. After that, I wanted to revenge for my own ethnic group, but now my strength is still a little weak."


    "It''s great to think that you can hear such good news here!"


    Gao Peng''s face showed a trace of joy, but also a slight sigh of relief, like the burden that has been pressing on him, suddenly a lot easier.


    This scene was also seen in the eyes of the abyss devil. The abyss devil looked so quietly and didn''t speak much, but now he basically believed what Gao Peng said.


    Because there is no loophole in what Gao Peng said, and if it''s really a demon that lives outside, it really has such an idea. Moreover, the real demon has already disappeared on the mainland.


    I haven''t set foot on the mainland for a long time.


    That''s why we can''t find traces. At most, we can only look for some traces that have existed before, but those traces are not very useful at all.


    Gao Peng is not only speechless, but also very good at acting. He can hide the past in a moment. Even the abyss devil believes it.


    In the eyes of the three people behind Gao Peng, they can''t help but show a little worship. They naturally feel unprecedented fear for the abyss devil.


    Because that''s the power that can affect their emotions.


    Even if they are all gods, they can''t control the power that can affect their emotions.


    Looking at Gao Peng, they can fool the demons of the abyss. Their inner worship can''t be restrained any more. That''s their idol.


    It''s not only that the abyssal demons that can make people feel frightened are abducted, but also that the abyssal demons believe it. I don''t know why the abyssal demons think Gao Peng is a demon?


    Although they don''t know for the moment, they just think Gao Peng is really a special cowherd, so calm in the face of such a terrible abyss devil.


    As if facing a person of the same level and looking at Gao Peng now, almost everything is under control.


    It''s just amazing.


    This is not only powerful, but also has all kinds of means that can be overwhelming. They can''t help but start to see the stars in their eyes.


    Gao Peng''s actions can teach them a lesson. No matter what kind of things he is facing, he has to be very calm.


    Only in this way can others think that you are confident, otherwise once you are a little flustered, you will be thoroughly exposed by others.


    Look at Gao Peng''s current way of doing things. No matter what kind of questions he is facing, he can easily answer them.


    I have to answer some questions that are suitable for my personal design. This disguise is just too successful. All three of them adore Gao Peng. If they didn''t see a series of actions of Gao Peng, they would not believe it at all.


    But now It''s because they are looking at Gao Peng''s operation that they feel special excitement. For the worship of Gao Peng, it''s almost out of control.

 Chapters 1073

    Deep in the abyss.


    A huge black hole appears directly, followed by some strange looking creatures. These creatures are like humanoids, but they all emit a very evil force.


    It doesn''t seem particularly ferocious, but at first it seems that there is a special evil power, just like the embodiment of evil.


    "Eh?"


    "What''s the matter? Why is the abyss devil gone? Has he violated our agreement? Or did he take the initiative? "


    "No, I don''t seem to have left this abyss. I can feel his breath, but there is a guy with a peculiar breath beside him."


    "Here No... Impossible! "


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "That guy even has our breath, and I have a very annoying feeling. Why is that? Who is that guy? "


    Some of them frown tightly, and feel that something is wrong now, which makes them feel more strange.


    They It''s the embodiment of evil, the evil clan that once appeared on the ancient land, but it''s said that it has been completely extinct for a long time.


    But now it''s back!


    Moreover, they are much stronger than the demons that once appeared on the mainland, and the whole feeling is very different.


    Very strange!


    "Although I don''t know what the situation is, I think it''s necessary to check it. I always feel that his breath gives me a peculiar feeling, and I hate this feeling in the dark."


    "The breath is so strange..."


    "Have you heard that there are clansmen living in exile?"


    "No, our whole people have already moved to other places. It''s impossible that there are still people here. If there are still people here, they have been completely killed. There can be no survivors at all."


    "But why does that guy have our breath? It''s strange. "


    "It seems that we need to have a good look, and the devil of the abyss even gets involved with that guy. What''s the situation? Is there any other purpose of the abyss devil? "


    "It''s useless for us to speculate here. Let''s just ask about it, just to see what kind of situation that guy is."


    Each of these demons is particularly powerful. Anyone who comes out of the demons can quickly kill the emperor. It can be seen how terrible their own strength is.


    But in other words, it''s not the most powerful of the demons, it''s just some people who can be said to be cannon fodder.


    If known by others, it will certainly frighten the chin. Who can think that the God Emperor is only cannon fodder? How terrible are the most powerful demons?


    I can''t imagine!


    They just stand there to give people a special evil atmosphere, but now because they are in the abyss, it is like melting into one here.


    If you go out, you can absolutely surprise all people with their breath. It''s really that their breath is too evil. I don''t know whether it was like this or after countless years of evolution.


    What about their breath and the structure of the whole body? There''s no way to investigate.

 Chapters 1074

    "It''s the first time I''ve heard that there are people living outside the demon clan, but your breath is really special. It feels like there''s no one else to imitate."


    The voice of the abyss devil seems to come from hell. It rumbles like this. The difference is that this is his territory. Otherwise, other people can already be alarmed.


    Gao Peng frowned secretly. Although he had basically fooled the devil in the abyss, that doesn''t mean that the devil around him would really believe what he said.


    All of them have reached this level. How could they be so naive?


    Who is not an old monster who has lived for tens of thousands of years, will not believe what he said so easily, but now he is impossible to show evidence.


    Is it right for him to show his blood power?


    It''s unrealistic. If it''s a little different from the real demon, he will be doubted instantly. Therefore, he can''t show his blood force until he has to.


    However


    Just when he felt some difficulties, the abyss devil seemed to notice something. He said with a grin, "it''s a coincidence that someone from your tribe has come."


    "It seems that you can recognize your ancestry. I think you can see the people of your own ethnic group. You should also be very happy, right?"


    "What?"


    Gao Peng''s heart tightened. He didn''t expect to hear such bad news. It''s not good news for him at all.


    What he worried about most happened after all. With his appearance, he was not good at fooling the people of the demon clan. He didn''t know what the demon clan looked like at all.


    What are the characteristics!


    Although he has the spirit of demon clan, it''s just the power of blood! It''s true that there is a little blood of demons in his body, but it doesn''t mean that he is a demon.


    He is not at all sure about the matter of recognizing his ancestry. It is totally out of nothing and is absolutely impossible to pass it.


    But He could not show any horse feet and said to the abyss devil, "really? I didn''t expect that there were still demons coming. It seems that I can finally see the real demons. "


    "Although I have the blood of the demon clan flowing in my body, I have never found a real demon clan after so many years. I think I am the only one left at this time."


    "I didn''t expect that I could see it. When I heard you say that the demons have not been wiped out, I was dubious. After all, all people told me that they are demons and have been wiped out."


    "The same is true of the information I have learned, but it''s wonderful to hear another message from your mouth."


    "If I can really recognize my ancestry and succeed, doesn''t that mean I can open up my racial talent?"


    Gao Peng is very excited, and he even has some incoherent words. His expression on the side is very excited.


    "The abyss devil said:" let you pass the confirmation of the demons, then they will definitely let you open the racial talent, after all, each demons can open their own racial talent


    "He will also become a real demon, and then your strength will become more powerful."

 Chapters 1075

    Although Gao Peng felt a little bit bad, his performance was very calm, just a little different from what he thought at the beginning.


    If Those demon people really think that he is not of the same race. At that time, he will kill all the people.


    The clue will be broken by then.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as he spends a little time, it can also find clues as soon as possible.


    However, not everyone can be as calm as he shows. The third man of popcorn has already put his heart to his throat.


    Their eyes were wide open, and their heart beat speeded up. If they had not seen the abyss devil in front of them, they would have cried out completely.


    But even so, their reaction is particularly fierce, but Because the abyss demons did not pay attention to them, even if they had such drastic changes, they were not perceived by others.


    But several of them were completely flustered at this time.


    The demons are coming!


    Not only have the demons not been exterminated, but there are still people to appear in front of them. If they are found by the demons, what is their end?


    It can be seen from the legend that the strength of the demons is particularly strong, let alone after so many years of evolution, the demons have already corrected some of their shortcomings, right?


    Will definitely become more powerful!


    What''s more, the horror of the demons has been deeply rooted in their minds. No matter from the legends or the clues they find, we can know that the demons are very powerful.


    Now they can''t really be in the same camp with the demons. Even if they know that Gao Peng has the blood power of the demons, they are not the real demons!


    Once the demons know that they are pretending, then the end of the game is absolutely unacceptable. At this time, they don''t know what to do.


    Will lies be pierced?


    This kind of flawed lies can only deceive one abyss devil at most. If you want to deceive those who are demons themselves, it''s almost impossible.


    Therefore, several of them are almost scared at this time. If they are torn open by each other, it is not only those powerful demons, but the abyss devil in front of them is enough for them to drink a pot.


    "What to do? Is the lie really going to be pierced? If so, the abyss devil will be completely angry


    "It''s terrible With our current strength, it is impossible to be an opponent of the abyss devil, and there may be more powerful demons. Is this the end of it? "


    Although they tried their best to control their expression changes, their hearts had already been particularly tense, and their blood seemed to be frozen.


    It''s cold all over their bodies. They think that once they are torn down by the demons, their fate will never be better.


    It can''t escape at all!


    Do you want to be so clever?


    I just told the lie. I thought it was so easy to fool the devil in the abyss, but who knows that there are still demons.


    It''s not too bad.

 Chapters 1076

    Because of his inner strength, Gao Peng didn''t choose to be so flustered, but he also thought it was too bad.


    Originally, he wanted to tease the past casually and take some favorable information from the mouth of this abyss devil, because he still didn''t understand it.


    Why do these dark creatures form an alliance? Do they have enemies? Who is the enemy?


    Moreover, he also wants to know whether he can open the racial talent. How can he say that he also has the blood power of the demons? Maybe he can really open the racial talent.


    I can''t know anything without trying.


    There are so many doubts in his heart that he can''t realize them all the time, so he wants to cover the abyss and devil''s words.


    But he never thought that he would face the demons, because he was not sure whether he could be accepted by the demons, so one more thing is better than one less.


    But it seems that he can''t escape this fate.


    The demon clan unexpectedly appears at this time by coincidence. If he wants to escape at this time, he will be doubted by the abyss devil. He is not afraid of any life body.


    Because he has the most powerful system.


    But he can''t kill everyone in a hurry, because he wants to know more! Otherwise, no matter how powerful or how powerful, the information is too closed.


    I don''t know what these guys are plotting.


    But now he has to face the demons, and he has to really fool the demons, otherwise his identity will be questioned by others.


    Comparatively speaking, they were completely mad at this time. No one thought that they would be like this in the end.


    First I met the devil of the abyss, now I meet the demon clan.


    These two are clearly in the legend, but now they suddenly appear in front of them, a creature that is considered to be the composition of evil fantasy.


    One is a race that has been exterminated for a long time, but it is such a strange thing that they have met. What can they say?


    And at this time, they can''t act recklessly. If they show up, they will definitely be detected by the abyss devil. They don''t want to die so easily.


    But They really have no way!


    Once they are torn down by the demons, their fate will not be much better, so they are just too flustered at this time.


    However, when they saw Gao Peng, they found that Gao Peng was not so nervous, but he was very calm.


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t he afraid?


    After all, all their own words are false. Although they know that Gaopeng has the blood power of the demon, it is not the demon after all.


    This is the most important point!


    But when they saw Gao Peng was very calm, their hearts began to calm down, since their eldest brother had been so calm.


    What do they have to worry about?


    Anyway, there is a tall son standing on top of the sky. What''s more, when they step into the abyss, they are ready for death. Now, there are only some changes in the way of death.


    No problem! It''s a big deal!

 Chapters 1077

    Gaopeng seems to have become a reassuring pill for them, which calms them a little bit, although they are still a little flustered.


    But it''s not a big problem


    At least it''s much better than before, because at this time, they already know that they may encounter accidents no matter what. In this case, it''s better to relax.


    It''s possible to die anyway.


    Gao Peng felt their emotional changes clearly, and he felt a little surprised in his own heart.


    "These guys have some abnormal mood swings! All of a sudden, I was very excited, and now I suddenly recovered. Are they really not afraid of the demon clan? "


    "I know I can kill all these guys at any time, so I don''t need to worry about them at all. If they do, I''ll just kill them."


    "Just want to get some information from their mouth, they will not pose any threat to me at all, so I will be so calm."


    "But what happened to these guys? I know how weak my strength is. At the same time, in the face of the abyss, demons have scared adults, let alone some demons. "


    "But they are so quiet and calm. Do they have other cards?"


    Gao Peng''s heart is full of doubts.


    However, it was impossible to ask at this time, so he put his doubts in his heart, no matter how they could do so calmly.


    It has nothing to do with him.


    Gao Peng doesn''t know, so they will appear so calm. It''s just because of him that he shows unprecedented calm, just like the appearance of those demons. There is not much pressure on him at all.


    Only in this way can the emperor burst and others rest assured.


    What''s more, when they entered the abyss, they had already considered that they would die in the abyss, and they could not go out alive at all, so they are looking forward to it now.


    That''s how it suddenly calms down.


    But Gao Peng doesn''t know!


    I really think that they have some kind of background card and can deal with the abyss devil or the demon clan. After all, they are also from the top forces.


    There should also be some inside information, and they know a lot about it. There must be something about the abyss demons and demons.


    What if they knew the weakness of the demons and demons of the abyss?


    It''s not impossible. Gao Peng''s heart is thinking about it now, but if the emperor and others know Gao Peng''s real heart, they will cry on the spot.


    Big brother!


    We see that you are so calm, so we think you have a way. This is not what kind of base card we have. We have used the base card for a long time. Where can we wait until now!


    This is absolutely a perfect misunderstanding!


    However, if there is no Gao Peng here, all the people will be buried completely here, but there is Gao Peng who is forced to hang here.


    No matter what kind of accident will happen, it will never happen. For example, even in the face of the abyss devil, he can be very calm.


    This is because the strength brings him the confidence. At the same time, even if he knows that the demons have appeared, he has never panicked.

 Chapters 1078

    After a while, a very huge evil breath slowly approached.


    Before he got close, Gao Peng had already noticed the smell of the demon family, but it was slightly different from the breath of his own blood force.


    He just has a little bit of evil spirit.


    But The other side is just like the embodiment of evil, almost all of which are about to merge with the whole abyss, and the breath of terror can be detected from afar.


    What''s more, it''s the breath of so many demons combined, which is even more amazing.


    Are they the embodiment of real evil?


    Why do you feel the evil of breath? It''s too horrible, isn''t it?


    When feeling this breath, the face of the abyss devil gradually showed a smile, but how to look at how ferocious.


    It''s not like smiling at all, it''s grinning at others.


    "When the demons come, it seems that you can recognize your ancestry well. You just don''t know what kind of reaction they will have. If you can see your exiled demons, you should also be very happy."


    "The number of demons is not large. Compared with other races, the number is very small. Maybe it''s because the strength of demons is too strong, so heaven is jealous."


    "The quantity is very small!"


    "In fact, the more powerful the race is, the smaller the general population will be. There are also few people of the abyss devil race, and they are basically unable to meet. It''s not that they don''t want to meet, but once they meet, there may be unimaginable battles."


    I don''t know what I think. The abyss devil began to introduce again, maybe because he felt it.


    Because he has experienced it before, when he says it, he always feels a little sad, which is a special feeling.


    Gao Peng''s eyes sparkled with surprise.


    "I didn''t expect that this is still an abyss devil with a story. What did you experience? Now you can say it with open mind." What Gao Peng said in his heart, of course, is impossible for him to say directly.


    But in any case, there is a flash of envy in the eyes of this abyss devil. Maybe in his view, these races can produce countless offspring, which is a very precious thing.


    It''s also a very happy thing!


    The strength of their abyss demons is very strong. In addition to their poor breeding ability, they are basically unable to reproduce. By this time, they have basically died a lot of people.


    And it''s hard for them to breed!


    The general feeling is that after a period of time, it will completely disappear in the long river of history. If the abyssal devil has strong reproductive capacity, then the abyssal devil can absolutely rule all races.


    Their strength is already very strong, plus they can cause other people''s mood swings at will, which is a very powerful skill.


    It is absolutely possible to influence many people, especially those who are even weaker than them. If it is not because the number is too small, there will be one fewer dead.


    The abyss devil is really a very powerful race, which is stronger than most of the races. Between the two races, the devil race and the protoss race, it can be said that they are very close.

 Chapters 1079

    When all the demons come, they will make their surroundings more evil. I don''t know whether they intend to do it or whether they have been emitting this evil power all the time.


    But the abyss devil seems to have been used to it. Seeing him, he looks at the demons coming and says, "are you here? This time is a lot earlier than last time. "


    "But you are also here at the right time. I have someone here that you need to meet. I think it will be very interesting. Even if you see him, you will be surprised."


    "This is the demon man you are living outside. He has not even started his race talent, but he definitely has your demon blood on him, because that kind of breath is absolutely right."


    Those demon talents have just arrived here and saw the abyss devil and some guys there. At the beginning, they didn''t understand much, but they wanted to know what was going on.


    But all of a sudden, the abyss devil said so.


    They are directly confused. Some of them don''t know what kind of situation it is. They only see them staring at the abyss devil, and some of them look at Gao Peng in disbelief.


    Some of them didn''t react.


    When the abyss devil saw these demons, he didn''t respond. He asked doubtfully, "what''s the matter? Don''t you feel the demon blood in his body? Although he and you look a little bit different, but this is definitely your demon talent right


    "No What are you talking about now? It''s impossible for some of us to be exiled, because a long time ago, if all the demons were not temporary, they would have left with us. "


    "Now on this continent, there are absolutely no demons. Aren''t you kidding me?"


    One of the demons said impatiently, at first he was really a little confused, but when he responded, he immediately refuted.


    He does not believe that there are demons who are still living in exile. After all, in the battle that passed a long time ago, the dead, the wounded and the dead, but as long as there are no dead people, they have already taken them away.


    They basically fled together.


    How could there be anything else out there?


    This is absolutely impossible to happen, so this demon people seem to be particularly impatient, but when he finished, the abyss devil also completely quiet down.


    His eyes became a little gloomy, and then he only saw the abyss devil staring at Gao Peng like this, as if he wanted to see something from Gao Peng.


    This makes Gao Peng feel tight. Although he is not afraid of being exposed, he does not want to expose his identity for the moment. He also wants to get some information from these guys.


    Now the news is too closed.


    It''s especially bad for him, and he wants to know more, so he can only get it from these people, if he can''t integrate into them.


    It''s hard to get useful information, because once the real battle starts, people won''t say the secret information. Then, even if his strength is strong, what will it be?


    It''s very difficult to find more powerful people, or to know some useful information.

 Chapters 1080

    "If there are no demons out there, wouldn''t it be impossible for this guy to be demons?"


    The abyss devil said so leisurely that his voice seemed to come from hell, and at this time it became more insidious.


    All the people can''t help but feel the special tension, especially the elephant god and others. After all, they always think that they may be torn down at any time, and their hearts are not so strong.


    I thought I could be safe.


    Who knows that it seems to be about to be broken down now? When they see the performance of the abyss devil, they feel special tension directly.


    If everything is known by the abyss devil, then they can''t survive at all. They will definitely be killed by the abyss devil. How can we not make them nervous at this time?


    Gao Peng seems to be quite calm. In fact, he doesn''t feel much tension in the face of the response of the abyss devil, so he has a strong foundation.


    The reason why membership fees are so strong is that they want to extract more useful information from each other''s mouth, so that they want to find more powerful enemies, which will be more convenient.


    All for the convenience of improving their own strength.


    It''s not that he''s afraid of each other, so he''s very calm. Even in the face of such an abyss devil, he doesn''t flinch at all.


    "Don''t you feel the blood of the demon in my body? This can almost prove my identity, not all say impossible impossible impossible, they know that there is no one demon blood flow outside? "


    "How do these blood lines explain me?"


    This is a direct question about the abyss devil. After all, Gaopeng''s blood power can''t be fake. He can also feel the blood in Gaopeng''s body.


    There is nothing wrong with that evil breath.


    It''s impossible to make any mistakes. After all, he can feel the evil spirit very acutely, which is not much different from those demons standing beside him.


    The only difference is just their image, but it doesn''t mean anything, let alone anything.


    Only to see the abyss devil turn around and look at those demon people around him, he asked softly, "he really has the blood of the demon people in his body, how to explain this?"


    "Do you want to take it back to check it? I think it''s really possible that it''s the exiles in your group. Don''t you feel the evil power in his body? Almost in the same circle as you. "


    "I think it''s better for you to check it, and he hasn''t turned on his own race talent now. If he can turn on race talent, his strength may become more powerful."


    "This is absolutely a rare talent. From his strength, we can feel that he is particularly strong and should be able to break through to the last realm."


    "At that time, it may be a great help for our alliance. Besides, those other bastards don''t know his existence at all, and should be used as a secret weapon."


    "What do you say?"


    Although the abyss devil didn''t fully believe Gao Peng''s words, he hoped that Gao Peng was a demon, because it was a favorable information for their camp.

 Chapters 1081

    The people of those demons really felt Gao Peng''s blood. Although Gao Peng didn''t show his blood power directly at this time, the flowing blood was not wrong.


    If you have used your own blood power, you can let yourself have that kind of breath all over. So even if he doesn''t use it very much, as long as he doesn''t control it deliberately, then others can feel his evil power.


    After all the demons have felt carefully, their facial expressions have changed a little. They really feel the same evil power as them.


    "How could it be? It''s impossible for anyone to be out there! If there were still people outside, they would have been completely killed, and they would not have lived to this day. "


    "But what''s going on? Why do you feel so strange and look at him? He''s not exactly the same as the people of our demon clan. Even the ancient demon clan won''t have such a look? "


    "Never heard of it."


    "I think it''s necessary to take them back to check and show them to all the clans. After all, only they have experienced the ancient battles. At this time, it would be reasonable for them to check a little."


    "No one knows if this is really our ethnic group. I think it''s better to be cautious. After all, the other camp can do everything. It''s just a despicable guy."


    "But this blood can''t be forged. The person with this blood power is definitely the demon family with the evil incarnation. It''s definitely the people of our family. If it''s really another camp, it''s impossible..."


    "Also, how could those guys tolerate any evil power?"


    The people of these demon clans began to discuss with such unbridled abandon. All of them heard the dialogue between them, though they couldn''t believe that some of their own clans were living in exile.


    But now at least they can reach an agreement on the result. That is to take Gao Peng back to have a look and show it to their elders.


    When they made such a decision, there was no such ferocity in Gao Peng''s eyes. Of course It''s impossible to be close.


    It''s just a sense of distance, but it also relieved Gao Pengqi. At least he can be accepted by the other party, although it may not reach the core issue.


    But as long as we can walk with each other, doesn''t it mean that we can see the most powerful fighting capacity of each other, and then it''s easier to improve our strength?


    He was secretly happy in his heart, so he didn''t need to work hard to find any more. Directly following these people, he could see those powerful enemies.


    It''s just too easy!


    It''s a real sigh of relief for emperor popout and others. Just now they are really afraid of being exposed completely. Then all of them will die here. Now Gaopeng has been accepted by them.


    So they almost don''t need to worry now, do they? Although they are not demon people, they come here with Gao Peng anyway.


    Should be open to the Internet?

 Chapters 1082

    Gao Peng saw that these demons finally accepted him for a while, and his face showed joy. He said excitedly, "I didn''t expect that there were other demons besides me. I didn''t expect that!"


    "I have searched thoroughly. I haven''t seen anything about the demons in the whole continent. I thought I was the only one left. I didn''t expect that I didn''t expect to be killed at all. "


    "Ha ha Don''t look at how powerful a race we demons are, how could we be destroyed by those rubbish? It''s just that they are there to deceive themselves. "


    "If you are weak, you can still think that others will enslave them. There are really a group of persecuted paranoia guys. If they are not in the way, how can we become like this?"


    "But sooner or later, they will pay for what they have done. Originally, we just wanted to develop our own ethnic group, and we didn''t want to dominate the world at all."


    "What''s more, I didn''t think about what to do to them, that is, they listened to other people''s words, and they didn''t believe in their own strength, so now all people will face a greater disaster."


    "It''s funny enough..."


    The demon people shook their heads and said ironically that for those races on the mainland, they were extremely dismissive, just a group who felt that those guys were weak.


    More often, I think they have problems with their IQ.


    Some of them don''t know how to think about it. Those guys are just too opinionated. No one in so many races has a brain.


    Otherwise, how could things get so bad?


    Gao Peng heard that it was a big head. He didn''t know what the other side was talking about at all, but he also felt that something big had happened.


    And it will probably affect all races, because he doesn''t know the situation at all, so he selectively shut up.


    The God of green willow and others don''t quite understand, but they have some guesses, because they have already heard that the old guys once said something.


    That''s because it''s too long to forget, and I don''t know what''s going on now, so these memories can''t be connected in series for a while.


    All three of them come from different races, and they also have a good understanding of their own race.


    They have already guessed something, but now they are still not sure. What''s more, with their current strength, there is no room for any intervention. Whether they can live or not is still a question.


    Where can I get them to talk?


    Also at this time, the people of that demon family seem to have found the elephant God Emperor and so on, his eyes suddenly become particularly cold and fierce.


    The breath on his body becomes more evil. Looking from a distance, it seems that there is a black flame around him, which burns directly behind him.


    "How can this rubbish be here?"


    "Void, Liushen, ChiYan......"


    "I didn''t expect that the garbage would appear here. That''s really interesting."

 Chapters 1083

    After hearing the words of that demon family, the faces of the emperor and others changed completely. Was it found?


    And listening to each other''s tone seems to be particularly bad, perhaps for their race, for the demon sanctions, feel special anger, right?


    At this time, they are a little flustered.


    Will you kill them right here?


    The strength of each of these demons is particularly strong. From their breath, we can feel that they are definitely much stronger than them. Moreover, the strength of their own demons is already particularly strong.


    In addition, these demons have opened up the racial talent, which is almost invincible. If they can''t do instant killing, then everything is in vain.


    Gao Peng''s face was also slightly changed. When he saw the demon people, he could clearly call out the race names of the elephant God Emperor and others. This should be the race who had also participated in the great battle.


    I didn''t expect that after such a long time, I can still remember clearly. It can be seen that this hatred has been deeply rooted!


    Although Gao Peng knew it, he also had to save them. Anyway, he was also one of his first subordinates, which could not be given up so easily.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "They are really these three abominable races. I wanted to kill them when I met them before, but I think killing them is too cheap for them."


    "This is not I enslaved them directly, and made them my slaves and officials. Now they are my slaves and officials. I think it is possible for them to do so and wash away their sins. "


    Gao Peng''s words completely stunned all the people, but the people who burst the God responded quickly, and their eyes slowly became dull.


    No matter what happened to the outside world, they will not move. Now they can only fool the past in this way. I hope it can be useful.


    The abyss demons and those demons were also stunned. They didn''t expect to play like this, but when they saw the expression of the emperor and others, it didn''t seem to be pretended.


    How could such a proud race easily admit that it is a slave, even though it behaved normally before?


    Then it is almost certain that it has become a slave, which directly gives the demon people a special look at Gao Peng.


    This one is full of appreciation.


    All the races in the whole continent hate the demons. Even though they have passed so long, they still don''t really forget.


    Although I don''t want to attack the whole continent directly to return everything to them now, it''s also not very common for those races.


    We don''t have to destroy you, but we never have any good feelings for you. This is the current situation of the demon clan.


    It doesn''t mean to kill one race deliberately, let alone start fighting with other races if you want to revenge, because they are not allowed now.


    But I hate these races in my bones. Seeing Gao Peng''s way, they feel special appreciation and are relieved!!

 Chapters 1084

    "Good Not bad... Not bad! "


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a playboy. We have a little bit of temperament. Now I''ve slowly believed that you are a demon. If you have to wait for the real clan to check it."


    "I think you have the ability to cultivate. If you really have no problem with your identity, you can follow me directly. I will take you with me."


    "At that time, it will definitely let you start your race talent as soon as possible. At the same time, if you want to improve your strength, it should also be very fast, because there are a lot of benefits waiting for you in the future."


    It seems that Gao Peng has enslaved the race on the mainland, which makes that demon people feel special appreciation, and their heart is very relieved.


    Don''t be too pleased to see that those once self righteous races are now regarded as slaves and clerics.


    They can''t do such extreme things now, but they are very happy to see other races being treated like this.


    I don''t care, but I don''t care.


    The demons are almost taking such measures. What''s more, they still have more important things to solve. How can they solve those messy things?


    What''s more, they don''t care much about this continent now. They have more suitable territory for them. For them, only the most suitable one is not good or bad.


    "Yes, if you can, I''d like to follow you."


    When it''s time to show affection, it''s time to show affection. You have to use this guy to return to the demon''s territory. Then you can almost see all kinds of strong people.


    If you want to improve your own strength, you have to think about it. You feel very excited. Although you can improve your own strength now, it will inevitably reach the end.


    Now If you can know the demon''s territory, you can slowly find the right target to improve your strength. You don''t need to be afraid of being killed in a flash. At the same time, you don''t need to be afraid to find a more powerful target.


    Just like the pigsty, all the pigs in it are kept by the owner. As long as the occasion is needed, select the more appropriate pigs to kill.


    It doesn''t take much effort at all.


    Gao Peng has such an idea now. No one knows that he will have such an idea. After all, if someone else knows it, how shocked it will be.


    It turns out that some people think of the demon family as a pig, and they want to raise the whole demon family in captivity. According to ye Gaopeng''s behavior, it''s not much worse than that in captivity.


    Burst God Emperor and others heard, now they almost have a sigh of relief, at least now there is no danger of life.


    Although it''s a bit awkward to say identity, and it''s possible to suffer persecution from other demons anytime and anywhere, but at least it''s not too difficult to avoid this time, right?


    They still believe in Gao Peng. Since Gao Peng will save them once, they should not be ignored next.


    And through all kinds of signs, Gaopeng should not easily give up on them, as long as they still have these use value, although the use value is very small.


    But it will not be abandoned. It can be saved

 Chapters 1085

    For Gao Peng to show his kindness so quickly, all the demons feel special gratification, and also feel that this boy is quite familiar with current affairs.


    As the saying goes, he who knows the current affairs is a hero.


    Although it''s possible that all of them are of the same race, even if they are of the same race, they are also running for the faction. Therefore, seeing Gao Peng''s quick courtship, their senses for Gao Peng are much better.


    Qingliu Shendi and others are in a dilemma at this time. After all, they are not demons at all, and they are also slaves and officials. What kind of situation is Gaopeng in now?


    Do you want to confuse others or be their younger brother? If they really want to be brothers of others, they think their lives may be hard to protect.


    Now it''s really a dilemma!!


    "Do you think we are in a dilemma now? I don''t know what kind of idea he is. If we really want to submit to the demons, then I think we may really suffer. "


    "I should From the time we met him, we can see that this man''s strength is particularly strong, and with the help of these people of the demon clan, it''s not necessarily his opponent. "


    "I don''t think so, but I think it''s really possible that, as he said, he really wants to find some more powerful people as opponents. He just doesn''t know what he thinks now and dare to fight with these guys."


    "And he even wanted to find more powerful enemies, so the abyss devil was also very powerful, but just now he didn''t want to fight at all."


    "I feel that we are in a very bad situation. We may lose our lives at any time. I really don''t know what to do. Fortunately, if there is a chance, I think it''s better to run away as soon as possible."


    "Otherwise, we may be harmed by them. We are the weakest one among them, and we don''t know what kind of fate will happen next."


    "What a mess!"


    The three of them communicate in secret. After all, they are almost all grasshoppers on the same line now. They need to contact each other at any time.


    At this time, they are in a dilemma. They don''t know what to do at all, and they don''t know exactly what Gao Peng''s purpose is.


    If they could figure it out, they would not be so worried and passive as they are now.


    Gaopeng seems to have noticed. Seeing him at this time, he looks at three people if he has nothing, just when they are still talking very happily.


    Suddenly a voice came into their ears.


    "Don''t act rashly. I know what you are thinking now, but I''m not so weak. I just want to sneak into the demons and see what their purpose is."


    "Don''t make trouble for me, or I will kill you before you do anything. Don''t forget. Now you can''t escape at all, let alone you have already been my slave or official."


    "Don''t try to sabotage my plan, or you''ll really stay here."

 Chapters 1086

    Gao Peng''s sudden speech directly frightened all the people present. After all, they thought that their speech was so hidden that no one could hear them.


    Now after hearing Gao Peng''s words, they can be sure that their chat just now has basically been heard by Gao Peng.


    "My God! How could How can you hear us? Our voices have been specially hidden, and how can you hear our voices? "


    "Don''t think I don''t know anything, but I don''t want to tear it down. Besides, no matter how you communicate, I can hear it. So I think you''d better not act rashly."


    "I know you must be particularly worried about your psychological comfort now, but you should believe that since you have followed me, there will never be any problem."


    "Believe me, that''s right!"


    Although that''s what they said, what they encountered also put them in a dilemma. After all, they didn''t know what kind of plan Gao Peng had.


    Now they must have no sense of security. Since Gao Peng has said so, they naturally have to say their inner thoughts. Otherwise, they will be so worried. Even they think they may make mistakes.


    Let them directly enter the territory of the demon clan. They all feel special suspense. They are too afraid. All the demon clan people are so powerful.


    No one is stronger than them.


    If you enter the demon''s territory again, isn''t it that all the real lives are given to others, and it''s almost impossible for them to escape at that time. How can they let it go?


    I''ve been very scared for a long time.


    "How do we know what your plan is? And now, if we really enter the territory of the demon clan, with the strength of several of us, we can''t escape at all. "


    "What''s more, our identity now is your slave and official. Who knows what you think? And with our current identity, if you enter the demon territory, you may be killed by them."


    "How can we not think about ourselves? Now we are in such a dilemma, which is basically caused by you. If you don''t bring us to this abyss, you won''t encounter these demons. "


    "It''s even more impossible to be like this. We can''t believe you. At first, we just want to be able to make our strength stronger, just want to live, but now we can''t even live."


    "What''s the point of following you?"


    At this time, they almost burst out directly. After all, there is no way! That''s the worst situation for them right now.


    It''s hard for them to escape. If they don''t take some extreme measures, they can''t escape. But they can''t escape in front of everyone now.


    Moreover, the reason why they came to the abyss is that they are all Gao Peng''s pots. In addition, they may die anytime and anywhere, which makes them completely unbearable.

 Chapters 1087

    Seeing the outbreak of these three people, Gao Peng felt a little surprised. Maybe it was because there was still an abyss in the face of the demons. The demons brought them tremendous pressure.


    So in the end, I can''t bear it.


    But it doesn''t matter. Although Gao Peng hasn''t considered the situation, he is not prepared to let others hurt his subordinates. It''s all his people who have good blood circulation.


    Although the strength will become a little weaker later, it doesn''t matter whether the strength is weak or not for him. It just requires some people to run errands.


    His own strength will become more and more powerful, and no one can stop him, so he thinks that the reason why he will accept these people as his subordinates is just to let them help him solve something unimportant.


    Gao Peng basically understood their ideas now.


    "There''s no need for you to worry. I won''t leave you behind at all, and I won''t let anyone hurt you."


    "No one can move you with me!"


    "Now you may think that I''m bragging, and you see the abyss devil, and the strength of these demons is particularly strong. I think I certainly don''t have such strength at all?"


    The three didn''t reply at all, but from their eyes, it can be basically explained that they have such an idea.


    After all, the strength of the abyss demons is too strong, and they don''t know what realm it is, and there are several powerful demons among them.


    That kind of feeling is not a level. They all thought that God is the most powerful existence, but now they find that their ideas seem to have some mistakes.


    Because this abyss devil and that demon''s people have gone beyond their imagination, and the power emanating from all over their bodies has already gone beyond their cognition.


    This is definitely not the power of God!


    This makes them more suspicious. Can Gao Peng deal with them? Although it''s so nice to talk about now, it''s not so nice to talk about once we fight.


    So they will feel special worry now. It''s not that they don''t believe Gao Peng, but that even if they believe Gao Peng, they won''t be able to beat these guys!


    Gao Peng can''t help but feel speechless when he sees these guys are so honest. These guys even say it without any disguise.


    He is not afraid to wear shoes.


    This heart is really big enough.


    "Well, since you are so skeptical, I have to let you know my strength, right? In fact, my strength is even stronger than them, and many of them are just a little stronger than the emperor. "


    "This is nothing at all. There is actually a realm above the God Emperor, which almost all people need to worship."


    "In fact, there are very few people who break through that realm. There are only a few of them in each race, because when everyone breaks through this realm, they need to carry a very strong Qi Yun."


    "There are only so many people in a race, so there are very few people who can reach this level, so you don''t need to worry at all."

 Chapters 1088

    "Because people in this realm need to carry too much luck. In fact, there are not many people in a race. It is even more difficult to break through."


    "What''s more, I''m also a person in this realm. What are you afraid of?"


    Gao Peng said so calmly. In fact, he didn''t even know what kind of state it was. He just started to talk nonsense. Anyway, he could reach it.


    As long as there is such a powerful enemy, his realm will soar in an instant. But now in order to make these three guys a little stable, they can only start to talk nonsense.


    At least let them believe.


    Otherwise, when these three guys start to act in a disorderly way, it may affect his next plan, let alone he doesn''t want these three guys to be killed like this.


    That''s a pity!


    But even if he is such a bullshit, the emperor and others didn''t believe him directly, but they are a little dubious at the moment.


    It''s true that these words are a little untrustworthy!


    What''s more, they don''t know whether it''s true or not, and they don''t know whether Gaopeng is a person in this realm.


    So everyone was silent.


    Seeing their silence, Gao Peng knew that they would never believe it, but he still had other means. In fact, it was easy to cheat them.


    "I know you don''t believe it, but it doesn''t matter now. If you don''t act rashly, then everything will be fine."


    "And you can''t escape at this time. There are wolves in front of you and tigers behind you. There are abyss demons here. Do you think you can run?"


    The faces of the poplars and others turned blue. If it wasn''t for the great disparity in strength, there are still those demons and the demons of the abyss here.


    They can''t bear their anger completely for a long time. They want to repay Gao Peng severely. This kind of words can also be said.


    I don''t know who pushed others into the abyss. It''s just too hateful. Originally, they would not encounter such a situation, but it''s all because of Gao Peng''s guidance.


    Only then can they come to this abyss, and also meet the abyss demons and demons, how could they not expect to encounter so many things.


    They won''t believe it.


    "Then you can follow me honestly. You will never be disappointed, and I will not abandon you. If there is any danger, I will definitely stand up."


    "Because I have other plans, that is to try to get their words, I want to know what happened, after all, our information is too scarce."


    "Although I don''t know where all the old people in the void cave have gone, as long as they follow these demons, they can still know what happened."


    "It''s still good for us. I don''t think you can just run away. After all, you always feel that there are some ups and downs on the road."


    "If we don''t have more advanced information, it''s also a special danger for us, let alone you."

 Chapters 1089

    "It doesn''t matter if I tell you my plan."


    "The first thing is to gain the trust of the demons. Now this has been basically completed. It only needs to be recognized after returning to the territory of the demons with them, and then it can almost walk horizontally in the demons."


    "And I want to try and see if I can turn on racial talent."


    As soon as Gao Peng''s words came down, the faces of the three people showed an unbelievable expression. They are all facing such a dangerous situation now.


    I even want to try it to see if I can turn on racial talent?


    My God!


    Although you do have the blood power of the demon clan, it doesn''t mean that you are really the demon clan!


    Are you not afraid of death?


    If it''s true that you are not a demon at all, then it''s not only you, if all of us have to suffer together, who makes us your slaves and slaves.


    At that time, I couldn''t even run!


    When they felt speechless, they also felt a bit of crisis. They were really afraid that Gao Peng would start to see if he was a demon when he took a shot of his brain.


    And even if it''s a demon clan, it doesn''t seem to have much use for them. It''s also dangerous!


    Popping God and other people are speechless, but at this time they dare not say their inner words directly, no matter what they say, they feel unreasonable.


    But they are really helpless at this time!


    The dilemma is that no matter how they are, they have no other way to go. They can only go one way to the dark. I hope there will be a good result in the end.


    "If you can afford the talent, it''s also a good thing. Then it will be completely recognized by the demons, and you can get more useful information."


    "I think you will be curious about what happened on this continent? After all, such a big thing has happened, but we can''t even know it now. "


    "It''s just that the news is too backward, but it doesn''t matter. As long as I mix in, it can be done slowly."


    When Gao Peng said that, Emperor Qingliu could not bear it. After all, not everything was so smooth, so he always had to consider a way for himself.


    "What if you are not a demon? At that time, let alone open the racial talent, it is possible that all of us will be completely affected by you. "


    "Have you thought about it?"


    The two gods, the elephant god and the rock steel God, also glared at each other angrily, which is true. If the real inspection shows that they are not demons at all, then they are slaves and slaves.


    It will be more miserable to be treated.


    I can''t imagine it!!


    At this time, Gaopeng rolled his eyes, and some speechless said, "what if it''s not a demon? If you really find that I''m not a demon, you can kill all those guys. "


    "Or what do you think? Stretch their necks out for them to kill? "


    Three people: "..."


    At this time, they really don''t know how to say it. It''s a silence in their heart. They really don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment.

 Chapters 1090

    Oh my god!


    Why do you feel so easy to talk?


    Don''t you think that since you have reached other people''s territory, of course, there will be many strong people in other people, and this is a demon family!!


    Even this abyssal devil is very horrible. It should be allied with the demons.


    Naturally, the strength of the alliance is equal. Otherwise, it is impossible to be at the same level. If you talk so easily, you don''t want to think about it. Since it''s a question whether you can come out alive in other people''s territory.


    I even said I would kill them all


    Can you think of something practical?


    The three of them were in a state of extreme collapse at this time. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to say such a thing. How could they hear it? They felt it was particularly unreliable.


    If they knew that at first, they would not follow them into this abyss. Now, there is no way to go back.


    And if it''s really like what Gao Peng said, then all the people may be really doomed. It seems that they can only pray that Gao Pengzhen can open the racial talent, or they will be really doomed.


    they are really unable to make complaints about it now!


    I don''t know how to say it. They can only pray quietly. If they continue to say it, they are really afraid to hear another word from Gao Peng.


    Will the next sentence be to destroy the demon clan?


    I lost it!


    Once so many races joined together, it was impossible to wipe out the demons. Now it is more impossible to wipe out the demons because of one person.


    This is simply impossible!


    They absolutely do not believe that such things will happen, so now they are helpless and speechless, and even have a little bit of collapse.


    I feel that there is no hope. I thought it was dark enough around them, but now they feel that their heart is completely dark.


    This feeling is simply too helpless!


    "I hope everything goes well. It''s better that he can also open up the racial talent, so we won''t have any danger, but now we have no other way besides that."


    "I always feel like I fell into a pit!"


    "Alas I hope not to be discovered by those demons. I always feel that we are in a particularly dangerous situation now. It is really possible to be discovered by those demons and then be destroyed. "


    Just as they were communicating with each other, Gao Peng''s voice rang again.


    "You don''t need to worry at all, because you and me, if they are found out, there is no big problem, just kill them."


    "Where else do you need to worry like this?"


    You go!!


    Go as far as you can, don''t get close to us any more. Our heart is too small to bear the fright, and it''s really unbearable.


    As soon as Gao Peng opened his mouth, the three of them shut up directly. Now they really don''t know what to say. They only feel that their world is completely in darkness.


    And it''s all here. Now Gao Peng even utters such arrogant words. Although they don''t deny that Gao Peng is really powerful, it''s on the territory of the demons after all.


    Where can we do what we want?

 Chapters 1091

    The three people, including emperor popout, have collapsed. They really don''t know how to describe their own situation. After all, they can''t help themselves now.


    At any time, it may be discovered by the demon clan, and then it will be in a land of no return.


    But they always feel that Gao Peng has been talking sarcastically. It''s just disgusting


    Don''t he know how dangerous it is now? It''s not just him. Once someone finds out their identity, even several of them may be killed by the demon clan!!


    They want to make it clear that Gao Peng can''t be negligent in any way, but at this time when they heard Gao Peng''s words.


    It''s completely speechless.


    Tired and loveless


    They have given up now. They really don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment, and they don''t know how to admonish Gao Peng.


    According to the current situation, it will not be long before they are really finished.


    Gao Peng saw their mood changes, but he didn''t think so. After all, he was very confident about his own strength, but he couldn''t prove it to them now.


    Then they will know!


    Now they just don''t know something, so they feel special despair, but when they really know his strength, they will not have such an idea.


    "Well, if you see my real strength, I think you will not have the idea now, but it doesn''t matter. Soon you can really see my strength."


    Gao Peng has no other ideas, and it is impossible to prove directly to them how powerful his strength is at this time.


    Doesn''t that make his plan go wrong?


    He also wants to see what the purpose of these demons is, and what has happened now. He always feels that what great things have happened now.


    Otherwise, how could there be so many changes all of a sudden? All the powerful people in the virtual and dynamic clothes disappeared. Moreover, these demons obviously came to this abyss because of something.


    What''s more, these dark creatures have all formed an alliance, which is absolutely what happened, otherwise how could they easily join hands?


    This made him more curious, and he also felt that only when he knew all the things, then he could fully improve his strength.


    There''s no need to be afraid of killing the wrong person.


    "I don''t know what the purpose of these guys is. I just hope they don''t hide from me. After all, I also want to know what happened."


    "The news is too closed. If I didn''t come to this abyss and meet these demons, I might not know what happened at all, and I don''t even know that these demons still exist in the world."


    "I can definitely learn a lot from them. I don''t know any secrets at all, and people on the mainland certainly don''t know all about them."


    "Let me uncover these secrets a little bit. I hope I won''t be disappointed again."

 Chapters 1092

    When Gaopeng is looking forward to it, it seems that the people of the demons and the abyss demons have finished talking, and they are nothing more than hand over.


    The leader of the demon clan said: "everything is ready, right? This time, there must be no mistake. After all, this thing is very important for our alliance. "


    "It can''t be sloppy, and without it, it would be a huge loss for us, and it would be dealt with by others at the same time."


    "Don''t worry. I''m all ready. Otherwise, I''ve been in this abyss for such a long time. Isn''t it a waste of time?"


    "What I hate most is being alone in such a place, but if I can finish the task, it won''t be long before I go out. As long as I have a little more time, I can definitely break through all the repression."


    Suppression?


    After hearing their conversation, Gao Peng couldn''t help but stay. He always felt that there were many secrets hidden in what they said, but he didn''t know what they were saying at all.


    But when he heard the words of the abyss devil, he couldn''t help looking at the abyss devil again. Isn''t his current strength all strength?


    Or is he suppressed because he is here?


    Then I feel something wrong!


    Abyss? Abyss devil?


    Isn''t this his home? Why can''t he make full use of his strength, and even be suppressed? It''s very strange.


    "What''s going on? Is this not his home at all, but a kind of cage that traps him? It''s so strange It''s a little weird, but I want to see what these guys really want to do. "


    When the abyss demons finished speaking, those demons didn''t have any other reaction. Maybe they took it for granted, and they also seemed to know something, so they didn''t feel particularly surprised.


    "That''s good. We need your strength. You can break through these repressions as soon as possible. Now I think if you just give us that, you can break through this place in a short time."


    "And you will be free!"


    "Ha ha ha ha, that''s for sure, I will get my own freedom, this time, no one can stop me any more!!"


    The devil of the abyss seems to be the laughter from hell, which directly resounds through the whole abyss. All people hear it. His voice is like that of hell. All people are attacked by the sound wave.


    Ming can''t help but start covering his ears.


    However, only the explosive enemies and others covered their ears. They felt that the voice had a particularly powerful magic power, which made them directly attracted.


    It''s like having a villain, talking in their heart all the time, making them feel particularly uncomfortable, which is just too uncomfortable


    I didn''t expect that just the voice, this abyss devil can hurt them, this strength is too terrible, which makes several of them feel more desperate.


    There''s no need to run away. It''s a question whether we can live with these guys.


    This is just too bad!!

 Chapters 1093

    Only the three of them can understand this situation. They wanted to wait for the opportunity to move. After all, they didn''t want to go to the devil Kingdom, because once they did, they couldn''t escape.


    But Now they don''t think about whether they can escape. They just think of a more serious problem.


    Even if we stay with these guys, whether we can live or not is a crucial issue. I feel that we can be killed by them at any time when we stay with these guys.


    And it''s not someone else''s intention!


    That''s more bullshit!


    In the end, their strength is too weak. If someone makes a random move, they may kill them directly. It seems that they are ants and giants. If they don''t pay attention to moving, they may crush you to death.


    The power gap is so great!!


    Gao Peng''s performance was not bad, and he didn''t react too much, but at this time, he felt a little strange in his heart.


    "The system didn''t sound a prompt? Isn''t that an attack? And it''s clear that it can do harm to others, and I feel special harsh on my own. "


    "Why is Xi not recognized by the system prompt at all? It''s really strange. It seems that this kind of method can''t work. Fortunately, I didn''t want to try it like this. "


    When Gao Peng realized that there was no movement in the system, he was not too disappointed. Anyway, as long as he wanted to improve his strength, it was easy.


    It''s just that he thinks it''s a little strange, but it''s not worth studying, so he doesn''t think about studying it slowly in the past, let alone where there is so much time now?


    The leader of the demon family said, "since we are ready, let''s go together. I have to take that thing away as soon as possible, or I''m afraid of any changes."


    "You all come with me!"


    The abyss devil took the lead in leaving, but at this time, he meant that all people would follow him and estimate what they were going to get. Moreover, it is of great importance to the demon family.


    It seems that the purpose of the demon clan is this one thing.


    The people of the demon family looked at Gao Peng and said, "follow me. Anyway, it''s no problem for you to have a look. But you can''t act rashly. Otherwise, once you are infected with something, don''t blame us for not saving you."


    "You just need to look at it honestly, but don''t act rashly, because even we dare not touch it at will."


    "My Lord, we understand!"


    Gao Peng is very respectful, but he feels a special passion in his heart. He really wants to see what that thing is, which makes these demon people attach so much importance to it.


    What''s more, they seem to have some fear. What kind of thing can make them react like this?


    The God of green willow and others are speechless.


    Who will touch? Don''t you think you die fast enough? Now we can encounter unimaginable crisis whenever and wherever we are with you.


    How to die do not know, where also dare to touch easily, this is disrelish oneself to die not fast enough?

 Chapters 1094

    The devil of the abyss takes the lead, and the others follow. They just dive all the time and come to the bottom.


    It seems to be the deepest place, filled with all kinds of strange atmosphere, and gives a special feeling of depression.


    The God of Yan steel and other people couldn''t help shivering. This place is not easy for them to walk on. Their strength is relatively weak.


    Now I''ve been taken to this place again. It''s a terrible feeling! And they can''t say anything, and finally can only be so hard to carry down.


    I really don''t know what to say. They are afraid that if they say something wrong, they may be killed directly by those demon people. After all, they are slaves and slaves.


    This identity is just bad enough!


    "Damn it, how can this place feel so weird? It sends out a special weird breath to affect us anytime and anywhere. What''s the matter with this place?"


    Green willow God felt that his body began to become stiff, after all, their strength was the weakest at this time, and after coming to this place, the senses of the whole person had changed differently.


    The strength of the body slowly solidified.


    This feeling is too bad. They are all weak here. Now if the power is solidified directly, how can we play?


    Isn''t that the only way to die?


    "Here we are. This is what you want. But after you take it out, the abyss may be unstable, but it can also help me to break through this place."


    The devil of the abyss came to a deeper entrance with these beads. In fact, it seemed that there was nothing but a thick black smoke.


    And a particularly horrible breath emanates from it, which makes people shiver uncontrollably, and they dare not approach that entrance easily.


    On the contrary, those demon people, when they saw this entrance, could not help showing a trace of joy on their faces, and there was also a trace of excitement.


    This is the most puzzling part.


    What the hell is this? Why do they feel so excited and joyful? Is there really a secret hidden in it?


    Gaopeng frowned tightly and looked at the entrance. He didn''t know what it was, and what was the use of these demons?


    I always feel these smells are very strange.


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect it to be a real success. You still have a set. It''s so easy. For our league, it''s really good news."


    "Of course, you don''t know who made it, but you should be careful when you use it. After all, it''s not a joke."


    "And it has to be moderate. After all, I don''t have to be able to make it. The cost is too huge. Even I can''t make it for the second time."


    "And I''ve taken advantage of the time, the place and the people, so I can make this thing. I hope you don''t waste it."

 Chapters 1095

    The abyss devil also gave a special instruction. After all, this is one of the things, but it was made by gathering all the evil forces of the whole abyss.


    If it''s so ruined, there''s no way to get another one. What''s more, it''s something he''s condensed for a long time.


    Once wasted, it will be completely gone.


    This can''t have any carelessness. It must be used on the blade, so he will specially charge the demon people.


    When the people of the demon family saw this scene, they were already very happy. Naturally, they knew how precious this thing was, so they nodded their heads.


    "Don''t worry about it. We will definitely use it in the place where he should appear. It''s impossible to waste it so easily. In any case, it''s what you have agglomerated for so long."


    "And it''s all the evil power of this abyss. If it''s so easy to be wasted, then don''t be too sorry. It''s not so easy to find another suitable source of evil."


    When people of the demon family see this source of evil, they just start to radiate light in their eyes. They don''t know what effect this source of evil has.


    But obviously that''s crucial for them.


    Gao Peng heard that they said this was the source of sin. He couldn''t help but take a look at it. Although he didn''t know what it meant, he saw that these guys attached so much importance to it.


    Basically, it can be determined that this evil resource is a very special thing. It is estimated that everyone has paid special attention to it, that is, why did the demons of the abyss suddenly exchange?


    Although it''s an alliance, it''s a little unexpected that we just so easily hand over what we''ve agglomerated for a long time.


    I don''t know what the purpose is.


    Gao Peng doesn''t know much now, so he basically says less and looks more, trying to understand what these guys want to do, and he thinks what these people do is always mysterious.


    And he thought that the source of this evil was really some evil sects, which really emitted a very evil atmosphere, as if it could really affect people.


    When looking at that source of sin, the emperor felt that his internal power was a little ready to move, but was easily suppressed by him.


    In the end, he did not dare to see that source of sin easily. The same was true of the other two people. At this time, there was a huge wave in their hearts.


    It''s really that source of evil. It''s terrible!


    It''s so easy for them to lose control of their internal power. What the hell is this? Why is it so terrible?


    "Don''t look at that thing. It''s not something we can touch now. Once you look at it, the power in your body will be out of control instantly."


    "I''ve seen it. Fortunately, I''m shifting my attention faster and haven''t seen it for a long time, but I''m getting more and more grumpy now."


    "As soon as possible to pacify the power in the body, our current strength is not enough to see the source of that evil. It''s really a special curiosity. What''s the role of this query and resource in the end."


    "Too evil!"

 Chapters 1096

    From the excitement that I saw at the beginning, it has basically become calm. Maybe when I saw this source of evil, these people of the demon clan thought of something, so they would feel special excitement.


    But when they get used to it, they don''t feel much. Especially now they can get close to that source of evil so easily. It''s really a little scary.


    But They don''t know at all that the reason why the evil people can get close to the source of evil is that they are the embodiment of evil, and they can''t make a huge impact on this source of evil.


    Also can''t affect the abyss devil!


    They are all dark creatures, but the impact on them is very small. If some weak dark creatures are naturally afraid to approach easily.


    Once close, it will explode and die instantly.


    Those who don''t have evil power in themselves can''t be approached easily. Otherwise, they will not only have violence in their own body, but also be completely controlled by the evil power.


    So that''s the gap!


    Gaopeng had no influence all the time, but he felt that his body was a little ready to move, especially when he felt the power of these evil sources.


    This kind of feeling is somewhat inexplicable!


    I don''t know whether it''s the power in his own body that has such a feeling, or whether it''s his own feeling. It seems that he somehow wants to get close to this source of evil.


    Is it the power of blood? Or because of your constitution?


    He didn''t know, but he thought it was necessary to observe this source of sin. After all, he was so excited now.


    That should be good for him!


    He does not want to explore in the past, because there is not much time for him, and he does not want to expose his strength easily.


    "That''s a little bit of a point, though we don''t know how this evil resource came into being, and what''s the use of these demons."


    "But it seems to be good for me, but I''d better take a good look at what they want to do now, but I can''t just act recklessly and expose myself."


    "Let me see what they want to do, and if there''s a chance, it''s necessary to grab this evil resource."


    Gao Peng has already begun to plan. After all, he wants to see how these guys collect the source of sin first, and what kind of use they want the source of sin to have.


    After that, he carried out his plan. He thought that if he could get this evil resource, it would really be a very good thing for him.


    That feeling can never be wrong?


    He thinks that his own blood power is guiding him, and only his blood power is completely evil power. Otherwise, how could he have been urging?


    Although he didn''t feel the specific direction, he was so right, which made him feel more and more curious about this source of evil.


    The source of sin From the name, we can almost hear how evil it is. What''s more, if we feel it now, we can definitely feel the endless power of evil.

 Chapters 1097

    People such as emperor popout dare not come near at all. As soon as they come near, they feel that their whole body strength is beginning to become extremely violent.


    There''s no room for them to step in at all.


    Gao Peng really wants to see what these guys want to do first, and when he doesn''t want to interfere at all, he is at most curious about this source of sin.


    As for that abyssal devil, since he brought all the people here, the abyssal devil has no action at all.


    I don''t know what it means.


    It''s all those demons with their eyes shining. Looking at the source of the evil, it seems that the source of the evil has enormous benefits for them, and now only those demons suddenly move.


    All the demons surrounded the source of evil directly, and took out a bottle at the same time. The bottle was like a vase, but it also exuded a very evil atmosphere.


    The bottle is black and purple, which is very strange!


    "What do you want to do?" Gao Peng looks at them doubtfully.


    However, these demons have no pause at all, only to see them pick up the bottle in their hands and throw it into the source of evil.


    All of a sudden!


    All the evil resources are directly distributed, a particularly strong power is directly exposed to all people, and everyone feels that the power in his body has completely changed.


    And I feel very grumpy!


    Gao Peng''s face was also slightly changed. He was not afraid of the damage these forces would do to him, but he was really afraid that the emperor would be affected.


    So I only saw him reach out his hand suddenly when others didn''t notice, and touch the three of them gently. A strange force directly returned to the three of them, and directly resisted the light of the source of sin.


    At the same time he whispered.


    "You don''t have to panic. If you have me, nothing will happen at all. Besides, you just need to stay here quietly, but you can''t do anything rashly. No matter what happens next, you will regard it as not happening."


    "You can''t speak without my command."


    Gao Peng is afraid that the three of them will say something bad, and if they don''t realize what''s going on now, once they say something wrong, they will really suffer.


    That will definitely help!


    So now he specially charged the three of them, only to see that at this time the three of them felt that their internal strength had been completely restored, a little bit magical.


    Looking at Gao Peng with complicated eyes, we just felt deeply that our body was completely out of control and even about to go away.


    It''s as if it''s going to blacken. It''s a special feeling, but when Gao Peng touches their bodies, he recovers.


    It''s really a little inconceivable. They didn''t expect Gaopeng to have such a strange power, which has made them have a little confidence in what Gaopeng said before.


    Maybe it can protect them, but just having this kind of strange power can''t explain what they have got.

 Chapters 1098

    After the glory, all people''s faces have changed a lot, especially the abyss demons and those of the demons. Their faces are very excited.


    Gao Peng didn''t realize it at first, but when he looked at the expressions on these faces, he gradually realized something was wrong. If there was nothing exciting for them, it would never be so.


    So what is it?


    He felt it a little more carefully, and the color suddenly changed a little.


    Now he finds out that the abyss demons and the people of the demons have become more powerful, as if many times stronger than before.


    What''s the situation?


    Is it because of the results just like that?


    The source of evil suddenly shines. Maybe it''s for this reason that these dark creatures suddenly become so powerful. However, it''s not clear why they become so powerful.


    There are some changes in Gaopeng''s color. After all, if his body also has the blood power of the demons, he should have some changes, but because it has a very horrible system.


    Other external forces can''t affect him at all, especially all kinds of negative forces, can''t affect him at all, so he just can''t feel it.


    But he has to think about it now.


    Since this is the power of demonic resources, it is absolutely necessary to make some changes. Otherwise, once the people of these demons know that they have no such power, isn''t it really helpful?


    It''s a little difficult!


    Originally, Gao Peng thought that what he really needed to face was nothing more than the clan elders of the demons. After all, he had to check whether the real demons could open the talent of the race.


    But now it seems that there is more than that kind of test. Now it''s his test. If he can''t cope with it, it will definitely be thoroughly discovered by these guys.


    At this time, don''t say you want to go to the devil''s land. It''s a question whether you can walk to the abyss.


    Of course, with his strength, it''s easy to kill these guys, but what about that? He doesn''t know how to get to the devil kingdom.


    And once these guys were killed, everything he planned was completely scrapped, so he had wasted his time completely?


    His heart is just that helpless.


    "What''s the matter with these guys? Are they trying to target me on purpose? Or do you want to test it at this time? Do I have the blood power of the demon clan? "


    "It''s really troublesome. I thought that I had been completely safe, and I was recognized by them. I didn''t expect that such an accident would happen again."


    "It seems that it''s time to show some strength, otherwise they would be surprised to know that my strength has not increased much."


    Gao Peng later found that not only did he need to expose a little bit of his own strength, but also he could not let pop God Chang and others show people in their current status.

 Chapters 1099

    Gaopeng quietly released a little blood force, and only saw that he was also wrapped in a thick black smoke, and at this time his own breath sent out a special horror.


    When Emperor Qingliu and others saw the change of Gao Peng, they all felt some inexplicable, although just now they felt that there were very strong changes all over their bodies, as if they were going to be blackened.


    But they didn''t feel any other discomfort, because they didn''t lose their senses at all, they were directly turned around by Gao Peng, so they didn''t have much sense.


    But when they saw the change of Gao Peng, all the people felt a little confused. They didn''t know why Gao Peng suddenly began to use his own blood power again.


    "What''s the situation? How did you suddenly use your own blood force? Is this preparation to fight? "


    "It''s strange. Have you noticed any changes in the breath of others? Especially the people of the abyss devil and demon clan, whose breath has become extremely huge, don''t know how they did it. "


    "Yes, their breath has become particularly strong now, and many times stronger than before. This feeling seems to be a breakthrough at once. It''s just incredible."


    The three of them felt very confused at this time.


    Originally, those demons and the abyss demons were strong enough, but suddenly they became so strong, and their strength increased so much in this instant.


    It''s out of everyone''s expectation!


    Why did their strength suddenly become so strong? And when they reach their level, they should not be promoted so quickly.


    This makes all of them feel cold all over. I really don''t know what happened to these guys, but when they saw Gao Peng, their faces slightly changed.


    Gao Peng seems to have gradually changed to those demons. He not only calls out his own blood power, but also directly integrates his blood power with himself.


    In this way, he really looks like a demon, but his whole appearance is still a little frivolous, but he doesn''t think it''s a big deal. Anyway, he can almost pretend to be like this now.


    It seems that he really wants to be a demon.


    When he looked at his own changes, he also felt that it was a little bit like, almost 70-80% similarity, but his whole person''s shape was still a little weird.


    But it doesn''t matter at all. He can also be said to be caused by that evil resource. The rest is left to the unknown!


    Anyway, the unknown things can never be fully guessed. He doesn''t know everything. Some things can''t even be detected by himself, so it''s easier to fool them.


    "It''s a little bit of a look. I think with my present look, I won''t be doubted by them. I should be able to mingle with the demons without any troubles."


    "In fact, by virtue of my present appearance, I am almost a demon, but this is the reason for my integration with the power of my own blood."


    "I''m not really a demon at all, but with my present appearance, I should be able to fool the past."

 Chapters 1100

    It''s not complete to disguise himself. That''s just to show these demons. After all, he has the blood power of the demons. It''s easy to disguise himself like this.


    However, the people of these demons don''t know it at all, but they can''t fool them just by their own disguise.


    Just now he had no idea what the power of that source of evil was, so he stopped all the power at once.


    The green willow God is also not affected by the power of those evil sources. If they are in this state now, they will definitely be doubted by other people.


    Then these three people have to pretend.


    Gao Peng directly transferred some of his blood power to the three of them. Just for a moment, their images have changed a little.


    Originally, they were all people of all races, but after the introduction of this power, they were obviously turning to dark creatures.


    But it doesn''t affect their own reason. It only slightly changes their appearance, and now their breath becomes more like a dark creature.


    With this feeling, it looks more like a creature affected by that evil resource.


    Looking at their whole change, Gao Peng felt quite satisfied. After all, all this was made by himself.


    Still have some sense of achievement!


    "That way, you don''t have to be surprised. After all, the light of the evil source just now may change all human beings."


    "But just because I blocked all the power, you didn''t have any other changes, but in order to hide it, you can only become like this."


    "You don''t need to talk about everything next. No matter what you see or what you encounter, don''t talk about everything. I''ll take care of it."


    "You can only regard yourself as a slave or a slave!"


    Gao Peng didn''t know whether the creatures that were strafed by the source of evil would completely lose their sense, so he asked the three of them to keep silent and show no sense.


    This should be the best concealment.


    If they talk at will, they may really help. No matter how powerful the power of that source of sin is, as long as they don''t speak, they will not be found so easily by others.


    It seems that it can enhance the power of all dark creatures, and at the same time, it can transform all people who are not dark creatures into dark creatures.


    But I don''t know if the dark creature can become intelligent, maybe it can be or not!


    Gao Peng didn''t know that, so he told them to keep silent and avoid any mistakes.


    At this time, the inner feelings of qingliushendi and others are extremely complex. At first, they may not understand what kind of situation they are in now, but when they look at their own body changes, they have understood.


    The role of the light just now, and why Gao Peng made them pretend to be like this, everything has gradually become clear.

 Chapters 1101

    Gao Peng guessed that there is no mistake. The source of sin is indeed the power that can enhance all dark creatures. At the same time, it can also transform all racial communication that does not belong to dark creatures into dark creatures.


    It''s all the power of sin!!


    But he guessed a little wrong. Even after the transformation of the source of sin, some creatures can also have wisdom, but this is different from person to person.


    Not comprehensive!


    However, most of them are not intelligent at all, so it can be said that no matter what, so when he chooses to do so, it is almost impossible to be torn down.


    All the demons immediately collected all the sources of evil, and all of them were collected into the bottles in their hands.


    Even that abyss devil is a little complicated. Looking at those demons holding bottles in their hands, maybe only those bottles can get the source of sin.


    "Now that your task has been completed, can you go? I still need your help on the field, but I hope you can help me out as soon as possible. After all, with my current strength, there is still a lack of fire. "


    "But I feel that the forces that are holding me back are slowly beginning to loosen, and it will not be long before I can really get out of it."


    "I hope you can do it as soon as possible!"


    The devil of the abyss is also appealing to others. After all, he is trapped in this abyss and cannot go anywhere. At most, he can only control this abyss.


    This kind of feeling is simply too oppressive, that is, because the demons have a way to get him out of trouble, otherwise, he will not reach such an easy cooperation.


    The source of sin is also helpful to him, but in order to get out of trouble, he can only give in to each other. Moreover, it is something that he has to work hard to condense.


    But in the end, he can only let it out for himself. Although the source of sin can help him to improve his strength, it is impossible for him to escape from this abyss.


    This is his helplessness!


    No matter how powerful the power is, when you are completely restrained, it is simply painful. No matter how powerful the power is, you can''t get out of trouble.


    That feeling is helpless and desperate!


    The demon people looked at the bottle in their hands, and looked at the abyss devil with satisfaction and said, "you can rest assured here. Since you have given us water and resources as agreed, we will definitely get you out of trouble as soon as possible according to the agreement."


    "But now we have to go back as soon as possible, but don''t worry, you won''t have to wait too long. Besides, you have found a exile for us."


    "We also want to thank you. If I want to take him back, the master also feels very happy. After all, there are few demons out there, almost none."


    "But it''s incredible that you should meet him, but thanks to you, otherwise he would be hard to find us."


    When the demon people looked at Gao Peng, their eyes showed a satisfied look, but also quite recognized.


    This time it''s true recognition. There was a little doubt before, but when they saw the real appearance of Gao Peng, there is almost no doubt now.

 Chapters 1102

    After all, Gao Peng is almost like a demon, with a similarity of seven or eight points. Maybe when he starts his own race talent, he can almost become a real demon.


    All of a sudden, those demons fully identified with him. Now they are really recognized. Before that, they were just a little skeptical.


    Because the breath is very similar, but only by virtue of breath and blood, it is impossible to determine whether a person is a demon.


    However, after the change of the source of sin, it has completely revealed its original appearance. Then there is no mistake. There will be no mistake in the source of sin.


    This also let them completely approve.


    When these demons looked at the three people, they couldn''t help but sneering.


    "These guys have turned into dark creatures. The garbage race is garbage, and the race is always top of the table. However, it''s good that, with the way they just looked, there''s still some trouble taking them back."


    "Now it is said that slaves and clerics have indeed become slaves and clerics."


    Almost all the dark creatures belong to the efforts of the demons or demons, because the strength of those dark creatures is not strong at all, and the strength of their blood is not pure.


    Only the demons and the demons have absolute power, so all the dark creatures are almost subordinates, and it is impossible to usurp power, because the power of blood has already determined everything.


    Gaopeng is aware of the eyes of the demons, and he is relieved. Fortunately, he is quick enough to respond, not only to change his appearance.


    At the same time, they also turned the three guys behind them into dark creatures. Although they are not actually dark creatures, the original power system has not changed, even the power in their own bodies has not changed.


    They are just the breath and appearance of the dark creatures. They are all camouflages made to let those demon people really believe.


    The same is true of Gaopeng, except that his disguise is quite advanced, and he is directly integrated with his own blood power, and the breath and power he exudes is really evil.


    No one can find him.


    But he is really human, but there is a little demon blood flowing in his body. I don''t know if he is a pure human, but it doesn''t prevent him from having human psychology.


    As for the devil clan, how could it be? What kind of race is what kind of race, he will never think he is a demon.


    What''s more, there are countless kinds of blood flowing in his body. Even he doesn''t know what he is, which is a bit embarrassing!


    However, he just wants to improve his own strength. He doesn''t have to think about his race. Race is no more important.


    Only let their own strength become more powerful.


    A person is a family!


    He has such a strong self-confidence that the so-called race is nothing more than the slowly growing offspring, and finally the group together.


    How about a large number of people? This is not in his eyes, when the strength becomes more powerful, can ignore everything.


    A person is a family!!

 Chapters 1103

    "We''re leaving now."


    "Your rescuers will be here soon. Then you can join the battlefield as soon as possible. After all, you are still needed in the battlefield."


    All the demons have collected the source of evil, but at this time, they all stand in the air and look at the devil in the abyss so quietly.


    The abyss devil said, "when I can get rid of this repression, I will definitely appear on the battlefield, so you can rest assured."


    "At that time, my strength will be completely recovered. With my strength, I don''t think many people will be my opponents at all."


    "Waiting for you!"


    When the demons finished speaking, they looked directly at Gao Peng and said, "follow me now. We will take you to the place that belongs to us. As for the three slaves and subordinates, they are also dark creatures. People have nothing to worry about."


    "But when you enter our territory, you have to be careful of other people. After all, no matter whether you are a demon or not, only strength can speak well."


    "I hope you can be a little stronger!"


    During this period, the people of the demon family told Gao Peng that they didn''t know whether he had such a rule or not.


    However, Gao Pengcai did not care what kind of rules they had. When he heard that it was so, he could not help but show a trace of joy.


    If this is the case, then he can really let all the demons submit to him. Since it''s a strong saying, then if he can get all the people down, doesn''t it mean that he is the leader of the demons?


    That''s interesting!


    However, when he felt happy, some of the demons smiled coldly and didn''t know what they were thinking, but now they obviously felt that Gao Peng was delusional.


    After all, the strength of all the demons is particularly strong. Moreover, many people have already started the racial talent, and the strength will be more terrible.


    How could it be that a demon who has not yet turned on racial talent can be compared? It''s simply impossible to compare.


    Therefore, what kind of thoughts do they have in their hearts? In fact, they have already revealed them directly now. However, they didn''t say anything. They just think Gao Peng is taking too much for granted now.


    When he sees what kind of situation it is, he will regret it?


    I just hope that they won''t have to be beaten by others to cry for their parents. Of course, they won''t easily kill people of the same clan. The number of people of their own demon clan is relatively small, so it''s impossible to easily kill them.


    So basically there will be no Internet, but suffering from some flesh and blood is inevitable.


    "Ha ha! The newborn calves are not afraid to die. I don''t want to think about it. All ethnic groups have almost opened their racial talents, and they have been practicing for such a long time, and their strength will be improved when they fight. "


    "I don''t know how many times stronger you are. You want to show your skills and don''t think about your own strength. Now I think it''s too fanciful."

 Chapters 1104

    In fact, these demons didn''t show much kindness, just because they saw a exiled demons, so they were reluctant to accept.


    At the beginning, they didn''t recognize Gao Peng at all, but only when they saw that Gao Peng had been affected by the source of evil and turned into such a look, they would slightly recognize him.


    But it doesn''t mean that they will have any passion for Gao Peng. The blood flowing in their bodies is like cold blood.


    It''s even less likely to make them enthusiastic.


    It''s just by the way, and as long as it''s brought to their site, it''s OK to ignore it after introducing what should be said. For them, there''s nothing else.


    What''s more, they also want to see how the new people will be treated when they arrive at the site. After all, few new people come back, almost all of them are native people.


    Also let them feel some expectations!


    At this time, qingliushendi and others felt worse. They obviously felt the evil intentions of those demons. Although they didn''t deliberately target them, they almost pushed them into the fire pit!


    In any case, I feel special danger.


    "Bad, bad! These guys didn''t want us to be good at all. With their attitude, I feel that as long as we get to the devil''s territory, it''s absolutely dead. "


    "Are we really at their mercy?"


    "What else can we do? Now we can''t resist at all. We can only follow them back to the demon''s territory honestly, but we don''t know what will happen when we get to the demon''s territory. "


    "Things are getting a little worse!"


    Several of them had already blown the pot at this time. Originally, they thought that as long as they followed Gao Peng into the demon''s territory, they would have been basically at peace. Who knows that these guys seem to want to kill them now.


    At first, I thought the attitude was OK.


    But who knows that now when you want to enter the demon''s territory, you will turn into such a look. It''s just a face changing frenzy!


    Their strength is relatively weak. At this time, they feel so insecure. If they can''t escape now, they won''t follow these demons at all.


    Gao Peng naturally feels the uncertainty of these guys, but he can''t find a sense of security for them again and again. If they can''t even control their emotions, then no one can save them.


    Gao Peng naturally knows what these demons think at this time, but that''s exactly what he wants, because if someone comes to him for trouble, he can just improve his strength.


    Don''t even be afraid to be found out by others. It''s just the best thing. But he can''t challenge the most powerful person at once. After all, it will inevitably cause a lot of criticism.


    Others may not accept his challenge.


    What''s more, he doesn''t want to tear his face with these demons for the time being, and if he stays in the module, maybe he can get more useful information.


    This is the most important thing!

 Chapters 1105

    All people have their own ideas, each with a ghost


    Even those demon people are looking forward to it. After all, they have hardly seen the arrival of new people like this, and their demon people will not have any sympathy.


    It''s just that their clansmen are relatively few. If they are really exiled demons, they will generally lead them back, but what will happen in the end, it''s none of their business.


    Anyway, whether they can survive or not has nothing to do with them. Anyway, they are also suffering from a war now, and everyone may be killed.


    There are new people coming just to fill in a little bit, which is not very useful, but the ceremony to go is not less.


    "Here we are. This is the entrance to the transmission town."


    When the people of the demon family led Gao Peng''s people to the deepest part of the abyss, they suddenly saw a shining hexagon star. This Liu Xiaojun was flashing with their arrival.


    It''s filled with unknown power, but the people of these demons are standing by. Gao Peng does feel some magic when he looks at it. After all, it''s a transmission array.


    Although qingliushendi and others have heard about it, they have not seen it at all. After all, this kind of transmission card has been completely lost. Where else could they have seen it?


    So all of them feel special curiosity. They just stare at each other. They are really curious about what kind of principle it is.


    The energy circle in the shape of a hexagon star can be directly transmitted to a long distance. It''s amazing to know that some things are totally incomprehensible.


    But they still feel special magic!


    It''s like a country bumpkin.


    The same is true of Gaopeng. Although his strength is particularly strong, he has never seen anything at all, and his own experience is shallow.


    What''s more, the system gives him powerful power. It''s impossible for him to have countless strange things. So when he sees this transmission array, he still wants to study it a little bit.


    Gaopeng looks at this transmission array. There must be energy in it, but what kind of energy is needed?


    He can''t help asking, "what kind of energy is needed to drive this teleportation array? How far can it be transmitted? "


    Although the people of demon clan want to see them being taught, they will not fail to answer such simple things.


    Only to see them say: "the distance of this transmission array is not clear for the moment how far it can be transmitted, but it needs the divine stone to drive it. At present, the number of divine stone is very small, because it is difficult to find it."


    "Even if we are a whole ethnic group, there are only three God stone veins at most, others are not very clear. After all, we haven''t really got a deep understanding, which is barely enough for our ethnic group to use."


    "If the rest of us want to have a share, it''s basically impossible, because it''s just enough for our entire group to use."


    Gao Peng then asked some questions, but when he roughly knew what Shenshi was, he stopped asking.

 Chapters 1106

    Gao Peng looked at the demons like this. They all took out the stone from themselves, and then one by one they put it into the hexagon star.


    When the stone was put into the hexagon star, it suddenly glowed, and all the people felt a sharp light, especially those demon people, felt very uncomfortable.


    Every time they want to send a card by boat, it''s a huge torture for them, if this transport array can be slightly modified.


    That should be better!


    Every teleportation in the future will bring them tremendous damage, not to mention they have no such powerful power to transform the teleportation array.


    This is the worst place to lose!


    Gaopeng and qingliushendi didn''t feel this kind of feeling, but they felt this kind of light. After all, they have been in this abyss for a while.


    And always feel that the evil forces have been around them, and now they finally feel a little light, which makes them feel more intimate.


    But I dare not show it easily!


    If they show it directly at this time, it will inevitably make the people of these demons suspect, so they are pretending to be very painful.


    It also needs acting.


    Otherwise, it''s possible to help at any time, but the light didn''t last long. When all the light disappeared completely, the faces of those demon people were particularly ugly.


    Although their skin color is dark purple, they can also clearly see that their facial expressions have been particularly unnatural for a long time.


    "Damn it! When can we change this transmission array? It''s too hard for us to bear such inhuman pain every time. "


    "What can I do? With our technology, it''s impossible to make any changes, and we can only use this legacy transport array. "


    "You should be satisfied. If we don''t have these certificates, we will feel special trouble wherever we go. It''s much better now, but we need to bear a little pain."


    "What a mess! Every time I shuttle back and forth, I feel special pain. I hope it can be improved a little bit. At least we should not suffer so much pain. "


    All the demons are particularly complaining, because for them, this is the most painful point, which is the most painful.


    But they had to deliver.


    For them, it is also a special helpless!


    Gao Peng and others didn''t speak at all, because there was no need to speak at this time, because once they spoke, it would be easy to help.


    According to the method of those demon people, they step into the hexagon one by one. When all of them step into the hexagon, one of them doesn''t know what he is doing.


    All of a sudden, everyone has a feeling of weightlessness. Gao Peng also feels dizzy, but because of the system, he feels OK, not too much.


    Other people are really uncomfortable. Even though their strength is so strong, this kind of super long-distance transmission is also a very uncomfortable thing for them.


    If it wasn''t for their strength, they would have died in that instant. If they didn''t have enough strength, they would be crushed to pieces.


    As you can imagine, this is also very dangerous!

 Chapters 1107

    "Gone?"


    "I can''t feel their breath anymore."


    "Is it? It should be gone. "


    Beside the abyss devil, a devil appears suddenly with a clown mask. The devil clown looks very strange, even more unpredictable than the abyss devil.


    Seeing the devil clown floating beside the devil in the abyss, the devil clown said: "are you really ready to break through here with their strength? And if you really use their power, then you will really be subject to them. "


    "You don''t want to get out of one cage and jump into another? It''s just stupid. "


    "I know, but I have no other way now, and you know that my origin has been severely damaged. If you want to leave this place, you can only get rid of it by virtue of the power of the demon clan."


    "If you want to take care of other things, with my body now, it is completely impossible to achieve things."


    The abyss devil also has his own helplessness. In fact, with his own strength, this abyss can''t tie him.


    However, because of the damage of his origin, his strength has been greatly reduced, and he can only agree to the conditions of the demon people, but he does feel special helplessness.


    He can almost fight against the demons by himself. It can be seen how powerful his strength was, but he can''t get rid of it.


    At the same time, his origin has been seriously damaged and his strength has fallen too much. In the end, he can only choose such a helpless way, but after he goes out, he must recover his origin as soon as possible.


    Sometimes his strength can pick up again.


    "I know what you think, but do you know how much time you have? If you are really subject to the demons, then they can never easily let you back to the original. "


    "There will be no difference between you and being trapped here, but Once you are truly subject to the demons, your fate will become more miserable. After all, the people of the demons will really call on you. "


    "Do you want that?"


    The devil of the abyss struggled for a while. In fact, he didn''t want to be like this, but he stayed in this abyss all the time. Although he didn''t need to be controlled by others, he had no way to recover his strength.


    He can''t see any hope at all. If he goes out, he can see a little hope, no matter whether you need to obey the demon family or not. At least if he leaves here, he can slowly recover his strength.


    No matter whether others will let him recover or not, he can find a way.


    But in the abyss, there is really no way!


    He did feel special helplessness, and the devil clown was right. But now he is in a dilemma. No matter what kind of answer he chooses, the final result will not change much.


    "I also hope to have other choices, but now I either choose to be trapped in the abyss forever, or I am subject to the demons. Even if I am subject to the demons, I still have a little hope to find opportunities."


    "One is that there is a chance, the other is that there is no chance."

 Chapters 1108

    "I still have this third way here. I don''t know if you are willing to choose."


    At this time, when the abyss devil felt the deep helplessness, the devil clown suddenly spoke, and at this time the expression on his face became particularly weird.


    As if it had been expected for a long time.


    The abyss devil is also slightly stunned. In fact, he has already found that this devil clown is not simple. Although he is also a demon family, their strength is not the same.


    The power of every devil is special and evil, not all of them are the same, but the power of every devil is very powerful, which can not be judged by the power of individuals.


    Now I suddenly hear the devil clown''s words. The abyss devil really feels some doubts. After all, with his powerful strength, he can''t get out of trouble. What kind of power can he get out of trouble?


    But he will not have much doubt, because every devil''s power is strange, especially the abyss devil does not feel the huge power from the devil clown.


    So The other side definitely has the mysterious power, not the devil with absolute power like him.


    The abyss devil thought a little.


    "What''s your approach? I need to know if I can accept it, then I will choose!! "


    When there is no way to go, we can''t do it even if we try our best. If it wasn''t because he was suppressed in this abyss, no matter how hard he tried, it would be useless in the end, it would have been impossible.


    "My method is very simple, throw the dice of fate!!"


    The breath of the abyss demon was obviously shaking, and its huge breath could not help but float for a while. When he heard this sentence, it was obvious that he had understood what it meant.


    In fact, among the demons, there has been a legend for a long time. If you want to obtain the supreme power, you have to throw the dice of your destiny, otherwise you can only stay in the same place forever.


    But the dice of this fate don''t know who is in charge of it. Some people want to find it, but they just can''t find it.


    In the end, it''s over!


    Unexpectedly, fate''s dice were shot in the hands of the devil clown, and at this time, the other side obviously wanted him to throw his head, which was a little unusual.


    This is the supreme blood!


    The abyss devil is also very clear. He has to give up to get it. Although this supreme blood and power is really attractive, the price he needs to pay is also very high.


    But how to choose in the end depends on his own. He really wants to ask what kind of ability the dice of this fate have.


    But before he said it, he saw the strange face of the devil clown, and could not help but let him swallow all the words he was about to say.


    This feeling is really bad!


    How to say that he is also the abyss devil, and his strength is also the top among the higher demons. Although he is not the supreme devil, he is not a very weak existence.


    At that time, he was afraid of this devil clown, especially at that moment, he could not help but panic.


    This is a bit intriguing!

 Chapters 1109

    The devil clown is not in a hurry. He just looks at the devil in the abyss with such a smile. It seems that he has decided to eat each other. In fact, it is the same.


    Because the abyss devil has no choice!


    "Don''t struggle any more. You have no other choice at all. Do you want to be controlled by others? I don''t think you''re reconciled, are you? "


    "In fact, your current blood can dominate, but you are not lucky enough to get what you want, and you are trapped in this abyss."


    The devil clown has been using language to induce him, which makes the abyss devil hesitate all the time, although he does not want to choose the other two options.


    But he also felt that the devil clown in front of him was not a good fault, and probably had another purpose. There was no pie in the sky in the world.


    This made him even less aware of how to choose.


    "What is the result of this fate dice? Can you really help me out? "


    The devil in the abyss is still uneasy. After all, he always feels a little weird, especially the devil clown.


    "I don''t know what will happen. After all, everyone''s destiny is different. Naturally, I can''t decide your destiny."


    "Only when you really throw the dice of fate can you know what you can get, but I''m sure you can get out of the trap, and fate doesn''t want you to be trapped in the abyss all the time."


    "What do you say?" The devil clown is floating in the void like this. The whole person looks very strange, and the breath he exudes is also very strange.


    His breath is clearly not much powerful, but it gives a special feeling of fear, as if it comes from the soul.


    This makes him more afraid to choose easily.


    Devil clown has no other choice, but when he stops there, it gives people a special irresistible attraction.


    Come on, come on


    Only when you throw the dice of fate can you really get freedom. Don''t you want to get freedom?


    "Soon, I will be able to gather all my blood. As long as I gather all my blood together, I will be able to create a new life."


    "I Will be the Creator! "


    The devil clown''s heart is very excited at the moment, because this plan has been planned for a long time, but it has been hindered.


    Now other people have no time to take care of him. It is impossible for him to give up so easily after finding the blood of the abyss devil.


    Moreover, he needs to find a vital blood, as long as he can find a core blood, then his plan will be completely completed.


    But it''s almost


    With his speed and no one bothering him at all, he will soon gather in all people''s blood.


    Every unique blood will be collected by him. A little stronger blood has been collected by him, so he is well prepared for his plan.


    If he hadn''t been blocked by others, he would have collected all of them, but it''s not too late The blood of this abyss devil is also very important.


    Otherwise, he would not take out the dice of fate.

 Chapters 1110

    The abyss devil looks at the devil clown. Although he now knows that this guy may have other purposes, he is really unable to resist the temptation of getting out of trouble.


    It seemed to affect his decision, which also made him choose to take risks!


    Although there is too much uncertainty, but he also has absolute confidence in his own strength, he does not think that with his strength there will be other accidents.


    So, in the end, he decided to toss the dice.


    "I''ve decided. I''ll try Let me be controlled by others, it''s really a little unwillingness, I want to get freedom... "


    Looking at the dice of the fate that emerged in the void, the abyss devil finally made such a decision. He really felt that this devil clown was a little weird.


    There may be another purpose.


    But what happened? No matter what the other party''s purpose is, as long as he can get out of trouble, if he can be free again, he doesn''t mind paying a little price.


    That''s what he thinks.


    But


    Is it really like he imagined?


    The devil clown heard the words of the abyss devil, the corner of his mouth could not help rising slightly, and his mouth was almost directly on his face.


    Give a special strange feeling!


    The devil clown is really excited at this time. At last, he has found a vital blood. If he didn''t need the other party''s willingness, he would have started directly.


    Where else is the trouble?


    But the result is always good. Now the devil in the abyss is willing to throw the dice of fate, which makes his plan further.


    "Hahahaha Come on! "


    "In the future, you will feel lucky for your decision, because you can not only get out of trouble, but also get the most powerful strength in the world!! Beyond all power! "


    The abyss devil frowned and felt that the purpose of this devil clown was not pure, but he had no other way.


    Only to see this time, the devil of the abyss directly began to pick up the dice of that fate, and directly threw it out into the sky.


    The dice keep turning.


    Every time I rotate a point, the abyss seems to shake a little, and I feel that it has a tremendous impact on the surrounding space.


    The devil of the abyss looked at it intently. Although he didn''t know what these points represented, he also looked forward to If it can really help him out of trouble, I don''t know if it can improve his strength.


    As long as he recovers to his former peak strength, then he can not be afraid of everything, even the former guy It will not be his opponent.


    However, that guy shouldn''t exist now, because he doesn''t have such a long life at all. His strength is really strong, but his life span is too short.


    Like him, with a long life, this is the supreme life, and others are nothing but ants.


    Not enough for fear!


    The devil in the abyss is looking forward, so is the devil clown.


    Although he can''t control it completely, he can do something about it. After all, it''s something he uses to collect blood, but it can''t really help other people.


    If he wants to use the dice of fate, he needs to pay a certain price himself, so how can he easily let others pay?


    It''s impossible!!

 Chapters 1111

    "Dice of fate! Obey the call of my devil clown. If you feel my call, execute the contract between us! "


    Devil clown in the abyss devil does not know, secretly in the heart of the call, with the call of devil clown, the fate of the dice is indeed a little change.


    Originally dice have to stop, but with the call of devil clown, dice again in the rotation.


    This will make the abyss devil feel a bit confused, but at this time, he has noticed a little bit of something wrong. After all, it''s long time for him to stop.


    But what is the situation now?


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t it all stop just now? Why is the dice of fate turning again now? "


    The devil of the abyss is questioning the devil clown. He has noticed something wrong. Naturally, he has to ask what''s wrong. Otherwise, he can''t be at ease.


    But to his surprise.


    The devil clown looked at him with a smile. He didn''t want to answer his questions at all, because since he had already cast the dice of fate, he was already acting according to the rules he planned.


    Where else do we need to be like before?


    "What the hell are you doing? What is your purpose? "


    At this time, the abyss devil finally recognized the reality. If he didn''t know, all this was done by the devil clown, then he would be confused.


    It doesn''t mean that he has been trapped here for so long, and his consciousness has become weak. It''s just that at the beginning, he was eager to get out of trouble and get freedom.


    In the end, he was really put together by this devil clown. Now he has felt a little panic.


    At this time, the dice of fate finally stopped.


    A little!


    When he saw this, he couldn''t help feeling a fluster. Although he didn''t know what effect the dice counting had, he was the ghost of that devil clown.


    It''s absolutely impossible to end it so easily.


    At the same time, he felt a huge suction, and suddenly a huge black hole appeared above his head. If Gao Peng and others were here, they would definitely find that this black hole was what they had seen from the magic mirror before.


    The abyss devil wants to fight, but I don''t know why this black hole is so powerful that it sucks the abyss devil in.


    There is no resistance.


    The devil clown looked at the abyss devil and was sucked into the black hole. At this time, he was really relieved.


    This is the best result.


    "Hahahaha!"


    "It''s a step closer to the plan. It seems that I need to find the blood of the core as soon as possible. Otherwise, my plan will also be stranded. If the blood of the core can not be found so easily."


    The devil clown muttered to himself, and finally his figure gradually disappeared into the abyss. No one knew where he had gone.


    The abyss also slowly regained its tranquility. After the abyss devil disappeared, its oppressive power had gradually disappeared. At the same time, those dark creatures were naturally more jubilant.


    However, the abyss has already changed.

 Chapters 1112

    Gao Peng and others just can''t imagine that the abyss devil will have such an end. If they know it, they will definitely feel shocked.


    After all, the strength of the abyss devil is there. They can also feel the strength of the abyss devil. Such a powerful abyss devil can be played by others in applause.


    Maybe That is to say, because of the desire, we will finally get the Tao. With the strength of the abyss devil, we will not be easily played by others.


    At the same time, it is more impossible to be dealt with so easily by others. His peak combat power is not only that, but also that. It is also played by the devil clown and applauded.


    If we really fight, it is not clear whether the devil clown is the opponent of the abyss devil.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gaopeng and others feel discomfort for a while, they have already felt the feeling of treading on the ground.


    When they saw the scene that had already changed before them, everything seemed to be a little different from the abyss they were in, although there were also dark forces around them.


    But more powerful than the abyss.


    And give them a special feeling of depression, the sky is red blood, especially when they really touch the air here, it seems to touch the dark!


    "Some depression..." Gao Peng felt it so quietly. It didn''t feel very much, but the emperor and others felt extremely uncomfortable.


    They are not dark creatures themselves, all of which are camouflaged, which makes them feel more painful, but in order not to be found by others.


    They can only support hard, but they can''t show it at the same time. This feeling is too hard.


    "Damn it, how can these guys live in such a place? Who can bear this feeling? When are we going to last? "


    "It''s estimated that we will stay here for a long time. After all, we have reached other people''s territory now. If we want to escape, it''s almost impossible."


    "Just go through it slowly. If we can''t, not only are we likely to be found, but all of us are likely to die here."


    When they first realized their current situation, they were really desperate. That feeling really made them feel powerless.


    Originally thought that maybe there was a chance to escape, but who knows now that is the real heaven has no way to enter the earth.


    What''s more, the pain they have to endure, the best unacceptable things can''t be shown, which makes them unbearable.


    Those demon people first step out of the transmission array, and then directly say, "we have officially stepped into the demon territory now, and then there will be other people to pick you up."


    "We''ll wait for you here a little bit, and we''ll leave when someone comes to pick you up."


    "But if you come here, you can''t act rashly, or we won''t be able to help if anything happens then."


    However, in saying this, the expressions on the faces of these demons are a little ponderous, obviously a little gloating.

 Chapters 1113

    By the time these demons arrived, they had already spread all the information at the first time.


    So they will have someone come to see them later. It is obvious that they want to leave after watching a good play.


    Gao Peng also naturally felt the gloating of these guys, but he didn''t say much at all. After all, sometimes he didn''t need to say too much, just use his fist to decide.


    But they didn''t feel so calm. When they came here, they felt uncomfortable, especially when they felt the evil intentions of these demons.


    This made them a little more worried.


    "You don''t need to panic. I''ll take care of everything here. Your current status won''t be doubted by others. Just do your own thing well."


    "What should be camouflaged should also be camouflaged. It must not be discovered by other people."


    Gaopeng saw a few of them in a bit of panic, and couldn''t help comforting them at a time. These guys seemed to have never seen the world.


    But he also has no way. After all, these guys don''t know his situation at all. There may be some other misunderstandings, which are indeed natural.


    Although some of them still want to say something, but The next second there is a very strong breath is approaching, which directly shut them up.


    I didn''t dare to transmit any more. Some people who are afraid of these demons will hear them. After all, Gao Peng can do it, and others can''t.


    Shoo shoo shoo


    "Hahahaha!!!"


    "I didn''t expect that there were other people living in exile. I''ve never heard of such things, but I think it''s quite interesting."


    "Where is the new man? It''s just to see what kind of strength the exile has. It''s not a piece of rubbish, is it? "


    "It is estimated that it is not much worse. After all, if he does not return to the ethnic group, he will never be able to open up his ethnic talent. What''s more, he is not as brave and good as we are. It is inevitable that he will be a garbage."


    "What a pity He may not be able to improve too much. The best golden age is wasted. The longer we live, the stronger we will be. "


    "The best period of development is when we are just born. If we don''t reach a certain level of strength when we reach adulthood, we will be more slow to improve."


    "What a pity!"


    Before the demons arrived, they had heard the conversation between them. Moreover, their conversation was unbridled, and they didn''t avoid others at all.


    Maybe this is their territory, so there is no consideration at all.


    Green willow God Emperor and other people secretly worry about, after all, they heard these words, which means that the people of these demons are not simple, their strength is likely to be more powerful.


    Several people of the God of Yan steel couldn''t help looking at Gao Peng, because they also wanted to see what kind of expression changes Gao Peng would have, but when they saw Gao Peng''s face was expressionless.


    Also let them a little sigh of relief, at least did not meet these demon people panic, this can be expected.

 Chapters 1114

    In a short time, I saw a group of demon people appear in front of them, each of them showed a very horrible atmosphere, and they just went there for a stop, they could give a very evil atmosphere.


    However, it has nothing to do with the demons, but it has a huge impact on the green willow God and others. After all, they are not dark creatures at all.


    Naturally, they are extremely sensitive to this evil power, and they also feel uncomfortable. It''s a very painful thing to stay here.


    What''s more, the people who see these demons?


    It seems that the people who only saw the demons found the three of them, which is slightly strange.


    "Eh? How can there be other dark creatures here? "


    The demons who led Gao Penglai said: "those were all his slaves and clerics, originally of some other races, but after the transformation of the source of evil, they became dark creatures directly."


    After such an explanation, they finally understood what was going on.


    Only to see these demon people nodding.


    "I don''t see that it''s a big show. I have my own slaves and officials. It''s not easy!"


    "But You are such a rubbish that you can see that we didn''t say hello. Do you look down on us? "


    The people of the demon family suddenly get into trouble, which makes all people somewhat unexpected. After all, they didn''t expect that these people of the demon family would be so arrogant.


    Originally thought that people of the same race would not have a big accident, but it seems that they didn''t think so at all.


    What else do they do to bring their own people back?


    Qingliushendi and others feel special doubts, but at this time, their identity is completely unable to speak. They try not to speak if they can. No one knows what will happen next.


    And they were a little nervous.


    I wish nothing could happen!


    Those demons didn''t want to take care of it, and they had more important things to do, but at this time they stayed here to watch a good play.


    Because this kind of thing is very rare, who doesn''t want to have a good look?


    It''s rare for them to see each other, so they stay here, just to see how Gao Peng will deal with it and whether he will be severely abused in the end?


    They basically think that Gao Peng can win the final victory. All the demons on the demons'' plate have started their racial talent, and their combat effectiveness is particularly strong.


    It''s not a exile at all. It''s comparable. Therefore, they have already determined that Gao Peng will definitely lose to others.


    Therefore, they really have some expectations!


    But no matter what they think, Gao Peng has never paid attention to these guys, and he''s already itchy, since these guys come to the door automatically.


    Then he won''t be so polite.


    It''s just enough to improve his own strength. He hasn''t improved his own strength for a long time. If he didn''t want to come to this place in the first place, he would have looked for those demons and abyss demons.


    But now, it seems that you can improve your own strength openly, and you don''t need to be afraid of being doubted by others. This feeling is good enough.

 Chapters 1115

    Gao Peng suddenly smiled.


    This kind of result is the best. In life, he is looking forward to this kind of result, but these demons are catching up.


    I don''t know what they are thinking, maybe because they think their strength is really strong.


    Gao Peng''s smile directly shocked all the people present. What''s so funny?


    Don''t he know what the situation is? And those demon people are clearly picking and challenging him!


    Several people of the green willow God Emperor are confused. They are very worried now. They don''t know how to describe it. Moreover, it''s clearly someone else who is looking for trouble.


    But now Gao Peng is still there laughing. Don''t see what kind of result it is now. Doesn''t he have a match?


    It''s over This time may be the real end, there is no fluke psychology, it seems that we can only admit our lives!


    Popping God also gave up completely.


    Even those demons are slightly shocked. After all, they didn''t even think that someone would smile in front of them. Didn''t they take them seriously?


    Those demons who led Gao Penglai also stayed together, and then their faces also showed a smile. After all, only in this way can they become more interesting.


    If it''s just one side rolling, what''s the meaning?


    This is even more interesting.


    "That''s right. We don''t want to see the rolling on one side. If we have a little bit of resistance, it seems more interesting and dramatic."


    "I just don''t know when he can survive. After all, he doesn''t have the talent to open the race, and he doesn''t know what his strength is, although it''s a long way to follow us."


    "But it''s really uncertain what the strength is, but how to say it has been strengthened by the source of evil. The strength should not be too weak."


    They are all looking forward to it.


    But those demons who come to pick and challenge themselves are a little angry this time. They think that this new comer should see that they are afraid to guess right.


    But at this time, I would suddenly laugh. Is this to look down on them?


    Damn it!


    All of a sudden their tempers came up, and their tempers were particularly grumpy. At this time, when they saw Gaopeng''s behavior, they could not bear it any more.


    "You are a waste. Are we funny? Do you look down on us? "


    "It seems that if you don''t teach you a good lesson, you really don''t know your position. Do you think this place is really the same as the place you stayed before?"


    Everyone of the demon clan exudes their own breath, and their breath is particularly evil, which directly attracts more and more huge evil breath.


    Gao Peng looked directly at each other and said, "I just look down on you. It''s just a group of weak people. Who gave you the courage to walk in front of me?"


    "I''m rubbish. What are you guys? Isn''t rubbish as good as that? Ah, I saw for the first time that I scolded myself for being so fresh and refined, but your eloquence is very good. "


    "It''s just a talent to launch a vicious attack and even scold yourself!"

 Chapters 1116

    Quiet!


    The scene suddenly fell into silence.


    All the people couldn''t help looking at Gao Peng. The expressions on their faces were particularly vivid. Most of them had a slight twitch at the corners of their mouths.


    They really suspected that they had just heard the wrong thing, and they would even hear him say those words. This is just hard!


    The emperor Qingliu and others were even more desperate. They thought there was still a little hope for survival, but when they heard Gao Peng''s words, they had no hope at all.


    Although also shocked by Gao Peng''s boldness.


    Can be more on their own future, it is now the people who have provoked these demons, then almost no room!


    My God!!


    Do you want to be so unlucky?


    Compared with those demons, they feel the most shocked now. They didn''t expect that this new man would be so brave and talk rubbish to them.


    How do you look down on them?


    What''s more, I just came in and said that I look down on them. This new man really has a kind of personality, and at the same time, all people are looking at him. They didn''t expect that this new man would be so brave.


    It''s also a little unbelievable.


    "You You... "


    The popularity of the leader''s demon clan trembled. He didn''t even think that this man who didn''t know how many years of exile would be so disrespectful to him.


    I can''t imagine it!


    They just wanted to teach this new man a lesson, let him know that he must be honest on this chassis, but they can''t think that he is very strong after wandering outside.


    You have to obey the rules wherever you are.


    But now they have changed their mind, that is, they must teach this guy a good lesson. If they don''t let him fear, then they will never give up.


    "Do you have a way to say it again?"


    But they are still a little angry, can''t help but refute a sentence.


    Gao Peng''s face shows a trace of strange affection. Now he finally understands that some guys are really uncomfortable. Many people can''t help asking him to say it again.


    Are these guys a little bit self abusive?


    Why do you tell him to say it again? This is a helpless request, and if he doesn''t do it, will he be sorry for each other?


    "This kind of request is really rare, but I can''t satisfy you."


    "I just look down on you rubbish. If you have the ability, you can go straight ahead. Don''t nag me here, and I hate other people''s squabbling there."


    Gao Peng gave them a cold look. Do these guys really think they are really strong? It''s just his stepping stone.


    As long as these guys make a move, it means that they all lose the use value, and in the first time it means that they all lose.


    Want to win him? How is that possible?


    This has never happened before, so Gao Peng is not afraid of anyone at all, which is the strong confidence he has.


    It''s because of his confidence in his own strength and system, so no matter what kind of enemy he faces, he is never afraid of it!

 Chapters 1117

    "You say we''re rubbish?"


    Some of the demons couldn''t believe it. They all thought there was something wrong with their ears, and some of them couldn''t be sure.


    All the demons have an incredible look on their faces.


    Gao Peng nodded his head definitely.


    "That''s right. What''s the purpose of your group of rubbish coming here? Want to get in my way? "


    "Why don''t you just give it to me together? I will never fight back. After all, it doesn''t need to be too serious to deal with your garbage."


    "Because you are too weak to let me mention any interest, so I think you should go together, maybe you can get a little cheaper..."


    Everyone: "..."


    At that time, all the people present didn''t know what to say. They really felt that Gao Peng was too arrogant, but they also felt that Gao Peng seemed to have unprecedented confidence.


    At least that kind of calm expression gives people a feeling of winning, is it an illusion?


    But it''s not like


    It makes everyone feel particularly confused. No one knows what Gao Peng thinks, but he thinks his words are too arrogant. It''s impossible for ordinary people to say such words at all.


    At least we can see the situation clearly. Besides, it''s the territory of the demons now, although it''s undeniable that he is also the people of the demons.


    But it doesn''t mean other people won''t kill him!


    And why does he have such a strong foundation? As if everything was under control, no one could hurt him. Who gave him such a strong confidence and confidence?


    It''s really a little bit of a puzzle.


    The people who led Gao Peng and others to this place were silent immediately. They didn''t know how to describe this new man, although they didn''t know the strength of Gao Peng at all.


    And in their memory, these helpless people wandering outside should not be able to make you how powerful, let alone have known that Gao Peng did not open the racial talent.


    This makes them more convinced that Gao Peng''s strength should not be so strong, but why does he have such a strong self-confidence?


    I don''t understand!


    At this time, those demons are completely angry. Looking at their twisted faces, you can know that they are really angry.


    They never thought that someone would look down on them so much. There are some unforgivable things!


    Bang!


    A big bang scared everyone.


    When all the people looked at it, they found that one of the demons exploded directly, but the others felt used to it and didn''t react much.


    But Gao Peng and several other people, their eyes are only shocked at this time. They really don''t know what happened in front of them.


    But just when they were shocked.


    There was a sudden sound in the blood mist.


    "You damn bastard, you are really pissing me off now. Don''t let you know what kind of rules to abide by on this plate. You have no such strength at all. Dare to look down on any of us!"

 Chapters 1118

    The sound of the blood fog suddenly came out.


    Directly shocked everyone, Gao Peng also felt inconceivable. After all, this was a real gas explosion, but even though his body had been completely exploded, he was still intact.


    No It should be said that there is no death.


    That''s a little unexpected. Is this the race talent of the demons? It''s too powerful. It can not only make you lose your body, but also live. Is there any other wonderful use?


    The God of green willow also stayed for a long time.


    "It''s terrible Is this the real demon? If all the demons have such a talent, it''s too horrible. Who else will be their opponent? "


    "No one''s going to be their opponent. It''s not going to kill at all!"


    "No wonder they all say that as long as the demons start their racial talent, it''s impossible to be destroyed by others, because their racial talent is immortal, and no one can kill them at all."


    Gao Peng just looked at the blood fog quietly. At this time, he was also a little excited. If he could really open this racial talent, wouldn''t he also become such a terror?


    He has always known his weakness, that is, if he duels with people who have no murderous spirit, and is not the enemy, he will not only be able to improve his strength, but also may be seriously hurt.


    If someone wants to kill him by this point, it is really possible to do so, so he has always been worried about his weakness.


    But if he can get this race talent, then he doesn''t need to worry about accidents at all, because he can''t even smash his body, so what else can kill him?


    If it''s the enemy, he will be able to improve his strength in an instant, which is just the best thing.


    Just think about it and feel special excitement!!


    "Great! This is just for me. If I can get this talent, then I have no weakness now


    Gao Peng is excited when a voice suddenly rings again.


    That''s the demon that brought them here.


    "This is the race talent of the demons. Does it look particularly powerful?"


    "It''s not like you are completely shocked now. After all, the body has been blown up directly. There''s nothing wrong at all. This is the race talent of the demons. If you start the race talent, you won''t be killed so easily."


    "Unless all flesh and blood are completely wiped out, it is possible to kill the people of the demon family. Generally speaking, as long as the people of the demon bead have a little blood left, they can definitely be resurrected."


    "Of course, it''s only for those who have turned on racial talent. If you don''t turn on racial talent, it''s just like other races, if you just lose your head, you will die completely."


    "I don''t know if you can turn on the racial talent now. Maybe you can work harder, but You have to get past that now. "


    "Otherwise, nothing else will work."

 Chapters 1119

    When Gao Peng finally saw the blood of the demon family, how powerful it is, it can be called the most powerful blood.


    However, there is still a little doubt in his heart. If race talent is just like this, will it hurt him every time he uses his race talent?


    Therefore, he asked his inner doubts.


    People with a demon clan are also very patient to answer him.


    "In fact, there will be no damage at all, which is beneficial to our demon people. When the mood swings are very intense, it is the racial talent that can''t help but start to operate itself."


    "At the same time, as long as you get more hurt, your strength will become stronger after you recover completely."


    "It can be said that the people of the demons are stronger in the Vietnam War!"


    Gao Peng: "..."


    The stronger the Vietnam War is, the more masochistic it is!


    And the more hurt you get, the more powerful your strength can be. What''s not masochism?


    It''s no wonder that the characters of all the demons are somewhat strange. It turns out that this is not only because they are the embodiment of evil, but also because of their blood.


    Otherwise, how could each character be so weird? It is absolutely because it will become so weird after being abused.


    It seems that the blood of this race is still weird!


    It occurred to Gao Peng that he once seemed to have met such a race, which he called himself a fighting nation. However, when he came to this continent, he basically did not see that race again.


    The people of that race are really powerful, but now it seems that there is nothing, but the people of that race are really some virtual powerful.


    That is the stronger the Vietnam War!


    It seems that there are some principles in it.


    Gao Peng asked, "I remember that I once saw a race claiming to be a fighting nation. They are the stronger the Vietnam War is. What''s the difference between them and our demons?"


    The man of the magic bead smiled coldly, and his face was obviously a little dismissive. There are not many races in the world that can be compared with the magic clan.


    Don''t say what kind of fighting nation it is, it can''t be compared at all.


    "How can that garbage race be compared with our demon race? It''s nothing more than a second-class nation. The stronger the Vietnam War is, the more they are squeezing their limits. "


    "It''s not to improve their own strength at all. As long as they are squeezed to the lowest level, they can''t improve at all. Their improvement is limited."


    "It''s not like we demons can improve infinitely, but when we reach a certain level, it''s also very slow to improve, but it''s OK to improve."


    "We can have an outbreak period when the demons are under age. At that time, as long as we keep fighting for ourselves, the improved strength will be unimaginable to others. Once we are under age, the speed of improvement will become more and more slow."


    "That''s the difference between demons and other races. Don''t talk about that kind of junk race. Their limit is so low that they can''t reach our level at all."

 Chapters 1120

    After a little thought, Gao Peng also thought that it was true. After all, the strength of the fighting nations he met was not so good. Even the most powerful of them, it seems that they can kill at will.


    At that time, I really felt very strong.


    Now, looking back, it''s impossible to enter his eyes again. At last, he understood what is the limit of potential.


    "It seems that our blood power is quite strong, but I don''t know if I can open the racial talent, otherwise it would be a real pity!"


    The demon people heard Gao Peng''s words, and the corners of their mouths could not help twitching.


    What''s a strong name?


    It should be the strongest blood, OK?


    However, he didn''t contradict. He thought that Gao Peng was really a little angry. If he argued with him at this time, he didn''t know what he would say.


    I think it''s going to blow up again!


    Qingliu and others are more helpless. Although they know that Gao Peng really has the blood power of the demon family, you are not the demon family at all!


    You even want to open race talent. Are you afraid you want to go against the sky?


    They can only look at the sky without words, looking at this bloody red sky, the whole person has been completely desperate, and now they are resigned, whether they will come to the end of life in the next second or not.


    They can all accept it!


    This is a kind of suffering


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it Damn... "


    "You garbage ignore me, you bastard I will never forgive you I won''t forgive you


    That angry demon is really angry at this time. After all, he was ignored directly, perhaps because his temper was too grumpy.


    That''s why it just blew up!


    But with the passage of time, his body has gradually started to agglomerate. He wanted to teach Gao Peng a good lesson.


    After all, in his opinion, Gao Peng, a new comer, has neither opened his racial talent nor grasped the period of the outbreak. At this time, it is impossible to be more powerful than him.


    But what surprised him was that the guy ignored him all the time and didn''t look at him at all. This feeling of being ignored was just outrageous.


    His whole person slowly exudes a particularly evil atmosphere, and has begun to slowly atomize, and the power slowly begins to gather.


    At this time, Gaopeng finally realized the sad demon family, because he was so angry that people could not help but ignore him.


    However, at this time, he suddenly exuded such a terrible power that it was impossible to ignore him. Gao Peng could not help but smile at the corner of his mouth.


    He''s not in a hurry now, because he wants to wait until this guy has all the power, and then he can have a good fight with this guy.


    Then he can improve even more.


    "Oh, I''ll wait for you to improve for a while, even if it''s to let you burst out the most powerful force, I''m not afraid."


    "Garbage is garbage. I can deal with you with one hand. It''s really weak enough to see you explode all your strength and have such a long time!"

 Chapters 1121

    "There are species!"


    That demon instantly gathered his body, and his voice seemed to break his teeth, which was vividly displayed.


    Whew!


    He didn''t hesitate at all. He just flickered from the place where he was. A red light appeared in the void, because the sky was all bloody red.


    His hand is not so obvious, but if you look carefully, you can still see it, other people will not say for the moment.


    Gao Peng can see each other.


    This speed is not so fast, and it can only be said that the strength of the other side is very strong, but the speed is not the advantage of the other side, otherwise, there are not many people who can see it.


    Also at this time, the prompt sound of the system rings in Gao Peng''s mind again.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan completed! ]


    Name: Devil XIII


    race: Devil


    blood: Devil blood (super emperor Road)


    Constitution: bloodthirsty (emperor Road)


    realm: the first level of spirit


    [the highest level of enemy is the first level of spirit, which will automatically upgrade the host to the second level of spirit. ]


    [the enemy''s strongest blood is the demon blood (super emperor Road), which will automatically upgrade to the ancient demon blood (emperor Road) for the host! ]


    [the enemy''s strongest constitution is bloodthirsty (Huangdao), which will automatically upgrade the host to ancient Shinto blood (chaohuangdao)!! ]


    before the devil 13 had attacked, Gao Peng''s strength had changed dramatically, but at this time, he found that his blood force seemed a little strange.


    Why are these authentic demons only the blood of the demons, but they are the blood of the ancient demons, which seems to be different!


    Why is that?


    He doesn''t know for the moment, but this special feeling can also bring him great power.


    It''s definitely not something other people can give.


    Once again, he stepped into a new realm. He felt that the power in his body was just a powerful explosion. Even in this very stable space, he was very confident that he could sweep everything.


    Of course, he is not sure if there are any more powerful people, but the power in his body is really terrible now.


    Dozens of times more powerful than before.


    It''s a great feeling!


    "It''s too strong. This posture is too strong. It''s not only the Constitution and blood, but also the energy in your body. It''s full of energy."


    Gao Peng directly ignored the attack of demon 13, because at this time, he was carefully understanding the changes of power in his body, that is, because he felt that the power in his body was particularly powerful.


    He couldn''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth.


    This scene was directly seen by all the people present, all of them were stunned, but now they are under the full eruption of others.


    What the hell is this guy doing?


    Do you really think he can ignore the attack? In the end, you are too arrogant and arrogant. No matter what kind of self-confidence you have about your strength, you should not be so obvious.


    And they also don''t think that Gao Pengzhen has such a terrible power, only to see that they are completely stunned at this time.


    Devil 13 is really angry!


    I have never seen anyone look down on him so much, and even ignore his attack completely at this time. Do you think that he dare not to give up his heavy hand?

 Chapters 1122

    "Hateful!"


    "You are looking for death!"


    Devil 13 instant rage, did not expect to have arrived this kind of time, unexpectedly still born to be ignored, his whole face is directly distorted!!


    At this time, qingliushendi and others are completely speechless, but they have long been desperate. No matter what happens, they all feel that they will not live long.


    In that case, just relax.


    The three of them are in total despair.


    As for the other demons, they are also ignorant at this time. I really don''t know what Gao Peng''s performance is. Are they really confident in their own strength?


    Others are about to attack, but now they can still seem so calm, which is too small for others, right?


    "Is this guy really dying? Does he really think other people won''t kill him? "


    "Devil 13 may be really angry!"


    Seeing the performance of devil XIII at the moment, these people of the demon clan have basically known that he is completely angry, which makes them feel a little serious. If they have to stop when they have to.


    Although it is said that their race is particularly bloodthirsty and ruthless, we can''t easily kill our own compatriots on this chassis, or we may be punished at that time.


    No matter whether they are recognized or not, the blood of the demons is flowing in their bodies, so they can''t be killed on their territory.


    But they haven''t thought about making a move at this time. They just crash on one side. If there is a chance to make a move, they must stop it.


    They are all ready!


    However


    Their action was obviously to do more than one thing. Seeing the devil 13 incarnate as evil, they rushed to Gao Peng directly, but Gao Peng just stood there regardless.


    From the beginning to the end, I didn''t want to fight back. At the same time, I didn''t want to avoid at all. I just stood where I was.


    Boom!!!


    There was a shocking sound. The devil 13 turned into a light, and he was jumping all the time. At last, he attacked Gao Peng, but Gao Peng never moved.


    It''s like a big mountain, just standing there like a mountain, even with a slight smile on the corner of the mouth.


    When the devil 13 felt that his attack was completely ineffective, he was a little stupefied, even his attack had stopped completely.


    He didn''t know whether to attack or not.


    Because his whole person is in a state of stupor, he has already burst out all his strength, and has exhausted all his strength, but why is the new man indifferent at present?


    Is the strength of the other side really so strong? At this moment, he was deeply doubted. After all, he opened up the racial talent, and his power was really powerful.


    In addition, I have just used my racial talent again, and my strength has improved a little bit, but it has no use for this guy in front of me.


    He can''t help but doubt!


    Is he too weak, or is he too strong?

 Chapters 1123

    Everyone in each scene also saw this scene. Originally, those demons were still waiting for the opportunity to stop devil XIII.


    But now It doesn''t seem necessary at all.


    My God!


    What did they see?


    I saw that Gao Peng completely ignored the attack of demon 13, and didn''t move at all. After a minute, the whole person stood there, which scared everyone present.


    It''s the same with qingliushendi and other people. They have already despaired when they came to this place, but now when they see Gaopeng so fierce, they are also shocked.


    There was no hope at all.


    But now they have a glimmer of hope. Maybe they can''t be killed so easily. After all, Gao Peng is so fierce now. Maybe they have a chance.


    "It seems We really look down on him completely, doesn''t that mean we are relatively safe this time, at least not so easy to be found by others, and we don''t need to be too afraid of being killed by others. "


    "He has such a powerful power, so he will definitely be used by these demons. Then you will not take us out of anger. We still have a great chance to escape from here."


    After such an idea, the three of them are in a much better mood, and no longer as unhappy as before, because now they can see the hope of living.


    At the beginning, because Gao Peng had been doing it all the time, they were really afraid. They were directly discovered by the people of these demons, and finally all the people were dealt with.


    But now seeing Gao Peng''s strength, they feel relieved. At least they won''t be killed so easily by those guys.


    Then they are not so dangerous.


    Just don''t make big mistakes, then nothing needs to be afraid.


    In addition to the three of them, those demon talents are the only ones who feel the most shocked. After all, they thought that Gao Peng would be taught a terrible lesson, and might even be killed by the angry devil 13.


    So they are ready to stop devil XIII, but now when they see what is happening in front of them, they really know how wrong they thought before.


    It''s not a matter of stopping.


    It''s the devil thirteen that can''t shake this new man. This makes them feel particularly shocked, because they naturally know how powerful the devil thirteen is and what kind of state it is in at the same time.


    This will make them feel special shock!


    "My God, I feel that I have hallucinated. The strength of the new man is so strong. Has he been promoted to the realm of spirit? But he didn''t start his racial talent at all. How could he be promoted to the realm of spirit? "


    "Some can''t believe it! I don''t know how he got promoted, but I think there must be a secret in him, but it''s not wrong to have a little secret during such a long time in exile. "


    "What kind of opportunities have you met? Otherwise, you will never enter the spirit realm. It''s interesting. I thought it was just a weak person."


    "But now it seems obvious that it is not!"

 Chapters 1124

    "Interesting."


    The demon who led Gao Peng and others to return, just rubbed his chin and looked at Gao Peng. At this time, he really felt very interesting. At first, he didn''t find Gao Peng''s strength.


    Because at the beginning he didn''t care. After all, the weak are the weak. They just can''t attract his attention.


    Even if he can finally afford the talent of race, then his strength is just like that. But now when he finds out that he has some eyesight, Gao Peng is a spirit realm.


    That''s something!


    Because Gao Peng didn''t start his own race talent at all. If he started his race talent, his strength would become stronger.


    It''s the spirit realm without the start of racial talent, so once the start of racial talent, it will become more amazing, so he will feel particularly interesting.


    The people of the demons around him agree with him. Although they are the same as other demons, their identities are quite different from the general modules.


    Otherwise, they will not be assigned to collect the source of evil. It is absolutely a great trust for them, so they will go.


    What''s more, they are powerful enough not to be killed so easily by others. Even if the abyss devil wants to kill them so easily, it''s not easy.


    Therefore, they have absolute rights.


    When they found that Gao Peng was different, they couldn''t help but pay more attention to him.


    "It seems that we can focus on him. Although we haven''t started our own racial talent yet, once we do, his potential will be more terrible than others."


    "It''s estimated that when he wanders outside, there will be some opportunities, so his strength will be improved so much. It seems that he is really a little strong, but I don''t know if he can grasp this opportunity."


    "It''s true. I don''t know if I can pass."


    "There should be no problem to pass. As long as the blood of demons is flowing in his body, there won''t be too much problem. Moreover, he should be able to open his own racial talent. After all, with his current strength, there won''t be too much problem."


    "But there may be accidents."


    "Of course, there will be other exceptions, but I''m more confident that he can make it, because you can see that he has such terrible strength now, and can mix to this extent with his own luck and opportunities."


    "Let alone give him a chance?"


    There is something magical about that.


    However, other people agree with it. After all, it is true. People like them, if they don''t know their own blood and don''t start their own race talent, they may easily die outside.


    In addition, many people are hostile to them, which can cause countless enemies. If they are discovered by others, it will be a disaster.


    That''s why they think it''s okay.


    Just when Gao Peng didn''t know it, he was thoroughly listed as the focus of attention, and at the same time, he was paid more attention by others.


    He, inexplicably involved in the unknown risk, and even he did not know.

 Chapters 1125

    At the beginning, no one thought that Gao Peng would have such a performance, because all the people did not feel the power of Gao Peng, so there would always be a preconceived idea.


    But in fact, what they thought at the beginning was also true, except that Gao Peng was totally different from ordinary people, and he was totally a guy to open and hang up.


    As long as there is an enemy, then his strength will rise rapidly, and no one will be his opponent at all, unless there is no trace of malice in fighting with him.


    But how is that possible?


    When the demons fight, they will never be malicious, and they are a little angry.


    This is the real angry move of devil 13. It must be to beat Gao Peng half dead in the end. Although he didn''t want to kill Gao Peng at all, he will also be judged as the enemy by the system.


    This also made Gao Peng suddenly improve such a powerful strength, which is not expected by others at all, so they really don''t understand at this time.


    But more still think Gaopeng is hiding his strength!


    "This guy is really able to hide. He didn''t show his strength from the beginning to the end. He really made us think he was weak. He didn''t look like a demon at all."


    "Shouldn''t we all be arrogant and high-profile?"


    "Don''t you know that this guy has been wandering outside for so long, if he doesn''t learn to hide, maybe he won''t be able to stand in front of us at this time."


    "It makes sense, after all, our demons are enemies of those races, and once they find us, they will never let it go so easily."


    "What''s more, the garbage has long been thought that we have been exterminated. Once they find that there are still demons alive, it will definitely come out and hide, which is also very good."


    "It''s estimated that we will hide our strength, and finally we can live until now. Without two brushes, we would have been killed."


    Gao Peng didn''t say anything at all, but the people of the demons who were watching had already started to find excuses for him.


    Let alone, what they actually said is well founded. If Gao Peng doesn''t know what his situation is, he will believe them.


    Just when the demons are talking about it.


    Devil 13 is completely indecisive!!


    He never thought it would be such a result. He thought it would be easy to teach the new man in front of him, but now he has not only failed to teach him, but also lost face himself.


    Let alone in the eyes of so many people.


    He felt special anger, but he still couldn''t believe more of it, and at this time he was not sure what realm Gao Peng was.


    Since even his powerful attack can stand there undamaged, it''s a little shocking.


    Only to see him staring at Gao Peng like this, his mind is running at full speed, thinking about how to solve it, Gao Peng can''t give up so easily, and the people of his demon family won''t give up.


    What''s more, in front of so many people, he can''t really lose face, otherwise he will be completely unable to raise his head.

 Chapters 1126

    It''s when devil 13 looks at Gao Peng.


    At last, Gaopeng looked up at him, but at this time, a little cold smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, as if he was dismissive.


    It''s annoying to see that expression.


    But before he could respond, Gao Peng said, "what''s the matter? Is that the end of it? "


    "If your strength is really only like this, it is very disappointing. I just saw your aggressive appearance and really thought how powerful you are, but it just let me down."


    "I stand here still and let you attack. You can''t even move me. You are really weak!"


    Gao Peng said with some emotion.


    And this sentence falls into the ears of everyone present, which is another experience.


    Demon 13 is not weak, but Gao Peng''s present state is too evil to grasp his strength.


    Everyone can''t help but feel speechless when hearing Gao Peng''s words.


    This guy is really arrogant!


    Powerful, but not so arrogant Seeing Gao Peng''s arrogant appearance, all the people felt speechless, even most of the demon''s mouth corners were twitching.


    Just now I thought Gao Peng was very low-key, but now they all want to take back what they said before. This is not a low-key, but a special high-key.


    Perhaps other habits hide their own strength, which is a kind of playing pig and eating tiger, in order to show their strength in a higher profile.


    It seems that they are also a bit like the character of their demons, only slightly different from most of them.


    Most of the demons are perverse, regardless of any consequences. Even if there are some rules that can restrain them, they will do some unacceptable or even crazy things within the scope of the rules.


    Demons are such a body of evil, and crazy blood.


    All of them looked at Gao Peng with no words.


    It''s really arrogant!


    One of the most exciting is devil XIII. He has felt special anger now. After all, the strength of the new man in front of him is so strong. At the beginning, he thought he could take it easily.


    But it turned out to be unexpected.


    It made him lose face in front of all the demons, and now he was so insulted by this new man, so he was almost angry, but he could not really explode like before.


    Even if he has his own race talent, it is impossible for him to have such a serious injury endlessly, which is an overdraft of his potential.


    This is absolutely not allowed to happen.


    "Damn it I didn''t expect this guy to be so powerful, and he was so good at hiding at the beginning. He didn''t open his racial talent at all. He was so powerful. "


    "Is this guy really new? If he is allowed to open up his own racial talent, then the power is not even more powerful than me? "


    At this time, demon 13 felt that the shadow had risen in his heart, and he was not willing to believe that Gao Peng was much stronger than him even if he did not start the racial talent.


    He really doesn''t want to believe it!!

 Chapters 1128

    Although the demon clan is the embodiment of evil, it does not mean that they have no feelings at all, especially for their own people, which has a strong feeling.


    But now, both sides are their own people, will let them feel special embarrassment, but also just when they are extremely entangled.


    Demon 13 officially launched an attack!!


    Boom boom!!!


    The whole heaven and earth seems to be trying to attract him, and his constitution is very suitable for this heaven and earth. Therefore, when he fully displays his strength, the whole sky seems to respond to him.


    "This is going to break out!"


    "Although it''s a bit chaotic, I have to say that his strength is really very strong. If he develops well, he will definitely become a strong one."


    "I just hope he doesn''t damage the foundation. Even if he makes a mistake this time, he must cheer up. Otherwise, it will be a big loss for us demon people."


    The people of the demon family just looked at it, and then they saw the potential of the demon 13, but it was totally useless, and they could not stop it, at most, they could only watch it.


    No one can stop it!


    Green willow God himself was even more stunned. They had never seen such a powerful person before, and when devil 13 broke out all his power.


    They all feel special depression.


    When they are in this place, they feel pain all over their body. After all, this kind of negative force has a special impact on them, making them unable to exert their power all over.


    Let alone want to resist these evil forces, itself has been a special pain, when they feel this more horrible bloodthirsty power, let them feel more uncomfortable.


    Also shocked by these forces!!


    The power of terror was beyond their expectation. They never thought that there were so many people in the world.


    Even their ancestors, those old guys just can''t erupt such horror. Although they haven''t seen it, they can guess it occasionally.


    Even if it''s desperate, it''s just that, right?


    They are not sure, but they are also probably so, which makes them feel particularly shocked. It''s such a terror for any demon people to show their strength.


    But their race has to work hard to make such a person finally appear. The gap is just too big, just like a gap.


    This kind of gap makes people despair!


    "It''s so powerful! I''ve never felt such a powerful person, and why is the talent of demon people so good, and it''s so terrible to have any strength. "


    "I feel so terrible from this man, let alone who he is!"


    At first, they thought that all people were gods, but at this time, they fully understood that they had hallucinations.


    Even those who collect evil can''t just be gods and emperors, just show their power and let them see it like this.


    This makes them despair directly!

 Chapters 1129

    The gap between race and race is so big. It''s not only talent but also strength. It''s just that people can''t see any hope at all.


    At this time, they really doubted that at one time, how did those people think that the demons had been wiped out by them?


    How big is this heart?


    Don''t they really understand the real strength of the demon clan? Just seeing each other''s talent is enough to frighten people, even saying that the whole demon clan has been eliminated.


    "Damn it, how do those guys determine that the demons have been completely wiped out? Don''t they know that there is such a terrible race talent in the demon clan, and the cultivation talent itself is already so terrible. "


    "It''s a joke to think that we can kill the demons together? The strength of any one of the demons has been so strong, which is definitely beyond the realm of God and Emperor. "


    "Those guys are all pretending to be pigs and eating tigers. They didn''t show any real strength before. Now we find that we are naive."


    Burst God is also very desperate!


    Originally, they just thought that the people of the demons were just a little stronger than them. After all, at the beginning, when they saw that the people of the demons collected the source of evil.


    They didn''t feel so desperate.


    At most, they felt the abyss, the devil''s strength was particularly strong, at that time, they did not feel too much abnormality.


    But now I think it''s very unusual after I think about it a little bit. Why is such a powerful abyss devil so polite to this couple of demons?


    Even if they belong to an alliance, it is impossible for them to behave like this. At that time, they did not have a careful impression at all, but at that time they saw the power of demon 13.


    That reminds them of all this!


    But at this time, they only think how ridiculous the idea at that time is. They even think that other people are in the same realm with them, and they are already such a terrible demon.


    How could it be so weak?


    That''s exactly what they think. Even the abyss devil has surpassed the existence of the God Emperor, and now these demons are definitely surpassed.


    It''s just horrible!


    What is the realm above God?


    They don''t know. All the people feel that the strength of these guys is too terrible to recruit people easily.


    It''s just such an outbreak that the negative forces and evil forces of the whole world are converging on him. It''s just terrible.


    "It''s so powerful. I never thought anyone could be so powerful. I think they can really blow up the whole sky with one fist."


    "If they were allowed to appear in the ancient land, it would be absolutely earth shaking. Even if the ancestors of all forces appeared, they could not resist such a demon clan."


    "How did they resist? It''s too fanciful to say that the whole demon clan has been eliminated! "


    All the people are confused. They don''t know how to eliminate the demons. Such a terrible talent and strength is the strongest race!


    There is no race talent to match!!

 Chapters 1130

    At the time when all the people have their own thoughts, the fierce attack of demon 13 is coming.


    Gaopeng didn''t move all the time, because he said at the beginning that he would never move easily. He was waiting for the attack of the other side so quietly.


    He is so confident!


    Although his realm is only a little stronger than that of the other side, his blood strength and constitution have already been stronger than that of the other side, which is a qualitative change.


    This kind of strength is not only a little bit, he can crush each other at will, which is all thanks to his own blood and physique.


    At the same time, he has completely doubted that his own blood power and constitution are definitely stronger than them. After all, the prefix adds an ancient time.


    This is definitely not the general blood power and physique can have, let alone these authentic demon people are completely different from him, which can show his special.


    This also makes him more confident about his own strength, his own blood strength and constitution are stronger than others, and now more special.


    The realm is higher than the other side!


    This is the absolute advantage!


    "If you have a chance, you have to check my blood strength and physique as soon as possible. What''s the matter? It looks different from these people."


    "But it''s really powerful. I feel that my own blood is much stronger than theirs. Maybe it''s the blood of ancient demons!"


    "I don''t know if I can find the reason from these demons, but there must be some clues."


    Gao Peng ignores devil 13 directly.


    Because this guy can''t pose any threat to him at all, he just wants to study the blood force in his body.


    It is absolutely necessary for him to study it well, and he also thinks it is necessary to investigate it. Otherwise, he can''t understand his own blood and constitution, which is really a little sad!


    Such a strong blood.


    It''s absolutely impossible to disappear, so he thinks that as long as he has a good look, he can definitely find out the relevant information, let alone as long as he can really be included in these demons.


    Then it''s nothing!


    "It seems that we can only penetrate into the inner part of these demons first, first understand the power of blood in our body, and then slowly find our own constitution."


    "But I don''t think there is much difference. Who makes my own blood and body so terrible?"


    In the end, he couldn''t help but narcissism. Now he has completely determined that his own blood strength and physique may have reached the top.


    Otherwise, it can''t have never been changed. The system will definitely let him gain the most powerful power. But now his blood power and constitution have passed for so long, and never changed again.


    At most, it''s only a slight increase, which shows how powerful the system and blood are, and it can''t be abandoned so easily.


    This makes him more confident!


    And he is no longer afraid of being killed by others. It''s really that his strength is too strong for others to kill him.

 Chapters 1131

    Because he has grown to a certain extent, especially his physique and blood power bring him not only a little improvement, but also a sense of qualitative change.


    This also makes him find that he will not be killed by others at all, so he can slowly improve his strength.


    If it wasn''t for more information, he would have been rioting here for a long time, but he didn''t want to do it. Some people may be really tough, no matter what you kill him or do.


    It''s really impossible to tell you everything you want to know!


    All of this still needs to be done slowly.


    Only when he enters the inner world, can he solve all the problems better. So he wants to enter the inner world of the demon family. But he also wants to make a good investigation of his blood force.


    Why is it so much stronger than the blood of these demons?


    Other people didn''t find his blood''s strangeness at all. Even if he had fought such a powerful force, no one cared about it, just thought that what he had was the blood of the demon clan.


    Gao Peng naturally knows that other people can''t understand everything about him. All of these can only be explored and investigated slowly by himself.


    First of all, we have to investigate from this area, especially those who have lived for a long time. Maybe they really know something interesting.


    "It seems that we need to solve this guy as soon as possible. Otherwise, it will be endless. As long as we can solve it, we will be mixed into the demon clan, right?"


    Gao Peng finally returned to the spirit this time, but he looked at Devil XIII thoughtfully, because only by defeating the guy in front of him can he really integrate into the demon family.


    Nobody thought that in such a tight period of time, Gao Peng thought so many things in his mind. They only saw Gao Peng standing there.


    This is the same as before.


    This makes everyone feel speechless. It''s too arrogant. We have to say how to ignore each other''s attacks again and again.


    It''s about to get revenge!


    What''s more, it''s almost in front of others. Who can bear it? All the demons are extremely arrogant. At this time, they are so humiliated by a new man.


    The consequences are especially serious.


    Qingliushendi and others don''t know what to say. They don''t have any right to say anything. Moreover, they have slowly found out Gaopeng''s brain circuit.


    It just doesn''t make sense!


    And now they have compared Buddhism. If they can live, they will live. If they can''t live, they will die.


    Anyway, no matter how much they resist or escape, they will never survive, so they are completely convinced now.


    Anyway, I can''t resist!


    Better enjoy it!


    This is what they think now. They can''t be said to be self defeating. They just don''t have any confidence in their own strength.


    Their own strength is not strong, they can only rely on Gao Peng, but Gao Peng has been dying, what can they do?


    Take it

 Chapters 1132

    "This guy has a real personality. Does he really have such a strong strength, or does he just don''t realize anything?"


    "I think I have a very strong power, and I have absolute confidence in myself. Otherwise, I can''t ignore devil XIII so much."


    The people of these demons were completely speechless when they saw Gao Peng''s move. They felt so arrogant for the first time.


    At first, they all thought that the people of the demon family were arrogant, but when they saw Gao Peng''s action, they really knew what it was called "the witch sees the witch".


    It''s impossible to compare!


    However, they also know that Gao Peng''s strength is very strong, which has been known from the previous performance, but now the magic thirteen has completely erupted, shouldn''t it be said?


    Devil 13 doesn''t know whether he is used to the feeling of being ignored, or whether he has been angry for a long time and has no expression. His eyes are so fixed on Gao Peng.


    It was just a moment.


    The sky has been stirred by him.


    Bang!


    It''s like a tornado coming down from the sky. The tip of the tornado is attacking Gao Peng directly, but Gao Peng gently raises his hand at this time.


    The curtain fell in everyone''s eyes, showing a look of shock, but it was not waiting for them to respond.


    Gao Peng has gently turned his hand a little, and finally pinched it. He fell directly to the ground. No one knows what he is doing.


    I just think this kind of action is too strange, and does he just want to deal with devil XIII with such a hand?


    It''s a little too contemptuous, isn''t it?


    If he just stood still, it can be said that his defense is too amazing, but now he wants to defeat the other side with one hand, which is a little unbelievable.


    But I can''t believe it. I have to believe it.


    The next second, they saw a tornado as if it was bloody red, and it disappeared in a flash. Suddenly, a huge hole appeared on the ground.


    And there was a very obvious seal on the top, which was definitely made by devil 13. At that time, they were also curious about what had happened. At that moment, they were all distracted.


    Others can''t see clearly at all. They think that some people can''t believe what they see in front of them. It''s too dramatic.


    Gao Peng appeared at the side of that mark without expression, slowly reached into that hole, and directly pulled out a figure.


    All the people look.


    Only to see the devil 13 at this time appears to be particularly embarrassed, and both eyes have turned over directly, originally it seems so fierce.


    But now This kind of feeling is just too wonderful, and he is just two extremes.


    This kind of feeling makes all people drop their eyes. It''s really devil 13''s appearance is too miserable. It''s completely crushed by others, and there is no resistance.


    Who could have thought that would be the result?


    Just like turning over his hands to cover the clouds and rain, he directly turned over his hands to crush the devil 13. This is not only an amazing defense, but maybe his strength has already been beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Otherwise, it can''t be so powerful!

 Chapters 1133

    "I didn''t want to argue with you, but why do you have to ask for my trouble? Don''t you know the gap between us? "


    Gao Peng said this in a rhetorical way, but devil 13 didn''t respond at all. At this moment, he was already in a complete coma.


    Just after the collision, there was no reaction at all. Now there is no consciousness.


    All of us haven''t responded yet. We still feel that Gao Peng''s strength is too strong. It''s not just a little strong. It can directly make a powerful spirit lose its fighting power in an instant.


    It''s not for ordinary people to match. Maybe the people of the green willow God don''t know, but all the demons in this scene know exactly what the state of the devil 13 is.


    This makes them feel more shocked.


    Have you been playing pig and eating tiger all the time? What''s more, it directly makes people in the spirit realm lose their fighting power. This kind of strength is just too unexpected.


    "What is his realm? It''s quite unexpected that he has such terrible power without opening his racial talent. I feel that he has not exerted all his power now. "


    "Er And before using all his strength, he ran over devil XIII. How can he show all his strength? "


    This sentence directly makes everyone feel speechless. After all, it seems to be the same in fact. It can''t be resisted even by others'' attack. How can it let others show their full power?


    Now all of them look at Gao Peng with strange eyes. After all, Gao Peng is hiding his strength.


    And how could he be so strong?


    It''s impossible for ordinary demon people to be so powerful, but Gao Peng is not only so powerful, but also he doesn''t open the racial talent at all. Finally, he can easily crush a demon people in the spirit realm.


    It was quite unexpected.


    Who could have thought that would be the end result?


    No matter what they think, Gao Peng''s strength is too strong, and because he has been living outside for a long time, he may have been a little different from them.


    Or the potential is very different.


    In any case, Gao Peng absolutely concealed his power at the beginning, that is to say, after seeing being picked and provoked, he really broke out.


    No one thought it would be such a result, so all the demons on the scene specially looked at Gaopeng and the peaceful appearance of Gaopeng''s face. They all knew that this guy didn''t look so simple at all.


    Absolutely a tough guy!


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to conceal. I think he had expected it for a long time, and it would be such a result, so he would hide his strength. Now, although it''s not fully exposed, it can be relied on his hand.


    This has made a lot of people complain about the machine, and they dare not provoke him easily at all.


    But Although all the people in the audience dare not challenge him, they also have some demons who appreciate him. At least they have not opened their own race, and the talent is already so powerful. If we wait until we open the race talent.


    That can definitely become the pillar of the demon family!

 Chapters 1134

    In fact, Gao Peng is not only to improve his own strength, but also wants to show Liwei to the people of these demons. After all, there may be some people who are a little stronger than him.


    However, he will never allow others to challenge him again and again, which is just endless.


    After this solution, not only can he improve his strength, but also can avoid many troubles. However, if he wants to challenge, he will naturally challenge.


    He only wants to take the initiative in his own hands, not in the hands of others, which is different!


    Seeing the expressions on the faces of those demons, he has basically guessed what kind of results will be. It is estimated that they are also shocked.


    "It seems that the effect of Liwei is really good, but I don''t know how long it will last in the future. After all, it may not be the most powerful one for this guy."


    "That guy hasn''t changed much from the beginning to the end. He was just a little surprised at the beginning, and then there was no other reaction."


    Gao Peng''s eyes have been staring at the evil people who collect the source of evil. The first one, who was a little surprised at the beginning, never responded.


    From this kind of performance, we can see that the strength of the other side is absolutely strong, otherwise, he will not be so calm.


    But in this way, Gao Peng feels even more excited. The more powerful he is here, the more powerful he can be. But for the time being, he doesn''t want to move so easily.


    We still have to understand all the information we need to know, and then we can improve our strength as soon as possible. This order cannot be disordered.


    Gao Peng is looking at each other, and the people of that demon clan are also looking at Gao Peng. In fact, he is also a little surprised in his heart.


    Originally, I wanted to see a good play. Who knows that this good play is really unexpected.


    "This guy has some abilities. He not only hides his real strength, but also has such a terrible power when he doesn''t start his racial talent."


    "It''s really amazing that all of them can crush the demon 13 who just broke through the spirit realm. It''s really amazing. It seems that it''s time to take him to see if he can get his own racial talent."


    "If he can turn on racial talent, you will definitely have a one-off burst. I''m looking forward to his promotion."


    "It seems necessary for me to take him with me."


    That is to say, Gao Peng''s performance has made his inner decision. At the beginning, he just wanted to bring Gao Peng to this place, and then he died with himself.


    No matter how it turns out, it''s none of his business, but it''s amazing to see Gaopeng''s strength and talent.


    Then he changed his mind and was ready to take Gao Peng directly to open his own race talent. Maybe after opening race talent, the strength will have an outbreak period.


    Once he has really improved a lot, he may really pick up the treasure!!

 Chapters 1135

    Here, it is estimated that only the people of this demon clan are the most calm. There are some changes in other faces, even now, there is also not much calm.


    They can''t believe that a member of the same ethnic group who has not yet turned on racial talent can be so powerful.


    Although I don''t know if I can compete with them, I can directly crush the people who have just broken through the spirit realm, which is very powerful.


    What a surprise!


    "There''s something about this guy. He doesn''t know what he''s gone through. It seems that he has some ideas about strength. He didn''t start his racial talent at all. He can fight such a powerful strength. He feels that he has other opportunities."


    "If he didn''t have the opportunity, he would never have such a terrible power. This has not yet opened his own race talent, but it has already been so terrible. Now I''m looking forward to his appearance after opening his race talent."


    "How could it be so easy? It''s not so easy to open up your racial talent with the consent of the elders. "


    "What''s more, he is still a exile, so it''s more difficult for him to get the chance."


    All the demons are talking about it. It''s Gao Peng''s performance. They have to be surprised and want to talk about it more.


    However, just after they all expected Gao Peng to open the power of racial talent, some people poured cold water directly. In fact, not all people have the right to open racial talent.


    Some people may open it when they are young, but that''s because they grow up in this place. It''s totally different from Gaopeng, who has been wandering for so long.


    It''s a little conflicted by the demons here. For a while, it''s impossible for him to start his racial talent. It can only be realized after he has made contributions.


    So they just wanted to see Gao Peng''s appearance after he started his race talent, but now it''s impossible, which makes them feel special regret.


    At this time, Emperor Qingliu and others don''t know what''s going on. Their strength is too weak. They just can''t get involved in anything, and they can''t be too excited at this time.


    They are so passive!


    However, looking at Gao Peng''s great power, they have now fully believed in Gao Peng, not to think that Gao Peng has no strength at all.


    At least Gao Peng has the strength to take them out, which is the best news.


    "Great!"


    "With such powerful strength, we don''t need to be too afraid at all. If the real people who are found by magic bead find that we are all pretending, then we will never be too worried."


    "As long as there is him, we can still get out of the siege. It seems that we don''t need to worry too much at all. As long as we don''t find him, we can still lurk slowly. Even if we are found, we are not afraid."


    When they saw Gao Peng''s strength, it was a tranquilizer, which made them more confident that they could live, so they were relieved at this time.


    It''s true that I was in despair all the time, and I didn''t feel that I could go out alive at any moment.

 Chapters 1136

    When they were excited, they suddenly saw that the people who led them suddenly moved, especially the one who led them came directly in their direction.


    "He He... "


    "What''s the matter with him? Have we been found? "


    "No way! We''ve all become dark creatures now, and it''s absolutely impossible for camouflaged creatures to be found so easily by others, let alone our conversations are all whispered in the dark. "


    "It''s absolutely impossible to find out!"


    "But he''s coming towards us now?"


    The three of them were scared. At first, they thought they had great hope and could go out from here alive. But who knew that suddenly they saw the demon people approaching.


    It''s really scary!


    Gao Peng also saw that he had been moved by a demon people, and at this time he came to their side, which made him have to pay attention.


    Especially this one has always been very calm. He must be the most powerful here. Besides, he brought them to the site.


    It also made him feel a little confused.


    That demon people came directly to Gao Peng''s in front, so quietly looking at Gao Peng, said nothing.


    The scene fell into a eerie silence.


    The three of them were secretly relieved. They didn''t come to find them at all. Fortunately, they weren''t found out. Otherwise, the three of them might be really doomed.


    Seeing that the people of the demon clan are looking for Gao Peng, they don''t need to worry at last, but they dare not talk at this time. No one knows whether the other side can know that they are talking.


    Especially at such close quarters.


    It''s a little scary!


    Gao Peng is also looking at this demon clan quietly. He doesn''t know what the other side wants to do, because the strength of this guy in front of him may be much stronger than all the people.


    Absolutely the most powerful one!


    But what is the significance of his action?


    At this time, the demon suddenly spoke.


    "I haven''t made a formal self introduction since I just met. My name is magic rock."


    "Gaopeng!"


    "I think your talent is really good. After all, you have not started the racial talent, and your strength has exceeded the spirit realm. Are you interested in following me to see if you can start your own racial talent?"


    Magic rock said at first, and he didn''t have any inflection at all.


    Gao Peng was stunned. He didn''t expect that this demon would say that when he spoke, but he didn''t hesitate much.


    "Yes, I also want to see how powerful I will be when I start racial talent. I just saw this guy''s racial talent is so amazing."


    "If I began to have race talent, would I have almost immortal body like him?"


    "Yes, this is the racial talent of our demons. As long as it''s really opened, it''s almost immortal, but there''s a limit. Everyone is online by their own power. Once it''s used too recklessly, it''s likely to fall into a land of no return."

 Chapters 1137

    Gao Peng naturally knows that no matter how horrible the race is, talent will definitely have its limits, and it can''t be used endlessly.


    But He still thinks that the race talent of the demons is too magical, just like the immortal body, and he doesn''t know what the limit is?


    Is everyone''s limit different?


    Gao Peng asked about his inner thoughts and curiosity directly. After all, the magic rock seemed to know a lot about him, and he looked like he had seen everything.


    Maybe it''s really the top level in the demon clan.


    Now just now you can have a chance to talk, so naturally you have to ask all the doubts in your heart, and you can''t miss it.


    But we must not miss it so easily.


    Magic rock''s eyes flashed a little surprise. If someone knew that he could open such a terrible racial talent, he would definitely be very excited.


    Where can we care about the unlimited?


    After all, it''s quite immortal. Once someone knows that he can open such a talent, he has already forgotten everything.


    However, Gao Peng was surprised to have such an idea, which made him feel very happy. As expected, he could roam outside for such a long time, and his final strength could be raised to such a level, which was not for no reason.


    Naturally, there are other people''s excellences and unique vision. With the help of the questions asked now, it is relatively high-end.


    Some people as long as they know that they have such a terrible racial talent, where will control the limit is not the limit, just think that they are completely invincible.


    Who cares so much?


    Magic rock didn''t hesitate much. In fact, it''s not a secret. If you have a little understanding, you can know what the limit represents.


    "It also starts from the opening of racial talent. Every race who opens racial talent has a kind of ability, which can also be said to be an energy. Compared with the divine power, it has a very different role."


    "Divine power is universally owned by all races, but this special power can only appear in the body when the people of the demon race open the racial talent, which is called magic power."


    "The amount of magic power represents how many times you can use the racial talent. The amount of magic power of each person is different. When you start the racial talent, you have already determined a certain range."


    "After that, after conscious training, you can make your magic power more, which will make you use more race talent. The number of times depends on the number of magic power."


    "As long as the number of magic power is more, the number of times you use your own racial talent is more, then you can play out the potential talent that every demon has. The stronger the Vietnam War is, the more helpless it is, the more powerful it is."


    "Ultimately the most powerful race!"


    When magic rock said this, he also felt special pride. Even his eyes gradually showed a little fanaticism.


    The previous cultivation of calmness no longer exists. Maybe he also thinks that the demons are the most powerful race, because their talent and race talent are all here.


    I don''t know how many times stronger than other races. It''s just an incomparable magnitude.

 Chapters 1138

    Gao Peng listened to the introduction of magic rock so quietly. He didn''t know until this moment that there would be another kind of energy when he started the racial talent.


    And it all depends on the number of talents opened. I don''t know if this kind of magic can fight, which makes him more expectant.


    I don''t know if he can open his own racial talent. It seems that those who open their own racial talent have a success rate. They may fail or succeed.


    So he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    No matter what, he won''t help. Since there are successes and failures, it''s not a big deal that he didn''t open his own racial talent in the end, just to let others down.


    It''s like turning genius into waste.


    I guess it''s just like that in the end.


    There is no other change for him, so at this time he has decided to follow the magic rock to open his own race talent, regardless of the final result, but he is more curious.


    He also wants to know whether he can turn on the racial talent. If he can turn on the racial talent, it''s just too cool. No matter whether someone is hostile to him or not, he doesn''t need to worry anymore.


    That would make up for his last weakness.


    He has gradually made a decision in his mind that he must open his own racial talent, and it is obvious that magic rock has a certain say in the demons, otherwise, it is impossible to take such an important source of evil.


    What''s more, it seems that the strength of those demon people is not as strong as his. Although he still doesn''t know what kind of realm he is, the feeling to Gaopeng is as deep as the sea.


    It is necessary to know that Gao Peng is also a spirit realm now, but he also feels that magic rock is unfathomable, which is enough to prove the strength of each other.


    It''s not just a little bit of power.


    "How is it? How are you thinking? "


    "As long as you can follow me to open the racial talent, you will have a great chance to open it successfully. At the same time, you can also open your own racial talent as soon as possible."


    "If you don''t go with me, you want to start the racial talent as soon as possible, but it will take a long time. After all, you come in from the outside. Although you are also a demon, there must be a difference between the demon and the demon."


    Mo Yan is not talking, but Gao Peng knows what he means. It''s the same as the one he picked up. He picked it up now, if he doesn''t show his own value.


    In the end, it must not be taken seriously. Whether we can get the right to start racial talent is a question, so this is the most embarrassing situation.


    No matter what the final result is, if you don''t even have the chance to try and have enough talent, let alone succeed or fail.


    There is no way to talk about that.


    Gao Peng naturally understood this very well, so he didn''t think much at all, and nodded directly and agreed. How could such a good opportunity be missed?


    You can help such a thigh. Although you don''t know how much discourse power magic rock has, it shouldn''t be wrong to follow him. You can also use it as a pretext.

 Chapters 1139

    At the moment when Gao Peng promised, he almost knew that magic rock might want to approach him. Although he didn''t know what the purpose was, he could also give others some opportunities.


    How to say that he also wants to get this chance to open up the racial talent, not to mention that this guy obviously has some status at present, and it is not clear how the strength is for the time being.


    But the strength must not be weak!


    At this time, several people of the green willow God also followed. At this time, they seemed to be dark creatures without any sense. However, they were all slaves and officials of Gao Peng.


    Nature should be with you at any time, not to mention that there is no reason. If you don''t, who knows where you will go and even what kind of things you will do.


    If you do something out of the ordinary, you will be killed directly by the people of the demon clan. What can you do?


    So I can only bring it.


    In fact, Emperor Qingliu himself is speechless now. They don''t know what to do now. They always feel that they are in the mire now.


    Although Gao Peng has brought them a little bit of self-confidence, after all, Gao Peng''s strength is so strong, it should not be so easy to give up on them.


    And once the demons find them, they should not be able to solve them so quickly. But at this time, although they feel very confident, they always feel that the situation has developed to the extent that they can''t expect.


    A little flustered!


    "Why did things develop like this? I always feel that things have developed to the point where we can''t control them at all, and I don''t know what will happen in the end. "


    "Where are we going now?"


    "It''s probably to open up the racial talent, after all, it''s just been made clear, and there''s absolutely no other thing, sometimes we don''t know what kind of people we will meet next," said Yan Gang


    "I feel that we are a little suspended, and if I don''t give us a breath, I feel that I may not be able to withstand it. The dark power here is so terrible that I feel that my power is completely suppressed."


    "Indeed It''s not only that my strength has been restrained, but also that I feel very uncomfortable. It''s just too bad. I don''t know how this place survives. "


    "These demons are different from us. Maybe they think it''s the most comfortable place for them. They are the embodiment of evil. They don''t care about these dark forces at all."


    "Bad situation!"


    These people are used to it now. They secretly start to communicate with each other. After all, only in this way can they relieve their boredom, and at the same time, they will not be completely mad.


    This feeling of helplessness is just too bad. If they can not communicate a little, they will definitely be driven mad.


    They stay here all the time and don''t feel the feeling of being eroded by the darkness, because they are not dark creatures. For this dark power, there is no compatibility at all.


    There is only torture and resistance!

 Chapters 1140

    When several people were talking in secret, magic rock said: "would you like to stand on my side?"


    Gao Peng: "???"


    Suddenly he was asked, in fact, at this time he felt that he was still a little confused, only to see him looking at magic rock in some doubt.


    At this time, the green willow God Emperor and others suddenly calmed down and looked at the magic rock with some doubts. However, the three of them were very secretive. After all, now they are the kind of irrational dark creatures.


    Don''t let others discover it. The strength of magic rock is very strong. Once there is any reckless move, it may be discovered.


    Magic rock also knew that he suddenly asked a little abruptly, so he only saw him smile and said: "everyone who goes to open the racial talent basically belongs to all factions. The reason for this division is that if every faction has more people who open the racial talent."


    "There are a lot of magic powers, basically, all of them have very strong talents. If the more talented people are, the more resources this faction can get in the end."


    "I hope you can go out on behalf of my faction, but it''s not unhelpful. You won''t be targeted in vain. If you can win from this, then I can definitely give you some resources."


    "And I can give you a chance to improve your own strength and magic power, which is very useful."


    "I don''t know what you mean?"


    After such an explanation, Gao Peng basically knows what''s going on. These demons are not completely concentric, maybe they have many factions.


    I guess it''s because I''ve lived so long that I need to create some competitiveness before I can divide myself into different factions and compete in this way!


    Magic rock can still directly represent a faction, which means his strength is absolutely strong. At this time, Gao Peng can''t help but look at him more.


    Gao Peng now feels that he has just underestimated him completely. It is possible that magic rock''s strength and status are beyond his imagination. After all, it can represent a faction, which is a little unexpected.


    But it''s because he can talk directly with people with status, which is very good for him. After all, it will be more convenient to do things.


    He himself wants to try to open up his own race talent. Since others give him the chance, he must not miss it, and magic rock has already said that if he can win this time.


    Then we can give him some benefits and opportunities. Although we don''t know what it is, it may bring him some advantages.


    Although he is not very scarce, he is very curious. Anyway, he can''t give up such an opportunity. He wants to try to see if he can open his racial talent.


    This opportunity must not be missed!


    The green willow God Emperor and others looked at the magic rock. They didn''t expect that this guy was still a very important person in the demon family. His strength was really very strong, but his right to speak was also a little big.

 Chapters 1141

    Magic rock''s decision-making power is not small, which can represent a shooting, otherwise, it is impossible for a person to decide all things directly.


    This kind of people''s strength will certainly be very strong, but they haven''t shown it all the time, which makes them more cautious. They don''t want to be discovered by others.


    And their strength is too big. If Gao Peng didn''t disguise it for them, it would have been completely exposed at that time, but also because they were a little cautious.


    I haven''t been found for a while!


    "How is it? It''s not very difficult for you, and if you can win, you can not only get a large part of the resources, but also get the opportunities I give you. "


    "In addition, you are not qualified to open the racial talent, but if you agree, I can also open the racial talent for you."


    "It''s not going to cost you anything, it''s just a little bit of a squeeze when it comes to race talent, but it''s okay to have a little bit of competition."


    "I think you can understand that."


    Gao Peng nodded in silence. Of course, good resources need competition. Even people of the same race are no exception. It is impossible that all resources are completely open.


    That''s a little unrealistic.


    If there is no competition, who knows which can win and who wants to lie down and win?


    Some people have no talent, or they just don''t have enterprising spirit. This kind of people''s access to resources is a waste in vain.


    The reason why there is competition is that we want to select these people from the beginning and kick them all out. This is to avoid wasting so many resources. Only those who are talented and enterprising at the same time.


    These can definitely become the pillars of a race, which is what all the strong people like, so there is nothing unacceptable about having competition.


    What''s more, Gao Peng doesn''t need to be afraid of competition at all. Instead, he will like it more. Maybe he can improve a little bit at that time?


    Although I don''t know the strength of the other side, and I can''t show it openly, but sometimes it''s OK to sneak around.


    This made them hesitate for a long time. When they saw him, they nodded without hesitation: "yes, I can represent your faction in the battle, and I hope you don''t cheat me. If you win, I need to get some resources."


    "There''s also the opportunity you just said."


    "You can rest assured that since it''s my words, it''s impossible to cheat you. After all, if you are a little suspicious, you can go to other people to inquire about my name."


    "I''ve always said the same thing!" Said Magic rock with great confidence.


    But he just finished, Gao Peng, I looked at him without any words directly. I''m not familiar with the place of life. Who can I find out? Thanks for his words.


    However, when Gao Peng saw that the other side said he was so confident, he was finally relieved. He was most afraid of the kind of person who didn''t have self-confidence and asked others how to do.

 Chapters 1142

    Seeing that Gao Peng had agreed, magic rock didn''t delay any more. He took them directly to fly to the distance, and introduced some important things to Gao Peng on the way.


    For example, when they start racial talent later, they will enter a pool, which is commonly known as talent pool.


    This can open everyone''s race talent, but everyone''s race talent has strength and depends on their own magic power, so the more magic power, the stronger their race talent.


    So we have to compete in it!


    Especially in the talent pool, you can gain more energy only when you reach the center of the moon, which means that when a person''s racial talent is fully turned on, his magic power will have a huge amount.


    This is also the final result of all the people of the demon clan after observation. Although this law is not necessarily accurate, with a direction, many people will try their best to do it.


    They will never miss this chance!


    Therefore, at that time, all people will absolutely compete for the most central place, and then it depends on their own strength. Magic rock is also based on the absolute strength of Gaopeng, so they want to try to attract Gaopeng.


    Gaopeng has the strength to crush the spirit realm. Even in it, it can be regarded as a little bit more top-notch combat power. At that time, it will still have a little bit of competitiveness.


    In the end, it''s not clear how to do it, but we can know that in this talent pool, it''s definitely a fight between the dragon and the tiger, and all people are going to strengthen the most central area in succession.


    Everyone wants to make his magic power more. After all, only the more magic power, the stronger his talent.


    After that, magic rock began to introduce a more interesting thing.


    "After all the people open the racial talent, they will come out through a stone with a special magic stone, which can detect the amount of magic power in our demon''s human body."


    "People of the same race who start racial talent have to pass the test of this stone, so that they can just distinguish a strong one from a weak one, and then they can rank first with the most magic powers."


    "The more magic powers there are, the more resources you will get. My requirements are not high. As long as you can enter the top 10, everything I promised you can be achieved."


    "There were 100 participants at that time, each of them was very powerful, and some of them had possessed the spirit realm. I can''t see what realm you are, but your strength should be stronger than most of them."


    "But I hope you have a good performance!"


    After hearing these introductions, Gao Peng has basically determined the whole process. At the same time, he knows how to do it himself. It is impossible for him to give up the opportunity he has already got.


    And he thought it was really interesting. There was no unfriendliness to him at all, but special friendliness.


    Can he fight in it? Doesn''t that mean he can improve his strength again? There will certainly be some people who are a little stronger than him.


    Since it''s said that it''s Tianjiao of the demon clan, its strength will certainly not be weak.

 Chapters 1143

    If you just start racial talent, it doesn''t need to represent that every faction is competing. So this time, it''s not easy.


    Gao Peng basically understood a general idea from the words of magic rock. Maybe it was when they reached the time of resource allocation that they came up with such a way to compete.


    If the top demons are allowed to fight, it will definitely take up a huge amount of space and even cause human losses.


    That''s just a little too bad!


    And some of the gains are not worth the losses, so they can only compete with the slightly younger demon people, which is a better way.


    The demon people themselves want to open the racial talent, but because this time all Tianjiao open the racial talent at the same time, then the pressure of competition will be especially great.


    Maybe people who could have gained more magic power, because of the failure of competition, the final magic power may become less and not necessarily, this kind of things are unpredictable.


    But now that all factions have decided, they may be determined to do so. It''s not that they don''t know how powerful Tianjiao of other demons is.


    When they start their racial talent at this time, they are absolutely confident in themselves. Maybe they want to accumulate to a certain extent and finally start their racial talent at once.


    Get more magic power!


    Gao Peng''s heart is so guessing. Otherwise, how could there be so many Tianjiao of demons? They all start their own racial talent at this time. It should have been started a long time ago.


    But in order to make their racial talents and Demons more powerful, they stifle their tenacity to the point that it seems that their tenacity is not comparable with that of ordinary people.


    You just want to gain more powerful power, so they can bear it. At this time, they start their own racial talent. Maybe when they don''t start their own racial talent, they are still behind those who start it.


    But wait until they really turn on the racial talent!


    Then all the situations will be completely reversed, because they are so terrible that they have not turned on the racial talent. Once they turn on the racial talent, they will not only improve their cultivation talent.


    It can be expected that its own strength will also skyrocket.


    Gao Peng can''t help but show a little excitement in his eyes. After all, he can let some guys become his enemies completely, and then his realm can be improved again.


    It''s a special feeling!


    Other people don''t know his purpose at all, and he can quietly improve his own strength, at the same time, he doesn''t need to make things too big.


    For the time being, he doesn''t know any other news, so he doesn''t want to expose his identity so quickly. After all, once it is exposed, there will be some troubles.


    It''s also to wait until you know everything, and finally think about it.


    Anyway, this kind of time can improve their own strength, and others still ask him to do it. This feeling is totally different from his feeling of making a scene before.


    It gives him a different kind of stimulation!

 Chapters 1144

    At this time, several people of the green willow God were crying and laughing. They didn''t expect that the final result would be like this.


    They also listened to the rules of magic rock without missing a word, which made them feel more uncomfortable. After all, they may see Tianjiao of all the demons next.


    There are also some high-level demons.


    This makes them more worried. Will it help?


    At that time, they will be really finished. After all, with their current strength, this demon''s territory is completely impossible. No matter where they want to go, there is no way.


    Too weak!


    Even the weakest of the demons are even stronger than them, which makes them feel deeply frustrated. These demons are just too rebellious.


    No wonder it''s the most powerful race.


    This is not only their strong blood, but also their cultivation talent, which can be obtained from the strength of most people.


    Although the number of demons is a little less, but their average strength is beyond everyone''s imagination, this strength is just too explosive!


    It makes people feel frightened.


    "Such a race really doesn''t know how to be expelled from the mainland. What are the old guys who used to be


    They can''t help but come up with this idea in their mind. It''s really unrealistic to see that the strength of these sows is too strong.


    How did those old guys drive the demons out of the mainland? They can''t figure it out!


    It''s a tangle!


    In a short time, they have reached the talent pool in the mouth of magic rock, and seen a group of demons with evil breath from afar.


    There are also some slightly old demons in it. However, their breath is completely introverted. Although they don''t emit any breath at all, it can''t be underestimated.


    Magic rock didn''t show much of its own breath, but his strength was also not to be underestimated, so several people on the scene were totally afraid to underestimate those who were a little older.


    These are absolutely big guys!!


    Gao Peng then focused on those who were a little younger. These were the arrogance of the demons mentioned before. They all had a very arrogant look on their faces.


    Because they all know that after today, they will be completely reborn, and will be able to crush all people.


    Those who have already started racial talent in advance have been pressing them all the time. If it wasn''t for not opening racial talent, they would never be so embarrassed.


    Now you can start the racial talent, which means that they will enter the outbreak period of strength. When their racial talent is fully opened, their magic power will be more than others.


    This is definitely a great joy.


    This also makes many people feel special excitement. We can see it from Tianjiao''s face of these demons. Gao Peng has a panoramic view of all this.


    However, his heart is also very excited. That''s because this proud guy is better to deal with. A little stimulation can make them completely angry.


    Isn''t it a matter of minutes to be an enemy?

 Chapters 1145

    Those demon people saw the appearance of magic rock, and those demon Tianjiao didn''t react very much, but they basically looked at Gao Peng, and finally they didn''t pay any attention.


    Because they don''t think Gao Peng will threaten them. After all, in their opinion, this guy seems to have never seen before, so there is no need to worry.


    But compared with Tianjiao, those who are obviously from every faction can see that they are all staring at magic rock.


    Some of them said it ironically.


    "Isn''t this magic rock? Don''t you go to collect the source of sin? How can I still have time to come here? Isn''t it other people? "


    Evil rock slightly glanced at each other and said coldly: "I really go to collect the source of evil, but what about that? Don''t you allow me to come to the talent pool? "


    "Or are you afraid of me?"


    "We''re afraid of you? What a joke! "


    "You are just a little lucky, don''t you really think your talent is so powerful? We should have self-knowledge and don''t put gold on our faces. "


    "Ha ha!"


    Magic rock didn''t take care of him at all, as if he started to ignore them directly, and took Gao Peng and others to the side of the talent pool.


    Those demons are angry. They are the top leaders of all factions. Now they are ignored directly. Of course, their inner anger is very strong.


    No one thought that they would be ignored, but as soon as they thought of the character of magic rock, they dare not be too presumptuous, even though they want to talk again.


    But if they get angry with magic rock, they can''t bear to go away. Who can let their strength completely defeat each other? This makes them feel special suffocation.


    This scene was also seen by Gao Peng. At the beginning, Gao Peng thought that the whole demon family should be united in the end because of its small population. For example, once he was found, people would be eager to bring him to this site.


    Isn''t that special unity?


    However, he has now fully understood that at the beginning, he thought more about the demons, among which there was internal fighting, which was not so united at all. Maybe when dealing with foreign enemies, it would appear special unity.


    But there is also a fight in the demon family. I don''t know if this fight will be particularly fierce. No matter whether the fight is not fierce, it doesn''t make much difference for him.


    Now he appears in front of so many people, which basically means that he belongs to this faction. After that, other major factions will definitely attack him.


    This is the outcome he wants to see most. Anyway, he wants to improve his own strength. If he attacks indiscriminately, it will be found by others.


    Even if one is not good, he may kill others. But now he doesn''t need to worry about it, because other people will definitely send it to him. No matter how he improves his strength or does something extraordinary, some people will help him find reasons automatically.


    And I won''t be doubted by others. It''s so cool!

 Chapters 1146

    "Wait!"


    Just as Gaopeng and others have passed by, one of the demons suddenly says, and their eyes are directly on the popcorn God and others.


    This makes people like emperor popout feel a little bad. After all, they are not dark creatures themselves, and they are not evil people at the same time.


    It''s unreasonable to appear in such a place at this time. It''s just a little disguise. Now it seems that something is wrong.


    Was it discovered?


    Gao Peng is also slightly stunned, but there is not much expression change on his face, anyway, no matter what the final result is, he is not too worried.


    His strength is so strong, not to mention such a terrible system, there is no need to worry a little bit, so he just looked at that guy quietly.


    "What''s the matter with these guys? Don''t you know that the talent pool doesn''t allow any dark creatures? As long as you are not a demon, you can''t get close to the talent pool. Have you forgotten this rule? "


    Magic rock didn''t speak, but quietly looked at the person who spoke: "magic wheel, I think you are looking for death You''d better keep your nose out of my business. Who am I going to take with you? "


    "Don''t you dare to be cocky again. I''ll screw your head off."


    There was an uproar.


    Gao Peng is a little more unbelievable. Unexpectedly, magic rock is so hard. If there is such a rule, it should be obeyed.


    But he can''t help saying such words. It''s really a special mark. Maybe it''s because his strength is so strong that he can speak so forcefully?


    It''s just tough!!


    Don''t say Gao Peng, even other people of the demon clan also feel the special arrogance of magic rock, which can''t be described as arrogance.


    This is basically the rule of the demon family, but they dare not say anything. The evil rock is famous for its arrogance, and its reputation has been known by all people for a long time.


    Who dares to provoke him easily is just looking for his own death. Moreover, if his strength is not strong, he should not touch him easily, otherwise he may be killed.


    The magic wheel was also stunned, especially embarrassed in front of so many people, but when he thought of the identity of magic rock and the temper of the other party.


    In the end, he put up with it. In fact, he really wanted to be angry face to face. After all, it was just their rules that were ignored, and other races could not enter here.


    Now it is not only for other races to enter, but also completely ignored when it was proposed. This is not unintentional at all, but intentional!


    It''s really something that can''t be forgiven!


    But when he thought of the evil name of magic rock, he closed his mouth completely and didn''t dare to say a word more. After all, he didn''t want to be beaten directly here.


    If it''s a little more serious, maybe it''s possible to kill him. Other demons may not. It''s not necessarily magic rock. No one knows what special things he will do in the end.


    So he counseled in a flash!

 Chapters 1147

    Seeing the face of the demon wheel and other demon people, Gao Peng really felt something unexpected, because at this time, he clearly felt that other people were not willing to provoke evil rock.


    Although this has obviously violated their rules, no one dares to say a word more, which seems to be a special fear.


    This is a bit intriguing!


    Several people of the green willow God are even more ignorant. At first, they felt that they might be doomed, because if they were driven out by the people here, they would rely on their current identity and strength.


    The end result must be very bad!


    They could have predicted it for a long time, but when they were about to give up their lives, they didn''t expect that the people of a demon family could stand up directly, and they were still surprisingly strong.


    All the people of the demon clan dare not speak at all. That kind of strong power directly makes them feel a special shock. No one expected that they would have such a terrible deterrent force.


    What is his identity?


    How do you feel that all people are afraid of him? It''s clear that they have already known that they have violated the rules, but in the end, no one dares to say a word more.


    This is not only the identity can represent, may also represent the strength, that is because they do not understand, now can only watch so quietly.


    But everyone''s heart is particularly shocked.


    "My God, this demon''s people are really very powerful. They even make all people so afraid of him. Is his identity really special?"


    "Or he is more powerful than all the people in the market, and he may be beyond imagination. Otherwise, why do all people seem to be afraid of him?"


    "I always feel that we really hold a thigh. If it''s true, then we don''t need to worry too much. If it''s true that he is willing to protect us, then it can be a lot more reassuring."


    Now they are still in charge of being eroded by those dark forces. No matter how painful it is, it is much better than losing their lives.


    What''s more, after such a period of endurance, they have gradually become accustomed to this feeling, but they are more afraid of being found by others, but now they see such a thigh.


    This makes them a little more relieved, as long as they can always protect them, then they are confident that they can escape here.


    At this time, Gao Peng thought the same with them. At the beginning, he just thought that magic rock was the top of a faction, and it was not much different from those demons here.


    At first, he was ready to fight, because he would never let the emperor popout and other people be killed. He came in with him anyway, not to mention the three men were his subordinates.


    Where can let others move easily?


    He is ready to start, but didn''t expect that magic rock would be so strong. The strong head makes people feel special like it. It''s so safe!


    Gao Peng felt protected for the first time. Even he felt very strange, and even raised such an idea. But at this time, he could already know.


    The identity of magic rock is absolutely not simple, and its strength may exceed his imagination. Moreover, seeing the expression of all people, magic rock is absolutely not simple. This is not only the identity, but also the strength!

 Chapters 1148

    When all the people were quiet, magic rock took Gao Peng and other people directly to the talent pool. Now no one dared to stop them. They all made way directly.


    However, in such a blatant disregard of other factions, those people have been particularly angry for a long time, although they can''t say anything in person.


    But it doesn''t mean that they will do nothing like this. Only when they see that they secretly start to discuss with Tianjiao, the demon family who makes their own films, and they will definitely squeeze Gao Peng out of the talent pool.


    This is almost the best revenge!


    Although they can''t refute on the spot, the fight in the talent pool completely ignores all the rules, and no one can interfere, even if there is a serious fight in it.


    They can''t revenge or interfere. They can only remember this hatred in their hearts. That''s what they are talking about now.


    Everyone looks at Gao Peng with a little bad eyes. It''s obvious that all of them will take Gao Peng as their target, and Gaopeng will become everyone''s enemy.


    Gaopeng clearly felt the eyes of these guys, but he didn''t think so. His strength in life was there, and he didn''t need to be afraid of these guys at all.


    At the same time, he has a system, which makes him more confident. As long as these guys have a higher level than him, his strength can be improved in an instant.


    This kind of promotion is just wonderful. He also thinks that the speed of this kind of promotion is too fast, and other people don''t know it at all. It''s the best way to improve.


    "Well, plan slowly now, and then I''ll let you feel what real despair is."


    Gao Peng didn''t pay much attention to the Tianjiao of these demons. After all, in his opinion, it''s totally impossible to constitute a threat. Anyway, it will eventually become a stepping stone for him to improve his strength. What''s there to pay attention to?


    Therefore, he put more attention on the talent pool, that is, he did not know whether this pool could open the racial talent for him. He even felt a little skeptical.


    At this time, the God of green willow and others are finally relieved, but they are also curious. Can Gao Peng open the racial talent?


    They all know that Gao Peng is not a demon at all, but has the blood power of the demon. This is a special kind, so they will feel a little curious at this time.


    If you can really open the racial talent, it''s not too much to say that Gao Peng is a demon. They are really looking forward to it!


    ¡­¡­


    "If you get into the talent pool, you must squeeze that guy out directly. You can''t let him open the racial talent, and you can''t let him close to the middle."


    "No matter what method you use, I will definitely get rid of that guy first. You can also unite with other people."


    "I just need you to accomplish one goal, which is not to let him open the racial talent!"


    All the high-level officials of the factions spoke to their own demon Tianjiao, and their orders were very obscure, and they didn''t show much.


    But seeing their eyes, we can almost know what kind of ideas they are working on. However, it seems that magic rock really has confidence in Gao Peng.


    No worries at all!

 Chapters 1149

    At this time, Gaopeng also took a special look at magic rock. Gaopeng really doesn''t know how to describe his inner mood. Where does this guy come from?


    Is this guy really so confident in him?


    Although the strength he showed before is really very strong, but to see the Tianjiao of those demons, almost all of them are spirit realm, and every strength is not weak.


    Where on earth is the confidence?


    Gao Peng''s heart is really a little puzzling, because he has no idea why magic rock has such a strong self-confidence. He really wants to ask now.


    But words into the mouth, and finally hard to swallow by him.


    It''s really not easy to talk!


    But if Gao Peng doesn''t ask, it doesn''t mean that devil rock won''t tell.


    "You should be in a hurry now, why do you have so much confidence in you?" said Magic rock suddenly? There''s no denying it. I can see it from your expression. "


    "But I want to tell you why I have such a strong self-confidence in you, because when you see these guys, there is no wave in your heart, or even you just don''t think so."


    "From here, we can know that your strength is not only apparent. I think your strength can be more powerful, at least you can ignore these people."


    "So I think you can definitely win, you don''t need me to worry too much, and the performance you give me is exactly the same, you have no doubt at all."


    "You have special confidence in your own strength. Even in the face of me, you have never been a bit timid, as if you can defeat me."


    In the words of magic rock, I only saw that he had a special look at Gao Peng. In fact, he was really confused. This guy didn''t know why he didn''t have any fear to see him.


    Obviously, he knew that his strength was very strong, but there was never any fear in his eyes, which made his heart very puzzled.


    However, he can only be defined as Gao Peng''s great heart, perhaps because of his strong strength and absolute confidence in himself.


    Plus also can''t see his strength, will have blind self-confidence to own strength?


    That''s what magic rock thinks right now.


    However, it''s impossible for him to think clearly even if he wants to break his head. He can''t imagine it. Gao Peng has the ability to kill him in a second, but only if they really become enemies.


    A result he would never have imagined.


    Gao Peng looks at magic rock in surprise. Unexpectedly, this guy observes so carefully. He can''t even do such details. No wonder he is so confident.


    Gao Peng has always been dismissive of Tianjiao of those demons. It''s really that the strength of those guys is too weak. No matter what, at most, they are just stepping stones for him.


    That''s why he is so calm. I didn''t expect that all these things were put in the eyes of magic rock. As expected, people standing at such a high position are not simple.


    It makes sense why he has such a strong self-confidence. All of this is shown by Gao Peng.

 Chapters 1150

    "I said that I would win if I was wrong. That''s not just saying it. I''m serious."


    "What''s more, I don''t really despise these guys, but their strength is really too weak."


    Gao Peng said coldly, in his tone, he didn''t pay attention to those guys at all, which directly surprised magic rock''s eyes.


    But then there was a flash of excitement in his eyes.


    "Well, I want this momentum. I hope you can do what you say. If you can really win, then I will definitely give you a chance."


    "At the same time, resources will be divided into parts."


    Magic rock is sometimes happy in his heart, especially seeing Gao Peng''s self-confidence, which is also very good for him, after all, so that he can get the allocation of resources this time.


    This resource allocation is not to say. If we can win, then we can allocate more resources. For a faction, it is enough to grow.


    It''s not a joke!


    With so many resources, we can make a faction develop well. The number of people in this faction is the least, but because he is here, other people are not willing to let it go easily.


    Otherwise, his faction may not really exist. After all, he has been excluded by others. If he is not a little bit hard hearted, he may not be able to obtain cultivation resources, let alone turn over.


    It may disappear slowly. This is a very serious thing. The strength of magic rock is really strong, but it can never match the resources allocated by the ethnic group to find resources by itself.


    So at this time, he is also in urgent need. When seeing Gao Peng''s confidence, his heart is particularly excited.


    When Gao Peng saw the performance of magic rock, he felt a bit surprised. However, he was not prepared to ask more questions. Anyway, this kind of cooperation is mutually beneficial.


    Win win!


    For him, he can get a little bit of resources, at the same time, he can take the opportunity to improve his own strength, and even see if he can open the racial talent.


    It''s earned. After all, it''s very rare just to improve your own level, and you can also try to see if you can open your own racial talent.


    That''s just as important.


    That is to say, it''s incidental to obtain resources, because if he wants those resources, they have no use at all. For him, he can''t improve his own strength, even if it''s for others, there is no other person to give them.


    But he can stay!


    Although it''s not necessary, it can''t be said not to. How could it be so easy to let go of what belongs to him?


    "It''s like one arrow and three eagles. If I win this battle, I will definitely get the friendship of magic rock. By then, I will have a foothold in this module."


    "If other people want to get into trouble with me, they have to look at his opinions. At that time, they may really get into this faction."


    "I feel it''s not far from knowing the truth. After all, when I become these demons, they should tell me something. As for why they live here all the time, it''s also possible to know."

 Chapters 1151

    Gao Peng feels that he can almost enter the demon family, especially if he helps devil rock get the first place in this faction, it can definitely enter the demon family.


    Originally just said to get the top 10, but with his strength, how can it be just the top 10?


    Gao Peng has the confidence to sweep all the people, not to mention that he is to improve his own strength in this, so he must fight against other people at that time.


    Moreover, he believed that if he entered the talent pool, there would be a lot of people who would attack him. After all, he has almost once provoked the public anger.


    All the people are discussing how to deal with him. He has known this for a long time, so he doesn''t need to worry about it at this time. No one will fight against him at that time.


    Even he was more willing.


    "It seems that when you enter the talent pool later, you don''t need me at all. They will definitely attack me first. It seems that they can improve their own strength."


    Gao Peng can''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth, and it''s just right now. He has Tianjiao of a demon family. Seeing this smile at the corner of his mouth, his face suddenly shows a very ugly expression.


    And at this time, Gao Peng just looked at him. Gao Peng nodded to him like this, and Tianjiao''s face of that demon family became more ugly.


    Now he is being scolded by the elders of his own faction, but this guy is still so ridiculed. Yes, in the eyes of Tianjiao of this demon family, it is ridicule.


    Because at this time, his heart was just too angry. No matter what he saw, he was particularly upset. Especially when he saw Gao Peng, his anger monitoring was about to break out.


    They really don''t dare to get angry with magic rock, but the moment doesn''t mean they won''t deal with Gao Peng. After all, they don''t think that Gao Peng is so powerful.


    At this time, they have already made full use of their energy to make this guy look good. After all, now they are scolded by the elders of their own family, and even have been given a death order. They can''t let that guy get the noun, and they can''t let him open the racial talent at the same time.


    Make sure you squeeze it out!


    All of them remember this, especially clearly, only to see that all the faces of Tianjiao, the demon family, have become extremely ugly now, and they all look at Gao Peng so quietly.


    "This guy doesn''t know where he came from. He''s never seen him, but he''s the one who made us scolded. Since we''ve all given the death order, I''ll decide to ask this guy to see later. Some things will bear the consequences."


    "Still can''t deal with magic rock, then you can only be the vent bucket for everyone. You don''t want to open your own race talent. Go out honestly."


    Everyone thought of all kinds of voices, and at this time they really wanted to repay Gao Pengyi. After all, now they are scolding their elders.


    And everyone has been ordered to die. Never let Gaopeng open the racial talent. If you really open the racial talent, then all people will have to eat it.


    They''re going to take on more punishment, so only to see that they have to do it.

 Chapters 1152

    At this time, the most important people haven''t appeared. Gao Peng also saw all the people, their faces were particularly ugly, and some of them were just gnashing their teeth at him.


    All of a sudden, he had a little mood to tease these guys, but these guys are too interesting. Now he didn''t try to provoke these guys at all.


    Maybe they have just received some kind of order, so now they will show such emotions, that is to say, it is more interesting!


    Gao Peng suddenly said, "what? You''ve been staring at me. Do you have a problem with me? "


    All the people on the scene were stunned. No one expected that he would suddenly say such a thing, and they did not even consider what kind of people there were.


    Magic rock was also stunned, but he didn''t want to stop it at all. Even the corner of his mouth was slightly cocked up. Maybe in his opinion, this is the person he chose.


    How can the person he chooses not be domineering? If he is just a coward, he thinks his vision is too poor. That is to say, after seeing Gao Peng''s response, he feels that his choice is absolutely right.


    "It seems that I have a good eye. At least the person I choose is not a waste. Otherwise, if I dare not speak at this time, it is a complete waste."


    Magic rock is very satisfied. At this time, he has really recognized Gao Peng. Right, how can he say that it is the person he chooses who may be worse? If he is not a bit aggressive, he will be bullied by others.


    As for other people, they are also ignorant. They didn''t even think that a person who needs to start racial talent could be so arrogant here. Who does he think he is?


    Do you think he''s magic rock?


    This guy is so disgusting. After all the people gnash their teeth and look at him, there is no one to talk at this time. After all, they all stand by when they see magic rock. If there is no him, then all the people on the scene can''t stand their anger for a long time.


    Even the top managers of the major factions are also angry at this time, but after the previous events, they have learned to tolerate.


    But one by one they said in their hearts.


    "Wait, as long as you enter the talent pool, it will be your death time. How dare you pick up and challenge you at this time? Isn''t that looking for death? Don''t think everyone is magic rock. You can''t be the second one. "


    "Since you are so arrogant, let you be a little arrogant for a while. Then you don''t even know how to die."


    All people are so hateful in their hearts, not because there is magic rock on the side, so they are likely to do it directly, because they are controlled by others now.


    They don''t dare to act rashly, but their eyes are particularly fierce.


    But who is Gao Peng?


    How could they be so used to them?


    "Don''t stare at me with your eyes. I hate people who stare at me so much. Wait for me again. Be careful that I dig all your eyes down. I like those who eat them most."


    "If you''re staring at me, I don''t mind digging your eyes out and eating them!"

 Chapters 1153

    At this time, all the people were completely shocked. They had never seen such a arrogant person.


    No It''s not that they haven''t seen such a arrogant person, but they think such a guy dare to be so arrogant. Does that mean that all people are ignored?


    You don''t see what people are here. Each of them is the Tianjiao of the demon clan, especially the senior managers of various factions. This guy dare to be so arrogant here.


    Don''t you take others seriously?


    They all felt a special shock, their eyes were extremely wide, there were few things that shocked them, but now when they saw the words of the ghost, they could not help but feel a special shock.


    Because they didn''t dare to be unbridled here, but Gao Peng did it, and didn''t even pay attention to other elders.


    How arrogant is this?


    Qingliushendi and others are also ignorant, but at this time their hearts are speechless. After all, although they don''t know Gao Peng very much now, they have basically found out some of Gao Peng''s actions after a period of time with Gao Peng.


    They have already known that Gao Peng''s death is just a habit. Although they all know that Gao Feng''s strength is really very strong, every time they do such things, people can''t help accelerating their heart.


    Who can stand the feeling?


    If not for the fact that they have all experienced so many things, their bearing capacity would have been extraordinary, otherwise they would have been cut off on the spot.


    It''s so scary!


    "I have decided that if I escape from here this time, I will never follow him again. After all, I can''t stand the feeling of going up and down. I feel that I may be killed at any time."


    "Can''t he not die? It''s not good to quietly improve your strength and see if you can open the racial talent? Why do you have to fight these guys? "


    "Don''t you see what kind of territory you are in now, but there''s still time to challenge others here. Don''t you see whether their elders are here?"


    "I feel like it''s going to be over again. Why do I have such a bad feeling every time? I can''t follow him any more. If I follow him again, I think I can''t stand it."


    At this time, the three of them felt a heartbeat, which was absolutely not suitable for them, because they did not know how many times they tried.


    This feeling of heart rate acceleration is really not something that people can try. At this time, they are just about to spit blood. This is a wave of ups and downs. People all think that they can peacefully get through this difficult time.


    But who knows Gaopeng is going to die again.


    It''s really not something that ordinary people can stand up to. What''s more, their strength is relatively weak. No matter how they do it, they are also the weakest in the end.


    If they are found by others, they don''t even have the chance to escape. They will definitely be killed by others in the end. At this time, they will be so anxious.


    This kind of feeling is just too bad, and they are also speechless. Why do people in the world die like this?

 Chapters 1154

    Compared with the three of them, magic rock feels special satisfaction at this time, which definitely has his style, no matter where or in the face of no one can advise!


    At this time, he felt particularly satisfied. It was just like a copy of him. He nodded his head with great satisfaction.


    "Good! It never occurred to me that I could choose someone like me. It seems that my vision is very good, so I can choose someone who suits my character at a glance. "


    "As long as he has a little training, he can become a talent. His talent is very good. Now his character is very good to my temper. It seems that this is God''s blessing to me."


    Magic rock''s heart is just a burst of joy!


    This character is just too much to his temper, and at this time, the more he looks at Gao Peng, the more he likes him. From this moment on, he even has the idea of cultivating Gao Peng.


    However, he didn''t make a decision so quickly. Instead, he wanted to prepare for a little observation. He just liked this kind of character. No matter what kind of person he faced, he didn''t advise him.


    Moreover, he knows that such powerful people can speak such arrogant words. This kind of character and courage is absolutely what he likes, and he also thinks it''s too much for his temper.


    The heart is a burst of joy!


    At the same time, I also think my vision is particularly good.


    Just when he was secretly happy, Gao Peng was looking at Tianjiao of those demons with contempt. He didn''t like those guys very much.


    If these guys want to fight with him now, he doesn''t mind at all. Instead, he has his thighs here. Besides, he can improve his strength by the way.


    In fact, he knows that no matter how the system improves its strength, no one else can find the existence of the system at all. At most, he just thinks that he is hiding his strength.


    So this is his biggest dependence. Others don''t know where his self-confidence comes from. So many people feel a special shock. Does this guy think that standing beside him can be unbridled?


    Don''t he know that there are people who can stop evil rock?


    But these people are really no one who can stop magic rock, and they are not his opponents. But a guy who needs to open his race talent dare to be so arrogant.


    This makes a lot of people a little bit unbearable.


    "You are too arrogant, don''t you know where it is? How can you be wild here?"


    "Do you really think you can be lawless?"


    Among them, Tianjiao, a demon, was totally intolerable. He was full of fire and saw Gao Peng''s arrogant face, which made him even more intolerable.


    So he said it directly.


    Gao Peng looks at the man who is talking, and the expression on his face doesn''t change much at all, because he doesn''t care about these guys at all.


    Anyway, it''s just a bunch of rubbish.


    Only to see that at this time, he said coldly: "I am arrogant, what can you do for me?"


    "Do you come here if you have the ability? I will never fight with you here. Dare you? "


    Gao Peng is a guy who doesn''t think it''s too big. He''s staying here. He''s a little bored. I''d like to see if I can improve my strength. This guy comes to my door automatically, so I''ll see if I can improve.

 Chapters 1155

    "You!"


    Tianjiao of that demon family didn''t know what to say in an instant. He couldn''t see other people behave wildly here, but he didn''t know how to refute when he heard Gao Peng talking like this.


    Although he thinks his strength is absolutely strong, and it is definitely stronger than Gao Peng, but he can''t fight here, so his heart is particularly angry at this time.


    I''ve never seen such a arrogant man say he wants to fight with him. How can such a guy come here?


    Other people are also ignorant. Nobody expected that this guy would be so arrogant. He has been in this place and dare to be so arrogant.


    What kind of situation is this guy in the face of everyone?


    Is he not afraid of death?


    The elders of all major factions are here. He can even say such things. I wonder if he thinks he is too arrogant?


    Magic rock silently nodded. He saw all these things in his eyes. No matter whether someone agreed to fight, he was particularly satisfied with Gao Peng.


    You can say such hard words here, which is absolutely confident and courageous, otherwise you would not dare to say such words at all.


    Let him feel his vision is particularly good, otherwise how could he pick Gao Peng?


    "Damn it! Why is this guy so arrogant? Isn''t he afraid of the elders of all factions here? "


    Tianjiao of that demon family felt that he could not get down at this time. After all, he was also the one who refuted at the beginning, but now others have been clamoring for a fight.


    But he''s stuck right now. Doesn''t that make him lose face? Moreover, he has not received the prompt from his elders, and does not know how to do it.


    I don''t know if I can make a fight here. Now I haven''t got the instructions from my elders, which makes him in a dilemma. I don''t know what to do.


    After a few minutes of this state, Gao Peng''s words broke it.


    "Are you afraid? It seems that you are a coward indeed. I didn''t expect that you look pretty, but you are such a person. If you are really afraid, why don''t you hide at home? What''s the use of coming here? "


    "People like you can''t open their racial talents at all, so don''t waste the energy here. If you stay at home, there will be no danger."


    "You don''t have to take such a risk. After all, it''s not your fault that you are timid. You were born timid. Maybe it''s also inherited your father''s timidity?"


    "Tut Tut, you useless son, really don''t know what kind of father can give birth to a son like you. No, no, no, maybe your father is similar to you, right?"


    Gao Peng''s tone is too much to beat, especially when he shakes his head while talking. It seems that he really looks down on Tianjiao of that demon family!


    The audience was speechless for a while. They couldn''t believe that this scene happened in the talent pool. It''s unbelievable!

 Chapters 1156

    Gao Peng''s sentence is just too poisonous. Whoever hears it will be angry instantly. After all, it has involved his parents.


    If it is only oneself, then it can be tolerated, but now we have talked about our parents. If Tianjiao of that demon can be tolerated, then it can be really regarded as a coward by others!


    As expected, only Tianjiao of that demon family was completely angry, and the expression on his face was ferocious and even extremely twisted.


    "You guy You guy... "


    "Unforgivable! Unforgivable! "


    "Even if you insult me, you insult my father. I can''t spare you I can''t spare you...! "


    At this time, everyone was speechless.


    Gao Peng''s mouth is poisonous, and what he says can irritate people, even they can''t believe it. Such words are actually said from their own people.


    Is that too arrogant?


    And such insults, don''t he know, once the real anger to others, anything can happen?


    They don''t know what to say. They are really stunned at the scene in front of them. They think it''s just amazing. It''s beyond their imagination.


    At the beginning, magic rock was very appreciative of Gao Peng, but at this time, even he felt a little stunned, even a little shocked.


    This guy What a talent this guy is!


    Especially in the place of swearing, there is absolutely an unprecedented talent, otherwise, how could you say a word at will to provoke others?


    What a genius!


    But at this time, all the people are not stopping, and at this time, they even have a faint feeling of watching a play. Even the elder of Tianjiao, the demon clan, has not thought about stopping.


    This is the most strange. Isn''t this their holy land?


    It''s so interesting that there is no one to stop it. Magic rock also didn''t want to stop it, and even looked at it with interest.


    This also made Gaopeng a little confused. Although he also wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible, he just wanted to tease each other at first, but now he saw that all the people did not dissuade him.


    He didn''t know how to do it, because he thought everyone would stop it, but it was obviously beyond his expectation.


    If other people don''t stop it, should he do it directly? Can you kill this guy?


    Gao Peng is a little confused. Even he doesn''t know how to do it. Especially when he sees Tianjiao of that demon, he is obviously in a state of rage. Next, he can''t bear it.


    So Next, if he didn''t fight, he would fight, but he was just a little bit stunned, because it''s not the same as what he thought, but if other people would fight at him, he would never have any hands left.


    Seeing that other people didn''t seem to want to stop, he was not polite. His eyes suddenly changed a little, and a strong breath broke out from him.

 Chapters 1157

    Although Gao Peng feels that everyone''s performance is particularly strange, he is completely free from any fear. Since no one has stopped him, what does he care about?


    If that guy really wants to fight, he doesn''t mind killing him directly. Anyway, he doesn''t need to give other people any face.


    Since other people do the first day of junior high, why can''t he do the 15th?


    But it didn''t work.


    When he made such a decision, Tianjiao of that demon family stopped working, as if he had been controlled by something, but the expression on his face was really furious.


    "What''s the situation? I just said that I can''t accept such insults. Can I accept them now? "


    Gao Peng said it doubtfully.


    All of them rolled their eyes. They were completely speechless about Gao Peng''s mouth. It was absolutely poisonous!


    Otherwise, how can these words be so angry? It feels like they are specially angry with others. It''s really inflamed!


    Magic rock did find out. Gao Peng really has such a talent. Every word he said can directly make others spit blood. It''s not just arrogance.


    What''s more, every word he said can arouse other people''s anger and make them forget where they are all at once. This kind of thing is absolutely poisonous. After such an attempt, all people have really known that Gao Peng is definitely that kind of poisonous person.


    Even the Tianjiao of the demons is the same. Each one is speechless. This guy is just too presumptuous. Don''t he know where it is?


    This is the talent pool!


    How dare someone dare to behave wildly here and say such words? If he is really fighting here, doesn''t he know that there is such a rule?


    Although other people didn''t stop it at all, all people know that they can''t do it here. Once they do, the consequences will be extremely serious.


    Everyone knows such a result, so they expect what it will be like in the end, otherwise they will not stop.


    "What''s the situation? Don''t you fight? "


    Gao Peng said doubtfully, and looked at Tianjiao of that demon family very provocatively at this time. This expression is really in need of beating. If it''s not because he''s not allowed to fight in this place at all.


    Tianjiao of that demon clan has been unbearable for a long time.


    At this time, magic rock helplessly turned his eyes and said, "do you really want to do it here? I didn''t see that other people are not ready to start. Besides, there is a rule here. We can''t do it here. "


    "Can''t you just look and act?"


    "Did you tell me that the other side is about to fight? Of course, I can''t be polite to him. If you just stopped me, I will not." Gao Peng said it doesn''t matter.


    Magic rock: "your heart is really big!"


    "No, no, it''s not that I have a big heart, but this guy is so over the top that he wants to fight me. Naturally, I have to pay him back. Am I going to stand here and let him fight honestly?"


    "I don''t know if he''s going to kill me and give me a hand!"

 Chapters 1158

    That demon''s Tianjiao just can''t wait for a mouthful of blood to gush out. Never seen such a bold and shameless person.


    It''s just a rake!


    Who is insulting who, don''t you know? Just now you have all said such insulting words, even other parents have brought them.


    Is there any sense in this? Why can people have such a thick skin?


    All the people here are also speechless. They have never seen anyone so cheeky. It is clear that they are insulting others all the time, and they are basically provoking others.


    Now it''s someone else''s fault. It''s clear that he has been irritating others and insulting others. Now others have been unable to bear to fight him. Now it''s someone else''s fault.


    Never seen such a brazen man!


    At that time, magic rock had to see Gao Peng more. When he was alone, he felt a little confused. After all, he didn''t know whether his vision was good or not, although Gao Peng really had such momentum.


    But I don''t know why. Now he just feels a little empty.


    It is such a thing that Gao Peng did that he felt too speechless. He never thought that a person could speak so well.


    What''s more, insulting people is to form an art, which is beyond his expectation. Even seeing Gaopeng''s heart is so big, it seems that nothing has happened, which makes him feel speechless.


    This guy is almost hopeless.


    The same is true for other people''s eyes when they look at Gao Peng. They finally see the power of Gao Peng. His mouth can kill people. After all, his mouth makes people spit blood.


    If it''s a friend, it''s OK to say, but once he becomes an enemy, he will definitely be angry alive. Now look at Tianjiao of that demon family, and you can see that he can''t stand it.


    If he didn''t know that he couldn''t do it at all, he would have been really unbearable now. He would have been a little unbearable for being insulted by others.


    Not to mention looking at Gao Peng''s face now, which made him more angry, but now there is no way, so only to see his eyes is to look at Gao Peng.


    I wish I ate Gao Peng the same!


    "Seeing that all the people haven''t stopped you, you should have a good understanding of it. After all, there is no place where you can fight recklessly."


    "As long as you do it here, you will be disqualified."


    "Then you won''t tell me? It''s almost a direct operation, and it''s possible to be disqualified at that time. "


    "How do I know you are so tiger? It''s frightening to want to fight without saying a word. "


    "What''s this? If you don''t like it, you can kill it. Anyway, this kind of guy is too weak to be regarded by me. It''s the same whether he teaches in the talent pool or outside. "


    Magic rock: "..."


    Ok You''re awesome!


    I don''t know if it''s a big heart or if I think my strength is particularly strong. But at this time, he really doesn''t know what to say. Maybe he wanted to fork in the beginning.

 Chapters 1159

    Mo Yan thinks it''s necessary to redefine Gao Peng. At first, he really felt that Gao Peng was a little like him, and his personality was also in line with his temperament.


    But at this time, he thought that Gao Peng was poisonous!


    What he said is just irritating. He can easily irritate others. Even his words seem to be taken for granted. Is this his own strength or is it his own way of speaking?


    This needs to be well thought out.


    He didn''t know whether to repent or not. After all, seeing Gao Peng''s actions, he could offend people and possibly cause trouble.


    Although he is not afraid of things, he still thinks that Gao Peng will definitely let him wipe his buttocks.


    "Do I want to change? I always feel that if I let him go on like this, I''m a little uneasy. Now I''m a little flustered. What''s the situation? "


    Magic rock looked at Gao Peng, at this time, he actually had a little uneasiness, especially when he wanted to let Gao Peng into the talent pool.


    That feeling became more intense.


    However, he just had such an idea just now. He didn''t really want to replace Gao Peng. Since he had already chosen, there was not much room.


    "Well, since it''s all decided, don''t give it back easily, and I think he really has such a strong strength, but he is a bit arrogant."


    "There is some unbridled in doing things. Maybe it''s because his strength is too strong, and no one is his opponent outside. That''s why he has developed this unbridled habit?"


    "I still have to beat him when I have time. Otherwise, he really thinks he''s invincible. Then he has some problems. He can''t have such an idea. Even I dare not say I''m invincible."


    If there''s time, magic rock thinks it''s better to have a good talk with Gao Peng. It hasn''t officially started yet. It''s better to have a good talk with Gao Peng. Otherwise, once there''s real carelessness, it''s bad.


    Seeing him, he whispered, "don''t you think you''re good enough?"? I''m telling you now that it''s better not to be too arrogant. Sometimes you should learn to restrain yourself. After all, there will always be someone stronger than you in the world. "


    "There are people out there, there are days out there! We can''t be a frog at the bottom of the well. I know you have absolute confidence in your own strength, but sometimes confidence is not blind. "


    "It''s not that you think you must be as powerful as you think you are. Only by combining the strength of other people can you know where you are."


    Gaopeng looks at him in surprise, and doesn''t know why this guy said such a thing, just as he doesn''t know at all.


    Gao Peng is speechless, but he also knows that it may be that others are too arrogant to see him. Sometimes they will remind him a little.


    But In fact, this is not necessary at all. He has absolute confidence in his own strength. After all, he is totally different from other people.


    But he can''t say it directly. It''s really an interesting embarrassment.

 Chapters 1160

    "Your strength may be very strong, but you must not underestimate all the people here, but there are many people who are particularly strong."


    "I hope you can listen."


    Magic rock is rarely serious at this time. After all, he doesn''t want to lose. As long as he can get the top 10, he has definitely met his expectation.


    But he was afraid that Gao Peng would be arrogant because his strength was too strong. At last, he was a little forgetful. So at this time, he had to make clear with Gao Peng.


    Otherwise, I will be really careless and lose all communication. Arrogant is not a good name indeed.


    Arrogance can also have personality.


    But at least we should have strength to support, otherwise everything will be in vain, so at this time, he will specially want to persuade Gaopeng, and let Gaopeng pay attention to all people.


    After all, Tianjiao''s strength is also very strong, but it''s not so easy to deal with.


    "I don''t look down on anyone, and I''m really confident in my strength. At least these guys are not my opponents at all."


    Just heard the first sentence, there was a trace of joy on the face of magic rock. At least Gao Peng could hear it. He spoke, but when he heard the content behind, his whole face pulled down.


    After a long time, I didn''t listen at all.


    Still say what won''t look down on everyone, but you say finally, have confidence in their own strength, especially in front of these guys, Tongtong won''t be your opponent.


    This is not to look down on everyone?


    Don''t you have a deep misunderstanding of this sentence?


    Magic rock didn''t know what to say, but he looked at Gao Peng''s confident expression on his face, and finally he stifled what he wanted to say.


    He doesn''t have to listen to it. As long as he can get the money mission, he doesn''t want to worry about other things anymore.


    But at this time, he had to give some good instructions. When he saw Gao Peng was so impulsive, even a little tiger.


    Even he was a little scared.


    It''s better to give a good command, otherwise once there is any real mistake, it will be disqualified, even he can''t get anything.


    "You should be clear that you can''t do it in this place. If anyone does it, they will be disqualified directly. Only when they enter the talent pool can they not be affected by any rules."


    "If you want to move those guys, you can only do it when you enter. When you enter, you will definitely be targeted by many people. You''d better understand that."


    "After all, you are not only from me, but also from what you just did. You have already become the enemy of all people. Now you can only make your strength stronger, or hide once you enter."


    "Don''t let others catch you, otherwise you will definitely be killed by others. Although killing is not allowed in it, it will also make you miserable."


    At this time, magic rock climbed Gao Peng a little bit, so he said all the things he knew at one breath, especially what he emphasized, he could not do it outside.


    Otherwise, they will not be qualified.

 Chapters 1161

    "Oh... It turns out that it''s impossible to do anything outside. It''s only possible to enter the talent pool. I should have said earlier Otherwise, I thought I could do it anywhere. "


    Gao penglian suddenly realized, which made magic rock feel speechless. Sometimes you really don''t know how to say it.


    Especially in the face of Gao Peng, that feeling is particularly obvious.


    Magic rock didn''t say a word, even was stuck in the throat, this feeling is simply too uncomfortable, he looked at Gao Peng so quietly.


    Gaopeng didn''t look at magic rock, and also didn''t find that the other side was staring at him. Gaopeng had been looking at other directions, especially those demon Tianjiao.


    He takes care of most of them. In fact, there is a slight provocation in his eyes at this time. After all, since these guys can''t do anything at all, why let them go so easily?


    "Apart from the fact that people who want to turn on racial talent can''t do it, can people from all factions do it?" Gao Peng asked suddenly.


    Magic rock was a little shocked, but also quickly replied: "it''s not the same. If someone gives a shot, all the people in his whole faction will be disqualified and will never be able to enter the talent pool again."


    "Oh ~"


    Gao Peng nodded thoughtfully, and his voice was deliberately stretched a little longer, only to see his eyes staring at that side all the time.


    Magic rock suddenly had a very bad premonition. He felt that he shouldn''t tell Gao Peng about it. Maybe if he didn''t, he wouldn''t have that feeling.


    This kind of foreboding is particularly wonderful.


    Even he didn''t know what was going on, but the next second he really knew that his hunch had come true. Why did he have such a bad hunch?


    Because only seeing Gao Peng step forward, even his eyes and expression on his face, the whole action is particularly hard to beat. But at this time, he said a more hairy word.


    "After a long time, you old guys can''t do it. Since you can''t do it, what are you guys arrogant about there?"


    "A bunch of scum!"


    All of us are stunned.


    The next second, all the people on the scene exploded. They had never thought that there would be someone who looked down upon them so much and even provoked them in public.


    It''s just disgusting!


    Only to see all the eyes can almost kill people, just like looking at Gao Peng, even their breath is surging.


    There was chaos in the void.


    Magic rock is also stunned. This operation is just too awesome. After all, he had a bad feeling just now. But when he saw Gao Peng''s operation, he didn''t know how to say it.


    Should we be happy or distressed?


    That''s not the same as him at all, and now he finally finds Gao Peng, who is even more arrogant than him, even reckless arrogance.


    But other people are in the rules, no one can move him at all, but Gao Peng doesn''t want to think about it. What if he goes out?


    Or is he in the talent pool?


    Can''t he think about his situation? He even said such infuriating words.

 Chapters 1162

    Gao Peng saw that those people were all angry, and even the breath was surging all the time. But at last, all the people firmly controlled their temper, and looked at Gao Peng angrily.


    If they can, they can''t stand their temper, and they really want to tear Gao Peng alive at this time.


    Never been so angry!


    Never wanted to kill like that.


    But now all people want to kill Gao Peng very much. They have never seen anyone dare to insult them in public. This is just looking for death!!


    At the time of magic rock, he didn''t know what to say, and he was not good at persuading others. Don''t care what he said. Every strong man has his own dignity. Now it can basically be said that he fights in public.


    It''s hard for him to say anything.


    Even in his current position and strength, he may not be able to persuade them. If he is forced to suppress, he will eventually make a scene.


    He is really speechless at this time. If he stops Gao Peng directly when he feels uneasy, such a thing will not happen.


    But it''s all late This guy can really make trouble. I just told him not to make trouble. He needs to know that there are people outside and there are days outside, but now I''ll make such a mess. "


    "Doesn''t he know how to write death?"


    Magic rock is completely speechless now. Even he is eager to repay Gao Peng. He has never seen such a arrogant person, and he is arrogant in front of all people.


    That''s not right!


    However It is obvious that evil rock has some misunderstanding about arrogance, and then he sees what is called real arrogance.


    Gao Peng looks at them contemptuously.


    "What? Do you want to do it with me now? "


    "You can think about it clearly. If you do it, all of you will be disqualified. I have to think about it well and do it again. Don''t do something that you regret on the same impulse."


    It''s like a basin of cold water splashed on everyone''s forehead, which makes them have already angry expression, and they are stunned instantly, and their facial expression is still a little distorted.


    This is very angry, but for the sake of the overall situation, they have to put their temper down, this feeling is just too hard.


    And then they looked at Gao Peng with gnashing teeth. They had never seen such a disgusting person before. How could this guy be a person of the same race with them? It''s just outrageous.


    People are also speechless. They have never seen such a bold and shameless person, and there is a cheap taste from inside to outside.


    And it''s the most obvious one.


    Gao Peng is not polite to them at all. Even though many people have been enduring it for a long time, they even show their ferocity.


    But he''s not afraid!


    I don''t need to worry about others. What''s more, these guys just can''t do it. What''s to worry about?


    "Do you want to move me? If you don''t kill me, you can beat me up. I really feel that I''m not comfortable with myself. Especially when I see your ugly face, it makes me feel more uncomfortable. "


    "Or You''re going to fight me, right? How?

 Chapters 1163

    Quiet!


    The scene suddenly fell into a silence, and all the people were staring at him. Can people say such words?


    If the things before are arrogant, then now they are inferior to a state, which is beyond everyone''s imagination. They didn''t even expect that someone would say such a thing.


    Is this looking for death?


    Looking for him?


    I''ve never seen anyone want to ask others to do something to him, and what they say is really speechless.


    Everyone didn''t know how to reply. At first, Tianjiao of the demons was really activated, but at this time, their eyes were slightly strange.


    Especially when they heard Gaopeng''s words, they simply didn''t know how to describe their mood at the moment. This is what Gaopeng said. It''s unbelievable.


    Some like idiots!


    Magic rock now finally understand that Gao Peng''s character is not like him at all, and it is not so arrogant at all.


    No Arrogance is really special arrogance, but it''s like a scumbag.


    In fact, the adjective "stir excrement stick" is particularly in line with Gao Peng. All the people are now quiet and don''t know how to describe what they see at the moment.


    It''s hard to say.


    These people are speechless at this time. After all, they have deeply understood what kind of character Gao Peng is. Now when they hear such familiar words.


    They have some memories of what happened in the past. It seems that they have been treated like this, but the feeling of knowing each other is too unfamiliar.


    "I don''t think we should follow him any more, or we will be killed by him one day. No matter where we go, we will never know how to keep a low profile."


    "Now we can''t go out. Besides following him, it''s also a dead end for us to go anywhere."


    "If you have a chance, get away from him as soon as possible. Otherwise, I think we will not live long at all. Sooner or later, we will be really killed by him."


    At this time, the three people have been particularly alert, and their hearts have gradually started to be firm, and they can never follow Gao Peng any more.


    After all, over and over again, it''s really annoying At this time, they feel that their lives are out of their control, which is just too bad.


    Absolutely can''t have this kind of idea, so they have already begun to have the idea of wanting to break away from Gao Peng slowly now, after all, they don''t want to die!


    No matter what Gao Peng does, he is extremely arrogant. He just doesn''t take any consequences into account. We don''t know if he will overturn completely, so they really feel that their heart is about to be overwhelmed.


    Why don''t you just find a chance to leave.


    Some of them do have this idea at this time.


    Magic rock doesn''t want to take care of it any more. He thinks that no matter how much it is said, it doesn''t have much effect in the end. Gao Peng is really floating!


    This feeling has existed since the beginning, but at the beginning, he made excuses himself, but now he doesn''t know how to say it. I hope that he will enter the talent pool and not be killed!

 Chapters 1164

    Oh my god!


    I''ve seen such a man for the first time. I''m afraid he''s got a brain problem. He asked others to start at him, whether it''s a fat beating or killing him.


    What does this guy think?


    Does he really have a tendency to be abused?


    At this time, many people think that Gao Peng''s brain really has a lot of problems, but their hearts are also shocked. No one has ever asked for this.


    This kind of request is just too wonderful.


    And it also shocked them, so they all stared at Gao Peng in a daze. Although it''s totally forbidden here, this guy is too arrogant, isn''t it?


    Is he convinced that no one can do anything to him? Then did he think about it? If he got into the talent pool, he would be able to really start. All of a sudden, there were so many people out there.


    Is he really not afraid of death?


    At that time, it will definitely be attacked by all people. Is that what he wants to see?


    All the people don''t know how to describe the situation now, but when they look at the eyes of the ghost, they all seem to be looking at a dead person, because now they have completely angered all the people.


    Tianjiao, one of the demons, was even more angry. When he was insulted, he was already very angry. Now he saw Gao Peng so angry.


    This is absolutely unforgivable!


    "Damn it! I really can''t touch you now, but as long as I get into the talent pool, I want to see when you can be arrogant. "


    "It''s not too late for a gentleman to revenge for 10 years. Then I''ll let you kneel down and beg for mercy!"


    At this time, his heart has decided that he must make Gao Peng look good, especially looking at Gao Peng''s arrogant face. He can''t stand it any more, but he can''t stand it here.


    Otherwise, he will not only be disqualified, but also may delay the major events of the faction, so he can only bear it.


    No matter how provocative or provocative others are, I can''t do it easily, or the consequences will be unacceptable to him!


    Seeing that no one paid any attention to him, Gao Peng became more unbridled.


    He doesn''t need to be afraid of these people, and seeing that all people dare not even scold him at this time, he is just a coward, which makes him more thoughtful.


    For such people It''s time to scold them. Anyway, Gao Peng never fears them. No matter those Tianjiao or their elders, there is no danger for him at all.


    What is there to be afraid of?


    "What? Are you all mute? I''ve all stood here and asked you to fight me. There is no one to fight me. It''s too cowardly, isn''t it? "


    "But you''re really afraid of being disqualified?"


    People don''t speak, but their hearts have been really wiped away, but their hearts do have such ideas. If they do, they will be disqualified.


    Who dares to do it?


    "Then I''ll wait for you inside. If you don''t, don''t blame me for being rude I won''t let you know what a real genius is. You people are just too rubbish. "


    "And there is no seed!"

 Chapters 1165

    Gao Peng''s words angered all the people in an instant, not only the one Tianjiao, but also all the demons in the audience. At first, they just had a good attitude.


    However, Gao Peng has now directly launched a map cannon. They are totally ignored by politics, which makes them feel particularly angry.


    But reason still let them control their emotions, but it doesn''t mean they won''t deal with Gao Peng, although it''s impossible to get Gao Peng here.


    After all, the rules are there, so they can''t easily do it here, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t want to revenge. In the dark, all the demon Tianjiao have begun to communicate.


    Because it''s impossible for them to start the discussion so openly, but you can know what they are doing by looking at their eyes.


    It is absolutely discussed that once entering the talent pool, it is a fact that all the people are united to deal with Gao Peng. Because when we only see the Tianjiao of those demons, we can know how angry they are now when we open our eyes to them from time to time.


    "As soon as we get in, all of us will join hands and get rid of that guy first. If we can, I think we must give him up, and then we will fight slowly."


    "Good! I agree! "


    "That guy is so arrogant that he didn''t pay attention to us at all, and even said such a thing. It''s time for him to learn a little bit."


    "This guy is so arrogant! At that time, all of us will join hands. No matter how strong his strength is, it is absolutely impossible to make our opponents. Moreover, I don''t think his strength can be so strong. "


    All the people have been united in the dark. After all, they have already looked at Gaopeng badly. At the beginning, they just had someone else, but when Gaopeng started the map gun.


    The nature has gradually become different, so some people have completely hated Gao Peng. In the dark, Tianjiao of these demons has also received the order of their elders.


    They really can''t deal with magic rock, but that doesn''t mean they can''t deal with Gao Peng. Now all people think so.


    This also makes them more confident. If they can really teach Gao Peng a lesson, or even give him up, they may be praised by their elders.


    This is definitely a good time to make a contribution.


    Therefore, there is a little excitement in the eyes of all people now, because as long as they can make contributions in it, then they will get more cultivation resources.


    Everyone is very important!


    Everyone hopes to get more cultivation resources, and then they can improve their own strength. Even if they start their own race talent, it doesn''t mean they will be invincible.


    It''s still necessary to use cultivation resources to improve their own strength, so they all look at Gao Peng excitedly, just like looking at the lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Wait You''re a guy who''s completely in the middle now. Anyway, it won''t be so good to meet your destiny next. "

 Chapters 1166

    Just when all the people are united.


    Magic rock is completely speechless. He doesn''t know how to describe the current situation. He has already considered it. Once Gao Peng can get the top 10, he can give Gao Peng a chance.


    At the same time, give him some more resources. After all, I''ve been wandering for so long, and some things are still very clear. But we didn''t expect that the current situation would be like this, so that he didn''t know how to say it.


    How could it be that somehow?


    And the original difficulty is not so powerful, just a little competition with some demons'' Tianjiao, but now after the agony of Gaopeng, the difficulty is increased directly.


    This is absolutely a scumbag!


    And still let oneself become more and more passive. At the beginning, if you don''t say so, you will never have such a situation, but because Gao Peng said so.


    Infuriated everyone


    This feeling is just too sour. It''s just a little bit difficult at all, but after his provocation and provocation.


    Now it has been completely upgraded to hell mode. Who can think of the final result? Although he said that the formal style is also very arrogant, he will also consider some consequences when he does things.


    Xi can''t do this like Gao Peng. Everything is reckless, regardless of cost!


    Some helpless magic rock said: "do you know what you just did, how much more difficult it will be?"


    "I know." Gao Peng''s very calm answer.


    "You know what else do you say? You''ve been picking and quarreling again and again. I can''t even see it myself. I haven''t stopped you completely, but you''ve said it. "


    "Do you know how dangerous you are now? It is obvious that all the demons Tianjiao will definitely join hands at that time. The first thing they want to eliminate is you. And if there is no accident, someone even wants to eliminate you. "


    "You can think of the consequences. If you had thought about the consequences, you would never have done anything so impulsive."


    "Now you''d better think about how to deal with it. I''m not sure that I''ll let you get the top 10. In that case, it''s basically you who deal with so many demons Tianjiao alone."


    "That''s the end of your nonsense."


    Seeing Gao Peng''s plain appearance, and without any panic and anxiety on his face, it seems that these things are just a common thing.


    Seeing this, magic rock is completely mad. He never thought it would be such a result. It''s just that the emperor is not anxious about eunuch. Gao Peng is not worried about these things at all.


    But he''s always worried about what the hell is this?


    Why is that?


    He asked himself in his heart, but he didn''t think so much in the next second, because this time there was no such complicated thing in itself, and all of a sudden it was made more and more complicated by Gaopeng. All the demons Tianjiao would definitely unite next.


    It will be even more difficult to deal with it. It is almost a confrontation between one person and all people. Who can withstand it?

 Chapters 1167

    "Isn''t that good?" Gao Peng asked, and the expression on his face was natural.


    He didn''t think there was any mistake in his way of doing things. From his point of view, there was really no mistake. After all, he provoked the enemy, that is, the way he improved his strength.


    People just can''t imagine it.


    But in other people''s eyes, Gao Peng''s way of doing this is just looking for death. Although his strength is quite strong, all the demons Tianjiao''s strength is not weak. In addition, all the demons Tianjiao are now united.


    That''s the more troublesome thing!


    "Knowing that you are confident in your own strength, and that you have absolute strength to despise other people, don''t you know how much trouble you have caused yourself?"


    "Now all the demons Tianjiao are definitely United. When you are going to fight against all the people, you will know how crazy it is. Don''t you really want to do this?"


    "Why not?"


    Gao Peng''s eyes are clear and clear. There is no wave in his eyes. What he said is just like his real thoughts.


    This directly let magic rock a Leng, don''t know how to reply.


    Gao Peng then said, "what if these guys are united? No matter how many people are rebellious, the dynasty cannot be overthrown in the end. "


    "What''s more, I''m not afraid of trouble, and I''m afraid there is no trouble..."


    As soon as Gao Peng''s words came down, magic rock was completely stunned. He had never heard such a saying before. Even someone was afraid of no trouble. Was it his real illusion?


    But he also has the courage to guarantee that he will never have hallucinations. After all, when he reaches his level, the whole body''s function is already impossible to have such mistakes.


    So at this time, he would feel a special shock. He never thought that there would be such an explanation. In fact, at the beginning, he had thought that Gao Peng would answer all kinds of questions.


    But I didn''t expect that in the end.


    This made him speechless.


    After a long silence, evil rock whispered, "I really don''t know what you think. I''d like to remind you that you should never look down on other people. Some of them are not very powerful, but once they are united, it will definitely become a nightmare for anyone."


    "If you have your own consideration, you''d better think about it. Now you can quit if you want to."


    "If you want to participate, you have to be careful. I don''t ask you how many places you can reach now. It''s better to survive. It''s too difficult to get a place in the current situation."


    Magic rock shook his head and gave up a little. After all, even if he didn''t give up at this time, it had no effect, and didn''t look at the response of Tianjiao of those demons.


    They have been completely united. They are not one person to deal with. Only with overwhelming strength can they deal with all people.


    But magic rock doesn''t think that Gao Peng has such strength, which is the reason why he will say such disheartened words.

 Chapters 1168

    In consideration of other factors, magic rock doesn''t ask Gao Peng to get the ranking now, let alone the top 10, and it will be a good result if he can finally start his racial talent.


    Other factions are united. Now it''s an irreversible situation. Just enter the talent pool and don''t be killed or abandoned.


    This is almost the most tolerant option.


    Magic rock did not hold too much hope, but when he finished this sentence, Gao Peng suddenly looked at him.


    And I haven''t spoken yet, just stare at him so quietly.


    After a while, magic rock said: "what? Do you have anything to say? "


    Gao Peng nodded and said, "I don''t know what you think and why you think the garbage is so powerful, but what I want to tell you is that since I have made it, such a decision will not be changed."


    "Apart from helping you get the top 10, you will never lose your word. And with those guys, how can they kill me? It''s also impossible to abandon me. Don''t look down on people too much. "


    " let alone I''m going to take the first place! "


    Gao Peng said confidently that no matter who suffered from him, Tong Tong had to be defeated. What''s more, those guys already had murderous spirit in their hearts.


    It should have been the enemy. If a couple of them are stronger, then his realm will definitely soar in an instant.


    As long as he is in the same realm, or a little higher than them, then he can be invincible. Who makes his blood power and constitution seem to be more powerful than other people.


    After a lot of research, his blood power is indeed stronger than all people, which is basically an undeniable fact, even he didn''t think of it.


    That''s just the reason why he is so strong and confident. After all, no matter how strong his strength is, once he is really besieged by others, it will also be a miserable ending.


    But his strength can be absolutely crushed now, which makes him more confident. After all, his blood strength and physique can definitely crush other people.


    This is unreasonable strength!


    Gao Peng also knows what he depends on. In fact, because his own blood strength and physical level are particularly high, which is beyond the reach of others, so his strength is beyond imagination.


    It''s the same realm, and it''s impossible for anyone to be his opponent. It''s extraordinary to be able to survive in his hands.


    Having a hang is such arrogance.


    As soon as magic rock stagnated, he didn''t expect Gao Peng to say that. Since he said that, he wanted to take the first place.


    There''s no expectation for him to take the place. But when he saw Gao Peng''s confident face, he felt that he couldn''t believe it. What kind of confidence could he have let him say?


    He wanted to ask, let the words into his mouth was swallowed by him forcefully, did not speak.


    Some want to talk and stop.


    At last, he shook his head helplessly, didn''t say anything, and didn''t know what he thought now, but he didn''t believe it a little bit!

 Chapters 1169

    "First?"


    "Your heart is very big, although your courage is commendable, but the first is not everyone can get it."


    An old voice suddenly sounded at this time. At the same time, when the voice sounded, all the people were shocked, even those who were angry Tianjiao and the elders of various factions.


    At this time, Tongtong was quiet, and they all looked around.


    "Old clan?"


    "It''s the clan that''s coming!"


    All the faces became a little excited, but the most excited one was Tianjiao of those demons, as if he had found their backer.


    After all, he is the only one who can find a place for them at this time, so all people will feel so excited at this time.


    Gao Peng felt a little bit confused. Why did he just hear a voice? All the people seemed so excited. Was the owner of the voice particularly powerful?


    What is the situation?


    However, he didn''t say much at this time. After all, the stronger he is, the better he will improve his strength. So he is quietly waiting for the speaker to come out.


    Anyway, no matter who it is, he won''t do it for the time being, but first he knows all the strong ones clearly, and then he will be more rapid if he wants to improve his strength.


    Try to see if you can turn on your racial talent for a while, and then find out what happened from other places.


    After that is his growth plan.


    He thought about everything thoroughly, so at this time he was not too angry, even interrupted by others, and didn''t react too much after speaking.


    He is very patient when he can improve his strength. Unless someone hinders him to improve his strength, he will not be so easy to talk.


    Seeing all the people so excited, he asked quietly, "who is the owner of this voice? Is he strong? Why do you feel that when you hear this voice, everyone''s response is so strong. "


    Magic rock silently looks at Gao Peng. Although he has fully convinced Gao Peng at this time, some words can be explained.


    "This is the person who presided over this time to open the racial talent, and also one of the top people of the whole demon family. Don''t talk in front of him at once, otherwise I won''t be able to hold you by myself."


    "You don''t want to mess around. I advise you to enter the talent pool and find other guys to get angry, but don''t be too presumptuous for the clan elders. It''s also for your own good."


    Although magic rock is really arrogant in the whole ethnic group, he also knows that some people can be a little bit arrogant, but for some people, it is necessary to keep their temper down.


    Otherwise, it will be over!


    Arrogance is enough, but nothing can be ignored, even if you provoke even stronger than yourself, or even when you can''t do anything.


    That''s really bad!


    He also has deep experience now, so he would dissuade Gao Peng, otherwise he would not care.

 Chapters 1170

    Gao Peng saw the look and expression of magic rock, including its tone, which made him feel a little confused.


    I saw that he said, "why do you agree when you say this? It''s like empathy. What have you experienced? "


    There was a convulsion in the corner of magic rock''s mouth, but he didn''t say a word. Instead, he stood by so quietly, and now he began to pretend to be deaf.


    This makes Gao Peng think that he has ghosts in his heart, and he has definitely experienced some things. Otherwise, why he would be so identified, even deeply felt.


    Gao Peng touched his chin and said, "I think you must have provoked this clan elder. Otherwise, why do you feel so empathetic? It''s as if you''ve ever experienced it and now tell me this later generation."


    "Well It''s kind of interesting. "


    "Since you have such a story, why don''t you tell me directly? Tell me what you have done in the end. Maybe I can learn from it a little, and then it will not happen. "


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    After all, the matter of being picked up by others makes everyone feel particularly unhappy. What''s more, it''s said directly at this time.


    He is his own privacy, which can''t be said directly, so he just doesn''t want to deal with Gao Peng.


    But the more he is like this, the more curious Gao Peng feels inside. After all, at this time, he really wants to see what magic rock has experienced.


    Other people are so afraid of magic rock, which means that he is also a very powerful person in this demon clan.


    It can be seen from what just happened, but now he is afraid of the elders, so something must have happened, otherwise it would never show such fear.


    That''s interesting


    Gaopeng saw that he never spoke, and he didn''t speak any more. Instead, he was alone thinking about what was going on.


    What''s more Now that old man has not appeared from the beginning to the end, he just said a word and disappeared immediately, and he doesn''t know what kind of situation it is.


    Isn''t it the guy who''s opening this race talent? Why hasn''t it appeared yet?


    When is this supposed to be delayed?


    Somehow


    When Gao Peng was thinking, he didn''t find that magic rock was suddenly silent, and even the wave in his eyes was violent, that is, he slightly controlled it, so other talents didn''t find it.


    At this time, magic rock seems to be affected by his own emotions. He looks at the distance in silence. No one knows what he is thinking, and no one has found his current situation.


    Others may not know what he is thinking, but the clansman in the dark does understand.


    "Well, he''s suffered."


    "But at this time, some people need to stand up and bear all the pressure, otherwise our race will really disappear completely, although I''m sorry to say that."


    "But I can''t help it!"


    A long sigh, said all the helpless.

 Chapters 1171

    No one knows that the clan elder has been observing secretly for a long time. In fact, he has seen Gao Peng''s arrogance for a long time, but that''s because it was brought by magic rock, so he is so tolerant.


    Otherwise, he would have suppressed it for a long time. In this place, no one can be allowed to play wild here.


    But sometimes, it can be tolerated.


    After all The clan elder felt guilty in his heart, so he made such lenient treatment, but sometimes he had to control it.


    He felt that when the scene was a little out of control, he would suddenly make a sound, that is, he wanted to control everyone''s emotions, but now that he has spoken.


    Others also know that he has appeared. Naturally, it is impossible to hide in the dark all the time. But at this time, he saw the eyes of magic rock.


    Emotions also fluctuate a little. People''s hearts are full of flesh. Even though they represent evil, it doesn''t mean that they have no emotions or any feelings.


    But sometimes it is so helpless.


    They are indeed called the most powerful race, but sometimes they don''t mean strong, they can be useful.


    Of course, it doesn''t work. It''s just that you are not strong enough. Only when you are strong enough, you can ignore all obstacles and even difficulties.


    Find the problem directly from the source!


    But they are not strong enough!


    Otherwise, he would not have made such a huge sacrifice. The clan elder felt ashamed of magic rock, so he would have made such a huge concession and tolerance. Otherwise, Gao Peng would have directly crushed and suppressed Gao Peng when he was arrogant.


    But in the end, with his rigid character, he finally made such a concession, which shows how guilty he really is.


    Other people are looking for him. The clan elders sort out their emotions a little, and then they come out.


    All the people saw the clan''s elders, and their faces suddenly showed an excited look. Even Tianjiao of the demon clan looked excited.


    "Old people, come out and judge quickly. This guy has been arrogant here, and he even insults us. If it''s not for obeying the rules here, it''s already been crushed here."


    "And that guy is just so arrogant at present. If you didn''t show up, that guy would never stop so easily."


    "I think we''re going to get rid of him right now. We can''t let him into the talent pool. He doesn''t deserve this qualification at all."


    "I don''t know where he came from..."


    "Shut up!"


    At the beginning, the elders didn''t speak at all. Instead, they listened to their complaints quietly.


    But when he heard the bastard, his whole face suddenly changed color. Although there were some wrinkles on his face, he also looked a little old.


    It doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know anything, and his heart is full of guilt. When he hears this sentence suddenly, it seems to arouse his inner emotions.


    All of a sudden, he roared out.


    All the people were quiet for a moment. They didn''t know what was wrong. They were all frightened.


    He was really scared like that!

 Chapters 1172

    All the people were shocked. They didn''t understand why the clan elders were suddenly angry. At this time, they didn''t dare to speak at all, even to complain.


    It''s a little flustered!


    If they offend the elders, all of them will be punished, and may even be completely expelled, even without the qualification to open the racial talent.


    That''s the real sin, so all the people are quiet and dare not fart!


    On the contrary, evil rock took a long look at the old people, and finally didn''t take a long look at them. Instead, it was his own self-cultivation. No one knew what his heart was thinking.


    Gao Peng seems to have found something. He looks at the magic rock and the clan elders.


    "There''s a situation Why do I feel that the two of them must have something to hide from others, otherwise why do I feel that there is something wrong in their eyes? "


    "When the clan elders appeared, they could not help looking at magic rock. Just now, magic rock looked at the clan elders a little strange. There must be something wrong..."


    "What on earth is this? It would make them both behave so strangely, and in the beginning, the complaints of those guys seemed to have a little effect. "


    "But when it comes to the last sentence of bastard, it seems that it really broke out, which is interesting..."


    Gao Peng has nothing to be angry with those guys who say that he is a bastard. After all, when those guys really enter the talent pool, they will have their good fruit to eat.


    Now let them be a little proud for a while, and then they will have to cry and cry for mercy. It''s the same if they die sooner or later. Let them be arrogant for a while.


    This kind of guy who should have been punished didn''t pay much attention, so he''s in such a calm mood now. Instead, he''s in a mood to think about why they two feel a little twinkle.


    Yes, Gao Peng describes the two of them by looking around, but he doesn''t know what the situation is now, just knows that there must be something he doesn''t know at all.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now he has obviously felt that the clan and the old gang are partial, so it makes him more confident.


    If the other guys dare to be arrogant again, he will definitely spray. They dare not talk more.


    What''s more Gao Peng faintly felt that because of the magic rock, the clan elders are almost on their side now, which makes him more confident.


    When there are so many subtle things, he can already detect so many, so now the confidence in his heart doesn''t care that those guys are suing at all.


    After the clan elder opened his mouth, all the people had calmed down, and even Shangtong showed a kind of frightened expression. They didn''t dare to talk at all.


    But when he suddenly found Gaopeng''s expression, his mouth was also convulsed.


    Because he found out this guy was really mean.


    It''s already this time, and I can''t help but secretly feel happy. What''s going on?


    Magic rock didn''t know what kind of guy he was looking for. He was such a bastard!

 Chapters 1173

    "This guy It''s not arrogant anymore. I don''t know how to describe him... "


    The clan elder is also helpless. If he didn''t feel the debt, he would definitely punish Gao Peng. But sometimes, because of the scruples, he didn''t do it at all.


    The people of the demon family are moody and they are called evil Huashan by others. It can be seen that they represent evil.


    Although it can be called special arrogance, what Gao Peng shows is simply too moody, and they are not the same style at all.


    So at this time, he will feel helpless in his heart. If it wasn''t for his debt, he would definitely teach Gao Peng a good lesson, and even let him know what the younger generation should do.


    Instead of just being arrogant, even knowing how to use all available resources, it''s just too smart But sometimes it''s not good to be too smart.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment, all the people of the demon family don''t understand what''s going on. Just now, they didn''t say anything at all.


    But The clan elders are even angry, which makes them feel confused. But since they have been told to shut up, they naturally dare not say anything more.


    Several of them also saw Gao Peng''s expression, but although they were very angry, they dared not say anything more, and even did not dare to complain.


    They''re really afraid of getting angry.


    This makes them feel more flustered and resentful. If they can enter the talent pool, they must teach Gao Peng a good lesson.


    How can such a hateful fellow bear it?


    It''s absolutely necessary to let him know what is real despair, and just insulted them all the time. If not all kinds of rules limit them, it would be really unbearable.


    Sometimes it is so helpless!


    "Damn it! You are a guy who is still complacent. Wait until you enter the talent pool. I want to see if you can be so arrogant? "


    "All of them depend on their own strength. Then you may not be arrogant. Since you have been poisoned, you have to enjoy all of them honestly."


    Some of the demons'' Tianjiao had been particularly angry at this time, but they had already had a mind in their hearts. When they saw their cold smile, they could already know what they were thinking.


    They are already unhappy with Gao Peng.


    Seeing Gao Peng do this, their hearts can''t bear it, so at this time, all people have been secretly thinking about how to teach Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng also saw the expression of those guys, but he didn''t care about it at all. He even raised his eyebrows.


    That feeling is just too much to beat. It''s not that other people didn''t see his action, but in such a serious and quiet time, no one dared to talk at all.


    Once you talk or do something else, you may be noticed by other people that NACO is not a good thing, so all people are about to hold back their internal injuries.


    That one is angry!

 Chapters 1174

    This feeling of anger and inability to vent simply makes them feel too oppressive, as if they are about to breathe out of internal injury.


    But they have no choice


    The clan elders are right next to them. Even if they are not there, they dare not act rashly. Therefore, all the people are almost suffocating their internal injuries, and they are in despair.


    But They have been holding their breath for a long time. They must let Gao Peng know what is the consequence of arrogance in front of them.


    And their alliance has always been there. Some of my people are also secretly contacting at this time. After all, Gao Peng has really offended the public anger. All of us hope that Gao Peng will be out completely.


    It''s not only that we can''t open our racial talent, but also that we wanted to give it up. We can see how angry everyone is at this time.


    Again and again arrogance, and almost all people to scold, coupled with their own now has a task, which makes them more convinced.


    We must let Gaopeng know their strength.


    Since the clan elders have arrived, it means that they can enter the talent pool next, and all people are secretly expecting, not only the final situation of their own race talent.


    After all, the number of magic powers of all people is different. They really want to know whether their number of magic powers is more or less. Of course, they are looking forward to how to teach Gao Peng.


    This guy really pissed them off.


    The clan elder took a look at the reaction of all the people. With his many years of experience, he didn''t need to think about it at all, so he could know what kind of idea the people in the field really were.


    He could only shake his head helplessly. He thought these guys were too naive. Did he really think that race talent could surpass everything?


    And Their current idea is too simple. Only when they are in the talent pool can they understand the pressure.


    It''s true that racial talent can be turned on, but the pressure is not something that ordinary people can resist. There''s not much space in it, but the pressure can crush a person into mince.


    It can be seen that there must be a particularly painful impact.


    "What a naive group of kids. I don''t know what happened to those guys or what happened to them."


    "But It may be a better result not to tell these boys, or to let them know that there are people outside the world, but it doesn''t mean that the blood of the strongest race can go unpunished. "


    After a little thought, the clan elders also think it''s very good. Only in this way can all the demons Tianjiao be fully vigilant.


    Some people just think that they can do whatever they want when they are born in the demon clan. After all, with the blood of the strongest race and talent, they can be invincible in the world.


    If they really have this idea, it''s a big mistake. It''s good that when they start racial talent, they can also be discouraged.


    That''s what other factions think. Almost all of them are the default rules of their elders. All of them didn''t tell Tianjiao in advance.


    This is an unwritten rule!

 Chapters 1175

    The clan old man''s face was flat, and said seriously, "all the people who are going to enter the talent pool will come here later, and all the people will come to my side to get the access token."


    "This access token is very important for you. Not only can you enter the talent pool, but also if you can''t bear it or some accidents happen, you can crush the whole access token directly."


    "Then you will be brought out with the access token, but you can''t be brave to understand your own situation. Otherwise, I won''t blame other people."


    "After all, there may be accidents at any time, but only you know your own situation best. You can''t be too brave..."


    Although I can''t tell them directly, the elders still want to give them a preventive injection. I think at that time, a vulnerable place for them may even be too strong, and finally directly kill them.


    This is not what they want to see.


    Only to see and hear this sentence, all the demons Tianjiao seem particularly excited, but they didn''t pay attention to the meaning of it at all.


    Gao Peng did notice that he only saw the old man: "this old man is a little interesting, but he still has something in his mouth. If he wants to remind others, why don''t he just say it earlier? Why do you say it now? "


    "And it''s not so obvious, isn''t it to let others suffer?"


    "Ah Regardless of him, it''s none of my business. Besides, with my current situation, no matter what kind of difficulties I have, it''s impossible to defeat me through communication. "


    Gao Peng is confident in his heart, so he only looks at his slow start and is ready to receive his own access token. After all, this access token is related to whether he can enter the talent pool.


    It''s not only about saving his life, but also about whether he can go in, so how can he ignore it?


    But just as he passed by, it seemed that all the demon Tianjiao were particularly dissatisfied with him. They didn''t even want to make way for him, even secretly wanted to block his way.


    This scene is particularly hidden. If other people don''t pay attention to it, they can''t find it at all. The clan elders don''t pay much attention to it at this time.


    On the contrary, they were intently sending out their own access tokens there. When Tianjiao of many demons saw this scene, he was secretly pleased. After all, this kind of thing can give out a bad breath.


    "You guy even wants to get the access token now, so we will stop you directly to see if you can get it. If there is no access token, then you can''t go in."


    "Stop you directly! See how arrogant you are... "


    Tianjiao of these demons is secretly pleased at this time, but they don''t know whether their brain is wrong or whether they think things are too incomplete.


    Don''t you know that if you wait until you enter, the clan elders will find something wrong?


    But at this time, they just want to stop Gao Peng. They just don''t think too much about other things. It can be seen that at this time, they have already been confused.


    Sometimes, just because of being too angry, what you think is completely out of your mind.

 Chapters 1176

    Gao Peng sees these guys'' small movements, and his heart is also speechless. Are these guys'' brains really trapped by the door?


    I don''t know how to use my brain. I don''t think this kind of small action will have any effect at all, or even be completely looked down upon by others. Maybe they just don''t pass through the brain at all!


    "Get out of my way!"


    Gao Peng didn''t want to give them face at all, and he didn''t want to play with these guys at this time. It was just unreasonable.


    Although it''s ridiculous to want such a small action to stop him, what''s the situation now? I can''t think about it. It''s really a brain drain.


    Gao Peng''s voice directly attracted everyone''s eyes, and all of them immediately looked over. At this time, they also saw that Tianjiao of the demon family was blocking Gao Peng.


    But no one spoke.


    The clan elder just looked at it. After all, he can''t be so biased all the time. If he is too biased, it''s not good to be seen by others.


    In any case, there is no other conflict, so open one eye and close one eye, so he quietly began to send his own access token.


    Gao Peng doesn''t mind. Anyway, he has enough partiality. There''s no need to be partiality again and again. It''s to invite hatred for him.


    Although he was not afraid at all, he also felt that it was too uncomfortable. After all, some things he did next might endanger the safety of this demon family.


    He didn''t think that when the old guy jumped out again, he felt uncomfortable all over, so it''s not as good as the guy who didn''t take sides in the first place, which can make him calm down and do things.


    Tianjiao of other demons is particularly ugly at this time. Although the expression changes on their faces are not obvious, their faces and situations can also be found in their eyes.


    But no one spoke, and they also did their own little action, which was to prevent Gao Peng from getting the access token.


    Gao Peng saw that they were just going their own way. When they did that little action, he was almost angry and laughing.


    "Are you guys looking for death?"


    "If you really want to die, I won''t mind any more rules. After all, if you guys offend me, I won''t be polite."


    "I''m really tired of talking to the mentally retarded, because I always feel your head on your neck. It''s totally useless, just like counting, and it doesn''t work at all."


    "I feel superior in IQ when you talk. I''m not insulting you It''s looking down on you. "


    Gao Peng''s face showed a helpless smile, and he said it all at once. When he finished speaking, Tianjiao''s body of those demons could not help but have a meal.


    There were some small movements of the body suddenly stopped, and even can see their bodies in the uncontrollable tremble for a while, as if in holding strength.


    Other people were also stunned. When they translated a little, they couldn''t help looking at Gao Peng. His mouth was poisonous.


    The old corners of the mouth of the family were also convulsed severely.

 Chapters 1177

    Sure enough, if Gao Peng is not stopped in time, something unexpected will happen next. At this time, he has a little regret.


    If he had stopped it as soon as possible, it would not have happened. Isn''t it exciting for other Tianjiao?


    At that time, if you can''t help it, it will be a big fight. Moreover, there is an unwritten rule here, even though there is everything he can suppress here.


    But when all of them go in, isn''t it going to cause trouble? Everyone is an indispensable resource for the demons.


    One less is missing, so at this time, he would like to take a breath. If he had just stopped as soon as possible, it would not have happened, but now he is not very good to stand up directly.


    Because there is no conflict at all, if it comes out, it seems that there is no reason to stand. He only hopes that there will not be too much conflict, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with.


    But He obviously underestimated Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng has never been so low-key, and as long as there is a conflict, then all communication is developed into the most intense level, how to say he has to improve his strength as soon as possible, then he can only play the power.


    No matter once or now, his mouth is particularly poisonous. Once he says something, it will be very irritating, just like he has seized the aid of others.


    "What? It seems that you are very angry. Do you want to fight with me now? Don''t get close to me. I feel that as soon as you get close to me, there will be a kind of silly and forceful smell approaching, which makes me a little unbearable. "


    "I''m a little allergic to these tastes, or it''s better to stay away from me. In fact, I have a question that I''m curious about. What''s the meaning of your being alive?"


    "What kind of courage can you live with? I think it''s a great courage for you to live, but I don''t know where your courage comes from. "


    "Can you tell me?"


    Suddenly in silence!


    Everyone felt speechless and looked at Gao Peng. What this guy said was just blandness. He didn''t give anyone any face at all.


    These words are also very exciting. They make Tianjiao tremble with anger. It can be seen how angry they are at this time.


    But no matter how angry they are, because they know there is an unwritten rule here, so they can''t do anything but look at Gao Peng in anger.


    And they also don''t know how to connect back, so they can only hold it so much. Their eyes are almost as angry as looking at Gao Peng.


    "What? Are your eyes going to fire? Or do you want to blow fire out of your eyes to burn me? Isn''t that terrible? "


    Gao Peng looks scared, but when he looks at him, he knows that he is laughing at these guys.


    But all the people seem to have internal injuries. They just can''t refute it. They want to fight directly, but they can''t fight here. But they just don''t know what to say.


    This feeling is a little uncomfortable.

 Chapters 1178

    Magic rock clapped his forehead directly with one hand, and there was a very speechless look in the sky. He really didn''t know how to describe Gao Pengcai. At first, he thought this guy was quite in line with his temper.


    However, after such a period of time, he found that his idea was simply too wrong, which was not in line with his temper at all, but Gao Peng, a guy who was simply too invincible.


    It''s a kind of invincible with thick skin like a wall!


    Moreover, his mouth is really poisonous. Every word he utters can be half dead with anger. Magic rock puts himself in the position of thinking that if he really stands in that position, he would have been unbearable for a long time.


    This time and again was insulted by others, or even scolded Who can stand it?


    All of their hearts are extremely arrogant. They simply can''t accept this kind of thing, so they will naturally appear particularly angry. Moreover, all the people here are the pride of the demons.


    They are the most gifted people, and they are more unlikely to bear the insult, so they only see the corners of their mouths twitch and tremble.


    This feeling is about to explode!


    Other people also see it very clearly, not to mention how angry the elders of the major factions are, but the clan elders and the magic rock are very helpless at this time.


    Because they don''t know why it happened, but they can''t let it get worse, otherwise they may not be able to stop it.


    The clan elder could stand out directly, pointed to Gao Peng and said, "come here, take your token and hurry in. Don''t grind haw here, or you won''t have a chance to go in again."


    I can only make such a decision. If Gao Peng is allowed to stay here again, it''s really possible that he will fall out. I don''t want to see how angry other Tianjiao are. Maybe they are all about to explode.


    I really don''t know what will happen if I stay a little longer, so he can only let Gao Peng enter the talent pool as soon as possible.


    And nothing else will happen.


    Other Tianjiao didn''t dare to have any refutation after hearing what the clan elders said. On the contrary, they rarely made way honestly.


    That look to want to have to have to have to beat to have to have to have to beat, still left a more exasperating words finally.


    "Fight me? Are you afraid that I am stupid or forced? A group of rubbish guys, don''t you think you are invincible, or do you go all out to do what you want to do? "


    "Or are you really invincible when you enter it?"


    "No What you do your best is nothing more than what others do casually, and that one is that others are me. "


    "Your talent is so rubbish. You should go back as soon as possible. Otherwise, I feel a little guilty when I really hit you. After all, if this hit you, you will have a thorough cultivation problem."


    "What can I do when someone comes to you?"


    Gao Peng walked away from everyone so slowly. Other people gnashed their teeth and looked at him. This sentence is just too bullying.


    But they can''t help it. It''s just too helpless.

 Chapters 1179

    The clan elder would like to knock Gao Peng on the head directly. He is so rude that he dare to say such a thing in front of him. Don''t you take him seriously?


    But I don''t know why, he even likes Gao Peng a little bit. The character of this stinky boy really conforms to his taste.


    Although those words are really annoying, looking at such a character, it''s just too pleasant, it''s too easy to cause trouble


    "If you say two less words to me and one more word to me, I''ll just throw you out of here!"


    The clan elder frowned and said, he really didn''t know what Gao Peng would say next, which might really stimulate other people in the presence again.


    That''s not good


    At that time, he can''t be too partial, so he will stop it in time, otherwise he really doesn''t know what will happen.


    Gao Peng is also quiet down. The reason why he can say those words is nothing more than to provoke the so-called Tianjiao of the demon family.


    And that''s just his habit.


    It''s really a habit.


    For the enemy, he is always used to irritate the other side, and then he can improve his own strength. So when he sees that Tianjiao of those demons has made such a small means, he can''t control himself.


    At this time, he is also very proud of the family. At the beginning of the speech, people were so partial to him. How could he not be proud of this old guy?


    Seeing Gao Peng quiet down, the clan elders also feel special satisfaction. At least for the time being, they are quiet down. If they continue to talk, it may really stimulate other people.


    "Take your own token and hurry into the talent pool. What kind of situation is it? Explore it by yourself. Don''t ask others. You just need to know. The closer you get to the middle, the more magic power you will have."


    "You can lean in the middle as much as you can. Of course, now you have provoked other guys. You need to be careful, or I won''t know how to save you then."


    "Everything inside is not affected by any rules. You have to be careful of other people. After all, now you are almost on the middle road. When all the people come together to deal with you, it will be really bad."


    "You''d better think about it clearly, but if you go in as soon as possible, there shouldn''t be too many things. Don''t say no to me. I''ll let you go in now!"


    It''s like opening a small stove for the old people. They say it in such a low voice. According to the reaction of others, no one can hear the old people''s words at all.


    It seems that only Gao Peng can hear the smoke, which makes him feel very strange. This kind of transmission seems to be really special and magical. Of course, it doesn''t seem to be the transmission. After all, the dialogue between them is really spoken out of the mouth.


    But I don''t know why. Other people just can''t hear the same thing. It''s so strange, but Gao Peng didn''t say much.


    With his token, he came directly to the side of the talent word.


    Other people are stunned. I don''t know why Gao Peng can get into it so quickly, and it''s unfair for them!

 Chapters 1180

    "He... How can he get into the talent pool so quickly? "


    "Why? Why can he be confined to us? "


    All the demons Tianjiao suddenly exploded the turbine. They all felt a little unfair. Why do they have to wait here now, but others can go in directly.


    This is just too unfair for them, so they start to fight against injustice one by one. Even those from all major factions are also uncomfortable with both advantages and disadvantages.


    Only to see them slightly dissatisfied said: "clan old, why that guy can go in hand?"? Unfair You should treat them equally... "


    Seeing that a lot of people are fighting against injustice, the clan elder is just about to destroy all the people present, and doesn''t see what kind of situation it is just like, if it''s not for him to let Gao Peng in as soon as possible.


    Maybe something will happen, and I don''t know what their brains will think. Is it true that they have been flooded? Otherwise, why can''t you think of such an easy thing?


    Mo Yan just looked at it quietly, and didn''t even think about talking. But he also knew why. If Gao Peng stopped here again, something unimaginable would happen.


    No one knows what Gao Peng will say next. Maybe he will fight here. This is not the result they want at all.


    So it''s not impossible to put a high shed in advance, but in the eyes of other people, it''s obviously partial.


    The clan elders are partial to Gao Peng. Otherwise, how could they let him in?


    Seeing that all the people are making noise, Gao pengis going to go in. He already thinks that if he goes in like this, it''s just too boring.


    Because other people don''t know when they can really go in, which is also a bad thing for him.


    Gao Peng suddenly turned around and said, "you should be very sad now, right? Be sad, accept the reality... "


    Clan elder: "..."


    Magic rock: "..."


    They just want to kick Gao Peng in. Now they have put him in. They are still talking at the door. They don''t rush in.


    It''s a waste of other people''s hard work, but They can''t stop others from speaking openly. After all, speaking doesn''t violate the law!


    "Don''t think the world has abandoned you."


    Eh? What''s going on? Is this smelly boy''s head enlightened, suddenly want to comfort these guys?


    The clan elder felt something was wrong, because when he heard Gao Peng''s words, he looked forward to it, and also felt something strange.


    There was also a trace of eccentricity in the eyes of magic rock.


    However, the next second they do not have such an idea.


    Gao Peng said, "don''t think the world has abandoned you. The world has not paid attention to you at all. You It''s redundant! "


    "At the same time, it''s just the same..."


    Gao Peng just finished saying this sentence and rushed directly into the talent pool, leaving behind all a group of people, and most of them were directly ignorant on the spot.


    I''ll go


    This guy stops here to say such a thing, and he gasps so much when he speaks. It''s almost speechless.


    What''s more, it''s too poisonous.

 Chapters 1181

    The clan elder looked at the entrance of the talent pool and was so stunned. In fact, his heart was also speechless. Unexpectedly, he put a smelly boy in, but now he still left such a mess.


    Is this to make everyone mad?


    The clan elder looked at the surrounding Tianjiao a little, and all the people were already mad at this time, and started to gnash their teeth one by one.


    It''s just too outrageous!


    It''s uncomfortable to say that other people are countless, and that the world just doesn''t care about them anymore?


    No matter who hears these words, they can''t accept them. Even they will feel special anger. Gao Peng has already done so many angry things.


    At this time, it can be said that Tianjiao has been complaining for a long time, and all the demons have been very dissatisfied with him for a long time. Then suddenly, such a sentence came out.


    It''s just so popular!


    Magic rock also feels special speechless.


    "What''s the matter with this son of a bitch? At first, it was quite honest to see him, but why is it more and more wrong to see him now? Is this guy itchy? "


    "Or does he always want to be beaten?"


    Magic rock didn''t know how to describe it, but at this time, seeing Gao Peng really enter the talent pool, he was a little relieved.


    At least not being stopped, which is the best result. It depends on his performance inside.


    If you don''t perform well, you may not be able to develop your own race talent. As for the reserves of your magic power, it depends on his own efforts.


    "Next, you can only see yourself. If you want to make your own demons have more quantity, then you should try your best to rush forward and directly come to the middle."


    "Otherwise, even if you really start your own race talent, there is no big gap between you and others. Then you will also fall behind."


    "What''s more, now that you''ve totally provoked other people, if you don''t improve your strength as soon as possible, you will surely be retaliated by others. I won''t care about your grudges."


    "That''s what you''re looking for. Who can blame death?"


    After seeing that Gao Peng is really in the talent pool, it''s not up to him whether he can get the rank after he finally gives up his mind.


    In this way, he is also looking forward to what kind of ranking Gao Peng will get and how much magic power reserves there are in the play, but he will never pay more attention.


    Expect to return to expect, but also will not have too big hope, who let Gao Peng do such a stupid thing before, directly provoked all Tianjiao, this is not to set up enemies for themselves?


    When all the demons Tianjiao enter into it, they will definitely all join together to deal with him. I don''t know if he can survive in the future.


    It depends on his creation!


    At that time, when Tianjiao of all the demons saw that Gao Peng had gone in, he would naturally be very worried, and so would the other factions.


    After all, Gao Peng went in ahead of time, but he had a chance to get close to the center as soon as possible. Isn''t that to say that he can open his own race talent as soon as possible, and the magic power will have a lot of reserves?

 Chapters 1182

    Seeing this, people of other factions totally ignored whether magic rock was here, and some discontented said: "clan elder, why did you put his hand in it? Isn''t that in favor of him? "


    "If you let him stay in it for a long time, and then he has absorbed all the energy in it, how can you be fair to the other people here?"


    "It''s not fair!"


    "Yes, it''s not fair for all people. You can''t just let him in."


    "It''s right to let all the people in now, or the energy inside will be absorbed by that guy, so other people can only pick up the rest."


    At this time, many people begin to fight against injustice. After all, they are also in a special hurry, but they can''t have other opinions or even say too much.


    Otherwise, the clan elders may not put them in, but they still have a glimmer of hope if they aftertaste the old photos.


    Seeing the discontent of all the people, he also knew that if he went on like this, he would burst out completely, so he said lightly, "I know."


    "Since you want to enter so much, all the people will come to me to collect the access token. Those who get the access token can go directly now."


    Boom!!


    After all, most of the people have got the access token, when they hear the voice.


    Almost all of them are flocking to the talent pool where all of them have rushed directly. For them, the only thing they want now is to go inside and find Gao Peng for revenge.


    They have been waiting for this moment for too long. Everyone''s face is excited. Even at this time, they can''t restrain their internal strength.


    Because as long as they go in, they can not only open their own race talent, but also find that stinky boy to settle accounts.


    This makes them feel particularly excited!!


    "Finally Finally, I can get revenge! "


    "I''ve been waiting too long for this moment. I''d like to see how arrogant he is now. If he dares to appear in front of us, Tongtong will kill him."


    "It''s estimated that he has been hiding in a place now, but he can''t hide in it for a long time. He is not so big. Then we can go in and find him."


    "I don''t believe that when he can read it, sooner or later, it will appear, and then let him know who said it here."


    "That guy dares to sneer and insult again and again. How can we do that? Now I''ll see when he can hide."


    Many people''s faces were ferocious and excited. After all, they had been patient for a long time.


    Originally, I just wanted to open my own racial talent, but after meeting Gao Peng, everything changed, especially Gao Peng''s anger over and over again.


    This is even more intolerable to them.


    A lot of people are particularly angry, which makes them seem very excited. They don''t need to know what Tianjiao is thinking.


    It''s just a good lesson to Gao Peng.

 Chapters 1183

    Gao Peng passes through the gate of talent pool. As soon as he passes through, he feels that this body suddenly falls from the sky as if it had been thousands of times and tens of thousands of times.


    "I''ll go..."


    "What kind of gravity is this? Although I can''t resist the gravity with my current strength, how terrible is it? "


    "Isn''t that terrible?"


    "With my strength, it seems that I''m so exhausted. If it''s other people, aren''t they just unable to move? How do you open up your racial talent? "


    When Gao Peng was suffering from his body like a thousand pieces, he felt special doubts, even his strength felt so uncomfortable.


    How do other people turn on racial talent?


    With their strength, can they really move? I always feel that there is something wrong with it. Other people should not be able to move, right?


    But why can so many people turn on racial talent? It''s too strange, but it''s not until he thinks it out.


    The system beeps all of a sudden.


    [Ding! ]


    [magic power detected, optimization in progress. ]


    [in mana reserve, when the mana reserve is completed, the race talent of the host will be officially opened!! ]


    when Gao Peng arrived at the prompt tone of the system, his eyes couldn''t help but light up. Unexpectedly, there was such a thing. The bull force of the system can directly enable him to open the racial talent.


    Although it''s said to reserve magic power, it means that he can really open his own racial talent, although I don''t know if he can compare with other people.


    But he felt that he was already very strong!


    It''s a universal system!


    Not only can he improve his strength, but also can improve all kinds of abilities for him. It''s so cool that he didn''t expect to solve all kinds of doubts since he relied on the system.


    This made him feel a strong force suddenly appeared in his body, but it was only his illusion.


    Because he has seen the momentum!


    At first, he really thought he couldn''t open his racial talent, but now it''s obvious that the system has helped him solve this problem, so he doesn''t need to worry too much.


    All you need to do is to reserve magic power.


    "That''s great. I didn''t expect that the omnipotent system has helped me deal with everything. If I only need to reserve the magic power, then I can directly open the racial talent."


    "So now is it said that as long as my reserve demons can be more, will the racial talent opened at last be more powerful? Because there is a big difference between mine and others


    "I can choose when to turn on the racial talent, but other people can only wait until they turn on the racial talent, and then slowly reserve the magic power, which is quite different."


    "And some people''s magic power reserves are very small, and the upper limit is very low, so I can almost surpass many people now."


    After a series of thinking, Gao Peng has already known what kind of advantages he has now. As long as he can absorb magic power to his heart''s content, his racial talent will definitely become more powerful.


    The reserve of magic power is also very much!!

 Chapters 1184

    "Since I can choose my own lower limit, I have to improve my magic power as soon as possible and reserve more magic power. Then I can start my race talent. It''s not urgent now."


    "Wait until the demon can save a certain amount, and then consider whether to turn on his racial talent."


    "But Now it''s the most important thing not to go for a while. I''ll wait here a little bit. I have to wait for those guys to show up anyway. "


    Gao Peng looked around a little, and finally he sat up directly in the air. Now his body feels extremely heavy, and he has to adapt to the current feeling.


    Especially those guys who want to wait for you, since those guys don''t want to trouble him? Then wait here.


    It''s just that he can improve his own strength, which is the best result, and he can also absorb many magical powers here.


    Although the magic power absorbed is a little less, as long as you can upgrade your realm, you can really go to the most central area.


    So at this time, he is not in a hurry at all. He starts to absorb the magic energy here slowly. Anyway, as long as he saves his magic energy as soon as possible, then he can open his ultimate talent.


    What''s more, there will definitely be someone who can improve his realm later. This is absolutely The best!


    After all, if someone comes directly, he can improve his own state. It''s not too cool!


    "Do you come quickly? Didn''t you just want to kill me? Now I''m waiting for you at this door. Don''t let me down. "


    "Otherwise, I will have to go to you one by one slowly. If I find you then, I won''t be so polite to you."


    Gao Peng is absorbing all kinds of magic power with his eyes closed, muttering to himself. If anyone can hear him here, he will be shocked.


    It''s very good that others don''t come to him. He even wants to go to others one by one and even revenge.


    Why does this guy have such a big heart?


    Of course, he doesn''t think he has absorbed much of these magic powers. He wants to leave this place as soon as possible, but if he doesn''t want to improve his realm as soon as possible, he doesn''t need to stay here at all.


    Looking at the magic power reserve indicated by the system, he felt speechless. He also stayed here for a while, but the magic power absorbed was very poor, even less than 1%.


    It''s a blow to him!


    "This speed is too slow. If we go on like this, we don''t know when we can fully open our racial talent. Although the system has officially stated that even if the reserves of magic power are not full, it can also open the racial talent."


    "But what I want is the most invincible. How can I just barely open the racial talent?"


    "But if you''re here, you don''t know how long you''ll have to wait to start your race talent. It seems necessary to take a look in the middle."

 Chapters 1185

    "Why is this guy so slow? I''ve been waiting here for so long. If they don''t show up soon, I have to go to a place with more magic power as soon as possible. "


    "It''s a waste of time here. Otherwise, my magic power is more than just a little bit."


    Gao Peng is shaking his head here. He has basically completely adapted to the gravity here. At first, he was a little caught off guard, but now he is completely unaffected by the gravity.


    Although the speed will be a little slower, he has not felt so uncomfortable. The most painful thing for him now is that no matter how he absorbs it, the reserves of magic power have not increased.


    Moreover, he didn''t feel the increase of magic power, which was too painful. He really wanted to open his racial talent as soon as possible, and if he was here, he didn''t know when and where he could reach 1% completely.


    This feeling is too hard!


    "A bunch of damned guys It''s time to shut up and say that you want to kill me. But now where are you going, I''ve blocked your door here. You can never bypass this entrance. "


    "Haven''t you come in yet? Or that old guy didn''t let you in at all? "


    After Gao Peng, he felt a little annoyed because he seemed to find something wrong. If the clan elder didn''t let those guys in at all, wouldn''t it mean that he was basically waiting for nothing here?


    This feeling is just too bad!!


    But he has been waiting here for so long now. He doesn''t want to leave anymore. Anyway, he has been waiting here, so he has to wait for those guys to appear quietly.


    In any case, we should improve our own strength. Then we should take those guys to improve our own state. We can teach those guys a lesson. Otherwise, when he is storing magic power, some unsightly guys will harass him.


    That can be a little unforgivable!


    So I only saw that he didn''t let other thoughts influence his thoughts at this time. He just absorbed the magic power and looked at the entrance.


    Shoo shoo shoo shoo


    Before long, when a series of voices suddenly sounded at the intersection, he only saw that he slowly changed into a smile, because he had already felt other breath in it.


    Make him feel very excited!


    These guys finally appeared. Otherwise, there would be no point in his blocking. There are definitely people who can improve his strength.


    At that time, he will be able to make a breakthrough in his realm, and in the near future, he will also be able to open up his own racial talent, as long as he thinks a little, he will feel particularly cool.


    The feeling that this kind of strength improves slowly is simply too addictive!


    Those who have just entered the demon Tianjiao, they haven''t fully adapted to the gravity here. Just after entering, all people fall from the sky.


    Even a few of them made a scream, and they didn''t know what they thought, but all of them didn''t adapt.


    However, Gao Peng found something wrong.

 Chapters 1186

    From the response of Tianjiao of the demons, it seems that their gravity is not so strong, at least not as strong as his own.


    He is so powerful, why do you feel the gravity is greater?


    When those people react, oupeng can basically observe it, which makes him more confused. Why does this happen?


    "What''s the matter? Why is gravity different in the same place? Isn''t it the same for everyone? "


    "What''s the matter? Or the more powerful you are, the more gravity you have? "


    Gao Peng''s face suddenly changed, but he didn''t want to admit it, but when he saw this kind of result, he could be sure. It is true that the stronger the strength, the greater the power.


    So isn''t he more miserable?


    If he improves his state here again, his gravity will become more terrifying. Although his strength is also stronger, the gravity he suffers will also be more terrifying.


    He has to adapt again. Besides, when he finds that the gravity of each person is different, he has some doubts. Will the gravity double when he gets closer to the center?


    It''s not impossible. When the gravity of these people is different, it can be predicted. It makes his face slowly show a little bitter.


    He has never met such a thing


    After all, he has always relied on the system, but here the system is only able to improve the state and reserve magic power. The rest is simply unable to help him. As for the gravity, it can only be carried by himself.


    This is just too much pit!


    This kind of feeling is simply too bad, but his idea is only a flash. When he saw the tragedy of those demon Tianjiao, he is much better now.


    At least he felt very comfortable in his own heart when he saw the miserable situation of these guys. Although he suffered unimaginable gravity, at least he had completely adapted to it and would not look so embarrassed.


    Even when I just entered here, I didn''t feel so embarrassed. But those guys, one by one, seem to be very embarrassed, as if they can''t bear such gravity at all.


    It''s estimated that they can''t believe that there is such a terrible driving force here, which can make their powerful people feel embarrassed. Moreover, no one really tells them.


    Otherwise, they will not be so vulnerable, which is too much to pit their father, but everyone has such an experience.


    Everyone who goes through the entrance seems to be bound with a lot of gravity devices, falling directly from the sky, so that very few other people can slightly control their own fall.


    But most people fell directly from the sky and fell on the ground with a bang. That feeling is just how embarrassed they are.


    At last, Gao Peng could not help laughing.


    "Hahaha..."


    "You guys are so funny. Are you here to be funny?"


    He can''t help it. After all, these guys have all kinds of postures. That feeling is just so interesting.

 Chapters 1187

    "Damn it Why is there such a horrible gravity that we can''t resist with our strength? What kind of ghost gravity is it? "


    They can''t believe that the gravity here can''t even resist them. We need to know how terrible their strength is.


    But now they are in such a mess that they can''t resist the gravity. No matter how strong they are, they can feel their body falling down.


    This feeling It''s just too bad.


    In particular, they also heard Gao Peng''s unbridled laughter, which made them even more angry. Originally, they wanted to teach Gao Peng a good lesson, but now they were laughed at by the other party.


    Make them feel special anger.


    But there is no way. All the people are very angry. They wanted to teach each other a lesson, but now they are not only not taught, but also laughed at by others.


    This is really unbearable!!


    "Hateful Why is there so much gravity here? It''s not scientific at all Why on earth? How can we turn on our racial talents? Why is that? "


    Some of them had already been fed up with it, and saw that they wanted to fight hard, but at this time, they just adapted to this little bit of gravity and didn''t let them free themselves.


    But also let them have a little bit of confidence, although the feeling is still a little poor, but also let them see a little hope.


    At least when they are really used to the gravity, they can teach Gao Peng a lesson.


    That hateful guy can''t be allowed to be arrogant there any more. He must be taught a good lesson so that he can''t open his own racial talent, and if he can, he will be abandoned.


    See how arrogant he is!


    Also let a lot of people slowly see a little hope, at the same time they also want to adapt to the gravity here more.


    But What they think is obviously too simple, and they don''t think about Gao Peng''s idea.


    How could Gaopeng make them adapt to the gravity here so easily?


    "How do you guys look like lobsters? I don''t think you can''t move at all. It''s just too weak. I didn''t expect your strength to be so weak. I still wanted to teach you a lesson. "


    "First of all, you can move freely. You''ve already done this. It''s a good thing to say that you want to teach me a lesson. I don''t know why your face is so thick. You can say that."


    "I feel ashamed of you, and you really mean to say that."


    Gaopeng looks down at them, and at this time, his words are particularly ironic, which directly makes Tianjiao of all the demons unbearable. They are already very angry now.


    After being stimulated like this, they suddenly erupted into more terrifying forces, although the gravity around them also did not weaken much, and even increased a little.


    However, now that they have slowly adapted to the gravity, they will not be so embarrassed as before.

 Chapters 1188

    At this time, there are more than ten demons in this place. They are extremely proud. But when they meet Gao Peng, they are frustrated again and again.


    And when they enter this talent pool, their hearts have already thought about it. They must teach Gao Peng a good lesson. Their hearts are very strong.


    So their hearts are also very proud. But when they come in, they are not only unable to move, but also laughed at by Gao Peng again and again. It''s really too angry.


    Only to see all the expressions on Tianjiao''s face are changed, even their eyes have changed obviously, and their breath has soared a lot directly.


    This kind of change is particularly significant. After all, they seemed to be normal at the beginning, but now with their real anger, their power is out of control.


    "You guy You are so arrogant... "


    "Do you really think we dare not kill you? It''s just that we are bound by rules outside. Otherwise, it''s impossible to make you crazy until this time. "


    "Now you dare to laugh at us in front of us. Do you think we really can''t move? It''s just because we haven''t fully adapted, you can be arrogant here. If you really think we can''t do anything about it. "


    "Then you are quite wrong!"


    "I want you to know what is real regret. Do you feel despair now?"


    Some of the demons really straightened up, and their breath also became extremely irascible, but they didn''t have too much expression on their faces, just a very hate free look.


    When they look at Gao Peng, they are looking forward to Gao Peng''s expression of shock, but they are disappointed. When they look at Gao Peng, Gao Peng doesn''t have much expression change at all, but looks at them thoughtfully.


    Then it makes Tianjiao of these demons feel particularly ignored. All of them are speechless, but at this time, they can only say it secretly.


    "You''re going to get dressed now I don''t believe when you can hold on. This guy is more able to hold on, but you can only kneel down and beg for mercy later. "


    Several of the demons'' Tianjiao have the same idea. Now more and more demons'' Tianjiao are standing up.


    This also makes them more relieved of their anger, and the look at Gaopeng becomes more vicious. After all, Gaopeng has been laughing at them all the time, which is just unbearable.


    Now it''s time to take revenge.


    This also makes them feel particularly excited, with cruel smiles on their faces. However, because they have not yet adapted to the gravity here, they cannot move easily.


    At least they are not in such a mess. With the passage of time, there have been more and more demons of Tianjiao who can straighten up and even control their bodies.


    Let them see more hope, that is to teach Gao Peng a good lesson. They all slowly showed their ferocious faces.


    There was even some evil laughter.

 Chapters 1189

    Seeing the changes of these guys, Gao Peng''s eyes become more and more bright. After all, he can feel that Tianjiao''s strength of those demons here is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Their breath is the best proof!


    This has to make him feel particularly excited. I didn''t expect that directly stimulating these guys could make their strength more powerful. That''s not to say that as long as they are really angry.


    At that time, their strength can be enhanced again. If they really play each other, the promotion they bring to him is also very huge, which seems to be feasible.


    Directly let his mind appeared many methods, those demon''s Tianjiao didn''t know at all, because of their unintentional action, finally let Gaopeng find the best way to stimulate them.


    Only by stimulating them can their strength be improved. It''s almost like raising pigs, fattening them and killing them again Maximize benefits!


    If Tianjiao of the demon family knew that they only had such a role now, they would be absolutely furious. Unexpectedly, they would be compared to pigs by others.


    And now they also seem to have become pig like creatures, that is because they don''t know, otherwise it''s really going to explode.


    Looking at those demon Tianjiao who can move slowly, they are not ready to start yet, and they look at Gao Peng with a sneer, as if they have already won.


    Because most of the demons'' Tianjiao has completely controlled their own body, and even this part of the demons'' Tianjiao has come in slowly from outside, which makes them have a stronger self-confidence.


    I didn''t want to solve Gao Peng so quickly. Instead, I watched him leisurely and slowly made my strength stronger.


    At the same time, with the passage of time, they can have better control over their surroundings. They don''t need too much effort at all, and they won''t become so embarrassed.


    The gravity has not had much effect on them.


    "We are now basically fully adapted to the gravity here, which can''t affect us at all. Are you ready to die?"


    "Hahaha He estimated that he had been completely shocked now. After all, we have so many people here, and now no one cares about him any more. "


    "But there are no external rules. Now he is afraid completely, and even if he wants to escape, he can''t escape our palm."


    "Hahahaha..."


    These demons are still talking with each other. After all, they have long thought that Gao Peng has been completely controlled by them.


    Only need them to fight, then Gao Peng is absolutely impossible to resist, that is to say, with such an idea, they are not so anxious at all.


    But They are too naive to know why they are so arrogant, but they are used to the feeling.


    I didn''t pay attention to others at all, and didn''t think how powerful the college entrance examination was. I just thought that there were external rules that bound them, so they would be bullied again and again.


    This is the idea of Tianjiao of all demons.

 Chapters 1190

    Gao Peng has no curiosity about these guys'' ideas, and he can know what they think without thinking. After all, these guys'' ideas are too naive.


    I don''t know why they come up with this idea. Maybe it''s because they think their strength is too strong. Everyone is the pride of the demon family.


    For Gao Peng, a guy who came out inexplicably, he didn''t have a cold at all. He didn''t even think that Gao Peng would be so powerful.


    That is to say, because they are bound by rules, they will be tied up and bullied again and again. It''s not their own strength at all.


    What do most of the demons think of Tianjiao?


    But They also don''t want to think about it. If Gao Peng is not as strong as them, how could he have been waiting for them here all the time? What''s more, it''s impossible for people who can escape to wait so long at this door.


    Because we already know that someone is going to kill him, it is even more impossible to put ourselves in danger. No one is so stupid.


    So Tianjiao of these demons don''t know how to think about it, but they do have enough confidence in their own strength. As time goes on, their breath becomes stronger and stronger.


    This also makes them feel more excited. At the same time, they don''t feel the horrible breath from Gao Peng, which brings them more obvious confusion.


    If they can feel Gao Peng''s terror, they can''t have such a confident idea. But it''s because they don''t feel Gao Peng''s breath completely that they have such an illusion.


    It seems that everything is under control, and more and more demonic Tianjiao have entered here, although most of them haven''t completely controlled their bodies.


    But there are already some people in control of their bodies. These are definitely the main forces. With more and more people in control of their bodies, they can also act at will.


    They have slowly started to close together, directly surrounding Gao Peng in a circle, which is not to escape Gao Peng.


    "How is it? Are you completely afraid now? If you are really afraid, then it''s better to kneel down and beg for mercy. Maybe we can spare you directly. "


    "Or we won''t spare you!"


    "Those things you have done have really made all of us angry. We will definitely solve the problem before you compete. If you kneel down and beg for mercy, we will only push you out."


    "Although you can''t open your own racial talent, at least you won''t lose your life and your accomplishments. What do you think?"


    "If you are stubborn, don''t blame us for being rude."


    One of the demons'' Tianjiao said calmly, because there are so many people supporting him, and even so many demons'' Tianjiao is here, which makes him have a stronger foundation.


    As if we can despise Gao Peng, so are the Tianjiao of other demons. They all look at each other with their arms in their arms and feel how cold they are.

 Chapters 1191

    For these guys, Gao Peng feels speechless. Which eye of these guys will see him kneel to beg for mercy?


    What''s more, I don''t know what kind of expression he is now. He is so confident. It can be said that he is overconfident.


    Maybe it''s because of holding it too long?


    Ha ha A bunch of interesting guys.


    I don''t know that he has been listed as a stepping stone to improve his strength. I''m still in the mood to be arrogant here. It''s just too reckless. Maybe I won''t kill them for the time being.


    But it''s not so easy for them to really open their racial talents. After all, they have to absorb more magical powers.


    This can make the racial talent he opened more powerful. As for whether other people can open the racial talent, it''s none of his business.


    When he improves his realm here, he can safely go to the middle area, where the magic power will be more abundant, and at the same time, he can also reserve more, I don''t know, if he stores all the magic power.


    Will you become more powerful when you absorb more magic power, especially when you start racial talent? Will you be more powerful than when you finish reserving?


    You can try it


    If with his current absorption speed, it''s too slow. It''s been such a long time, even less than 1%, he''s already in despair.


    If he doesn''t go to the center, he won''t be able to complete the reserve as soon as possible, but that''s because he wants to improve his level as soon as possible, otherwise he won''t waste time here.


    Seeing these arrogant guys talking to themselves, Gao Peng couldn''t help turning a white eye and saying, "are you afraid you''re not in the water?"


    "Without saying a word, you said a lot there, and do you think I would really kneel for mercy? What''s more, with your garbage, I can''t even look at it. "


    "I don''t know where your self-confidence comes from, but I think you can beat me. The rules outside are not binding me, just a life you escaped."


    "I didn''t expect you to go on the way to heaven and break into hell. Since you want to die so much, don''t blame me for being rude. That''s because there are rules outside, so I can''t touch you."


    "Don''t you really think I''m weaker than you?"


    "Where do you come from to be confident?"


    Gao Peng said so coldly, and there was not much expression change on his face at all, but more of it was a cold emotion spread.


    When all the people heard his words, they couldn''t help being stunned. After all, they couldn''t imagine that Gao Peng would reply to them like this.


    Even they didn''t think that Gao Peng would say the rules outside, not binding them, but saving them.


    It shocked them all.


    Even once I doubted if I had heard it wrong, otherwise how could Gao Peng be talking nonsense here? Didn''t that guy feel their breath?


    What a powerful breath it is!


    If it''s not because they haven''t been able to turn on racial talent, their strength is not just that, but that''s it. Their strength can reach this level.


    Let alone race talent!

 Chapters 1192

    Once they really start racial talent, the cultivation speed of all people will definitely soar in a flash. That''s why they are so confident. They are the pride of all factions.


    Even if they don''t start racial talent, they are even more powerful than many people, which shows how powerful they are.


    The potential is also huge.


    If they can open the racial talent, their cultivation speed is definitely beyond everyone''s imagination, so they will always be so confident.


    Now their strength is so terrible. As long as we open the racial talent, no one will be their opponent, and those who have surpassed them will be thrown away by them, even their backs will not be seen.


    This is the source of their confidence.


    But now it''s been looked down upon by others, and it''s still a totally unknown guy coming out of nowhere, which directly makes them feel a little stunned.


    Gaopeng is still stunned when he sees these guys. The expression on his face hasn''t changed much, but the corner of his mouth is slightly cocked up.


    It''s like a mockery.


    "What? Do you really think you are really strong? It''s just that other people see that you haven''t started your race talent, so they don''t want to worry about you. At most, they just want to let you go, or it will hurt your self-esteem. "


    "Do you really think you are a genius? Don''t be kidding. I just want you to do some experiments to see if you can become more powerful when you start racial talent. "


    "Don''t take it for granted. It''s just too much self deception. After all, people are letting you go everywhere. You really think you have such a talent."


    "You know what? You are just some experimental objects, but I am different You are not running together, I am the one who really leads you. "


    "You''re just experimental..."


    Gao Peng once again stressed that since we have found the Tianjiao of these demons, after the emotional fluctuation, the strength will increase a little, so he is ready to let these guys really angry.


    Isn''t it easier to be angry? After all, the arrogance of these demons is very arrogant, as long as they pay more attention to the place.


    That can definitely attract their attention, and make Tianjiao of all the demons really angry. Then their strength will skyrocket, and their strength will increase even more.


    This kind of thing is really good.


    There is no need to have too much burden at all. Since these guys can improve their strength in this way, let the storm come more fiercely!


    He wants to see how much strength he can improve


    As he said one sentence after another, Tianjiao of all the demons was really confused, because they didn''t react at this time.


    However, when they react, they feel that there is an energy emerging from their body, and the expression on their face is directly distorted, and their hearts are just about to explode.


    Especially when they saw Gao Peng''s face, they couldn''t control their emotions at all.

 Chapters 1193

    "You seem angry?"


    "With your garbage, you can''t even control your body. I don''t know how angry you are. Do you really think you can do whatever you want?"


    "The outside rules just protect you. Do you really think you can beat me?"


    "Wake up The clan elders just want to protect your rubbish, so they suddenly appear. Otherwise, with your strength, I can discard you at will. "


    Gaopeng looks at them as if they are ants. The indifference in his eyes is even meaningless.


    It''s as cold as a robot.


    For a moment, the whole void seemed to be a drop in temperature. Even those who were still struggling were stunned. When they looked directly at Gao Peng, they really felt that they were very small.


    This feeling is special and strange, but their reaction didn''t last long, and in an instant they came back to their senses directly.


    At this time, their eyes showed a more angry look. This guy was just too bullying, even if he repeatedly bullied them outside.


    Even if you come into this talent pool, it''s also so humiliating. It''s really disgusting


    "This damned guy We just want you to kneel down and beg for mercy, but now you even find your own death, then we will complete you. "


    "You don''t know what to do..."


    All of a sudden, all the demons Tianjiao directly send out a strong breath, and at this time, with their voice just falling, everyone sends out a special language, they do not match the breath.


    At the same time, it resonated with the whole void, and I don''t know how to do it. But with their breath slowly emanating, even their bodies have changed a little.


    With this little change, their breath has become more powerful, but their eyes have gradually become more indifferent.


    It''s really like a robot, without any emotion.


    "You guy Do you really think that all of us are as low blooded as you? "


    "At first, we didn''t want to worry about you at all, but if you want to die, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Do you know why we are all expected by others? Why is it called Tianjiao? "


    "That''s because all of us have the blood of ancient demons flowing in our bodies, and only we can finally awaken the blood of ancient demons, otherwise why do you think we have such a high position?"


    One of the demons'' Tianjiao said this, and other demons'' Tianjiao smiled coldly as if they were the blood flowing in their bodies, making them proud.


    After hearing what they said, Gao Peng was stunned directly. He didn''t expect that the blood of the ancient demons flowed in these guys.


    At first, he was still a little strange. Why did he sell it? It''s not the same as the blood of these demons. But now when he hears the words of Tianjiao, he seems to gradually understand what''s going on.

 Chapters 1194

    "Ancient demon blood?" Gao Peng doubted and said that at the moment, he really had some doubts, although he had such blood power.


    But he didn''t know what it meant. After all, he didn''t know much about the power of this race.


    Especially before, he had improved his own strength, and found that other people''s blood is totally different from his. At this time, he suddenly heard Tianjiao of these demons talking about the blood of ancient demons.


    This immediately made him feel more confused.


    What the hell is this?


    Is it said that the blood of ancient demons is a very rare blood? Why does Tianjiao of these demons only have a little blood power of demons, and finally have such a high status.


    There must be some mysteries in it.


    At the same time, he is eager to know.


    One of the demons, Tianjiao, said, "what? Don''t you know that you are such a cheap guy? With a guy like you, I have no idea why we are called Tianjiao. "


    "That''s because we all have the blood power of ancient demons flowing in our body, although only a little, but if we really wake up the blood of ancient demons, then we can wake up the blood of our ancestors."


    "Do you know how powerful the blood power of ancient demons is? That''s not what you lowly people can imagine. Every one of us has such noble blood. "


    "Do you really think you can be our opponent? It''s just that we let you. Now you dare to insult us again and again. Do you really think we dare not abandon you? "


    "Even if we are abandoned, no one dare to say a word. After all, our body is flowing with the blood of ancient demons. All people are still waiting for us to awaken the real blood of ancient demons."


    "Do you think others will be on your side?"


    "Magic rock is really powerful, but it''s impossible to get involved in everything here, and it can''t easily move us."


    "You''re going to die now..."


    Gao Peng listened to each other so quietly. He would like to have some arrogant words occasionally, but he automatically blocked them. He still wanted to know more about the ancient blood.


    After listening to him, he finally understood the blood of the ancient demons. What kind of position they had in the group of the demons was really noble.


    It can be seen that these guys only have a little blood power, and even can be so arrogant. If they really open the blood of ancient demons.


    Isn''t that really respectable?


    Can you even do what you want?


    This immediately made him think of many things. After all, they were born with the blood power of ancient demons, but he wanted to camouflage and investigate all these things.


    So it has not been exposed for a long time, but now he suddenly finds that the blood power of ancient demons is so strong, and they also have a super high position in this group.


    If you get out of here He will expose his ancient demon blood. Will it bring him a protective film?

 Chapters 1195

    "Just a little bit of the blood of the ancient demons can have such a high status in the end, and they have not awakened at all."


    "Listen to them, if they really awaken the blood of the ancient demons, then they will have a higher position, isn''t it I don''t need to hide my blood anymore? "


    After hearing the words of Tianjiao, Gao Peng''s own consciousness began to wander around tianwai, because he came up with a better way, if he wanted to inquire about some important news as soon as possible.


    Then he can only reveal the blood of his ancient demons, but he has to measure his gains and losses slowly. If other people find some problems, he will be in trouble.


    This is really a long-term plan.


    But It has provided him with a good idea, so he thinks so. After all, if he can really let others know that he is the blood of the ancient demons, he will be more convenient.


    And by then, he has already started the racial talent. With this, he can definitely have a higher position. Then, he can know what happened, which will make many demons feel so urgent.


    Evil rock to collect the source of evil.


    In the old saying of ethnic minorities, the meaning outside the words has revealed helplessness. After all, it has been said before. Even though they are the strongest ethnic group, they sometimes feel special helplessness when they encounter something. No matter how they improve, they seem to be unable to cope with it in the end.


    That''s probably something really big.


    And it is also very urgent to need the blood of ancient demons. Maybe it just brings them a little sense of security, and can''t completely solve all the problems, but it can let them see a glimmer of hope.


    So it''s possible that Tianjiao of these demons is pinned on such a hope, otherwise they will not have such a high position.


    Gao Peng can figure it out slowly, and at this time he has a more bold idea in his mind, but this bold idea can''t be implemented for the time being.


    Only when he starts his race talent and goes out in the insect can he come slowly. Otherwise, even what he wants to do will be inconvenient here.


    "It seems time to think about it."


    "Since They are so scarce in the blood of the ancient demons, so I can accompany them to play a good play, and just know what happened. If I say I wake up the blood of the ancient demons, I will definitely get a higher position in an instant. "


    "It''s much more convenient to know something more secret. Shouldn''t there be any other problems?"


    With this idea, Gao Peng suddenly showed a smile on his body. Before that, he just wanted to improve his strength as soon as possible, as well as to open the racial talent.


    But he didn''t have a long-term goal, even if he wanted to know how to get some important information.


    But now it''s different

 Chapters 1196

    "Are you afraid now?"


    Those demons'' Tianjiao thought that Gao Peng had been frightened by what they said when they saw that Gao Peng had not spoken for a long time, so they all seemed to be very pleased.


    Because they have inspired a little blood of ancient demons in their own bodies now, and also increased their strength.


    Only the growth is limited.


    If they can open their own racial talent, it will be another time, but with their current strength, it is not enough to open the racial talent.


    Only when they can go to the most central area, can they have the chance to open their own racial talent, and at the same time, magic power will have more reserves, which is what they thought at the beginning.


    But now they have to deal with Gaopeng as soon as possible. From the outside, they have really seen Gaopeng unhappy. Now, naturally, they want to deal with him as soon as possible, and then they can go to the center and start their own racial talent.


    But their ideas are too much to take for granted.


    Gao Peng will not let them go so easily, and at this time, he also wants to improve his own strength as soon as possible, and then start his own race talent.


    He now has a better goal, which is to open the racial talent, then slowly reveal his ancient demon blood.


    At that time, he will have a higher position, and he will be able to learn some more secret information, and he will not need too much trouble.


    It''s like killing two birds with one stone.


    Gaopeng looks up at Tianjiao of the demons present, with a wry smile on his lips.


    "I''m afraid?"


    "Are you kidding? What''s a joke, just because you''re such a waste, you want me to be afraid of you? "


    "Do you really think you can do whatever you want with the blood of ancient demons? Is it really my opponent? "


    "You Do you know how terrible this blood line is? " One of the demons is angry and grins at Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng also said calmly, "let alone how terrible it is, but you are insulting this blood line because you are too weak."


    "It''s impossible to give full play to the power of this blood. No matter how powerful the blood is, it''s just a waste of nature. So you''re just ruining this blood here."


    "You don''t really think you''re invincible, do you?"


    "Don''t be naive here. I think you are just daydreaming."


    Gao Peng mercilessly poured cold water on them. Do these guys really think that if they have such a little blood of ancient demons, they will be invincible in the world?


    Although there are several realms, they are also very high, but when they meet Gao Peng, the result is different.


    If it is to meet other people, it is indeed as they imagine, but Gao Peng is a bug.


    Completely ignoring the enemy''s state, constitution and blood


    As long as the enemy''s strength is even stronger than him, he will surpass all people in an instant. This is his strength, so he will be fearless.


    Because there is no need to be afraid, the enemy will only become the nutrient and stepping stone for him to improve his strength.

 Chapters 1197

    Gaopeng''s voice just fell, and all the demon Tianjiao were silent. It''s not that they feel the same for Gaopeng''s words, but at this time they have reached a certain level of anger.


    I don''t want to show


    Many people can''t help but start to seal all the surrounding areas. If Gao Peng wants to rush out of the same place, he has to go through their siege.


    And with the passage of time, Tianjiao, who was unable to control his body, has been able to control his body slowly, and some of them come and go freely.


    Even slowly Tianjiao of all demons exudes a little blood of ancient demons in their own bodies. Their breath is growing slowly, but no one is shouting.


    Maybe it''s because they know that no matter what nonsense they are talking about, they can''t speak of the green willow God Emperor. So it''s better to take some practical actions. Now let their strength reach the highest point.


    What''s more, there are still some people behind them who have just entered the talent pool. Tianjiao of those demons has no control over their body harmony, and they have no way to adapt to the gravity here.


    Now they just want to get used to it.


    It''s not that they are not sure how to deal with Gaopeng, so they don''t want Gaopeng to slip away. Only when all the people can adapt to the gravity here, can they really encircle Gaopeng.


    They will never let go of Gao Peng!


    All people think that their strength is particularly strong, but now they don''t want to start so fast, only to ensure that everything is safe and don''t let the other party escape, then it is the top priority.


    This is because so many Tianjiao of the demons have not thought about doing it, but they are quietly waiting for their companions and fully adapt to the gravity here.


    They don''t want any more carelessness.


    It is absolutely necessary for this guy to understand what is called the blood of ancient demons. This is not comparable with those inferior blood.


    By then, if all the people can open the blood of the ancient demons, they will be truly invincible.


    All the people seemed particularly excited.


    But when they see Gao Peng, the smile on the corner of their mouth slowly turns into a sneer.


    "This guy doesn''t know that he''s going to die. He''s so calm now. If he rushes out now, maybe there''s a little room for recovery."


    "Maybe he will escape, but now such a good chance is still there. It seems that this guy is really arrogant!"


    "But Sooner or later, there will be a time when you regret it. "


    Tianjiao of these demons is waiting for the last moment. Just after seeing that the door of that entrance has been closed, they already know that the opportunity is coming, as long as all the people have completely controlled the gravity here.


    Not even the body can''t move freely, so they can really do it. But now all the people are surrounded here, Gao Peng can''t escape easily.


    Unless they pass by.


    However, Tianjiao of these demons doesn''t think that they are really weaker than Gaopeng. Tianjiao of all demons is particularly confident!

 Chapters 1198

    Seeing that the entrance is completely closed, Gao Peng also knows that no one can enter. After all, the access token is limited. Everyone has only one access token, which not only means they can enter here, but also lead them out.


    If there is no access token, then they will be completely left here.


    Actually, that''s the best way to kill someone else.


    But Sometimes it''s not necessary to kill the enemy. Some people are worth more than killing them.


    Gao Peng doesn''t want to solve these guys for the time being. He just wants them to be stepping stones to improve his strength. Besides, he doesn''t want to give them a ride.


    This is not his original intention


    After all, these guys also have a little blood of ancient demons in their bodies. If several of them have fully awakened this blood, their strength is also considerable.


    Especially now, he doesn''t know what happened, which will make the elders feel special helpless, so there must be something incomprehensible happened.


    He must not act rashly when he has not fully understood the matter. He does not want to kill again.


    Over time.


    Tianjiao of the demon family has slowly been able to control his body, even those who finally come in can basically come and go freely.


    Only to see at this time all the demons of Tianjiao are looking at Gao Peng, and their faces also showed a trace of bad intention smile.


    It''s really like a hunter looking at his prey.


    However, Gao Peng also looks at them with this kind of eyes. In fact, who is the hunter and who is the prey are not clear for the time being.


    Everyone thinks he is a hunter and the other is a prey.


    "Now We want to see where you can run. No matter where you run, you have to pass us now. Can you be arrogant now? "


    Tianjiao of the demons is not arrogant. At this time, all of their people have arrived, which can make them show their strength.


    But no one is so easy to do it, and it is because I feel that there are some safe winners, so it will appear more calm.


    That''s what we used to say.


    The villain died of many words.


    These guys have been trying to prove themselves, but they have been losing opportunities, but in fact, no matter how they are, they are not Gao Peng''s opponents.


    But if it is to deal with other people, has been talking nonsense, it will definitely be completely overturned by others.


    Gao Peng shows his eyes to idiots.


    "You guys don''t have brains, do you? How many times do I have to say that? Or did you have water in your head before and never get it out, so that will affect your judgment? "


    "Otherwise, I feel that your brain is useless, just like a tumor on your neck. Anyway, you can''t use it."


    "Why don''t you just cut it? If it doesn''t work, it''s lost. It''s almost like a tumor anyway. "


    Gao Peng''s words are really vicious. At the same time, they disgusted all the demons Tianjiao. They wanted to see Gao Peng''s frightened face.


    But it''s a little different from what they think!

 Chapters 1199

    I don''t know if God is doing right with them. No matter what they think, it''s against their wishes.


    It''s not exactly what they think.


    Originally they wanted to see Gao Peng''s frightened expression, but now they were mercilessly mocked by others, which made them completely angry.


    All the demons Tianjiao are here, and they all surround Gaopeng. They dare to ridicule them so arrogantly.


    Is this looking down on them?


    Bang!!


    Can''t bear no more!


    "You damn bastard, give you opportunities again and again. You really think we dare not touch you. In that case, you should accept the punishment honestly!"


    Tianjiao, one of the demons, is completely angry, and will see that he looks like a normal one in a flash. It''s very different from the ordinary demons, and the color on his body is much darker.


    And he exuded a special evil breath, as if it became more pure, more evil, and when he was directly angry.


    The huge breath directly caused a ripple. Tianjiao of other demons didn''t want to start it. After all, since someone is ready to start it, they can''t fall in price naturally.


    So one by one.


    Gao Peng is not so stupid It has fully understood how the system can improve its strength, so it is impossible to let others do it honestly.


    If he didn''t fully understand the system before, he might have stayed in place until the enemy came out, but now he won''t.


    It''s better to start first!


    Whew!!


    "I have endured you for a long time Do you know that when I see garbage, it will turn my stomach? "


    "What''s more, your garbage!"


    After all, they couldn''t imagine that Gao Peng would take the lead. If it was according to their original idea, it would be Gao Peng''s honest stay in place.


    They finally rub it on the ground.


    But now things seem to be beyond their imagination. Gao Peng even took the lead in making the move, and he did not show any mercy at all.


    This is quite unexpected!


    Gao Peng smashed the devil''s body with a fierce fist, and all the people couldn''t help opening their mouths, which was too fast.


    Although it didn''t say that it was a special fear, it was totally different from what they had expected!


    That feeling is just too bad.


    [Ding! ]


    [enemy of host detected, scanning ]


    scan complete. ]


    Name: magic sky


    race: demon race


    blood: incomplete ancient demon blood


    Constitution: incomplete ancient demon constitution


    realm: spirit level 4


    [the enemy''s blood is not stronger than the host, and will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [if the enemy''s constitution is not stronger than the host''s, it will not be improved temporarily! ]


    [the enemy''s realm is level 4 of spirit, which will automatically upgrade to level 5 of spirit for the host!! ]


    when Gao Peng hits that demon with a fist, the system prompt will react instantly, and the strength of his body will suddenly soar a lot.

 Chapters 1200

    "What?"


    All the people on the scene stared at all this. They didn''t believe that Gao Peng could knock down Tianjiao of a demon family with one fist.


    But In front of them, they couldn''t believe it. They felt a special shock inside. They just thought that Gao Peng was just going through the back door.


    At most, it''s just a bastard, but now it seems that it''s totally different from what they think. Why do they think the final development is too different from what they think.


    I don''t know why.


    If Gaopeng''s strength is very strong, then there should be ancient magic blood flowing in his body, but he didn''t see the peak completely, which is why they think Gaopeng is a hybrid.


    They are not the same at all. There is no blood of ancient demons flowing in their bodies. That''s why they think Gao Peng''s strength is not so strong.


    But now the result is beyond their expectation. After all, Gao Peng smashed his fist directly at Tianjiao of that demon family, which had a big impact on them.


    "How could it be? How is it possible? Without him as a bastard, it''s impossible to be our opponent. Even if it''s his realm, it''s impossible for us to be a little stronger. "


    "What''s more, it''s impossible for him to surpass us. With his low talent, he can''t compete with us if he doesn''t open the racial talent at all."


    "But why is his combat power so strong, and who can tell me?"


    "False, it''s all false. I don''t believe that he really has such terrible strength. It''s all false!"


    With Tianjiao, I can''t believe it at this time. After all, they are just because they have the modern age of ancient demons in their bodies, and their strength will be so strong finally.


    But what qualification does Gaopeng have to compare with them? He is a person who does not have the blood of ancient demons, and his realm is much lower than them.


    How could such people be their rivals?


    It makes them more angry.


    It''s different from what they think. In fact, it''s not only that they feel special anger, but also that one who is hit by a fist is really ashamed.


    At first, he was very angry and stood up to solve Gao Peng as soon as possible, but now it is not only not solved, Gao Peng is even knocked down by others.


    The most important thing is in front of everyone.


    This brought him a great humiliation, which he could not help himself, so he only saw his face show a special angry expression.


    Even his teeth were about to be broken.


    This kind of thing can''t be forgiven!


    Even in front of so many people, the blood of ancient demons flowed in all human bodies, but he was suddenly knocked down by this recognized bastard.


    How does this make him face everyone?


    After a little thought, he felt special suffocation, even extremely uncomfortable inside, and his eyes turned bloody red instantly.

 Chapters 1201

    All the responses of Tianjiao of the demon family are various. Some of them show special anger. Some of them would like to rush to fight with Gao Peng at this time.


    But when they were about to take action, they saw Tianjiao, a demon who had been knocked down by one blow, but stopped everyone''s action because he wanted to take revenge with his own strength.


    If someone else intervenes, it means that he can''t lift his head any more, so he can only see his whole eyes turn bloody red.


    This is the real anger.


    Otherwise, his mood would not change so much, even his eyes would change obviously.


    But When they had such a big change, Gao Peng''s face slowly showed a little smile, because just in his mind, he thought of the prompt tone of the system again.


    This is another good thing!


    [Ding, similar blood vessels are detected. Is blood fusion extracted? ]


    [yes! ]


    Gao Peng answered without hesitation. After all, how could such a good thing be missed so easily? And he thought that it would be a very happy thing just to improve here.


    At most, it''s also a great discovery to open up your own racial talent, but who knows that you can extract the strength of other people''s blood and finally integrate it!


    If he had discovered the secret at the beginning, he would not have worked so hard to extract other people''s blood. If he had succeeded in extracting, wouldn''t it really improve his blood power?


    He was really afraid that he would never be promoted again. Unexpectedly, there was such a way. It was just wonderful.


    Just as he replied.


    In the face of the magic empty face suddenly showed a painful look, even his eyes have slowly began to fade.


    "Ah ah ah..."


    "What''s going on? Why Why do I feel that the blood in my body is completely out of control? What''s going on? "


    All of them were slightly shocked, because they had just seen the magic sky ready to explode, and even their eyes had already completed the blood red transformation.


    They are quietly waiting for the development of the situation, but when they are preparing to do so, who knows that there is an accident again, and magic air doesn''t know what nerves suddenly appear there to shout.


    What''s going on here?


    It seems that he is really suffering from such a huge reaction. Is it true that what happened to him?


    This makes Tianjiao of many demons very anxious. But at this time, they dare not touch it easily. It''s magic sky. The reaction is too violent now. Now they even twitch directly in the void.


    His face slowly became a little pale.


    This made all the people on the scene seem particularly anxious. After all, they didn''t know what happened to the magic sky at all.


    Looking at this scene, Gao Peng felt very satisfied. Maybe it can extract the blood vessels of others directly and solve these wastes in an instant.


    It seems to be quite useful.

 Chapters 1202

    "No... No... "


    "Don''t Don''t... Don''t... "


    Magic sky felt that the power of blood vessels in his body was slowly disappearing, and this method of extraction was too cruel, even he felt special pain, but his first thought was to keep the current blood vessels.


    After all, if he doesn''t have such a blood line, then he will become a real loser and will not even be recognized by others, which is a fact he will never accept.


    Therefore, he is absolutely not allowed to let his blood completely disappear. He is not only suffering, but also struggling all the time.


    In fact, he has a certain understanding of the changes in his own body, but no matter how he understands them, there is no way in the end. In fact, all these are implemented by the system.


    If it''s not because this blood is too strong, it can''t be stripped for so long. It took a little time to extract this ancient demon''s blood.


    It''s just as incredible for the system.


    In Gao Peng''s opinion, the system is completely omnipotent, and it is impossible to take such a long time to extract a incomplete blood vessel, but it has taken such a long time now.


    It''s a little unexpected.


    "Is the blood of ancient demons really so strong? Even the system needs to be extracted, and this time is not finished in an instant, which is totally different from improving your own strength. "


    "There''s something wrong with that?"


    "Is it true that the power of this blood line is too strong?"


    Gao Peng himself doesn''t know what kind of situation it is now, but seeing that magic sky is suffering so much now, he can be sure that this is the system''s ghost.


    But now that it''s all like this, why don''t you use this time to beat the rest of the people?


    "You''d better not move Otherwise, this guy may never be able to get up again. Now he has been hit by my blood sucking method. If you dare to act rashly, then his blood will be completely sucked out by me. "


    "And then he will be completely bloodless, and eventually he will only be reduced to an ordinary demon people, and his brilliance will be completely lost."


    "If any of you want to be like him, then I don''t mind if you really move. Maybe you can be the second one."


    All of them were stunned. They didn''t expect Gao Peng to say such a thing, which made them feel a little confused, although they didn''t believe it at all.


    But to see the painful appearance of the magic sky, which is to say that they can''t help but have a little resistance.


    Even gradually some believe what Gao Peng said, after all, there are no other people here, and only Gao Peng is the nearest to the magic sky.


    It''s also the most suitable one for shooting, so all the people just stare at Gao Peng in such a stupefied way, and there is even a little blank in their mind for a while.


    I don''t know what to say.


    But when they were in a daze, that magic sky had already been a little unbearable. After all, the pain he suffered now was unimaginable. He never thought that such a thing would happen.

 Chapters 1203

    Morkong felt that he was really suffering now. It was as if his soul would be pulled away, which made his whole person nearly burst. But he could do nothing. No matter where he was, there was no room in the end.


    This is too helpless!


    When he heard all these things, all of them were Gao Peng''s hands and feet, he seemed to find a savior, only to see that although his face was painful, he tried to climb to Gao Peng''s side.


    "Please let me go Let me go. I will never be against you again. Don''t draw the strength of my blood. Although my blood is the blood of ancient demons, it''s just incomplete... "


    "If you really draw out the power of my blood, then I will completely fall into the ordinary demons, then I will really lose the qualification."


    "And the whole clan will definitely abandon me. Now I have the power of blood and can do a little for the clan. Is the whole demon clan you want to see really hopeless?"


    Now morkong has no other sense of shame. Now he just wants to keep his blood as soon as possible. Moreover, this kind of pain is not affordable for ordinary people, so he really feels that his body is about to explode.


    As long as Gao Peng can stop.


    Then everything is going well. After all, as long as Gao Peng can stop, he can turn his face and refuse to recognize people. What''s more, his heart still has resentment.


    If Gao Peng raises his hand, he will definitely bite back. Although it sounds so good on the surface, he once had a desire to move in his heart, and a lot of hatred has been brewing.


    But Gao Peng is not so stupid. He has already completely formed hatred. He also said all these things. If he turns around and releases this guy directly at this time, who knows what these guys want to do next?


    With this method, they can also completely restrict the Tianjiao of these demons. They should not dare to be unbridled any more. All people are particularly afraid that the blood in your body will be extracted by others.


    At that time, they will lose everything they have now, and they will no longer have such a strong talent, which is totally unbearable for them, so when they see the scene in front of them.


    Can''t help but step back.


    They don''t dare to get close to Gao Peng easily. It''s the means that Gao Peng shows now, which makes them feel special fear.


    It''s terrible!


    even in this world, there are such means, and even with one''s own power to suck out the blood of others, what is the ghost of this means? Let all the evil people make complaints about themselves, and even a little bit of collapse.


    When they saw the magic sky.


    It''s even more painful. If they are also treated like this, it''s unimaginable. Who wants to be extracted by others?


    No one wants to Because they are not easy to open their own race talent, absolutely can not appear here any slip.

 Chapters 1204

    Once their blood vessels disappear, it means that they will be completely destroyed. No one wants to let their blood vessels disappear, and they finally get to this point.


    There must be no difference here.


    Seeing their irresistible step back, Gao Peng showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, which can really shock all the demons present.


    At last, he looked at Tianjiao of the demons painfully, as if he wanted to ask them for help.


    "Help me Please... "


    "As long as you can save me, I will do whatever you want me to do. I don''t want to have this blood line in my body I can''t do without it! "


    At this time, he had no other choice but to turn to those who were already with him.


    While he was looking at those people with full expectation, all the actions made by them finally made him feel special cold. No one wanted to help, or even regress one by one.


    It''s like trying to stay away from him, and even a little bit of careful thinking. That''s to stay away from Gao Peng as soon as possible. This guy is not only a bastard, but also such an evil sect. His strength is not very strong.


    It is even more impossible for the body to have the blood of the ancient demons, but his strength is extremely strong, and this means is even more confusing.


    It''s terrible!


    And they don''t save magic sky, in fact, not only because they are afraid of communication, but also because they have their own selfish ideas. After all, if they lose a strong competitor here, they will also gain more magic power.


    Isn''t that to say that they will become more powerful if they open their own racial talents?


    After all, resources in this talent pool are limited. If there are few competitors, their strength will increase significantly. That is to say, with such selfishness, they are even more unlikely to help.


    Magic sky just watched those guys backing away. He didn''t even think about taking care of him, or even more unlikely to lend a hand.


    There was despair in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect that the final thing would be like this. If Gao Peng didn''t save him, it''s understandable. After all, they are hostile.


    People who are not in his camp don''t want to save him.


    It makes him feel special cold, even cold all over his body in an instant. It''s a kind of cold and piercing. From the original pain struggle to the sound, it gradually becomes smaller and smaller.


    But now his inner resentment is not against Gao Peng. Instead, it''s those who share the same hatred with him and are now helpless.


    This makes his heart full of resentment!!


    These guys are allies. At first they said so beautiful things, but now they can''t help. It''s unbelievable.


    How could he not have thought that he would eventually become such an original. Even if he knew that his blood was extracted, if someone saved him, it would not be so desperate as now.


    Now there is no one to save him, he has felt his blood away from him, his eyes are gradually gray.


    Then he really understood a truth.


    Man is not for himself, and heaven takes the hindmost.

 Chapters 1205

    Magic sky has been completely desperate. After all, Tianjiao of those demons has never thought of taking care of him. At this time, he has deeply seen the future road.


    Once he lost the blood of the ancient demons, then his identity will really plummet, and it will be more impossible to obtain other resources.


    There are those same people he bullied before, and then he will also retaliate. If he has already opened the racial talent, his realm may soar directly.


    But now his blood is about to be completely withdrawn, which is a huge disaster for him. After all, his racial talent has not been fully opened. Once it is completely withdrawn, it is opening the racial talent.


    That''s a big difference.


    That''s why he feels so desperate. If he had started his race talent earlier, it would not have happened.


    There was a little regret in him.


    "Why? Why is that? "


    "How could he have such a means to extract my blood? I feel that my blood is about to leave me. What kind of means is absolutely necessary to tell the elders."


    "If this guy does anything by this means, wouldn''t it be said that many people''s blood lines will also be pulled away by him?"


    "This must be told to the elders!"


    At this time, morkong seemed helpless. After all, his own blood was about to leave him, and he could do nothing. The most important thing was that those guys didn''t help him.


    This made him more resentful.


    Of course, what he wants to do most is Gao Peng. If all people know that Gao Peng has such means, there will definitely be fear, and then all people will be targeting him.


    This is absolutely what he wants to see.


    After all, his enemies must end worse than him. Otherwise, the resentment in his heart cannot be eliminated at all. At this time, he no longer cares whether he can keep his blood or not.


    What he wants more is to see his enemy get a more miserable ending than him, so that he can solve his heart''s hatred. Otherwise, he can''t get rid of the present flame.


    No matter the Tianjiao or Gaopeng of the demons, he has already hated them.


    Tianjiao of the other demons also seems to be very afraid at this time. They just dare not to get close to Gaopeng.


    Although what sucks blood is only one side of each other ''s words, seeing the magic void is so painful, and it is obvious that the whole blood is about to be drawn out.


    This can''t be ignored, and they are really afraid of such things happening, so they are totally afraid to approach.


    Once their blood vessels are really pulled out, it is also an unacceptable thing for them.


    So they are more afraid to get close to Gao Peng, so they all show a little vigilance on their faces, and they even slowly retreat.


    They are all helpless. How could they manage the magic sky?


    That guy''s strength is not good in itself. It''s impossible to be noticed if he is dead or alive.

 Chapters 1206

    All the people are afraid of Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng felt extremely happy in his heart, because at this time, he had completely withdrawn his blood, and the system even gave him a surprise.


    [Ding! ]


    [extract a fragmentary ancient demon blood and merge it. ]


    fusion succeeded. ]When Gao Peng saw this change, although he didn''t know what kind of change he had for the time being, he could definitely improve his strength since he could integrate.


    And now only one copy is extracted. It seems that 100 copies need to be extracted. Then Tianjiao of all demons here seems to be only enough to improve his blood.


    Didn''t he say he was going to fight all the demons?


    At first, he didn''t want to kill these guys, but now that the system has such a choice, he has no other way.


    It''s also the way to improve his blood. How could he give up so much? First of all, improve his own strength. As for other troubles, then think about it.


    Anyway, he is not afraid of other people.


    What''s more, as long as the strength of his blood is fully improved, other demons can''t be his opponents at all.


    This made him have such a decision even more, so when he looked at the magic sky, there was a trace of cold in his eyes.


    "At first, I just wanted to extract your blood. But who knows that your luck is too unlucky. If I could extract all your blood at once."


    "I think you should hate me?"


    "Since that''s like letting the tiger go back to the mountain? I''d better kill all of you directly. Anyway, it''s no use leaving you here. There''s no blood. "


    "You''ve all turned into waste, so I''ll settle you as soon as possible. In the end, I''ll trace you back to me anyway."


    "In order to prevent you guys from interfering with me outside, I''d better give you a ride directly. Now you can all contribute to me and buy it!"


    Gao Peng has already thought about it. He wants to get rid of all the people. Anyway, he just wants to improve his blood power.


    If we can extract all the people''s blood connections, then he will also be promoted. As for these guys, we will give them a ride.


    There is no need to worry about it.


    Anyway, when I go out this time, I will be interrogated by others. Just don''t make things too rigid. At least let him know what happened first.


    Even the demons seem so helpless.


    It was a huge thing that happened, so it made them so anxious, but now he is very curious.


    Such a powerful race, in the end, would choose such helplessness. It is absolutely necessary to understand clearly, otherwise he would not dare to go out easily.


    He really has a strong system


    But he also has shortcomings, because of this, he has to understand clearly before he dare to make a decision.

 Chapters 1207

    Gao Peng has made up his mind that all the demons Tianjiao on the spot should be the nourishment of his blood.


    Anyway, things are almost irretrievable, but he just wants to improve his strength as soon as possible, and all things are not in his consideration.


    As long as you can improve your own strength.


    Then it''s nothing.


    Of course, he doesn''t need to worry too much if he wants to improve his realm. His main concern now is his blood and constitution.


    It is absolutely the first thing to consider. After all, only by improving these two aspects can we make his strength surpass that of all people.


    The realm can be improved at any time.


    He still understands the importance and urgency, so as long as he can improve his blood supply, there is no big problem to get a little trouble, so he has made up his mind.


    This also led to some changes in his eyes. At the beginning, he wanted to receive all the Tianjiao of the demon family.


    But now it''s impossible.


    Seeing Gao Peng look over, there is a very sad smile on magic air''s face. At that time, his blood has been completely drawn away. Now he also feels a special sense of despair.


    No matter what happens in the end, he has become more miserable now, because his racial talent is completely not open, and it is absolutely possible to be abandoned by the factions.


    After all, he has no use value.


    Even if he went out, he would definitely be hunted down by his enemies. Even if he thought about it a little, he felt special despair.


    But in this way, he didn''t want to die.


    "Please Let me go, my blood is completely gone now, and my strength is not better than you. You don''t need to worry about my revenge. "


    "If you let me go, I will definitely listen to you. If you let me go east, I will never go west. If you let me go west, I will never go east."


    "As long as you let me go I can do anything! "


    "Please..."


    Magic sky began to beg for mercy without hesitation. After all, at this time, he really felt that he was about to die. After all, he saw that Gao Peng''s eyes had completely changed.


    It made him feel a little bit wrong.


    Tianjiao''s face of other demons changed at this time. After all, it was once one of them, but now it seems so low. It makes their heart feel very uncomfortable.


    But no one came out directly. After all, they didn''t dare to get close to Gao Peng, although they thought it was a little unlikely.


    But magic sky has already revealed such a miserable appearance. How can they not believe it?


    Therefore, they dare not get close to each other easily. They can only look so far away, and even feel a special shame in their heart. This one is actually the same camp as them.


    Once arrogance was completely abandoned, now it''s just a bug begging for mercy.


    But these guys don''t want to think about it. When other people have asked for help, but there is no one to help. Other people are completely desperate, and of course they will choose their own way to live.

 Chapters 1208

    Tianjiao of all demons looks at the magic sky like this. They really feel that the magic sky is their shame. Even if they die, they will not ask for mercy, right?


    It''s just too humiliating, and I even stood with them before. Doesn''t that make them such people?


    But they didn''t think about it at all. In fact, now they are also greedy for life and fear of death. Otherwise, they would not do such things as abandoning their companions.


    It is even more impossible to be afraid to approach Gaopeng.


    In fact, both of them are similar, but at this time, they hide very well, and even show such awe inspiring carelessness, while magic sky is like a poor creature.


    That''s the gap between them.


    Tianjiao, one of the demons, said in a dark hate, "this damned magic sky is so cheap. Unexpectedly, this guy is a greedy man. Now he has knelt down to beg for mercy. It''s just too shameful for us."


    "I also think of this kind of guy standing with us before, and I feel very sick."


    "If I can, I really want to kill him directly. It''s a shame."


    Many demons also have all kinds of ideas in Tianjiao''s heart, almost all of which have been shown on their faces. After all, they all feel very unhappy about what they think of morkong.


    It''s really beneath dignity.


    How can I fall to my knees and beg for mercy?


    And they said that they could do anything as long as they let him go. Isn''t that losing their face? How to say that they are also noble demon Tianjiao with ancient demon blood flowing in their bodies.


    Oh no There is no magic sky.


    Now they almost don''t need to guess. After all, from the fierce reaction of magic sky, we can almost know that he has completely lost the qualification to stand with Tianjiao of the demons.


    Have become those vile demons.


    This also makes the Tianjiao even more disliked. Even if the magic sky is not killed, they will never be able to walk together, because they all think that the magic sky is absolutely not qualified to stand with them.


    It''s just too real.


    At the same time, it is particularly cruel.


    All of a sudden, morkong gave Tianjiao a look. From here, he could almost feel the disgust in the eyes of those people, but at this time, he didn''t react very much.


    But looking at his hand suddenly clenched his fist, we can know how angry his heart is now. After all, once we could stand together, now we are despised by others.


    Even his next life will be very dark, maybe it will be dark, which will make his heart directly become more distorted.


    Originally, he had a bright future, but now he suddenly lost such a precious ancient demon blood. How can he bear it?


    It seems that he used to be a millionaire, but suddenly he became a penniless man, which made him totally unable to adapt, and suddenly his mood became particularly intense.


    But he is well hidden. He just wants to live from Gaopeng now. He is slowly thinking about everything next. He will definitely let those guys all pay the price.


    "You all wait for me I won''t make you feel better! "

 Chapters 1209

    Gao Peng looks at the magic sky that is begging for mercy. In fact, he has already felt a mood fluctuation of the other side. After all, such a violent mood fluctuation, even when he is so close, if he hasn''t found it, it''s just too bad.


    What''s more, he has a very keen insight into the emotional fluctuation of others, and suddenly found out the emotional fluctuation of magic sky.


    Plus a series of strange actions of magic sky.


    In a short time, he could figure out what was going on. It was just that this guy had been really abandoned by others, and at the same time he was despised by their whole team.


    This is really miserable!


    Even if this guy is released at this time, his final experience is also very miserable. Tianjiao of other demons can''t easily let him go.


    So it doesn''t make a big difference whether to put it or not. Anyway, this guy has to die in the end, but Gao Peng is not going to let him go.


    If we can cut the grass and root, why should we leave behind some evils? He doesn''t think that once these guys are left behind, they will cause him trouble. He''s really not afraid of trouble, but sometimes it''s better to have less trouble.


    In that way, he can wholeheartedly look for the people who can make him improve his strength. Otherwise, if he is blocked by some rubbish, it will be too bad.


    There are many wonders in the world. No one knows what will happen next. It''s better to avoid them as much as possible.


    Therefore, look at the expression of Mokong''s pleading face.


    Gao Peng said coldly, "I sympathize with you, and at the same time, I sympathize with your current experience. After all, you meet such a group of people who are totally selfish."


    "It''s just shameless that I can''t save my life. This is the most selfish guy I''ve ever met, and there are so many people all of a sudden."


    "You..."


    Gao Peng is mocking Tianjiao of the demons inside and outside, but Tianjiao of the demons seems to have no way at all. Now they still have some fear in their hearts.


    They don''t want to lose their blood easily, so now they dare to be angry one by one. Although they have been completely angry for a long time, they haven''t figured out what happened to Gao Peng before.


    They dare not act rashly.


    After hearing Gao Peng''s words, morkong suddenly showed a trace of joy, because he seemed to see hope, which was obviously Gao Peng''s words, let him see a trace of hope to live.


    However


    Gao Peng''s next words brought him to the bottom.


    "Sympathize with you, but will not let you go."


    "You have obviously resented me to the bone, so I can''t let you out. Do you think I will be so naive?"


    "No No... No No... " The expression on magic air''s face was sluggish, and he said excitedly: "absolutely not. As long as you let me go, I can''t find your trouble. I don''t hate you."


    Boom!!


    Gao Peng didn''t listen to his explanation at all, so he directly blew out with a fist. There was a particularly violent turbulence in this space.


    In an instant, magic sky was wiped out, even his voice remained, but the whole person had completely disappeared.

 Chapters 1210

    "Do you really think I''ll be naive to listen to your sophistry?"


    "Don''t treat me as a fool. I know better than you what you are thinking in your mind. Although a guy like you can''t make a huge impact on me, I also hate flies to bother me when I improve my strength."


    "So I''m sorry."


    "I can only ask you to die."


    Gao Peng mumbles to himself so coldly, and when he says this, there is no taboo at all, and all the people on the scene say it directly.


    This makes Tianjiao of other demons tremble uncontrollably, and even feel a little cold. Now they look at Gao Peng''s eyes, which also reveals something wrong.


    It''s actually that there is a little gap between Gaopeng''s performance and their previous imagination. Even people of the same race can kill without mercy.


    If it''s for other races, it''s understandable. After all, they can do the same thing without blinking, but they hardly dare to kill their own peers.


    But Gao Peng didn''t have any taboos at all


    and even made such a move in front of their eyes, which made their hearts shudder and they could not help but step back.


    This is really a little scary!!


    Although the number of the demons Tianjiao is very large, they all feel that Gao Peng''s whole body is a little strange, not only can they shed their blood.


    Now it''s like a murderous devil. The real thing is the incarnation of evil. Although the people of the demon family are called the incarnation of evil, they don''t have the hateful appearance that others see.


    At least for the people of the same race, they did not kill at all, but now when they see Gao Peng, they kill morkong without hesitation.


    This has created a little fear in their hearts.


    "What''s the matter with this guy? Why did he kill morkong? Isn''t he really afraid of being prosecuted within the family? "


    "Isn''t this guy crazy? Or is he really invaded by evil, otherwise how could he forget the clan rules? "


    Tianjiao of the demon clan also has these doubts in his heart at this time. It has been stipulated by himself that killing is absolutely impossible, although it can be competed here.


    But Competition is not killing.


    It will be hated. Even if we solve the case here, we don''t need to worry at all, but it''s just like this. Once we do such a thing, it will definitely be listed by other factions.


    Everyone doesn''t want to see this kind of thing, so if we can avoid killing in the talent pool, then we are avoiding it.


    But it seems that Gao Peng doesn''t think so. He just doesn''t blink when killing people. It''s absolutely dangerous!


    But just as Tianjiao of all the demons was a little scared, Gao Peng suddenly turned around and looked coldly at all the people present.


    "Next, it''s your turn."


    "Have you ever thought about what will happen to you? And if you want to choose your own way of death, in fact, I don''t mind completing yours. "

 Chapters 1211

    Gao Peng''s words seemed to step on their tails directly, and all the magic spells Tianjiao suddenly blew up.


    At first, they were a little afraid, but when they suddenly heard this sentence, the expression on all the faces changed in an instant, after all, it seems that all of them are not strong.


    All of them are like lambs to be slaughtered.


    This makes them more unbearable.


    Tianjiao, one of the demons, said, "who do you really think you are? Do you really think we''re afraid of you? But we just think your method is a little weird. "


    "I don''t know what means you have used, but do you think you can really kill us with this crooked method?"


    "We''re not that idiot of morkong. That guy is just a piece of trash and threw it into our face. At last, you killed him so easily."


    "Do you really think we are afraid of you?"


    Tianjiao of this demon once again stressed that the same was true of other demons, although they said that they were a little bit tough.


    It''s because their bodies don''t want to be close at all. From here, we can know that they are also very afraid.


    It''s just a little bit of outside work.


    In order not to lose face, but Gao Peng has already seen through their inner thoughts. These guys have been afraid of him for a long time. How can they act rashly at this time?


    "Are you sure you are not afraid?"


    Gao Peng''s face showed a smiley expression, and even looked at these sows'' Tianjiao as if they had all been eaten. The expression on his face made people angry.


    "Then why are you so far away from me? If you have the ability, you will fight with me openly, just like just now, maybe I really may not be your opponent. "


    "Why don''t you just shoot at me..."


    Gao Peng said so.


    However, Tianjiao of these demons here is obviously a little cheeky. At this time, although they also feel particularly embarrassed, they have been alert for a long time.


    But I dare not say it easily, only to see that they are still cheeky and say: "we are afraid of hurting you. After all, you are stipulated. It is absolutely impossible to kill other people easily."


    "Magic sky just takes its own blame and dies when it dies. It has nothing to do with us at all. We don''t hate you now, so we don''t have to fight with you for any reason."


    "We just want to open up our racial talent as soon as possible. As for this trivial matter, it''s not enough to stop us."


    After Tianjiao of this demon family finished speaking, the other Tianjiao also compounded one after another. After all, they didn''t want to do it easily.


    Because they are also a little afraid, so this will let them say such shameless words.


    But they don''t feel ashamed at all, but everyone feels particularly ashamed. After all, they just don''t want to violate the rules of the clan.


    In order to develop harmoniously, they can''t do it easily.

 Chapters 1212

    "Do you know what we are doing in this talent pool recently? It''s just to improve our strength as soon as possible, let''s start the race talent, and then our cultivation speed will become faster. "


    "We didn''t come here to fight to death, so I hope you can figure out what''s going on."


    "What''s more, we don''t have so much time to fool around with you. Now we need to start our race talent as soon as possible."


    It''s obvious that Tianjiao of these demons doesn''t dare to provoke Gao Peng easily at all, and in order to take care of his face, this kind of grandiose words have been said.


    But Tianjiao of all demons is very cooperative, because they are also afraid to act rashly now, but they want to start their own racial talent as soon as possible, and finally wait until they start their own racial talent.


    Then everything is possible.


    That''s because they have such an idea. At this time, they are more eager to open their own racial talent, but they don''t want to entangle with Gao Peng here any more.


    It can be seen from Gao Peng''s performance before that, Gao Peng''s strength is absolutely beyond everyone''s imagination. After all, it can kill magic sky in an instant, which is not necessarily available to all the people present.


    What''s more Gao Peng''s methods are too weird, just like absorbing the power of other people''s blood, which they have never seen before.


    In order not to fall into the devil''s sky, all people dare not act rashly, or even dare not easily go near Gao Peng.


    They are also afraid that their blood vessels will be drawn completely, and then they will really lose what they have now, and they will also lose the ability to gain more powerful race.


    That''s just too much to lose. It''s just for revenge, and finally they put their future together. That''s not what they want to see.


    Since there are some risks, then why can''t we bear the calm of the wind and waves?


    Then there was this scene. Tianjiao of all the demons didn''t dare to act rashly, even the words they said were so grand, as if they really let Gaopeng go.


    But their hearts are really scared.


    When Gao Peng saw this scene, he also thought it was very interesting. After all, these guys can''t breathe a lot when they talk, and they all talk like real ones. I don''t know why their faces are so behind.


    At the beginning, I hated to kill him one by one, but now I start to cheat myself one by one. I really don''t know how thick skinned these guys are.


    How is it made?


    Gao Peng suddenly laughed.


    "You have such a thick face. You have never seen such a thick face before, and you are still deceiving yourself. If you are afraid, you will say that you are afraid, and that you will not destroy the rules of the family."


    "It''s really funny."


    "You cowards can''t even compare with morkong. At least he dared to roar out angrily. Although the final performance was a bit awkward, it''s true that you people who even dare not admit your fear are terrible."

 Chapters 1213

    Gao Peng''s words are just too hurtful, and this is almost mocking all people, but when he just finished, there was not much expression change on the edge of Tianjiao of all demons.


    Originally, Gao Peng thought that these guys should be completely angry. After all, they could be provoked by saying a few words before.


    These guys are like powder kegs, they blow up at random.


    But now that they have been so insulted, but all the people have not spoken, even the face of a special calm look, do not know what is the situation.


    "What''s the matter? Why do these guys suddenly behave so quietly? Just a word or two of ridicule, they have exploded completely. Now they can still behave so calmly. "


    "Don''t they get angry inside?"


    When Gao Peng saw that Tianjiao of these demons was so calm, he seemed to be totally indifferent, which made him feel special strange.


    In fact, Tianjiao of the demons is also very angry. Their inner heart is about to explode, but now there is no way.


    At the beginning, they really thought they could cope with Gao Peng, but when morkong was killed, they had really recognized the reality.


    At least with their strength, they can''t deal with Gao Peng at all. That is to say, with their self-knowledge, they dare not easily provoke Gao Peng.


    Let them do it?


    This is absolutely impossible. After all, they are not so stupid in this kind of valued behavior. They have to wait until their own racial talent is turned on, and then consider it slowly.


    Now is definitely not the time to think about this kind of thing. If you are really killed by the other side, it will be terrible. So many people are trying to bear their inner anger.


    If they really lose their temper at this time, maybe their doomsday will come. For their own lives, they will be patient one by one, and show special indifference.


    This is what Gao Peng saw.


    "I have to say that your face is really thick. Even now, you can speak hard. It''s clear that you have a special fear in your heart, and you can still show that you have to say admiration."


    "But if you really think it''s just that, then it''s a real big mistake."


    "Don''t you Can''t I do it without you? "


    "Don''t you think I''m so naive? There are no other people here. As long as I kill you, it doesn''t matter if I know in the end. Anyway, I''m not afraid. "


    "What''s more, no one. I can say you moved your hand first, and then I killed you accidentally because I suddenly woke up to the power in my body."


    Gao Peng showed a smile. Although he looked very sunny and kind, when his smile fell into other people''s eyes, it was like a devil.


    There are more demons than demons!


    It''s really evil. The real old house is not the embodiment of evil. It''s frightening to all people to show this smile. After a little thought, they also fully understand what Gao Peng means.

 Chapters 1214

    "Damn it Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by the clan? At that time, you will not be able to eat. After all, you have killed all of us who have ancient demon blood. "


    "At that time, you will be the sinner of this demon clan. You can figure out what you are doing now. Now it''s too late to stop. We can do anything that hasn''t happened. Try to improve our strength and open up our racial talent."


    "But if you insist on that, then we will never be caught."


    Tianjiao, one of the demons, looks very ugly at this time. After all, he didn''t expect Gao Peng to be so crazy.


    Ready to kill all of them?


    Is this crazy?


    Don''t he be afraid to be blamed by the whole demon clan, let alone they have the blood of ancient demon clan in all the human bodies here, which is to be expected.


    If you don''t open up your race talent or gain more potential, it''s not too big. But if all the people are killed, you will have a big problem.


    What''s more, Gao Peng is the only one left to survive. Who can''t doubt that? Even if he finally found a very reasonable excuse, as just said, it would also be questioned, even blamed.


    So at this time they try to make Gao Peng shake.


    But it''s obvious that their idea is too naive. When they look at Gao Peng''s smiling face, there is a cold breath all over their body.


    "Run!"


    Tianjiao, one of the demons, seemed to realize what was wrong. He shouted a word without hesitation, and then turned it into a dark red light and flew out.


    At this time, there is no time for them to be flirtatious here, and most of the demon''s Tianjiao has felt the cold on Gaopeng''s face, which is definitely not joking.


    Just now they have witnessed the killing of magic sky, how can they dare to stay here easily?


    If they were killed at this time, they would be really wronged. They had a great future. How could they give up so easily?


    If they can open their own racial talent, it''s really possible for them to escape. Even they have decided in their heart that as long as they can escape from here, they must open their own racial talent as soon as possible.


    Then they will definitely come back!


    However, some people are completely flustered at this time. Instead of thinking about revenge, they want to open their racial talent as soon as possible, and then go out as soon as possible.


    That''s what they want to see now.


    However, none of the demons Tianjiao wanted to go out immediately. They waited so long that they could not wait for the chance to open their racial talent.


    How could they give up so easily? They still want to gamble. So now all the people are basically running away, and no one crushes the access token at all.


    They don''t want to go out so soon!


    It''s only when they turn on their racial talent that they really have a place in the family.

 Chapters 1215

    All the demons Tianjiao fled at this time. They also knew the situation. Most of them were full of hatred, but it''s not their time.


    They have already felt Gao Peng''s inner intention of killing.


    They have the same fear of blood in their hearts, so they all want to escape. Only when they open their own racial talent and improve their strength, can they really appear.


    And then they will have confidence.


    "Ha ha Do you really think you can escape in this way? Have I allowed you to escape? "


    "Since you guys don''t stay honest, don''t blame me for being rude. I didn''t really want to make you suffer. At most, I just drew your blood."


    "Since you chose to run away, don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Now the hunt begins."


    Shoo shoo shoo


    At this time, Gao Peng also directly broke out all his strength. Naturally, he could not let these guys escape. He also knew that Tianjiao of these demons could not easily crush the access token.


    They also want to open up their racial talents.


    It''s impossible to do such a thing, so this is his best chance. Otherwise, if all the people have despair, they will definitely drown in the access token.


    At that time, he will not be able to obtain the blood of the ancient demons, which is absolutely not what he wants to see, so he only saw that he began to pursue those demons'' Tianjiao.


    Boom! Boom!!


    The sky flickers violently, his speed is very fast, and with his current strength, in fact, he doesn''t need to be afraid of Tianjiao.


    There is a part of the demon''s Tianjiao realm. Although it is stronger than him, it can''t compete with him at all.


    After all, the power of his blood is incomparable to other people.


    "Draw!"


    "Draw!"


    "Yes!"


    Gao Peng is reaping the prey and meditating. After all, he has no other time to pay attention to the prompt tone of the system. At this time, he just wants to finish all the prey harvesting as soon as possible.


    And in this moment, his strength is also further improved.


    Directly let him reach the seventh level of spirit.


    Although there is no other change in constitution and blood power, he is now extracting other people''s ancient demon blood. As long as it is completely extracted, his blood will definitely be improved.


    It is because of this idea that he would like to kill all Tianjiao of the demons. Only in this way can he gain more powerful blood power.


    These guys must not stay.


    Gao Peng''s harvest speed is very fast. He has killed Tianjiao, who is more than 20 demons, all at once. After all, these guys are only trying to escape. They never thought that he would catch up in an instant.


    In the case of no response from others, he killed the other party in an instant, and then he took the blood of the other party in an instant.


    Gaopeng seems to be a ruthless killer. When he kills people, he ignores the corpse and turns to another target.

 Chapters 1216

    When Gao Peng killed most of the demon''s Tianjiao, he felt that he was about to collect all the ancient demon''s blood.


    It gave him a thrill.


    However, most of the remaining demons were quite powerful in Tianjiao. Now they have found something wrong. After all, they can also feel the breath of people of the same race.


    With less and less breath, they have gradually found a little bit of something wrong, and the expression on their face has become extremely ugly.


    If there is so much less breath at once, it''s really terrible. It''s possible that they will be killed by that madman, which makes them more cautious.


    Although they want to leave as soon as possible, their race talent hasn''t been opened yet, so they can''t easily waste an opportunity.


    "The devil Is he really not afraid of being investigated by the family? He killed all his hopes, once all of us died. "


    "Then no one can open the blood of the ancient demons. Isn''t he afraid?"


    Some demon''s Tianjiao feel particularly depressed. After all, this situation is well understood. But they can''t believe what Gaopeng is for.


    Is it just for a moment? Or vent your inner anger?


    It doesn''t make sense to think about it, but Tianjiao of many demons doesn''t care about anything else at this time. Let''s run.


    However, in this talent pool, the closer to the center, the more powerful the power is. When they rush in, they feel that terrible gravity.


    Although it affects their speed, Gao Peng also suffers a little bit, otherwise these guys will never have a chance to escape.


    But Even if it''s blocked by gravity, it''s impossible to stop him from harvesting prey. These guys are all raw materials for his blood purification.


    This can''t be missed so easily.


    That is to say, Gao Peng is more powerful in killing Tianjiao of these demons. These guys are just too arrogant, which means nothing to Gao Peng at all.


    I really didn''t want to understand them.


    But they are unlucky because they have such abnormal blood. If they don''t have the blood of the ancient demons, they may have a life.


    Shoo shoo


    Bang Bang Bang


    Bang bang!!!


    Gao Peng was stunned by Tianjiao of many demons, and killed them directly. Most of Tianjiao of the demons didn''t react at all.


    And some people think that as they get closer to the center, the gravity will become more and more terrifying, and Gaopeng will never catch up with them.


    That is to say, with such an idea, they become more and more confident, but they are obviously the humble Gaopeng, although the gravity of Gaopeng is really amazing.


    But that didn''t stop him from catching up.


    "I finally solved these guys, but How can I feel something wrong? "


    Gao penggang has just finished harvesting all the prey, at this time, he found something wrong.

 Chapters 1217

    At the beginning, he didn''t realize it at all, because he just wanted to harvest all the people and then extract the blood of each other.


    But at this time, he felt a little confused. Why is it different from what he imagined?


    He really has been promoted.


    But he has been expecting that the power of blood has not been improved at all, and he has extracted all the blood just after he made it clear.


    It''s right that he should be promoted now, but he feels special and inexplicable. Why hasn''t he been promoted yet?


    Gao Peng points on the prompt tone of the system, because in the fierce harvest just now, he has no time to pay attention to the prompt tone of the system.


    At this time, when he paid attention, he felt speechless. He killed Tianjiao of all the demons.


    It also extracts the blood of the other side.


    When it is extracted to a certain extent, it can really let it have the ability to enhance the blood force.


    But


    At this time, he found out that he had made a big mistake. There were 100 people in this talent pool. Normally, 100 people were just enough to improve his blood.


    But at this time, he completely missed a point, that is, he is also included in it, so the 100 people can only be counted as 100 people if he is included.


    Otherwise, there are only 99 people.


    As he is now, he has only extracted 99 blood vessels, but he is still short of the last one


    This makes him feel special pain.


    What are these things?


    It''s really speechless. He stands alone for a long time and doesn''t speak. He really doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. It''s like a roller coaster.


    It''s really speechless.


    At first, he really thought that he could improve his blood vessels, but who knows that it will become like this now, which is a little bit less. So where did he get the last blood vessels?


    And he heard that all Tianjiao are here. Doesn''t that mean he can''t improve his blood?


    For a long time, he was actually doing no hard work, which made him feel special collapse. If it was true, then he would not be able to do it so easily.


    Now, everyone has been killed by him. When he goes out, others will be blamed by others.


    Moreover, he may have exposed his identity. Even now he has not promoted his own blood, and he does not know whether it will work once the strength of his own blood is exposed.


    But now it''s the only way, otherwise it''s just hard to break.


    "Oh, a bad feeling."


    "Why the last one? It''s said that Tianjiao of all demons has been here. Where can I go to find the last one with the blood of ancient demons? "


    "Isn''t this a pit?"


    "It''s just outrageous that there is only the last one left. If you give me one more, it won''t be so hard. Seeing that your blood vessels can be improved, why is the last one still missing?"


    Gao Peng was going crazy at this time. He didn''t count the thousands. He was still the last one.

 Chapters 1218

    Looking at his own blood power, he got a promotion, but it was stuck at this key point that directly made him feel a special burst.


    But there was no other way for him.


    After all, Tianjiao has been killed by him. In fact, it''s not so easy to find such a person with the blood of ancient demons.


    So No matter how distressed he was, there was no other way.


    "Alas! It seems that I can only find another way, but now I have to clear up as soon as possible and be subjected to more tribulations. Otherwise, I will not be able to open my racial talent at all. "


    "As for the power of blood, when I go out, I will see if there are any people who have failed in the ancient demons. If I travel, I can get a promotion as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will definitely be in danger in this demons."


    "It''s better to improve your strength as soon as possible."


    He doesn''t know what kind of danger it will be, but he wants to improve his strength as soon as possible and make his strength stronger than the same level.


    That''s what he needs to do now.


    Even the clan elders are worried about things, so he thinks it is absolutely impossible to solve them so easily. It is better to improve their strength as soon as possible.


    It doesn''t matter, but he wants to improve his physique and blood power as soon as possible. If he is promoted to the most powerful, maybe all the troubles will be solved.


    It''s because of this idea that he wants to improve his blood as soon as possible, and because of the way to improve, he wants to improve as soon as possible.


    But I didn''t expect to get stuck in the most critical step.


    Maybe it''s fate.


    But he didn''t struggle too much. Now that he can''t improve for the time being, he focuses on opening his race talent.


    His physique can''t be improved for the time being, because there is no enemy whose system is equal to or even stronger than him.


    This makes him more trouble.


    Because in this way, he is simply unable to improve his physical fitness, so his strength improvement is relatively limited.


    As long as he thinks about the realm, it can definitely be improved. After all, there are so many people, and the realm is higher than him. As long as he thinks about it, he can definitely improve his realm as soon as possible.


    But that is to say, the power of blood and constitution are more troublesome.


    But Now there are more important things to do.


    That is to store the magic power and open up your own racial talent, which is the most important thing.


    Without any hesitation at all, Gao Peng flew directly to the central area, although here gravity is slightly adaptable.


    But the magic power reserve here is too small. If you let him stay here, you don''t know how long it will take him to really store it to 100%.


    So it''s better to rush to the middle.


    It can also make his magic power reserve faster. This is the best way at present, and now he has occupied all resources.


    No one goes with him to rob these magic powers.


    Without such resources, we can''t waste them so easily. We must make good use of them.

 Chapters 1219

    "I''ll go!"


    "Why did the gravity suddenly double?"


    When Gao Pengzheng was advancing at full speed, he suddenly felt his body was sinking, and even he felt special inexplicable.


    Even he felt very uncomfortable. If he fought with others in such a situation, it was absolutely unacceptable.


    Is this the gravity that people can bear?


    Even people with such high physique and blood vessels feel extremely hard at last, and don''t know what kind of people can go in.


    But Gao Peng didn''t know it at all. It was because his strength was too strong that these gravity forces doubled. Other people had no such experience at all.


    In this talent pool, the more powerful he is, the more gravity he will bear.


    The higher your quality, the more pressure you are under.


    That''s the training and test here. As long as the people who have come in here, they basically know this. However, many people don''t have such terrible blood and physique as Gao Peng.


    So they didn''t feel such terrible gravity at all. Most people can barely accept the gravity here.


    That''s because Gao Peng''s own strength is too strong. The gravity he bears is thousands of times that of others, which makes him breathless. If not, his own strength is not weak.


    The constitution is also very strong.


    Otherwise, he would have been completely finished by this time, but even if he could bear the gravity, he also felt special hardship.


    "The gravity here is terrible, too? So how did those guys get into the center before, though the magic power reserve here is really more amazing than that in the periphery. "


    "But at this speed, I also have to wait a long time before I can really leave. This is not what I want to see. I don''t have so much time to stay here."


    "But what''s the gravity here?"


    "This kind of gravity can''t be borne by anyone at all. I think I''m stronger than most people, even if Tianjiao of the demons returns."


    "It''s impossible to do better than me, but why can everyone else get into the center, and I can''t do it now?"


    "I''m not as weak as they are!"


    Gao Peng gnashed his teeth and said, and at this time he looked very angry. After all, he thought that his strength was absolutely no weaker than anyone, but why did he encounter such shame.


    He''s not weak. Why can''t he enter the center?


    This made him a little intolerable, so the power of his body broke out in an instant, not only the power of his blood, but also his own constitution.


    Boom boom boom!!!


    At the same time, just when he broke out all his strength, he fell directly from the sky.


    There is no resistance at all, and even he feels particularly ignorant. After all, his strength is not weak.


    Even just now, all the forces have burst out, but why do you suffer such terrible pressure in an instant?


    "I lost it! What the hell is this? Why does gravity flip so much in a flash? Is this about human life? "

 Chapters 1220

    "No, there is definitely a problem in it. It should not only be resisted by its own strength. If it is, it is impossible to stop here by virtue of my strength."


    "I don''t believe I''m weaker than the others."


    "There''s definitely something wrong here, isn''t it because of blood?"


    "But I also have the blood of ancient demons, even more advanced than theirs, but I also can''t move forward. What''s the situation?"


    Gao Peng lies on the ground so honestly, and at this time, he dare not act rashly. He is thinking with his brain, where is the problem.


    If he doesn''t find a way as soon as possible, he may be pressed on the ground all the time. He feels the gravity. If he moves a little more, he will definitely be pressed into the soil.


    It''s a horrible feeling.


    Who can stand it?


    The rest of the demons Tianjiao, if they suffer from the pressure of such gravity, it must be a split moment, the whole body suddenly exploded.


    His strength is definitely stronger than others, so at this time, he just felt that there is something wrong here. His strength is not weak, but why is he always here?


    But what''s wrong with it? He can''t understand it for a while, but he has chosen to think with his brain. He can''t start to run rampage with one wild force.


    This is simply not desirable for him.


    Anyway, there are no other people here. All the resources are his. He doesn''t need to worry too much, so he has the mind to think quietly.


    He slowly converged his breath, and now he was forced to lie on the ground by this gravity. If he still released such breath, even he felt very tired.


    But When he was astringent to his breath, the gravity on his body gradually weakened a lot, and as his breath weakened, the gravity suddenly weakened countless times.


    This feeling is absolutely amazing.


    Gao Peng''s eyes suddenly brightened. At first, he didn''t find anything wrong. But when he restrained his breath, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    The gravity on him is disappearing.


    And as his breath waned, these gravity became more and more insignificant, even he could ignore the gravity directly.


    This feeling is really wonderful.


    "Don''t you..."


    Gao Peng feels that he has found the problem. After all, if he doesn''t find such an obvious problem, he can lose his brain.


    He slowly began to increase his breath, not as directly as before, but when he slowly increased his breath.


    The gravity of his body began to increase slowly again, and it increased several times, making him feel that he was about to lie on the ground again.


    Even so, his face suddenly showed an excited look, and he finally found the problem.


    It made him feel particularly happy.


    "I finally found it. I didn''t expect the principle here to be so simple. It''s not that the stronger the strength is, the more it can be passed."


    "On the contrary, the weaker the strength, the easier it is for people to pass."

 Chapters 1221

    "The rules here are really dogs. If it wasn''t for my sudden outburst of all strength, and then to save my own strength, I would not have found the rules here."


    "Then am I not going to march forward with such a frightful neutrality?"


    "It''s really frightening. Fortunately, I found something wrong in time. Otherwise, it would be fatal to rely on the power just like that!"


    At this time, Gao Peng finally found something wrong here, and now he finally understands why other people can reach the central area, and he even feels so difficult.


    In the outer world, if not for gravity, he would not be able to deal with the arrogance of the demons so easily.


    If he is in the periphery as he is now, he feels that he is going to die. Even if he is so powerful, he can''t understand the rules.


    It will definitely be bullied by others.


    At this time, he even had a little heart to live up to. It was because of this kind of inexplicable rules that he was so embarrassed, but at least he had mastered the rules.


    Although he can do whatever he wants with his own system, sometimes in the most specific place, he is also more dangerous.


    After all, even the system he has doesn''t mean that he can be invincible. At this time, he understands this more deeply.


    But He will only make a move when he is sure. If he is not sure, he will not make such an easy move.


    "If you encounter this situation in the future, you should try your best to be careful, otherwise you don''t know when the boat will capsize in the gutter."


    "Although we don''t have this system, it is absolutely invincible, which doesn''t mean that there is no other way to deal with me."


    "In the future, it''s better to wait until it''s really clear. Otherwise, when it comes to a situation like this, a person who doesn''t pay attention may be killed."


    "No matter how strong our strength is, it is also likely to be killed by others, which is too dangerous."


    Gao Peng was filled with emotion.


    He never felt this way at this time. It''s really too special. He prefers to use his own thinking.


    But that''s what makes him feel particularly dangerous.


    He always thought that once his strength becomes more powerful, then all the obstacles are not a problem. Just like just now, he always habitually bursts out all his strength.


    But the results are clear.


    It''s not useful if he is strong. How strong is his strength? It will hurt him, when his strength soars to the strongest, that is, when he is completely unable to move.


    On the contrary, the weak will not suffer such differential treatment.


    If he didn''t find it in time, it would be really bad at this time. After a while of feeling, he would try to restrain his breath.


    After all, he has to go to the middle area as soon as possible, where there should be many demons to store for him, and gradually converge with his breath.


    The gravity of his body also disappeared, at least he didn''t feel that terrible power, and he could walk easily with it.


    It''s a really good feeling.

 Chapters 1222

    "Still so easy." Gao Peng has completely restrained his breath. If other people see him at this time, they don''t know what kind of strength he is.


    And his breath performance is particularly weak. Once other people find out his natural state, they will surely think that his strength is not so good.


    Because he is going to show such a state now, so that he can not be really crushed by gravity. He doesn''t want to try the moment when he can''t move because of gravity again.


    What''s more He''s not in the same place now. He''s getting closer and closer to the center. If at this time, he''s going to burst out all his power directly.


    Isn''t that looking for death?


    The gravity here will definitely be more terrifying. Once he really bursts out of all his power, he will be pressed on the ground in an instant, completely unable to move.


    He doubted that if he released his own power, it would explode and die in an instant, because this place is about to reach the center.


    Gravity is absolutely terrifying.


    As the saying goes, curiosity kills a cat. You can''t have any curiosity at this time. After all, before he can easily try, he has become so embarrassed.


    Once again, he felt that he was going to die, so he didn''t dare to try again.


    It''s still a matter of fact. He can reach the central area as soon as possible with his current state, and then he can quickly reserve enough demons to see if he can break through the original boundaries.


    In this way, he should be able to open up a more powerful racial talent. Although it''s only his guess, he thinks it''s eight or nine.


    Although there is no reliable basis.


    But he has a great sense, he thinks it should be possible, after all, the system is absolutely impossible, just let him absorb enough magic power to start the racial talent.


    How to say that he has such an advantage, it is absolutely necessary to obtain the most powerful force, even he does not allow himself to only obtain the force of force.


    This is not his character!


    "It seems that it''s here..."


    After passing through a layer of film, Gao Peng really came to the middle area of this place, and when he just entered, he suddenly found a sound in the system.


    The surrounding demons are particularly abundant.


    It made him absorb a lot faster, at least countless times faster than before, and he felt that it would not be long before he could fully open his racial talent.


    "The magic power reserve here is just too abundant. No wonder all people want to come to this central area. If you want to start racial talent here, it''s too easy."


    "And almost everyone can turn on a particularly powerful racial talent, right? The reserves of magic power are also very considerable. "


    "But I don''t know why other people don''t tell Tianjiao of the demons this way. I think they should also know some rules here."


    "But they don''t say anything. It''s strange. Is there another secret?"

 Chapters 1223

    He doesn''t care what the devil''s purpose is. Since they don''t even say this method, they probably have other purposes.


    But in the end, he doesn''t care what his purpose is. Now he just wants to reserve all magic powers as soon as possible.


    This will allow him to turn on his racial talent.


    "1% It seems that the magic power reserve here is really amazing. It can''t be seen in other areas at all. It can store all the magic power at the moment. "


    "At last, there is hope."


    Looking at the increase of the magic power''s reserve, Gao Peng felt very excited. After all, when the magic power is saved, he can really open his own race talent.


    Although he doesn''t know how powerful his racial talent is, he is definitely more powerful than others, even he firmly believes that.


    Because other people start their own racial talents at random, they don''t know how powerful they are, what kind of environment they may be in, and how far they will finally open their racial talents.


    But Gao Peng''s is different.


    He must store all the magic powers before he can really open his own race talent. He doesn''t even know whether he can directly break this limit.


    It''s not clear


    But he believed that his own racial talent was definitely beyond everyone''s imagination, so at this time he sat in the void and quietly began to wait for the completion of his magic power reserve.


    There is no other way for him now, and there is no one else here to improve his quality.


    Plus he is not used to practice.


    The strength of self-cultivation and promotion is too weak, which makes him totally unaccustomed. Therefore, he will never do that kind of idle work, and more of it is to find more powerful enemies.


    Now when he is storing magic power, he thinks of all kinds of plans. After all, when he goes out this time, he will definitely be questioned by others.


    After all, he has killed all the people in a flash, which makes all the people particularly angry. Tianjiao of those demons has the blood of ancient demons.


    This must not be taken lightly.


    It''s no joke that so many hopeful people have been killed. The whole demon clan will definitely vibrate.


    Gao Peng knows this, so at this time he is thinking about how to carry out the next step plan, and so on. He is ready to learn other things slowly.


    But now some things have already exceeded his imagination, and some are unexpected. According to the original plan, it seems that it can not work at all.


    "It seems that I need to think about other ways. Otherwise, with the current situation, if I don''t think about another way, it will be really bad."


    "I don''t have much, but there may be some troubles for them. I don''t know how to take them out with their weak strength."


    "Even if I want to take them with me, it''s not easy. If other people focus on the three of them, I''m a little passive."


    As the saying goes, only one thousand days is a thief, and there is no reason for one thousand days to prevent thieves. Although he can protect the three people, such as the green willow God Emperor, it doesn''t mean that he can always protect them.

 Chapters 1224

    "Who do you think will come first this time?"


    "It''s hard to say. After all, this time, the gap between all the people is not so obvious. Basically, we can only see who''s lucky."


    "If anyone finds a way first, he will probably win the first prize. If not, he is not sure."


    "Really..."


    "If you can tell them the skills, that''s good. They can definitely start their race talent as soon as possible, and they don''t need to take so many detours at all."


    In the outside world, all the demons are talking, and most of them are looking forward to who will get the first place this time, because getting the first place represents his racial talent, which is absolutely very powerful.


    And the reserves of magic power are also very high.


    But this time there are no obvious outstanding people, so even they don''t know who will win the first or the top 10.


    They can only communicate with curiosity.


    They have basically known in the talent pool, what kind of skills should be used to really start their own race talent as soon as possible.


    But all the people do not say it, as if it is a conventional rule, all the people did not tell their younger generation.


    So they have no idea how to get to the center as soon as possible.


    One of the demons said, "it''s for their good. If you tell them how to do it so easily, then they are definitely getting it without any effort."


    "It''s also good to knock them, so they won''t be too arrogant. They''ve always been too pampered. They always think that they can do whatever they want with the blood of ancient demons."


    "Sometimes having a strong blood line doesn''t mean anything at all. If you don''t work hard, even if you have the best potential, it''s a waste."


    "Only when they are truly aware of the evil of this world can they really grow up. The burden they are carrying is very heavy. Do they have the blood of ancient demons?"


    "If you can really awaken the blood of ancient demons, it can definitely help, but the chance is too slim!"


    In fact, all the people of the demon family know exactly what the truth is, and they also know that they are too spoiled for the younger generation, but they just have such a baby pimple.


    Sometimes I can''t help but hemiplegia.


    Otherwise, Tianjiao of those demons will not show such arrogance every time. It''s because they are used to the moment when someone wipes their ass.


    No matter how they make trouble or even what kind of things they do, there will always be people who will cover for them. As time goes by, they have become really used to it.


    And it''s because of the indulgence of these guys that Tianjiao of those demons becomes so arrogant. At the same time, he thinks that if he has the blood of ancient demons, he can do whatever he wants.


    That is to say, if we do not teach carefully, it will lead Tianjiao of those demons to a detour.

 Chapters 1225

    Outside the talent pool, all the people are very calm, and they are still in the mood to talk about who will get the top 10.


    At this time, they are really relaxed in Fujian, even one by one. They don''t pay attention to the racial talent this time.


    Because in their eyes There will be no accident at all.


    That is to say, with such an idea, they seem to be very relaxed at this time. They don''t care too much about what''s going on, let alone they don''t know what''s going on inside.


    It''s all imagination.


    But when they saw magic rock, they could not help but have a little curiosity. After all, they are really curious now. What kind of achievements will Gao Peng have.


    How to say that it''s also the person that the guy brought. That shouldn''t be too bad. With his arrogance, the person he should choose can''t be too bad.


    Otherwise, it would be a real shame.


    "What kind of rank do you think the man he brings will eventually get?"


    "I think it''s a bit impossible, but why don''t we guess?"


    "I''d like to speculate, but I don''t think that guy is worth our breath, because he will never get a place."


    "That''s right. I don''t think he will get a place at all, so we don''t need to discuss him at all. It''s a waste of time."


    Some people''s tone is full of disdain. After all, they don''t think Gao Peng can get the rank at all. That guy is like a bastard, and has no blood of ancient demons.


    How is it possible to compete with their younger generation?


    This is an impossible thing at all, so when they say this sentence, they are more or less a little despised.


    When they said this, they couldn''t help looking at magic rock. Although they didn''t like Gao Peng at this time, they didn''t dare to talk casually.


    Once it''s really that guy on the other side of the road, it''s really going to end. That guy is not a good talker.


    Once it''s really provoked, it''s estimated that nake will be really unlucky. All the demons on the scene are particularly clear about what kind of end it is.


    So most of the people are particularly cooperative, because they can''t easily touch other people''s eyebrows, and what magic rock says is absolutely true.


    You do what you do.


    Once the other side says impulsive words, it is really possible to do it. This is just that although these demons are arrogant, they dare not do other things that are more extraordinary.


    Of course, you also heard the conversation of those people, but he didn''t refute it at all, because now even if he refutes it, it won''t help.


    It''s better to beat them with real reality.


    "I believe in him."


    Magic rock stared at the entrance without saying anything. Although he thought that Gao Peng and his character were too different, he also hoped that Gao Peng could open his own racial talent.


    Moreover, it is definitely better than other people.

 Chapters 1226

    The clan elders are also staying in this place, waiting all the time, all the people have to stay here, quietly waiting for the emergence of all the demons Tianjiao.


    And they just stay here, they can''t see the scene, but most people are looking forward to it.


    Because every time a person enters, he or she can definitely open his or her own racial talent. Unless he or she has no way at all, he or she cannot open his or her own racial talent.


    The clan old half squints, has been staring at that entrance to look at.


    "That kid doesn''t know what kind of situation it is. With his little skilful head, he should be able to discover the skills soon, right?"


    "Although the rules inside are particularly horrible, if you can master the skills of my rules, you can definitely get benefits."


    "And I can open my race talent as soon as possible. I think with his smart character, it should not be too bad."


    Gaopeng gives the old people a special sense of intelligence, and it is also impressive for him. After all, no one dare to make such a bold move in front of him.


    What''s more, he fell in love with Gao Peng at the first sight, because that kind of character is really very interesting. Although sometimes he really felt very angry, sometimes he could make people laugh.


    Apart from him, all the demons here are looking forward to it. They all want to know whether the back of their faction will open their own racial talent, and then awaken the blood of the ancient demons?


    If so, then they have a real chance to survive the disaster.


    Now they have no other way but to look forward to it, because they can''t see what''s going on here.


    So once there''s a fight, they don''t even know what''s going on and what''s going on.


    It can only be learned from others.


    This also makes other people feel particularly excited. Gao Peng is almost isolated by all people. Once he is bullied inside, no one will help him.


    All the people present have self-knowledge.


    Magic rock also knows what those guys think, but he believes in Gao Peng. Gao Peng, a guy who can''t paddle autumn, doesn''t just have what everyone sees.


    And there are a lot of ghost thoughts in his stomach, plus his strength is very powerful, from here we can know, where can Gaopeng be so easily bullied by others?


    This is absolutely impossible.


    Although he is also here at this time, but his heart is very confident, there is no worry or expectation like other people.


    Instead, I stay here with my usual heart.


    The other demons are expecting more. They all want to see if their backs can get a good rank, which can also bring them more resource allocation.


    If we can open the blood of ancient demons, it will be better. It''s the best time for them to rise!!

 Chapters 1127

    All the demons outside the talent pool don''t know what''s going on inside. If they do, they will definitely feel special and incredible.


    Their expectations will not come true after all.


    And they think too much. Gao Peng, I have killed all their backs.


    Their final expectations and all kinds of expectations will not have any result in the end, and they don''t know whether they will explode in an instant when they really know this situation.


    Because those are Tianjiao who have the blood of ancient demons, each of them is very precious, which are carefully selected from the demons.


    Everyone who has the blood of ancient demons is a proud man, and their cultivation talents are particularly excellent. What''s more, they also have the blood of ancient demons to inspire and awaken themselves.


    This is where they feel special.


    If we can really open the blood of ancient demons, then they will also really soar, and at the same time, they can get more resources.


    From the beginning to the end, no one has awakened the blood of the ancient demons. At most, they only get a little incomplete. However, no one has ever wanted to really get all of them.


    Once they have such a terrible blood, they can absolutely beat everything, and this is the blood power of their ancestors.


    Of course, they want to awaken the blood of ancient demons as soon as possible.


    But it''s obviously not so easy. Even with this part of the ancient demon blood, it doesn''t mean that he can definitely awaken the final ancient demon blood.


    This is two different things!!


    In fact, there is still a part of Tianjiao in the whole ethnic group, and those who also have the blood of the ancient demons, but their blood is thin after all, and they can not reach the standard at all.


    Moreover, their cultivation talents are generally too poor, which is different from what people of all factions expect. So even those who have the blood of ancient demons have been eliminated for a long time.


    At the most, they can only slightly improve their own strength, there is no other big role.


    The world is so realistic


    If Gao Peng knows that there are people in other places who have the blood of ancient demons, he will definitely be excited. After all, only in this way can he improve his blood power again.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    But he doesn''t know the information, so he just thinks that the whole clan has only 99 people with dazzling ancient clan.


    The lack of information makes him have such a misunderstanding, but at this time he didn''t think about anything else.


    Anyway, it''s OK to start his race talent as soon as possible, or with his current situation, I don''t know what will happen next.


    It''s better to escape or fight, or to improve your strength as soon as possible. Maybe if you see his talent, you''ll have to let it go?


    It''s a little whimsical, but if there''s no dream, what''s the difference between it and salted fish?


    "50% It seems that the time of talent is getting closer and closer without its own race. I only hope that the stored demons in it can have more and more, or even unlimited. "


    "There is no other extravagance."

 Chapters 1228

    ¡°51%¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°60%¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°88%¡­¡­¡±


    With the passage of time, more and more magic powers have been stored in Gaopeng, which is almost reaching the critical point of 100%.


    At this time, he really understood that it was not so easy to open such a terrible racial talent. He had been here alone for a long time.


    What''s more


    He still has a system to help him absorb these magic powers. If he relies on a person''s ability, he can''t absorb so many magic powers.


    Finally, we can imagine the racial talent.


    Moreover, it is absolutely impossible to have much magic power reserve in one''s body, which shows that even if other demons start racial talent, their talent is not so powerful.


    It''s just as if it''s a seal. The seal of their realm has been completely removed, but there are not many magic powers in their body, and they can''t afford to spend freely at all.


    As for their racial talents, although they are all the same, there are still some differences among them, so the magic power reserve of each person is not only the key, but also can bring you more powerful racial talents when you start racial talents.


    It is also crucial.


    Other people didn''t understand this at all, that is, because of the system owned by Gaopeng, so he deeply understood what this was for.


    Each person''s magic power reserve estimate is to see how he can absorb it on his own. If he can''t absorb it on his own, he can''t open his own race talent.


    Once the talent can be absorbed independently, the person can definitely open his own racial talent, but how much can be absorbed can determine their reserves.


    Is racial talent strong or not?


    These are already predestined. They don''t have systems like Gao Peng, so they don''t know all these things.


    But Gao Peng knows!


    And that''s what he found when he stayed here. If it wasn''t because he absorbed the reserves of these magic powers here, he wouldn''t know it at all.


    He doesn''t practice by himself, so when absorbing magic power, he is totally in a daze, or think about how to get out of here.


    That''s how he came to study it.


    If you let other people know, you will definitely lose your chin. Who can think of that?


    "I don''t know whether other people know this. If they know that they can freely control their magic power reserves, or make their race talent more powerful, they will definitely be crazy."


    "From my observation of them, they probably don''t know much about it, because other people just think that only entering here can open the racial talent."


    "It''s all up to them to turn on racial talent, but if they know the secret, then they won''t have such an idea."


    "Alas Unfortunately, if I am really a demon, maybe I can help them, but I am not familiar with them at all. "


    "If they don''t kill them, they can burn incense. How can they tell them something so secret?"

 Chapters 1229

    After a short period of time, Gao Peng has basically figured out all the things in it.


    At the same time, he finally understood why some people have high or low magic power reserves, which is related to their own problems.


    But now it''s basically useless. Anyway, this time he can make his magic power reserve complete, and then he can start the racial talent.


    I will not come to this place again.


    So he doesn''t need to think about these things any more. Anyway, it has nothing to do with him.


    On the contrary, what he needs to pay more attention to now is how to deal with the problems he faces when he goes out, and then he needs to face them more.


    After all, he has killed all the demons Tianjiao. If no one goes out, he will be doubted.


    And then there will be a unified test ranking, so he is the only one to show up, isn''t it going to show up?


    Unless he can synthesize a demon to tear his face at that time, he is not afraid to tear his face. The only thing he is afraid of is that if this matter is involved in the violent split God and others.


    Then he felt a little guilty.


    Those guys are already very unlucky. They will finally enter the territory of this demon clan with him. At this time, they have to be implicated by him. I feel very unlucky when I think about it.


    "These guys are really miserable Since I''ve been with you, I don''t seem to have gained any benefits. Instead, I''ve been worried all the time. I don''t know how they spent it. "


    "They''ve already hated me inside, haven''t they?"


    Gao Peng shook his head with a smile and a cry. In fact, he didn''t know that things would develop like this. After all, at the beginning, he just wanted to ask three of them to help him, but his speed of promotion was too fast.


    Other people simply can''t keep up with his speed of improving strength. The final thing can be imagined.


    The three of them will also go further and further away, and they will not be able to keep up with Gao Peng''s speed any more, and the things they encounter will be more dangerous.


    With the strength of the three of them, they can''t stay in such a place, but in fact, they are too unlucky now. Even if they want to get out, it''s not so easy.


    It''s all bad luck to think about it.


    The reason why Gao Peng considers so much is that he doesn''t want these three people to be implicated by him.


    He is alone and doesn''t need to worry about anything. He doesn''t need to worry about anything at all.


    But although his strength is strong, it doesn''t mean that he can certainly protect other people. What if other people kill three of them when he doesn''t pay attention?


    No one can guarantee such a thing.


    That''s how it is. At this time, he will feel special worry. He is not afraid to tear his face, but it''s because once they do, the three of them will be really finished.


    If they are targeted at a little bit, they will definitely be killed by others in an instant, although other people don''t pay much attention to the three of them.


    After all, the strength is too weak.


    But if you''re not afraid of ten thousand, you''re afraid of one.


    Nobody can say these things clearly!

 Chapters 1230

    "Well, it seems that we can only go one step at a time. If there is no way, then I will kill them all."


    "No matter what kind of danger it is, I will investigate slowly then. I don''t believe that they can really move me."


    "Under my protection, the three of them shouldn''t have too many problems."


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Peng found that there was no other way at all. At this time, he finally gave up and could only go one step at a time.


    Although he also wants to come up with a reasonable way as soon as possible, but now he has no other way at all.


    It''s better to start your race talent as soon as possible, and then think about how to go out, let alone there will be some changes.


    In fact, he also holds a deadly card.


    As long as the bottom card can be safely spent, of course, this is only a certain chance, but he felt that as long as he showdown, it is still a great assurance.


    He will not think about it any more.


    Anyway, even at this time, no matter how you think about it, it''s useless, but it will disturb his mood.


    That''s better to think about something else.


    At this time, the system prompt suddenly rings.


    [magic power saving completed! ]


    [now open race talent, immortal demon!! ]


    Gao Peng is overjoyed to see the talent he has opened. Although he knows all the demons, his function is not much worse after he has opened the talent.


    But Now his magic power has been completely saved. He thought that if he went out to finish it, he could absorb more magic power, which would also open up more powerful racial talent.


    But now he seems to think too much.


    But no matter what, his race talent is absolutely strong. Just looking at the name, he already feels very strong.


    What''s more, at this time, a particularly strange energy is flowing in his body. He also feels what kind of racial talent is and how to use it.


    It made him feel particularly excited.


    "At last, it has opened its own race talent, and this race talent is too powerful, immortal devil race!!"


    "In addition to this race talent, then my weakness has been completely made up, but sometimes I have to be careful, not afraid of ten thousand, even if no one knows which one comes first, accident or tomorrow."


    Although Gao Peng felt particularly excited at this time, he could not forget himself, and he also knew that he could not be so complacent.


    Even if he has turned on his racial talent, he must not be so presumptuous that there is no danger against him.


    Even if he has a system, he doesn''t dare to think that he must be immortal. Sometimes, once an accident occurs, it will cause him great trouble.


    So he didn''t dare to neglect.


    But it''s the best to start his own race talent. Moreover, with this race talent, his strength has been greatly improved.

 Chapters 1231

    Feeling the changes in his body, when he started his racial talent, he seemed to have a special strange power, which directly affected his body.


    And the magic powers that his body has stored are working all of a sudden, but the strangest thing is that he can''t feel the existence of these magic powers at all.


    It''s said that all demons can know their magic power reserves and feel how many racial talents they can use after they start their own racial talents.


    But


    At this time, he felt very strange. He could not detect the changes of magic power in his body at all. He could not even understand what kind of reserves it was.


    This made him feel a little bit confused.


    "What is this? Why can others feel the reserves of magic power, but I can''t feel it at all, although I can know that there is magic power flowing in my body. "


    "But I can''t feel the reserves at all!"


    "So how many racial talents can I use?"


    Gao Peng himself is a little confused. After all, he can''t feel his magic power reserve at this time, so he doesn''t know how to use his race talent.


    After all, if this undead demon can''t deal with it well, it may really become a dead demon.


    It made his face suddenly change.


    This feeling is too bad. He didn''t even think that such a thing would happen. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    It''s not easy to start his own race talent, but now it''s the same as not, which makes him feel speechless.


    So what''s the use of opening up this race talent?


    He was really afraid that if he used the racial talent, he would really die. He could not even perceive his magic power reserve, so he was even more afraid to try.


    There was a little depression on his face.


    "What''s going on? Why does my body become like this? This is clearly one to improve my strength. Why does it become like this? "


    "Everyone''s magic power reserves can be clearly felt, but mine can''t be felt at all, which is a little strange."


    Gao Peng feels something special is wrong. He has absorbed so many magic powers. His race talent is naturally more powerful than all people''s race talent.


    The impotent reserves are also the most. It''s impossible to be just such a point, but now he feels that things have become special.


    Can''t feel what''s your magic power reserve?


    Gao Peng is also very upset, which is totally different from what he imagined at the beginning, although he feels that the racial talent he has opened is really very powerful.


    If his magic power has no reserve at all, it can''t be used at all. Once it is used, it may hang up at any time, even he doesn''t know.


    How can I play this?


    He never thought it would happen, and now he thinks the system is a little unreliable.


    Although the system can help him to open his own racial talent, it can''t be used at all. What if he opens his racial talent?


    It''s too much


    This is quite different from what he imagined.

 Chapters 1232

    "No!"


    When Gao Peng just thought of the system, he immediately felt that it was necessary for him to console the system. After all, he always thought that the system could not be answered.


    No


    The system rarely answers his questions. Even now, he doesn''t know how the system appears, but he just knows that it appears to improve his strength.


    There is nothing else.


    That''s not to say that the system won''t answer his questions. It has answered him several times.


    But the instrument is a little cold.


    It''s not impossible to listen.


    So, Gaopeng put his idea on the system and saw that he asked in his heart at this time.


    "System, why can other people see the magic power reserve? Why can''t I?"


    Be quiet.


    The system did not respond.


    When Gao Pengzheng felt a little disappointed, he suddenly heard the prompt sound of the system, which also brightened his eyes.


    The system tells him in a more sophisticated way that he doesn''t have magic power reserves, but he doesn''t find it at all.


    When Gaopeng is quietly feeling his body, he also really feels where those magical powers have gone, which has been fully integrated into his body for a long time.


    Almost all over his body, that is to say, he can use his racial talent directly no matter what, and he doesn''t need to worry at all.


    As long as he can use his race talent, he doesn''t need to worry about the reserves of magic power.


    And The magic power reserve in his body will not be completely consumed at all, and he can even absorb a little power from the outside to make up for it.


    It''s almost like a perpetual motion machine.


    So that his magic power will not be exhausted at all, and almost unlimited. As long as he can move, his magic power reserves will never be exhausted.


    When he thought about it, the expression on his face became more excited. He didn''t expect that it would be such a powerful magic power reserve.


    At the beginning, I almost thought that I didn''t have any magic power reserve at all. If I only used the racial talent once, I would definitely die.


    But now it''s obvious that he thinks wrong. His magic power reserves are against the sky. No matter what it is, he doesn''t need to worry.


    And his race talent can be used indefinitely. He doesn''t need to be like other people, and he has to worry about his magic power reserve.


    And at this time, he felt that the power in his body was a little ready to move, and even those magic powers outside would slowly flow into his body.


    It made his face suddenly change.


    "Can I absorb these magic powers from the outside world by myself?"


    "If I can absorb the magic power autonomously, it doesn''t mean that I don''t need to worry too much, and now I have unlimited magic power."


    "You just don''t know how it will become if you absorb more magic power. I want to see what will happen."


    Gao Peng has already known how much magic power he has, and he is also very excited. Especially now, he has found magic power that can absorb the outside world.


    This made him more excited.

 Chapters 1233

    Anyway, his time is very much now. Since he has made such a discovery, he can''t give up so easily.


    Now he doesn''t need to worry about his magic power reserve, and he doesn''t need to worry about his magic power reserve as others do.


    What''s more, he has this anti sky system.


    There is no other worry. No matter what kind of enemy he encounters, he can easily deal with it. He worries about his race talent.


    That''s just to deal with some other accidents. After all, he can''t guarantee that he can be invincible in the world.


    Sometimes it''s better to avoid some accidents.


    If it''s not the real enemy, then the system can''t protect him at all, and he can only rely on his racial talent to survive.


    So at this time, he wants to try to see if he can absorb more magic powers. Once he absorbs these magic powers, how will they change.


    With such an idea, Gao Peng did not hesitate at all. He sat on the ground in an instant and began to rely on the feeling in his body.


    Start absorbing the magic power of the outside world!


    The speed is really very fast, he can feel the magic power in his body is increasing, and when he has been absorbing the magic power of the outside world.


    He can already feel that his race talent is gradually increasing.


    "My God!"


    "I didn''t expect that the racial talent could be improved by absorbing magic. If someone else could hurt me like I am now, I would be back to the original state in an instant."


    "And my strength is almost endless. Doesn''t it mean that I don''t need to be afraid of chariots at all, or even to outnumber the enemy?"


    When Gao Peng thought of this place, he felt very excited. After all, although he was very powerful before, he would also be exhausted once he met many people.


    But this time it''s different.


    With this racial talent, he can completely make up for this weakness. What''s more, now he can enhance his racial talent by absorbing external demons.


    As his race talent grows stronger and stronger, he will recover faster. No matter how many people there are, he doesn''t need to worry about it.


    This makes him feel special joy!


    With such a change, he would like to absorb more magic power to change his resilience, so that it can become more impeccable.


    Whether it''s a single fight or a group fight.


    He is invincible!


    The system allows him to crush everything, and his racial talent allows him to maintain more physical strength, whether others want to fight in wheel or outnumber the enemy.


    He can deal with it with ease.


    How can he not be happy?


    I didn''t expect that he would have so many benefits just after he started a race talent. He didn''t even think of it.


    So he began to absorb the magic energy without any effort. The magic energy accompanied every cell in his own body and gradually integrated into his body.


    With more and more magic power, he felt a faint dark light in his body, but he didn''t care.

 Chapters 1234

    After all, he didn''t notice any danger at all, so he didn''t care about the dark light on his skin at all.


    There will be no threat to him, so he doesn''t need to worry about anything else.


    As long as it doesn''t endanger him, he wants to absorb more magic power as soon as possible, after all, as long as he comes out of this talent pool.


    It''s going to be hard to get into.


    With this opportunity, we must take good advantage of it. We can''t waste it so easily. That is to say, with this idea, he began to absorb these magic powers even more desperately.


    After absorbing magic power, he felt that his race talent was becoming more and more powerful, and even he felt that if he was really injured, his wound would definitely recover in an instant.


    Who made his race so terrifying?


    It may be difficult for other ordinary demons to regenerate by dropping blood, but he can definitely do it now, even with a little cell.


    Then he can be reborn!


    It''s a particularly terrifying ability, especially as he absorbs these magical powers, his skin has slowly shown another color.


    At the beginning, he used his ancient demon blood to disguise his appearance, but now he is the whole person has changed obviously.


    However, he has no other problems for the time being. He also knows that his image has changed, although it looks a little ugly.


    He can''t stand it himself.


    However, in order to absorb more magic power as soon as possible, he can''t control so much, let alone he thinks it can definitely be recovered later.


    Under this kind of visible promotion, everyone can''t resist his inner soul, even Gao Peng.


    It can be seen that as long as one can improve one''s own strength, then one can really do anything.


    "It seems that it''s a little bit saturated. I actually feel that the speed of absorbing magic power is slow, and now it''s a little more difficult."


    "It seems that with my current body, I can hardly absorb other magic powers, but it''s also good If we continue to absorb it like this, we really don''t know what will happen. "


    "Then I will first observe the changes in my body, and what is the image of myself now, and whether I can change it back."


    Gao Peng opened his eyes and looked at his skin. It turned into a dark color. It really looked like a pure demon.


    However, it is quite different from other demons. There is a clear gap in the whole shape. Moreover, at this time, it has absorbed so many magic powers.


    It''s because he feels that he has made obvious changes that he is not prepared to hold on so hard. I don''t know what changes will happen next. It''s better to observe them carefully first.


    Moreover, he also changed his blood system, but now he has almost become a complete demon.


    The similarity between the whole body and the demon clan is 70-80%, which makes him feel more distressed, if not because of the absorption of magic power.


    It shouldn''t be like this, but even if it is like this, he doesn''t regret much. Instead, he just waits quietly to see if it will change back.

 Chapters 1235

    "Shout! It''s a good harvest this time. "


    Gao Peng feels the magic power in his body, which can definitely enable him to gain the immortal body. The immortal devil family is indeed such a terrible racial talent.


    Absolutely worthy of the name!


    In addition, he had already exceeded the imagination of all the demons at this time. Not only did he save a lot of Mo energy, but now he can also absorb it autonomously.


    If you let others know, it will definitely be a special shock, after all, this kind of thing has never happened.


    Not only did it appear to him, but he also did such a shocking thing. Now as long as he is slightly injured, he will recover in an instant.


    It can be imagined that no matter what kind of battle it is, no matter how terrible the promotion this race talent has brought to him, he can be invincible.


    What''s more, he has a system against the sky.


    I feel crazy when I think about it.


    "Well, it seems that we can''t absorb magic power any more. It''s a pity."


    "But I can''t be too greedy. Otherwise, it''s too much to lose. Anyway, now I have such a strong racial talent."


    "It''s more powerful than the race talent of the rest, and there''s no need to think about it that much more."


    Gao Peng feels that he is too greedy. After all, what he has now is already more powerful than those vague ones.


    Moreover, his race talent is also the rarest. In addition, he has the blood of ancient demons in his body, which is an advantage that no one else can imagine.


    But he has it all.


    Now of course, he can''t think too much, otherwise he will feel that he is too discontented.


    He can leave at this time, but he went to see what he looked like, and finally decided to watch it a little bit here.


    At this time, he was also curious about how this talent pool was formed and why it had such meaningful magic power?


    It''s absolutely a magical thing that people of the demons can open their racial talents. He thinks it''s necessary to explore it.


    Anyway, these dark lights on him will not disappear for a while, which makes him want to explore what kind of secret there is.


    Where did these powers come from?


    "I don''t know if I can find it, but I have to explore it. It''s not easy to come in this place, and I don''t know if I can come in later."


    "I can''t waste this opportunity so easily."


    Gao Peng himself fell into a deep meditation. He thought this opportunity was extremely rare, but he could not miss it and enter the Tianfu pool again. That''s not necessarily.


    Besides, he doesn''t necessarily stay in the devil kingdom. At this time, he doesn''t know what to do when he goes out, so he doesn''t intend to stay here any longer.


    Therefore, it is necessary to explore this place well, if you can find something interesting.


    That would be fun


    He also wants to see if there are any other valuable things. By the way, he can take them away directly. If he goes out this time, he will probably turn against the demon clan.


    Why don''t we just do it two times!

 Chapters 1236

    Gao Peng knows that if he wants to explore this talent pool, he must have a good look at this central area.


    As for those peripheral places, there is no need at all. After all, the reserves of magic power are so thin that it is not a more important place at all.


    Of course, it is not ruled out that it is possible to stay outside.


    However, Gao Peng believes that the secret lies in this central area, but he has to find it well, although the central area is not large.


    But it''s absolutely necessary to have a good look.


    He needs to have a good look at where these magical powers come from. He is really curious now.


    "Such valuable things, I have to have a good look at where they come from, whether they are man-made or natural."


    "What''s the reason for such magic power?"


    "I don''t know if these demons can enable other races to open their racial talents. If they can, they will definitely cause a fight."


    Gao Peng felt the surge of magic power quietly, and many ideas flashed in his mind, but they were all suppressed by him.


    Although I also want to try.


    However, some things can''t be compared easily. Besides, these magical powers don''t look like a normal thing.


    For example, if he had not absorbed too much magic power, his body would not have changed so significantly.


    If you don''t use the blood of the ancient clan, you can also become a demon clan. Besides, 70-80% of them are similar. Other people can''t see it at all.


    At the same time, because he has such changes, so he does not want to go out so easily for the time being. After all, if he is found by others, he will be slightly suspected.


    Even if he has 100 reasons, sometimes it''s easy to show his horse''s feet. What''s more, he thinks that once he goes out, it will definitely tear his face.


    Who told him to kill all Tianjiao?


    This is absolutely unacceptable to the demons.


    He has self-knowledge, so he doesn''t think that he can get along with each other peacefully. So now he tries his best to win benefits for himself and see what else is interesting here.


    If you think it''s pretty good, take it.


    Just in time, he also wants to know where all these magic powers come from. Are they made by man or nature?


    He would like to know if these demons can make other races open their own racial talents. Maybe other races don''t know that they have racial talents.


    Because they don''t know yet.


    But it''s not to say no, it''s just that we haven''t found it yet.


    This makes him want to know whether these demons can let other people start their own racial talents, but this idea just appears in his mind. It''s not so easy to really implement it.


    You can only think about it.


    Other natures are unthinkable, absolutely impossible to realize, and he doesn''t know how to bring out the demons here.


    Thinking too much is of no other use. It''s nothing more than increasing worries. Gao Peng soon left this idea behind.


    Because there are more important things waiting for him.

 Chapters 1237

    "I want to see what''s in the middle."


    Gao Peng felt the magic power here, in fact, it formed a vortex. The real magic power is definitely emerging in a certain place in the central area.


    He thought it was in the middle.


    So at this time, he didn''t have any ambiguity at all. He flew directly to the center, feeling as he flew.


    Basically, I can feel some of them surging, which makes him look forward to more. What is it?


    In fact, this central area is not big. It didn''t take him long to get to the central area he thought.


    And with his feelings, it can be found that magic energy has been emerging at his feet, which has formed a vortex and spread around.


    This allows the demons to emerge slowly.


    Then these magic powers will definitely float in this central area first, then through that film, and finally to the periphery.


    This seems to be the pattern of this talent pool.


    "It seems that this is the place. I just don''t know what''s in this place, but I have so many magic powers."


    "Is it natural or is it already here? Or is it man-made? "


    Gao Peng can''t think about it all the time, but since he can''t think about it, it''s better to go there than to spend his brain all the time.


    Because his own body has been full of all kinds of magic power, and has been fully saturated for a long time. Even if he came to this place, he would not feel special pain.


    Of course, there will be no exclusion.


    Even those magical powers are still around him all the time. After all, he can absorb the magical powers by himself, but he doesn''t want to absorb them easily now.


    This feeling is really too inflated.


    If he absorbs these magic powers, he feels that he will become a real demon. Seeing his current appearance, there is a dark light all over his body.


    And now he''s almost become a demon. If he continues to absorb it, he finds that he may really become a demon.


    This is not what he wants to see.


    So he will not absorb any magical power, no matter what kind of discovery or other accidents will happen.


    Anyway, he thinks his race talent is strong enough, and there is no need to make such a sacrifice.


    "The magic spring is a little interesting. From this appearance, we can''t see anything inside."


    "But there is definitely a secret that cannot be told. Otherwise, how can these magic powers emerge endlessly?"


    "It seems that it''s necessary for you to go in and have a good look. I also want to see what kind of things there are. Since other people haven''t looked at them at all."


    "Then I''ll take a look at it for them."


    Gao Peng''s mouth slightly shows a smile. Since no one else has seen it, he will wait for work with ease.


    It''s just that we can see whether these magic powers are formed by ourselves or by people. If they are made by people, only the powerful people can make them.

 Chapters 1238

    Since Gao Peng has made up his mind, it is impossible for him to have any hesitation. Regardless of the intervention of some magic powers around him, he came to this magic power spring directly.


    At this time, although I felt a particularly strong force, it didn''t play a great role for him.


    It doesn''t matter


    So he entered the magic spring directly. At first, he thought that the magic power authority might be very small, but as he passed through, he fell to the bottom all the time.


    This feeling seems to be a little deep.


    Even he was a little uncertain, but he didn''t stop so easily. Anyway, he had already entered this place. If he didn''t find it clearly, he felt a little reluctant.


    "It''s all magical. I didn''t expect this magic spring could be so deep. What kind of things could there be at the bottom?"


    "I''m looking forward to it!"


    Gao Peng''s face is full of smiles. When exploring the place, he feels particularly interesting. After all, his strength is strong enough.


    Sometimes I can''t be satisfied with the current situation, so I can only find some exciting things. This talent pool is just a good place to explore.


    He also thought it was very interesting. In any case, he may not be able to improve his strength for a while, not to mention his blood strength and physique can not be improved all the time.


    At this time, it''s useless just to improve his own state. It''s better to let him play well first.


    He has been desperately trying to improve his strength, but in the end he found that although his strength is particularly strong, sometimes it is so weak.


    It''s like there''s no end.


    It won''t make him feel desperate. It''s just that he''s not as paranoid and crazy about improving his strength as before.


    In any case, having a system can definitely improve his own strength, so at this time, he really wants to explore these unknown things, maybe he can also have unexpected gains.


    Others have so-called opportunities, so he believes that he can do the same, just because his promotion speed is too fast, such opportunities have long passed him.


    Even with such an opportunity, it may not be suitable for him.


    Think about it and know why.


    It''s really that his strength is too terrible. These opportunities and opportunities are of no use to him, so at this time, he is just playing for a while.


    As for the others He didn''t think too much at all.


    Anyway, he is the only one here. Other people are not here at all. So he doesn''t need to worry too much. At most, he just needs to worry about how to deal with the demons after going out.


    "It seems to be at the bottom, but this place is really spacious, and I feel that the magic power reserve here is definitely more abundant than that above."


    "It seems that the source is indeed here. Sometimes I don''t know what the source is, and whether it is man-made or not."


    "If it is man-made, then who has such terrible power? Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to make such a great contribution. "


    "This is absolutely something that Willy can do."

 Chapters 1239

    When Gao Peng got to the bottom, he quickly looked around, and found that it was really special here. It was dark all around.


    But he could feel the abundant magic power, which was the source absolutely, but at this time he didn''t find anything else wrong.


    Because the magic power reserves are almost the same everywhere, this space has almost been filled to the brim, so that he can''t realize where it''s denser and rarer.


    "It''s a little difficult I didn''t expect that there are magic powers everywhere. If anyone stays here and starts his racial talent, it''s absolutely no problem. "


    "And when he started his race talent, he was absolutely powerful. It''s a pity that no one found such a place after so long!"


    "I just don''t know where this source is."


    Gao Peng first sighed a few words, and then he walked forward without hesitation. After all, at this time, he could not act so rashly.


    He felt that this source was definitely here and could not be wrong.


    This makes him more firm in his heart.


    So he slowly looked for it. Sometimes he felt that the reserves of magic power fluctuated a little, but those were not obvious.


    He can''t find the source.


    Just as he was looking for it, he suddenly saw a huge black shadow in front of him, and that black shadow gave him a special impression.


    At first he had no other ideas.


    He only thought it was a stone, but when he looked carefully, he found that the shadow combination was not only a stone, but also a statue.


    It made him a little confused.


    "How could there be a statue here? And the position of the statue is a little strange. It''s placed directly in the middle and looks like it''s a little huge. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gao Peng felt a little confused at once. It was actually that the position of this statue was a little strange, and it seemed that the statue was a very huge statue.


    It''s really strange to see.


    When he saw the statue at first, he thought it was a bit strange. When he saw it more, he slowly found something wrong.


    But he didn''t feel anything wrong, so he just stared at the statue, trying to find out why he had such an idea in his heart.


    But there is no answer.


    That is to say, he dare not act rashly. Although he doesn''t think there will be other things here that can affect him, he is careful to drive for thousands of years.


    Sometimes it''s better to be cautious.


    So he just watched it, always feeling a little familiar with the statue, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    But he couldn''t think of it, so he stayed in the same place. In such a strange place, sometimes it''s necessary to investigate clearly and then implement it.


    But that''s because the statue brought him an unimaginable feeling, so he just stared at it all the time, and didn''t take any other measures at all.

 Chapters 1240

    "Why does it feel familiar?"


    "I always feel like I''ve seen it, but where does it come from, because I haven''t seen such a statue at all."


    "I don''t think I''m familiar with it, and I don''t remember seeing it."


    Gao Peng stood alone and mumbled to himself. He didn''t dare to approach it so easily. It''s really that the position of this statue is a little weird.


    Although he wanted to find out.


    But some things still can''t be so hasty. He wants to have a good observation. What is the situation? Why does he feel so strange about this statue?


    And the system didn''t respond at all.


    It means that it is absolutely impossible to have a bearing on the system, that is, his own problems, but I can''t even think of him when he eats.


    It shouldn''t be


    He is also a strong spirit. He should be able to remember everything. No matter what he sees, he can''t forget it.


    But he always felt that the statue was so familiar, but he did not see the statue.


    This feeling of deja vu was a bit uncomfortable, even he was in a panic, but he just wanted to know where the statue had been seen.


    Otherwise, his heart will be hard to rest!


    At that time, Gao Peng suddenly saw the back of the statue, which was a pair of huge wings, just because the wings of the statue were folded up.


    If you don''t pay attention, you can''t see this wing at all, and if you look a little more carefully, you can see that there are a little scales on the body surface of this statue.


    It''s like dragon scales, but the light is too dark, and his perception of the surroundings is a little weaker.


    I don''t know the color of these scales, but when he saw that wing, he had a little guess.


    Especially seeing this scale.


    He had almost come to the conclusion that he had not seen the statue, but he had seen it.


    And he was so familiar with it that he could forget it at first, but then he suddenly remembered it.


    Isn''t this the image of the ancient demons?


    Maybe other people haven''t seen it, but he''s really seen it. What''s more, the power of his blood shows the real body of the ancient demons every time they emerge.


    This is because he felt that the feeling of deja vu was clearly seen, but he felt that he had never seen a statue made by himself.


    Moreover, the wings of the statue are completely folded up. If you don''t pay attention to it, you won''t find the mystery. There are some delicate scales on the surface.


    This place is full of magical powers, so in fact, he doesn''t pay much attention to these details, but he has a deep understanding of ancient demons.


    It also made him guess that this statue was definitely an ancient demon family statue, but what does this statue mean here?


    And why does this statue appear here, and what kind of role does it play?


    Gao Peng feels that his head is a little big. This kind of inexplicable thing is really weird. Originally, he just wanted to explore it. Who knows that such a statue would emerge.


    And still in this kind of place, it''s a bit intriguing.

 Chapters 1241

    "Why is this statue here? I always feel that this statue is very strange here. Isn''t it the source of magical power? "


    "But what does this statue mean here?"


    Gao Peng did not dare to approach easily. After all, he did not know what kind of situation it was at this time.


    What''s more, when he came to this unfamiliar place, he saw the statue of an ancient demon clan, which was very strange.


    Naturally, he dare not act rashly.


    And he came here just to find the real source, and didn''t want to touch other things, although he wanted to see what the statue was.


    What''s the effect


    But he didn''t dare to act rashly.


    So he began to retreat, or try not to touch the statue, who does not know what the role of the statue.


    If there are other dangers, he can''t guarantee what will happen. In such a place, everything must be careful.


    If it''s against the enemy, then he doesn''t need to be afraid at all, but he''s a little empty to deal with things that don''t belong to life at all.


    The system can''t help him.


    He can only rely on his own strength, so he is more afraid to act rashly, and no one knows what kind of danger this statue will have.


    Just in case, I''d better go to other places first.


    "This place is really weird."


    Gao Peng''s hind legs slowly, until he couldn''t see the statue at all, then he was finally relieved.


    It''s true that the appearance of that statue is too weird, and it is placed directly in the middle. If you want to go in the past, you can only make a detour.


    But I don''t know what the statue is like.


    It always felt strange, so he didn''t think about going there at all, so he went back along the road and went in another direction.


    But he felt more and more strange as he walked. After a little perception, he found that those magical powers actually seemed to flow in one direction.


    It gave him some pleasure.


    It''s called kung fu for those who want it?


    "It won''t let me find the real source, will it? If that''s the case, I''d like to see what the real source is. "


    "I''m curious, too."


    Gao Peng immediately followed this trend. As his speed increased, he also found that there was no other thing around him, and there was no other treasure.


    It''s really empty here.


    At the beginning, what he thought was totally different, but as long as he can find the source of magic power, then his action this time will not have too much loss.


    When he really followed these demons to find the past, he was stunned.


    Even the expression on his face became a little ugly. At that time, he saw the statue of that ancient demon clan again.


    But this time it was different from before. Now he saw the back of that ancient demon statue directly, and he could clearly feel the answer he wanted to know.


    The magic power emerges from this statue, and the place where it is released is the back of this statue.

 Chapters 1242

    "What''s the matter? Why is this source the statue of this ancient demon clan? What kind of things are there? "


    "Damn it, are there any other weird things here? Otherwise why do I always feel strange. "


    When Gao Peng saw that the real source was the statue of that ancient demon clan, he became more careful.


    It was this statue that made him feel very bad. Even when he faced other demons, he never felt that way.


    Even the devil of the abyss, he had no movement.


    But in the face of this statue without any life, it gives him a special strange feeling, and this feeling seems to be the source of evil.


    There is an illusion


    But he didn''t know how to describe it, so he didn''t dare to get close to that statue for a long time. It was this statue that made him feel so strange.


    It was definitely not what he wanted to see.


    He wants to go out a bit. Anyway, now he has found the real source, but he doesn''t dare to touch it easily. So it''s better to leave this strange place as soon as possible.


    No one knows what will happen, so it''s better to leave as soon as possible.


    "I''d better leave here as soon as possible. The statue of this ancient demon clan is really weird. I always feel something is staring at me..."


    "Isn''t this statue alive?"


    "Although I don''t think it''s possible, some things can''t be judged by my own subjective consciousness. I''d better leave as soon as possible. Anyway, as long as I don''t provoke this statue, there should be no matter."


    Gao Peng is not going to stay here any longer.


    Because he felt uncomfortable all over, this statue made him feel really peculiar, as if someone had been staring at him all the time.


    This statue is clearly lifeless, but it gives people such a strange feeling. How can he get close to it?


    Gao Peng wants to leave now.


    But just as he was about to leave, a larger magic power appeared in an instant, and directly blocked his retreat.


    It just kept him from moving.


    Gao Peng found something wrong at the moment, and it was useless. There was no way for him to move forward or back.


    Because his back road has been blocked.


    In front of him is this strange statue, which makes Gao Peng''s face very ugly. He has never met such a thing, and he has never been so passive.


    But if it wasn''t for this statue, it would never be like this. It''s the system that only allows him to improve his strength in an instant when fighting with the enemy.


    If there is no vitality


    Then the system will be indifferent at all, so at this time he will feel a special tangle, and his face will become extremely ugly.


    "What is this? Why does this statue suddenly change? Is this statue really alive? "


    "If it''s alive There will be no worries, but if this statue is not a living thing, then I will not be trapped here all the time. "


    After a little thought, Gao Peng thought the result was terrible, but now he is in a real dilemma.

 Chapters 1243

    Gao Peng is guessing in his heart, because he knows that if this statue is really alive, it is the best news for him.


    That means he can kill the statue.


    If it''s not alive, then he has to be prepared to be trapped here all the time. That''s not to say that if the statue is not alive, he will be trapped here.


    That''s because he measured it a little bit.


    If there is no life, then he can''t deal with it. This statue is really those magic powers just emerging, and it has blocked his retreat.


    Let alone want to break through the siege of this statue.


    This is basically an impossible thing, so at this time he will feel special worry, and there is no other measures to implement.


    But if he is really trapped here, he will definitely decide to die, but because he doesn''t know what kind of situation it is, he chooses to observe it first.


    "Young generation, you can come here to wake up. I have to say that your blood vessels are really pure."


    "I didn''t expect that someone could come here. You should have fully opened your racial talent, right?"


    "There are so many magic powers in your body. I feel that every cell in your body is full of magic powers."


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, I know your body now can be called the immortal devil clan."


    When Gao Peng''s face was blue.


    A very ethereal voice sounded. In fact, needless to say, it was definitely the voice of that statue.


    At the beginning, Gao Peng felt a special suspicion, because he always felt that someone was watching him, and the statue seemed to have life.


    Now when he suddenly heard this voice, he was absolutely sure that the statue was alive. At the same time, his heart was just too happy.


    If this statue is alive, then he can go out.


    It''s impossible to be trapped here.


    Because since this statue is my life, it means that the other side can also be his enemy, and the system can really play a role.


    It''s exciting to think about it!


    However, he didn''t show much. Even when he heard the voice of the statue of the ancient demon, he didn''t say a word, just looked at it in such a gloomy and uncertain way.


    Sometimes it''s better not to talk. Let this guy talk about what''s going on.


    And this guy has some quirks.


    It''s a statue in itself, but it still has life. But it''s a statue of an ancient demon clan. It''s a little weird.


    Gao Peng is going to have a good understanding of what kind of situation it is. At the same time, he also wants to know what the purpose of this statue is.


    The other side is definitely not good at coming.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to block his retreat, but such a move by the other side is just what he wants. If the statue of this ancient demon family really comes out.


    That''s the power of living him.


    I just don''t know what kind of guy this statue is. It looks really strange. But at this time, he began to look up and down at this ancient demon statue.


    The more you look, the more strange

 Chapters 1244

    "Who are you?"


    Gao Peng''s face was alert. When he knew that the statue was alive, his heart had already relaxed a lot, but it had to be dressed up.


    He especially wanted to know what kind of ghost the statue was and whether it was alive. He had never seen such a creature before.


    What''s more, it''s the statue of the ancient demons.


    It''s a bit intriguing.


    I don''t know what kind of reaction those demon people will have once they see it, but he doesn''t care at all. Instead, he is particularly curious about what this statue is.


    Because I haven''t seen it, I find it very interesting.


    "You should also be able to see me as I am now. I can feel the blood in your body, which has the same blood as me."


    "You can call me my ancestor. I am your ancestor. I was trapped here because of an accident. If you can let me out, I will definitely be rewarded."


    "I will make your blood become more powerful, and then your blood will become the whole, and will inherit my power."


    "As long as you can let me out, then I will teach you how to become the most powerful demon in the world. No one can be your opponent."


    "No creature can be your opponent!"


    The voice of the statue came back again, and at this time, it was also very ethereal, and directly reached Gao Peng''s ear.


    But where is Gao Peng so easy to cheat?


    Generally speaking, Gao Peng is fooling others, but at this time, this statue would say such a thing.


    It''s obviously just fooling


    But he even thought that Gao Pengzhen was really bluffed by him. I don''t know what he thought. Maybe he was locked here for too long and didn''t communicate with others at all.


    That''s why the idea came out.


    Gao Peng can''t help but smile at the corner of his mouth. Now he finally understands what this guy wants to do. It''s just to cheat him to release him.


    But Gao Peng doesn''t need to have any fear at all. No matter whether he releases it or not, as long as there is no evil intention in the other party''s heart, everything will be OK.


    But if the other party has a bad idea, then it can only be sorry.


    Gao Peng will never let the enemy go.


    He nodded and said.


    "Can it really become more powerful? Can my blood still improve? "


    "Of course, as long as you can let me out, then I can let you have super strength, and also can improve your blood."


    "Then your blood will be very strong, even I have to give up three points."


    "If you really want to have such a powerful power, then you have to listen to me and let me out of this statue."


    "If I can, then I can promise you."


    Gao Peng thought for a moment, as if he was hesitant, and all the scenes fell into the eyes of the statue of that ancient demon family.


    Only a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, as if he was particularly satisfied.


    It is only this statue who knows what kind of idea is in his heart.

 Chapters 1245

    After thinking for a while, Gao Peng finally nodded and agreed.


    "Well, if you can really let me have such a strong power, then I can let you out."


    "I hope you don''t deceive me, or the consequences will be serious."


    The statue said, "no, I can''t. how could your ancestors have deceived you? And I''d like your strength to become more powerful, so that I can really patronize a demon clan. "


    "The power in your body is absolutely rare for other people. I think you are the one who can restore the power of the whole demon clan."


    "I look forward to you!"


    This is what the ancient demon statues said, but if someone can know his inner thoughts, he will definitely understand that, in fact, everything he said is false.


    At this time, his heart is another dialogue.


    "Ha ha! It''s really stupid. Don''t you know that our demons are born evil? What kind of blood do you want to connect with? "


    "I really am your ancestor, but since you are my younger generation, then you have to give your body to let me live, which is true filial piety."


    "I will use your body to really realize and become more powerful, and when I am stationed in your body, your blood will indeed become more powerful."


    "And then your blood will become a complete question. I really didn''t cheat you."


    "Hahahaha..."


    The statue of an ancient demon clan has a good idea. After all, almost all of his words are frictions.


    But Is Gaopeng so simple?


    That''s impossible. How could he give in so simply? At the beginning, the test question was just weak. What''s more, he wanted to see what the statue of this ancient demon family wanted to do.


    Now it seems that we can understand each other''s purpose, but we still don''t know exactly what it is, so we have to follow each other''s purpose.


    "Ancestor, how can I release you?"


    "This is simple, because I am the same as your blood, you just need to drop your heart blood into the surface of my statue, then I can really get the release."


    "Sometimes I will definitely make your strength stronger, and your blood will really become the whole."


    "Believe me, I will never be wrong!"


    Gao Peng pretends to be hesitant and walks slowly. His heart has known for a long time that the statue of the ancient demon family is not good at fault.


    There are definitely other things in his heart, but Gao Peng doesn''t care at all now. As long as this statue is alive, it doesn''t need to worry too much.


    The system will absolutely smooth it out.


    That is to say, with such self-confidence, he would dare to approach. If it was not for life, he would not dare to act rashly.


    Although there is a little bit of strangeness in it, he is not too afraid. Instead, he goes directly to the statue of that ancient demon family.


    The voice of the statues of the ancient demons has been urging, as if something urgent has happened, but they are still saying the grand words.

 Chapters 1246

    Gao Peng came to the statue of this ancient demon family so slowly, and the voice of that statue always reverberated in Gao Peng''s ear.


    Gao Peng is really upset.


    If it''s not because he wants to know what this guy is, and now he really wants to see what this guy wants to do.


    Otherwise, Gao Peng would have lost his temper.


    "Is it a drop of heart blood?"


    "Yes, any drop of heart blood on the surface can release me completely."


    "Good!"


    Gao Peng did not hesitate to spit out a drop of blood from his mouth, which was the blood of his heart. When this drop of blood dripped onto the statue of this ancient demon family.


    A flash of light!


    There are more terrible magic powers around the statue, and the number of these magic powers is very large, and the skin of the statue seems to slowly start to show some changes.


    But I haven''t waited for Gao Peng to respond.


    Another ray of light rushed directly into Gao Peng''s body. At the same time Gao Peng heard the voice of the statue of that ancient demon clan.


    "Hahahaha..."


    "You stupid guy, I didn''t expect that you did what you were asked to do. Don''t you know that there is another thing called rebirth by borrowing?"


    "I didn''t expect that the people of the demons would be so merciful. It really opened my eyes. Everyone in our demons has evil blood flowing in their bodies, and they are the embodiment of evil."


    "I never know what goodness is. You want to let me out. You say that you are also a greedy guy. You want to have more powerful power."


    "But you are too kind after all, or you will not let me succeed, but you have no chance at this time."


    "Your body will completely belong to me, and your wishes will be realized for you. You can stay at ease and be honest."


    Gao Peng''s mind has always been the voice of the statue of that ancient demon family, and it is especially unbridled.


    As if he had succeeded completely, the voice sounded particularly proud, and he was particularly satisfied with Gao Peng''s body.


    It''s true that Gao Peng''s body is full of magic power, and his own strength is particularly strong. Not only his physical fitness, but also his blood, are really daunting.


    This is absolutely the body that others dream of. So when the statue of that ancient demon felt such a powerful force, he was already happy.


    I didn''t expect that it was hard for someone to enter this place, and finally he was cheated, plus this body is really strong.


    Let him feel the double confidence. If he is reborn with this sentence, he can definitely get revenge again.


    Realize his wish!


    His own rights have been limited for a long time, so he needs a more gifted body to realize his wishes, and Gao Peng''s body just meets his requirements.


    Plus no one else asked.


    This can definitely be disguised, and now he doesn''t know what the devil''s situation is. He wants to know how the devil''s development is now.


    Only knowing one''s own and knowing the other can one hundred battles be invincible.


    He is also afraid of being recognized.

 Chapters 1247

    At this time, the statue of the ancient demon clan was extremely arrogant in Gao Peng''s body, and at this time, he felt that he had completely controlled the whole body.


    After all, Gao Peng''s hard work has already trickled to his surface, which means to contribute his body to him.


    So at this time, he had a little control over his body, but at this time, he didn''t adapt very much, and he didn''t have a big idea. However, he felt that as long as he could master this powerful body, he could escape.


    He has been waiting for this day for too long.


    From the moment he became a statue, he had been waiting for this opportunity, and every time he was expecting someone else to come in and find him.


    I can''t help it all the time.


    And at this time, he finally survived. Not only did he wait for Gao Peng, but he was also very strong. His body also had the blood of ancient demons.


    This is the perfect body for him.


    At this time, his heart is an excited ah!!


    However, he did not find that Gao Peng was not completely controlled by him, and at this time, the corner of his mouth was slightly raised, and he did not control him at all.


    But the statue of this ancient demon clan, because it was completely excited, has lost its mind. Where can I have time to pay attention to other things?


    He didn''t even notice that.


    On the contrary, he feels that this body has been completely controlled by him, and he also feels that he has to adapt to this body well.


    Otherwise, he is really not good to go out.


    As long as he really controls this body, then his strength will be beyond imagination.


    At that time, he can rely on his own blood, then slowly start to recover, and as long as he can recover to the peak of combat effectiveness.


    No one can be his opponent!!


    "Hahahaha..."


    "I didn''t expect that I could poison such a powerful body, and your body is so powerful, with infinite potential!"


    "God has eyes. If I didn''t meet you, I would have been really desperate now. But you let me meet you and let me see a glimmer of hope."


    "I will treat you as a body well. No matter what kind of wish you have, I will realize it for you. You can stay in your body now."


    "It''s very kind of me not to kill you. If you disturb me again, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The statue of the ancient demon family examined his body. When he found that the potential of this body was so great, he could not help getting excited.


    He didn''t pay any attention to the outside world, but now he really knows it. He really picked up the treasure.


    Who would have thought This body not only has the blood of ancient demons, but also has the constitution of gods.


    At first he didn''t think of it.


    But when he had a little control over the body, he really realized how terrible the right of the body was, though he didn''t know where the body came from.


    But it''s absolutely unique. The combination of darkness and light is the best combination.

 Chapters 1248

    At this time, the statue of ancient demons has a very high expectation for the future. After all, he has mastered such a high potential body.


    As long as he slowly follows his own plan, then he can definitely achieve his own wishes, but also can return to the original strength.


    At that time, with all he or she knows, not only can he recover his strength, but also he may go further. After all, this body is surprisingly powerful.


    He had no idea that the potential of the body was so high.


    But that''s it He felt how lucky he was.


    Even if it is the body of any demon, he will directly devour, seize and give up, because he can''t wait, let alone there are no other people in this place.


    If he doesn''t seize the chance, he will stay here completely.


    But he didn''t expect that the potential of a person who came in such a long time ago was so powerful, which was beyond his imagination.


    At this time, he also yearns for the future more. After all, he has such a high potential body, plus his insight, and he can recover his strength as soon as possible.


    It won''t be long before he will definitely return to the top.


    Even then it will go further than before.


    I feel very excited when I think about it.


    So he didn''t realize that Gao Peng''s body had already changed.


    In fact, there were changes at the beginning, but the statues of ancient demons didn''t care at all. After all, he just thought that he had just moved into this body.


    At this time, there are still some unaccustomed, and after the real habit, there will be no such situation.


    But Is that true?


    "Can you stop shouting there?"


    "You''re upset, you know?"


    "Who allowed you into my body? Do you think you have succeeded? "


    At this time, the statue of the ancient demon suddenly heard a voice, and it was still the voice directly to his soul.


    At the beginning, he was completely hoodwinked. He didn''t know who the voice was. But when he felt it carefully, he found that the voice was actually Gao Peng''s.


    This time he''s a fool!


    He thought he had completely controlled this body. Although he didn''t know how to master it, at least he had moved Gaopeng''s soul to the other side.


    Consciousness has been completely squeezed out.


    It''s impossible to have any control over this body, and it''s impossible to speak at all, but what''s the matter now?


    It makes him feel special.


    And his whole person is directly stupid. He just seems very excited, but now he feels a little chilly. After all, he doesn''t know what the situation is.


    In principle, this body has completely belonged to him since then. Although it hasn''t been controlled yet, it''s still a little strange.


    But it''s not going to happen, is it?


    He never thought that he would fail, and the owner of the body could talk with him directly, which made him completely ignorant.


    Even completely stupid!


    He would like to know what happened and why?

 Chapters 1249

    "What? Are you a real fool? "


    "I don''t know what the hell you are. It''s a statue. Since you still want to rob my body, you are very kind."


    "I could have let you go, but you wanted to let my body go, so I''m sorry to tell you that you are completely finished now."


    "If you were just a statue, or you didn''t raise the flag to mourn me, then I could really let you go."


    "Why don''t you think about escaping?"


    "If you take away other people''s bodies, I may not be in trouble with you, and I particularly agree with you."


    "But it''s a pity You want my body. "


    "Then I can only say sorry to you."


    At first, Gao Peng didn''t know what was going on, but when he saw the statue of that ancient demon, he finally understood what was going on.


    A statue wanted to rob his body.


    Although I don''t know what the original identity of this statue is for the time being, it''s obvious that it''s not good for those who come here, and it''s full of malice.


    How can Gao Peng let him go?


    If it''s simply the enemy, it''s no fault, but this hateful guy wants to rob his body.


    The general feeling is more unforgivable, only to see Gao Peng''s face has shown a special cold mood, ready to completely eliminate this guy anytime and anywhere.


    At the same time.


    At this time, the statue of the ancient demons was completely ignorant. He didn''t believe what was happening at all. It was really a blow to him.


    And he didn''t believe


    How could he fail?


    This method has been kept by him for a long time, and he has been practicing secretly, which has been simulated countless times.


    He thinks it''s impossible to have a problem at all. No matter who it is, as long as it''s by his means, it will definitely give up the body.


    The final outcome of the other party depends on his mood.


    That is to say, because his mood is so good, he finally thought of putting Gao Peng on the horse, and pushed his soul and consciousness to one side.


    In this way, he can completely control the body, and Gao Peng really slowly starts to fade out of the body.


    It''s possible to die, but it''s also possible to escape, which is not certain.


    But he really didn''t believe in his own means, and even made mistakes


    This is what he can''t stand!!


    "No No...! "


    "What''s going on? I don''t believe it. I absolutely don''t believe it. How can you control your body? "


    "In this sentence, the body already belongs to me. It doesn''t belong to you at all. Why can you still control your body?"


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, the statue of this ancient demon clan was completely flustered, although he was really confident at the beginning.


    But when everything is clear, he is completely flustered. What kind of idea is this guy thinking?


    The total feeling makes people feel uneasy!!

 Chapters 1250

    "How on earth did you untie my curse? You''ve dripped your blood on my surface, so it''s impossible to break free


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "It''s impossible to break the curse so easily. Who are you to break away from my curse? Now you still want to rob my body."


    "I will never let you succeed!"


    I don''t know if the statue of an ancient demon clan''s brain has been completely destroyed, because it has been closed here for too long, and can''t think normally?


    I can even say such words that no one else can succeed.


    Who should say that?


    Gao Peng himself felt speechless. Unexpectedly, this guy is like this. And now he''s probably shaking completely, right?


    Because the body has been slowly out of his control, Gao Peng now also controls his body.


    But there are statues of ancient demons who have been interfering, but he has not given up your mind at all.


    What''s more, it''s hard for him to give up at this time!


    "I''m afraid that you don''t have a clear idea of the current situation. Now it''s not a question of whether you won''t let me succeed, but whether your own life can still exist."


    "I won''t spare you!"


    "It never occurred to me that someone wanted to rob my body. Your courage is really great, but you know who I am?"


    "I didn''t expect a statue to dare to be so arrogant. Do you really think you are a demon?"


    Gao Peng said ironically, at that time he had completely controlled his body, not to mention the system had slowly helped him to master everything.


    The first statue simply can''t do anything about him. After all, as long as it is the enemy, it can hardly deal with him.


    "Curse? Do you think that kind of thing can really hurt me? Just now you have fully seen how great the potential of my body is. "


    "Now you should not be able to say such sarcastic words?"


    Statues of ancient demons: "..."


    At that time, his heart was extremely puzzled, why his own curse could not be used at all, and it felt like there was no use.


    Let his heart feel special speechless.


    And at this time, there is a little fear in his heart. After all, he can''t even use his curse. How can he get this guy? What''s the matter with this guy?


    Although the right is really a special terror, but this is simply not what he said, can let his curse completely eliminate ah!


    This is not a magnitude at all!


    No matter how powerful his talent is, he doesn''t think someone can completely break his curse.


    At this time, his heart is extremely depressed, and now he can''t feel his control over this sentence of body, at this time, he has really despair.


    After all, the shell of his statue has been completely peeled away. It can be seen that he can''t go back, but now he is trapped in Gao Peng''s body.


    That''s what makes him more desperate.


    Why is that?


    At the beginning, what he imagined was fundamentally different, and what he thought at the beginning was that he could control the body, but now why has things become like this?

 Chapters 1251

    "You have been cursed by me. You should be controlled by me, but how did you break my curse?"


    "There should be no one in the world who can crack my curse. Even if there is one, he has already died thousands of years ago."


    "Who are you?"


    At this time, the statue of the ancient demons is still asking this question, and because he can''t believe all this, he will ask again and again.


    After all, he has completely lost the control of this body, and now he is really pushed aside and may be eliminated at any time.


    If there were not some surplus strength in his body, he would have surrendered.


    I hope so, he will feel more desperate, which proves that he is following his plan, but why is the difference so huge now?


    It''s like there''s something wrong with it.


    It''s different from what he imagined!


    It is impossible for someone to break this curse. Once someone''s efforts drop on the surface of his statue, he can have the initiative to seize the body of the other party 100%.


    So that''s the source of his confidence.


    But at this time, he felt that his curse had no effect at all, and now he has slowly lost control of this body.


    Let him feel special despair!


    Gao Peng listened to the desperate voice so quietly, without any tension at all, and at this time he felt special and interesting.


    Is this guy too arrogant?


    Does he really think he is invincible? Anyone who breaks the curse thinks that no one can crack it. This kind of guy is just ridiculous.


    I just want to play with a guy. How can I control my body completely?


    Anyway, he also has a system against the sky, which has already helped him to balance everything, and it is impossible for others to take away the body.


    So he didn''t lose control of his body just now. He just wanted to see what this guy wanted to do.


    But I always heard this guy''s harassing voice. At last, Gao Peng couldn''t bear it.


    If it wasn''t for the last time that he couldn''t stand the voice of this guy, Gao Peng would not end the game so soon.


    At this time, I heard this guy questioning again and again, and it was like his curse, especially powerful.


    But really?


    Gao Peng didn''t feel any curse at all, because he had been forced to intercept by the system for a long time, so now he would be so relaxed.


    The body can be controlled if he wants to.


    "Have you finished this guy? You don''t really think you are really invincible. Your curse can''t work on me at all. "


    "I don''t know where your statue came from. It''s naive to be so confident."


    "You''re afraid that I haven''t been there at all? That''s why I have such a naive idea? "

 Chapters 1252

    "No... No... "


    "You lied to me, you lied to me How can my curse be useless? It''s the most powerful curse. Whoever it is will be cursed by me. "


    "Besides, it''s impossible for all demons to escape. If they are from other races, they still have a little chance to escape."


    "But it''s just a very small thing. After all, only the most powerful people can get rid of my curse."


    "As for the demons, there is no one to break away from, but why do you say that you are completely free from my curse?"


    "I believe it!!!"


    The statue of the ancient demon family cried out heartbreaking. After all, he didn''t believe his curse, and it didn''t play any role at all.


    And he believes that his curse is very useful for the demon clan, but now it has no use at all. How can it make him willing?


    A long time ago, he was equally frightened by this method in the same race, so he had special confidence in his curse.


    But Why is this happening now?


    He felt special inconceivable, and at the same time his heart was desperate. He didn''t believe his curse, and it was useless.


    Especially Gao Peng is still a demon.


    But when Gaopeng heard his words, it was obvious that he had a convulsion. In fact, only he knew that he was not a demon at all.


    That''s a pure human being.


    It''s just that he has the blood of ancient demons, and all these are his own disguises, and he doesn''t want other people to find out.


    But this doesn''t mean that he can break away completely. In fact, the main reason for the curse of the ancient demon is the system.


    We will block all the crises together, and we will not let those crises hurt him at all, so he will not be cursed and controlled.


    Gao Peng knew all this for a long time, but when he heard the cry of the ancient national statue.


    He could not help but curl his mouth up slightly.


    Because he thought this statue of an ancient demon clan was really interesting. Is this guy really an old monster who has lived for thousands of years?


    But why did he become a statue, and always in the center of this talent pool.


    If it''s not because he wants to find out, it''s really impossible for him to come here. As for other people, it''s even more impossible for him to easily step on this place.


    So it''s a coincidence to get here.


    Sometimes fate is such a tease, if other people enter here, then this statue may be a real success.


    But he was really unlucky.


    If the luck is not too bad, then it is absolutely impossible to meet Gao Peng.


    "Since my curse has no effect on you, why did you just let me control your body?"


    "Are you not afraid that I will destroy your body directly?"


    The statue of the ancient demons seems to know that they have no chance, and asked coldly.


    Gao Peng didn''t even hesitate, but returned directly. He said, "I''ll play with you."

 Chapters 1253

    Gao Peng will be so calm because he has absolute strength, and he has been playing with this statue before.


    As early as when this statue launched the attack, Gao Peng had already felt the systematic prompt sound, at the same time, his strength had also changed dramatically.


    God ancestor!!


    This is a new realm, and he has reached this realm directly. When that statue wants to enter his body, he has already ascended to this realm.


    Now Feeling his body is already full of all kinds of energy, because at the beginning, he was feeling the power in his body, so he didn''t pay much attention to the statue of this ancient demon family.


    Otherwise, how could he wantonly let others in his body?


    Because at this time, he felt that this realm was special and strange, and his former realm was not the same at all.


    It seems that the system has changed a little bit, but what kind of changes are there? For a while, he didn''t fully understand it, but he can feel that his blood and body constitution are completely about to merge.


    It''s a special feeling.


    The original Constitution and blood are separated. When he is promoted to this realm, it seems that constitution and blood have a hidden meaning of integration.


    Let him have some internal maladjustment.


    I don''t know whether the change is good or bad, but at this time, he can''t care so much. He knows that his strength is also countless times stronger than before.


    He felt as if all this had been completely under his control.


    As for the strength of magic rock, Gao Peng is now basically certain, and the other side is absolutely the same as him.


    If we haven''t really competed, we don''t know who is stronger or weaker, but now his strength has been raised to this point, it''s impossible to be afraid of other people.


    "No No...... "


    "Your strength How can your strength be God''s ancestor! "


    "You just know that it''s the spirit realm. How can you rise to this realm in a flash? What''s the matter? Are you hiding your strength all the time? "


    "Did God''s ancestors turn on their racial talents?"


    At this time, the statue of the ancient demon family only has a wry smile, and at this time, he really does not know how to say. Now the owner of the body he wants to rob is just a madman.


    It''s not only the expert who plays the role of pig and eats tiger, but also has such a strong strength that they haven''t even started their own racial talent.


    If you start your own race talent, it is absolutely impossible to enter this place again, but the other side not only entered, but also his strength is beyond imagination.


    Where did this guy come from?


    He was so desperate at the moment that he didn''t know what to say.


    He thought that he could be reborn completely and snatch a better body.


    But now this kind of situation directly let him give the whole Mongolia force.


    Who could have thought that this guy''s state was so terrible, and even not affected by his curse.


    What kind of monster is this?

 Chapters 1254

    "For fun, of course!"


    "If I don''t show a little weakness, how can you get hooked so easily? If I had shown all my strength in the first place, you would have been too scared to show it, wouldn''t you? "


    "When I enter here, I have noticed your existence, although I don''t know what you are and why you are a statue."


    "But you''re a sneaky guy. I''m a little uneasy. I''ll have to lure you out."


    Gao Peng is such an upright writer. In fact, in the beginning, he did not find the statue of this ancient demon.


    But other people don''t know what he''s thinking, what he said and what it was


    When the statue of the ancient demon family heard this sentence, his own brain also fell into a blank.


    This statue has completely lost any resistance, and his heart is squeezed in a corner, and at this time he feels special despair.


    His curse didn''t work, and now he was pushed to a corner by others. What''s more, he couldn''t change back to the original statue at all.


    And he couldn''t come out.


    This has made him really try to find out what is called real despair. If it goes on like this, he may have to really die.


    "I''m really curious now."


    "What kind of thing are you? Why is it in the form of a statue, and there is life. "


    "This statue is clearly the statue of the ancient demons, but you can even show people with this statue. I have to say it really makes me wonder what you are."


    "It seems that your strength really means a little bit. You can even want to rob others'' bodies."


    Gao Peng is really curious at the moment. He has never seen such a statue.


    And not only has the life, but also has a high wisdom life.


    It seems that the power is also very powerful. If he didn''t have a system, he would have been controlled by this statue for a long time by virtue of his previous spirit realm.


    Then the body may be really lost.


    It''s a headache to think about it, but at this time, this statue has become a lamb to be slaughtered completely, which is impossible to escape.


    Gao Pengyu, a guy who can make him improve his strength, also feels extremely curious. After all, he just improves his strength.


    Other data is not displayed at all, which also makes Gao Peng feel special doubt. After all, this is the first time for the system.


    This also makes Gao Peng feel more confused.


    This special situation can be met. No matter how powerful people are before, they can''t make any changes to the system, but this statue can make some changes to the system.


    It''s definitely something interesting.


    So at this time, he really wanted to know, but this statue could not have agreed so easily.


    "If you are honest and clear about my questions, maybe I can let you go."

 Chapters 1255

    "Impossible!"


    "I don''t know how the ancient demon war god could succumb to you? It''s a great honor for you to let me have your body. "


    "Now you want me to give in to you? Funny! "


    The statue smiled coldly, and his heart was absolutely arrogant. After all, he had such terrible strength, which showed his glory.


    But Gao Peng still thinks that this statue looks absolutely strange. It''s clearly a statue. Why does it have life?


    What''s more, it''s a little puzzling to say that it''s the God of war of the ancient demons. It''s weird!


    Is the ancient warlord a statue?


    How can I not think of this?


    Gao Peng asked, "the God of war of the ancient demons is actually a statue?"


    "You''re not lying to me, are you?"


    "Asshole! I didn''t look like this before. If I hadn''t been calculated by others, I would never have been in such a mess. "


    "If it''s my peak state, it can''t be calculated by you at all. If it''s my peak state, you''re just an ant that can die with one hand."


    "What do you think you''ve got?"


    After all, he hates people''s saying that he is a statue. It is a great shame for him to become a statue.


    But he had to face this fact again, and his current state and strength had already fallen down, and there was no combat power that had once been the peak.


    Anyone could kill him!


    If he can really snatch Gao Peng''s body, then he can really return to the original peak state.


    It''s a pity that he can''t eat rice without stealing chickens. He''s not only not robbed of his body, but also trapped completely now. He may be killed at any time.


    Think of all special suffocation!


    After finishing this sentence angrily, the statue finally stopped talking. It can be imagined that now he may be thinking about how to escape.


    If it can meet other demons, then it can really get rid of this place, and it can also get rid of the fate of the statue.


    But his idea is obviously impossible. After all, all the demons here have been killed by Gao Peng.


    There is only Gao Peng left.


    Now this statue can''t be changed into the original. If there is no carrier, it will be really destroyed. No matter how brilliant it was, it will really disappear at this time.


    Think about it. Maybe it''s because he is so unwilling that he will become a statue and wait for the chance to move at last?


    It''s obvious that his luck is not very good, and he finally met Gao Peng. If he met other people, he might have succeeded.


    Sometimes luck is also a kind of strength.


    Gao Peng finally understood a little when he was there. This statue was an old monster. In order to survive, it finally became a statue.


    It is possible to experience some things, so it will become so miserable, even his body has been lost.

 Chapters 1256

    "Although it sounds like you were really powerful, now you are nothing but a statue to be kneaded by others. What''s so arrogant?"


    "If you talk around again, then I will definitely let you go, let you know what is really cruel."


    "Don''t think you are the God of war of the ancient demons. I will let you go. Don''t think too much. Since you want to rob my body, you should be ready to die."


    Even after hearing what the statue said, Gao Peng is also indifferent. He is not a demon himself.


    So it''s almost as if he didn''t hear these words, and he can be ruthless as well.


    The statue seems to have misheard.


    I also can''t believe Gaopeng''s response. It''s so calm. Don''t you know that he is the God of war of ancient demons? Shouldn''t you be a little surprised?


    Or have you already forgotten him?


    In any case, it makes the statue extremely depressed.


    I really thought I could get out of the trouble, but I didn''t know that I was in another cage. At this time, Xiaomin was completely in the hands of others. If he dared to act recklessly.


    That could be killed by someone else.


    Think about it all in particular.


    "Tell me why you have become such a statue. I think there are definitely some interesting things in it. Let me know."


    "You also want to hear what kind of stories you are talking about. If you make up a good story, then I will really let you go."


    When Gao Peng heard that this guy was the God of war of the ancient demons, he had a little doubt at first, but at last he was totally relieved.


    In fact, at this time, he also wanted to hear what stories this guy wanted to tell, since he lived from such an ancient time to now.


    Then some of the more secret things are definitely known, which makes Gao Peng look forward to more.


    At this time, he didn''t know anything, so he wanted to hear what secrets the statue of the ancient demon clan would tell.


    Is it something interesting?


    The statue of the ancient demon family was silent for a long time, because at this time his heart was always resisting, after all, he did not know what to do.


    All that can be done has been done, but in the end, it has also become so miserable.


    Not only didn''t snatch the body, but also could be killed by others anytime and anywhere. I feel particularly depressed when I think about it.


    After all, he used to be so brilliant, but after retreating from the shell of the brilliance, he could not help but was controlled by others.


    It''s really a bad feeling.


    But after hearing Gaopeng''s words, he can''t help but respond. If he doesn''t respond at this time, he may be killed by Gaopeng.


    Think of all feel special suffocation.


    How to say that he used to be the one standing at the top of the mountain, but now he is threatened by a younger generation.

 Chapters 1257

    "Tell me what you want to hear. If I know all about it, I will definitely tell you, but the only condition is that you let me go."


    "Otherwise, I won''t let you live even if you die."


    After all, he has lived for such a long time, and some means are still very well understood.


    But for him, he didn''t want to make such a huge sacrifice. If he really wanted to sacrifice himself to die with others, then no one could resist it.


    In other words, he would make such a threat.


    Gao Peng laughs.


    Although this guy can really have some unknown means, but You are not afraid of Gao Peng''s illness, and this guy didn''t wait for him to make a move, so Gao Peng will definitely end his voice in an instant.


    So Gao Peng didn''t care much about the threat, but he didn''t say it.


    Instead, he said lightly, "the question I want to know is actually very simple. Now I find that it seems that the whole demon clan is filled with a very strange atmosphere."


    "No matter the younger generation or the older generation, they all feel the sadness on their faces. Maybe some people know something, so now they feel special anxiety one by one."


    "It''s the same with the clan elders. His strength should not be weak, but he didn''t know what he was worried about. He said that whether our demon clan is the most powerful race or not."


    "Sometimes there will be a ceiling."


    "When I heard him say this, I already felt something was wrong, so I want to ask you if you know what happened and even let him say it."


    "It''s impossible to say that from his mouth, but he was really worried at that time."


    "It''s said that the most powerful demon blood can''t compete. What''s the situation?"


    "Since you say you have lived so long, I think you should understand something very clearly."


    When Gao Peng just said what he wanted to know, he saw only the statue of this ancient demon family, which immediately sent out violent waves.


    And at this time, the statue of that ancient demon clan didn''t know what it was thinking of, and there was a little shiver in it.


    There was some strange light in his eyes.


    This makes Gao Peng feel even more strange. He just said such a sentence, but the statue of this ancient demon clan has such a violent reaction. Does he really know something?


    Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a big reaction.


    Gao Peng looks forward to finding a question to answer. If he wants to find someone else, he is not sure. He is sure that others will answer his current question.


    However, there are some exceptions to the statue of this ancient demon clan. Maybe he really knows some secret things.


    With his reaction now, he definitely knows. It''s just a matter of whether he is willing to say it or not.

 Chapters 1258

    Gao Peng didn''t want to push the statue of this ancient demon, so he felt the fluctuation of his mood quietly.


    And at this time, he can really feel the inner restlessness of the statue clearly. At the beginning, maybe Gao Peng just wanted to know what kind of secret it was.


    Even the people who have the most powerful blood are not as good as themselves.


    But at this time, when he felt the violent reaction of this statue, he had noticed something wrong in a faint way, maybe something really big happened.


    Otherwise, why do these people react so strangely.


    It''s so strange


    He has such a terrible blood line, and everyone who starts his own racial talent has been particularly strong. It is not possible that there will be other dangers.


    But judging from their reactions, there is definitely one.


    And it''s a special sensation.


    After a long time, the statue finally calmed down his mood, but at this time he didn''t answer Gao Peng''s question at all.


    Instead, he asked, "do you know if there is a source of sin?"


    "I know that, because I have witnessed other people collect the source of sin, so what I know about this one thing, as for others, I am not very clear about it."


    "That''s right..."


    "I didn''t expect that it would reappear after such a long time. I thought those guys had already disappeared. I didn''t expect that!"


    "Was all that had been done in vain?"


    At this moment, the breath of this statue is very strange. It seems that it has been used for a long time, and there is a sense of twilight.


    Maybe it''s because living for too long is like an old antique. Gao Peng feels the change of this statue''s breath.


    I was also puzzled. I didn''t expect that this statue looked really evil at first, but he didn''t know what he thought of. Now it will have such a huge change.


    Let his heart feel more curious, what happened in the end, would let this two strong people show such decadent look.


    It''s as if something happened that they couldn''t even fight against.


    But is this really possible?


    Gao Peng really can''t think of anything that could threaten them. After all, these guys are stronger than each other. There should be no other person to threaten them.


    But his idea is naive.


    It''s just because he''s improving so fast that he doesn''t see something at all, that he thinks there are no enemies of these demons in the world.


    It''s absolutely impossible that the demons are not opponents of others.


    Gao Peng quietly felt the change of the statue. When the statue seemed to fall into his own memory, his breath did not fluctuate violently, only occasionally exuded a special ancient breath.


    I don''t know what I''m doing.


    But Gao Peng knows that this is absolutely related to the questions he asked, otherwise, it is impossible to become this after asking these questions.

 Chapters 1259

    Seeing this statue talking to himself all the time, Gao Peng couldn''t help but interrupt him.


    After all, Gao Peng felt a special doubt in his heart at this time. What happened actually made the statue lose his mind for a while.


    Is it really something amazing?


    "Hello, what are you talking about? I feel like it''s serious. I can''t understand what you''re talking about at all. "


    "Foreign enemies..."


    "The enemy is coming!"


    The statue''s expression is extremely serious, and its voice is also extremely cold, as if it has met a peerless enemy, perhaps because it has encountered something very serious.


    That''s why he made such a big change.


    It seems to be quite calm before, but I don''t know why there is such a huge change all of a sudden.


    It''s a little unexpected.


    Gao Peng is completely confused.


    What foreign enemies?


    Are there other enemies that can frighten the demons?


    It''s impossible to think about it. But when he felt the statue of this ancient demon, it was a very serious expression, which made him slowly start to believe it.


    Maybe it''s as serious as he said.


    No It should be as serious as it feels.


    But at this time, he didn''t understand. He didn''t know what happened. Why did he feel that there were some factors in the current situation?


    "Tell me clearly. I don''t know what the enemies outside your country are. Are there any enemies that will frighten the people of the demon clan?"


    "You don''t really think that the demons are the most powerful, do you?"


    At that time, the statue of that ancient demon suddenly asked, and now his expression has changed obviously.


    Let Gao Peng one Leng one Leng.


    It''s true that this kind of change makes people unable to respond. However, Gao Peng really thinks that the demons are very powerful. After all, with this racial talent, almost all of them can kill a large number of races.


    So he hesitated a little and nodded.


    "I think the demons are really powerful. At least our race talent can sweep all the powerful ones."


    "Even if the protoss are not necessarily our opponents, they just rely on the restraint of one attribute, which will make us suffer in the end, but they are not as strong as us at all."


    "I think so." Gao Peng saw the statue staring at him, and finally he added a sentence.


    At this moment, Gao Peng is not really facing the statue, but is similar to his own body. Finally, he and this statue have achieved face-to-face conversation in their own body.


    It was a very strange encounter.


    But now it''s the only way to talk. Whoever makes this statue completely unable to go out, his body almost as long as he goes out, then it''s basically death.


    So this statue has been completely controlled by others. If you think about it, you can know how miserable it was before this statue. Maybe it''s just because it can''t stand it.


    That''s why he''s so crazy

 Chapters 1260

    The statue seemed to hear a great joke. At first, it was very serious. However, when he listened to Gao Peng''s words seriously, he felt a little smile.


    Gao Peng didn''t know if he was feeling wrong, but the statue of this ancient demon clan really made him feel that way. At this time, he was also puzzled.


    Is what he said wrong?


    He doesn''t think what he said is wrong. After all, he saw the power of the demons. Other races are incomparable.


    Popping gods and them?


    That''s impossible to compare. What kind of void? These races don''t match the demons'' shoes, and the race that calls itself the fighting nation is also more incomparable.


    Such rubbish of these races can be found on the opera side of the mainland. It can be imagined that if the demons were born, they could not resist it at all.


    Why isn''t such a powerful race the most powerful?


    That''s what Gaopeng thinks at this time. Although Gaopeng owns the system, according to the races he sees at present, he just thinks that only the demons are the most powerful.


    As for the protoss, is it


    He doesn''t know for the time being. After all, he hasn''t seen the protoss at all, so it''s not easy to make a conclusion for the time being, but he just thinks that the demons are either the first or the second.


    "If you have anything to say, I feel that your mood is a little weird now. Is there anything wrong with what I said? I just think the demons are the most powerful. "


    "Even the protoss is nothing more than to occupy the role of restraint. Once there is no attribute restraint, then the protoss is not our opponent at all."


    "You are wrong."


    The statue did not wait for Gao Peng to finish saying that, he began to directly interrupt Gao Peng''s speech, and at this time his expression was really peculiar, as if he was recalling something.


    Maybe he has lived for too long. Some memories have already been completely in his mind. If he doesn''t remember carefully, then he can''t remember them.


    At this time, he is the same.


    Gao Peng didn''t disturb the statue so easily, but was waiting for his memory quietly. At this time, Gao Peng suddenly raised his curiosity.


    He couldn''t figure out what kind of race could be more powerful than the demons, and listened to him as if he were eloquent.


    Is it true?


    But in any case, he firmly believes that the strength of the demon is the most powerful, because the most powerful people he has seen at present are all demons.


    The protoss are not sure yet.


    But he is clear about what people say and what ghosts say. After all, he is facing a demon guy at this time.


    Of course, he also brought himself into the demon family. Otherwise, who knows if this guy will realize his mistake?


    It can only be said that Gao Peng is too cautious. Even for a guy who has been controlled in the palm of his hand, he doesn''t want to let his identity out.


    It doesn''t matter if the identity is leaked until the information is completely controlled. Anyway, he knows everything he should know.


    I know what I shouldn''t know.

 Chapters 1261

    "Oh, you are really naive enough. Looking at you is like a flower in a greenhouse. It is estimated that it has been protected all the time, right?"


    "Otherwise, how could you not understand these? Have you not been admonished? "


    Gao Peng shakes his head, without any hesitation at all. He is not a demon himself, and is even more unlikely to know what happened, so he shakes his head without any mistake.


    However, his move was directly shown in the eyes of the statue, only to see the statue''s expression suddenly become particularly dismissive.


    It seems that he despised the rulers in the demon clan, and there was a slight irony in his eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that now you are so weak that you even forget the history and some things completely. It seems that you want to forget your roots."


    "But it''s not impossible. After all, it belongs to the glory of the demon family. It can''t be defiled by other people. No matter what happened, the demon family is always the most powerful in some people''s eyes."


    "It''s also called the most powerful race in its own race, but is that really it?"


    "Funny, it''s nothing more than self deception. People who can''t even face up to their own status even want to say that they will always be the most powerful."


    "Isn''t that a joke?"


    "The most powerful race, ah This kind of self deception can be said. I really don''t know what the current rulers are thinking. I guess they have already forgotten the history. "


    "Otherwise, it would not have happened. Now it is estimated that some of them have a headache."


    When he said this, the statue''s look changed again. Just now, he seemed to be particularly dismissive, and he felt particularly dissatisfied with the current kind of rule.


    But then, when he said those words, his face seemed to relax a lot.


    This change makes Gaopeng feel very strange. Why is the emotion of the statue so rich? Is it because he has lived too long? Otherwise, why is his emotion so changeable? It seems that a lot of things are piled up together.


    It''s so strange!


    "Anyway, I''m not in charge of it. No matter what kind of thing he has, it won''t affect me, even if the land breaks apart."


    "I don''t need to pay any more attention to it. I''ve become like this now. What if I''m really dead?"


    "It''s not that I haven''t died..."


    As if suddenly relieved, a statue smiled, and he looked like he saw through everything.


    Even some don''t care about life and death, but it''s not clear whether the real nake is or not. People don''t know what''s going on in his mind, but it seems that he has completely died in this way.


    If you listen to his words, you can also know that he may have been the same ruler, otherwise, he would not have said that.


    He said that now he is not in charge. From this sentence, we can see that in a very long time, the whole demon clan is really managed by him.

 Chapters 1262

    It is estimated that there may have been a very big accident, and eventually he will become this kind of person, and even his body has been completely destroyed and turned into a statue.


    But He is really in a mess now. He has turned into a statue, and he needs to curse before he can rob the bodies of other demons.


    If you can''t snatch the body of the demon people, they may always look like this statue. It looks really special and miserable, and you don''t know what he has experienced.


    Gao Peng can''t help but begin to sympathize with him. This guy has said so much and has lived for a long time.


    But the mouth is still very hard.


    According to his appearance, he is very concerned about what is happening now, but he said that these indifferent words, it is obvious that he already knew that he was powerless.


    He can only hate that the current ruler has not done his job well, but he can''t do anything about it, so he can only look at it. He doesn''t care if he can''t die. Anyway, he''s not the first time to die.


    What''s more, he has been living in such a mess all the time. Once someone recognizes his identity, it''s also too special to bear. He is absolutely impossible to be recognized.


    So what this statue hides is a special secret. Apart from just saying something wrong, he didn''t say anything else that would expose his identity.


    Gao Peng now basically knows the identity of this guy, but it seems that he doesn''t like to reveal his identity, but it doesn''t matter.


    Gao Peng didn''t really want to know his identity. Now he just wants to know what happened.


    Because he was still a little confused.


    A statue talks a little specious, which makes him a little confused. He doesn''t know what the statue says at all.


    What foreign enemies?


    What history?


    What can''t face up to your identity?


    These words came out one by one, which made him feel particularly confused. He really didn''t know how to describe his mood. He wanted to torture this guy.


    But it seems that this statue doesn''t want to talk at all, and he is directly immersed in meditation, and doesn''t know what''s going on in his mind.


    However, from the perspective of Gaopeng''s present situation, the statue is indeed trapped in its own memory.


    "What is this guy thinking?"


    "And what do you mean by what he just said? Isn''t the demon race the most powerful race? Are there other races more powerful than the demon race


    "Why face up to your identity?"


    "What kind of enemies are they and where do they come from?"


    Gao Peng''s mind is like a hundred thousand reasons. He always wants to understand what happened. But the statue has completely shut up, and he doesn''t speak at all.


    This makes his heart almost like a monkey. He is about to scratch his ears and cheeks. He really doesn''t know what this guy is talking about.


    Can''t you make it clear?


    How to say that his current identity is also Tianjiao of the demon clan, shouldn''t he know?

 Chapters 1263

    It seems that the statue is really going to be silent all the time, which makes him a little unbearable. He can not easily find out some things. If the silence goes on, he feels that he is about to explode.


    I''ve heard some interesting things. If I go on, maybe he can really know something important, but also something he wants to know.


    Why did it stop all of a sudden?


    He can''t stand it.


    "But you must be clear!"


    "Who are the foreign enemies? And why do you say that demons are the most powerful race, which is self deception, and why do you say that you should face up to your own identity? "


    Gao Peng could not bear it any more, so he asked himself. Since he wanted to know some secrets, he had to ask.


    In fact, this statue has become such a mess now, but who let the other party master more confidential things, then you have to ask a good question.


    If Gao Peng goes out, he probably can''t understand these things. After all, he has killed all Tianjiao of the demon family.


    It''s a big fight out there.


    So he knew that when he went out, he would never know such a secret thing. Now he can only put all his hopes on this statue. Maybe this statue can really satisfy his wishes.


    So he had to ask.


    Otherwise, he would not want to know the secret.


    The statue was directly interrupted by Gao Peng, but there was no other reaction at all. Instead, he stood there calmly, at most, just watching Gao Peng.


    That feeling is just too natural.


    This makes Gaopeng feel particularly mad. After all, he has endured for a long time, and finally he can''t easily ask. But what''s the matter with this guy''s performance?


    "What do you want? If you don''t tell me the truth, then I''m not polite to you. Don''t give me some inexplicable words, and I won''t kill you. "


    "If you provoke me again, then I will surely make you not see the sun tomorrow."


    "I haven''t seen the sun for hundreds of thousands of years, and I''m no less than two days that day."


    As soon as Gaopeng''s voice fell, the statue said mercilessly, and what he said was really special.


    Directly let Gao Peng completely speechless.


    Gao Peng looked around and found that it seemed to be the same. There was no sunshine around, let alone the sun. Even on the demon''s territory, it seemed that he could not see the sun.


    It''s basically the blood red sky, which makes him more speechless. Sometimes it''s just a mantra, but if it''s really true, it seems to be true.


    Other people haven''t seen the sun for hundreds of thousands of years, and it''s really like two days a day.


    But at this time, hearing the rebuttal of the statue, Gao Peng was really upset.


    The statue''s life has been controlled in his hands. How dare he be so arrogant now.


    It seems that if you don''t teach him a good lesson, he doesn''t know the situation now!

 Chapters 1264

    Gao Peng''s face suddenly changed.


    It''s a concession for him to say such a thing, but this statue is obviously too unintelligent. Does this statue really think Gao Peng won''t fight against him?


    This guy is really too presumptuous.


    "Ha ha, do you really think I dare not fight you? If that''s the case, I think you''re quite wrong. "


    "The reason why you live to the present is just to see that you know a little more. After all, this will save me from looking for other people. It seems that you don''t want to eat any more wine."


    "Then I''ll show you what happens if you don''t listen to me!"


    Gao Peng is not ready to get used to him now, and even if this statue really knows the secret, if it doesn''t say it, then everything is in vain.


    Since I''m not going to say it.


    Then never say it!


    "Blood extraction, fusion!"


    Gao Peng''s cold voice suddenly said that as early as at the beginning, he had noticed that there were ancient demon blood in this statue.


    No The original identity of a statue may be the ancient demon family, that is to say, the blood in his body is particularly pure, and even more pure than the Tianjiao of those demons.


    It''s just that I saw this statue at the beginning, as if I knew something important, so I won''t give him a hand for the time being.


    But this statue seems to know too much about itself, so it''s a little bit presumptuous. It''s not afraid that Gao Peng will kill him.


    I guess that''s the same idea.


    So he will be so ignored, right? But he obviously thought wrong. How could Gaopeng let him be so unbridled?


    If you don''t tell the secret you know, it''s useless to keep a statue.


    No matter what the statue is talking about.


    Gao Peng will not leave his hand easily.


    What''s more, Gao Peng doesn''t want to kill him at this time. At most, he just extracts the blood in the other party''s body, so that the blood in Gao Peng''s body can be improved again.


    Why not do it?


    It''s just enough to knock and knock this guy to let him know that even if he doesn''t kill him, it can also make him suffer.


    [Ding! ]


    [the blood of the ancient demons is detected and is being extracted ]


    at this time, the face of the statue suddenly changed, because he felt that his blood was ready to move, even though he had changed a very strange shape.


    However, he is also very sensitive to his own blood. He can feel his own blood immediately and have a slight change.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on here? Why do I feel that my own blood is ready to move, and what kind of things are causing my blood? "


    "Does anyone want to fight me?"


    The statue is completely ignorant. If it is not that he did not use his own blood force at all, then he will surely mistakenly think that he is using his own blood force.


    But it''s impossible!


    So his own face has slowly revealed a vigilant look, but he never thought it was actually Gao Peng''s hands and feet.


    But he didn''t think of it at all.

 Chapters 1265

    The statue felt a pain. He never thought that someone could directly attack his blood.


    Who the hell is this?


    Who has such ability?


    He didn''t believe that someone with such great ability could draw his own blood directly from his body.


    Because he never saw it, and at this time, he even felt that his blood was slowly drawing away from his body.


    It''s terrible!!


    "Who is it? Who is doing it in the dark? Come out! "


    "You have the ability to plot against me. Why don''t you come out?"


    "I''m the devil bear of the demon family. In fact, you can deal with me. I don''t care who you are. I advise you to stop, or I''ll make you look good!"


    The devil bear roared, and at this time, the body of his statue had a faint shaking, in fact, his heart was particularly painful.


    After all, this kind of blood from their own body is not affordable for ordinary people, let alone this is the system against the sky.


    The power of magic bear is very strong, but it''s not so easy to get rid of his blood.


    So it was a very slow time to withdraw his blood, but he was suffering from unprecedented pain.


    However


    He can only shout at most. He doesn''t find the right target at all. He doesn''t know who shot him.


    And magic bear also directly ignored Gao Peng.


    He didn''t think that Gao Peng had such means, so he consciously ignored Gao Peng.


    After hearing the words, Gao Peng smiled coldly.


    "You''re such a funny guy. Don''t you know who''s going to deal with you? Who do you think is looking for other people besides us? "


    "I''ve warned you many times. Since you don''t drink with respect to others, I''m not so polite to you."


    "Want to die? I will do it for you


    Gao Peng''s cold words directly shocked the bear. He didn''t expect that Gao Peng would be the one who took the action this time.


    And he couldn''t believe it.


    What kind of guy is this? He can''t make up his mind.


    But in this time of suffering, he has been unable to manage so much, regardless of whether Gao Peng wants to draw blood from his body.


    He has to stop it as soon as possible. He can''t let it go on like this, or it will be really bad!


    If it goes on like this, the blood in his body will be really extracted, so he will have no chance of resurrection.


    Although it is also very difficult now, there is still a little possibility, but once the blood in your body is extracted.


    There will be no chance.


    Hope is more remote!


    He was not afraid of death, but he was afraid of this kind of death, which was not clear and without dignity.


    When he died, he would be deprived of his demon identity.


    He used to be the leader of the demon clan, but now he is so suffocating, and finally he has such a fate and identity.


    How can he be reconciled?

 Chapters 1266

    "Stop!"


    "Stop it!"


    Magic bear is really in a hurry at this time. He didn''t think that this guy is so powerful. What is the way?


    After living for hundreds of thousands of years, he didn''t even see that someone had such a horrible means. It was so evil that he could draw blood from other people''s bodies.


    It surprised him!


    But at this time, he is more anxious. If he delays like this, his blood will be really drained.


    This made him unable to calm down at all.


    "Stop it for me!"


    "If you want to know anything, I can tell you all. I also ask you to stop. If you continue like this, I may die. At that time, there is no way for you to listen to any secret."


    The devil bear''s heart is very suffocating. Maybe there was a little news before, but now he feels that the blood in his body is really about to be completely drawn away.


    At this time, where can he be stubborn?


    Even dare not chase you again. Even if he died, he could not think that he would end up in such a situation. Even if he was killed, he thought that it was an identity to be killed.


    But what''s the matter of being drained?


    He could not accept such a result.


    So at this time he just gave in.


    Gao Peng didn''t stop so easily, and this guy probably didn''t see the coffin and didn''t shed tears. He had just given him a chance.


    I didn''t want to draw his blood at first, but after giving him a chance, I can''t blame him for being impolite since I don''t grasp it well.


    "Tell me now!"


    "If you don''t say it quickly, then you really don''t have a chance now. I won''t stop right now, because I don''t know what you want to say."


    "Tell me all you know. Time is fast, or you may have no blood."


    In other words, Gao Peng never thought about letting go of the bear. The first guy is too cunning and has lived for such a long time. Who knows what medicine the fox sells?


    If you are not careful, you may suffer.


    So Gao Peng will be cautious. In fact, at this time, his own strength has been particularly strong, even stronger than magic bear.


    But I dare not act rashly.


    Once there is any carelessness, it will really be over.


    Besides, the devil bear doesn''t have to be honest, and only when he pulls out his blood all the time, can this guy be honest. I don''t dare to play tricks any more.


    The magic bear really felt special suffocation, and he also wanted Gao Peng to stop as soon as possible, but he also knew that no matter what he said, there was no way in the end.


    If you don''t answer as soon as possible.


    Then his blood may be really drawn away.


    So he didn''t dare to hesitate at all.


    "It''s a long story!"


    Said the devil with a gloomy face.


    But Gaopeng said with disapproval, "since it''s a long story, you should hurry up to make a long story short. Otherwise, I don''t know what will happen."

 Chapters 1267

    The devil bear''s face is choking, but he has no way, so he can only speed up his speech as soon as possible, because at this time he really feels that his blood will leave him.


    This feeling made him more anxious.


    It even made him feel a little anxious. He had never felt such a danger, even though he was sometimes in danger of his life.


    But it''s much better than it is now.


    He has never seen this kind of technique and means of being pulled out of his own blood by others, and he thinks this kind of technique is too evil.


    I have never understood this evil method!


    And he didn''t know that Gao Peng would have such a terrible means. If he knew that, he would never provoke Gao Peng.


    He would rather be a statue that won''t move.


    It''s not going to be easy.


    However, no matter how much he regrets now, there is no way to save it. He can only satisfy Gao Peng''s wishes as soon as possible, so he doesn''t need to be pulled out of his blood.


    "In fact, there is a void."


    "Empty?" Gao Peng feels a little confused. What is this? Is this a race?


    Its name seems to be a little bit tall, and there is a sense of vagueness in it. Does it have something to do with the void family?


    "What you said about emptiness has nothing to do with emptiness?"


    ¡°£¿£¿¡± The demon Bear looked puzzled, but at last he smiled coldly and said: "don''t compare that kind of garbage race. After all, those garbage races, for our demon race, can be crushed to death with one hand."


    "There is no comparison."


    "I can also say that emptiness is a kind of race, but that kind of monster seems to have no life. It comes in from outside."


    "I don''t know what kind of creature virtual is or where all these virtual creatures come from, but we know that all these virtual powers are particularly powerful."


    "Every power is basically equal to that of God''s ancestors, and it''s very difficult to kill. Even if you want to die together, you can''t do it."


    "And once they enter our territory, they will absorb all the energy of heaven and earth without restraint, as if they are feeding on our living space."


    "Before that, there was a continent that had been invaded in vain, so they absorbed it without restraint, and finally completely absorbed and destroyed that continent."


    "But emptiness remains intact, and there is even a tendency to become more powerful in the dark."


    "They are a very large army, some of them are more powerful than others, but it''s because we don''t know where they come from that makes us feel more difficult."


    "In the past, we have completely blocked those false ones in the outland, and even made a protective film in the outland, which can basically block them."


    The devil bear looks back, and when he thinks of these things at this time, it seems that he slowly finds out the memory of the wind and dust in his heart.


    In fact, he was also very uncomfortable, because there were so many people who died in that battle.


    It''s almost a bloody rendering of the whole land.

 Chapters 1268

    Gao Peng listened quietly. At the beginning, he felt shocked. He didn''t expect that there were such enemies in the world.


    And it''s still there.


    It seems that when something is not to a certain extent, it is impossible to know at all. Even other races may not know the existence of falsehood.


    What''s more, even the demons don''t seem to know what kind of race this void is. They only know that void is a kind of creature with great destructive power.


    It seems that there is no wisdom.


    It''s impossible to communicate with others at all, and its strength is also very strong. It seems that it has a very strong army, and it doesn''t know what kind of price it paid, and finally it drives out these emptiness.


    It seems that a very high price has been paid.


    Otherwise, the devil bear will not be like this, and judging from his recollection now, it is estimated that the war once was extremely tragic.


    Will it be after that war that he has lost his body completely?


    Think about it!


    Gao Peng didn''t interrupt what the bear said, only to see that the bear said again.


    "The protective film that all our races and people make together can stop these illusions as long as we replenish our strength for a period of time."


    "The power of emptiness is really powerful. It is almost beyond our imagination, but it is not irresistible."


    "We found those weak points and finally used them, so at last we managed to win."


    "The battle lost so much that even my own body was smashed directly. If it wasn''t for my other means, it would never have survived until now."


    "But How can emptiness appear again now? "


    Gao Peng also understood that the reason why this guy would become this statue, that is, the battle he participated in, was too tragic.


    Even the leader of his demon family has lost his body directly, and can only survive. It is estimated that if he doesn''t seize other people''s body, he may be the real waste.


    Think of all feel special pitiful!


    How to say that he was once a strong man, but now it''s sad that he can end up so miserable.


    No one even remembers him. I have to say that the devil bear is really miserable, and he could have snatched the body, but his luck is too bad.


    Finally met Gao Peng!


    What a rough fate!


    Gao Peng will not sympathize with this guy. After all, if this guy is not too greedy, he even wants to rob his body.


    Then nothing will happen.


    Unfortunately, there is no if.


    "It''s estimated that those guys have completely forgotten Zuxun. Otherwise, how can they not replenish energy?"


    "I don''t think I can do anything until something happens. I feel that the emptiness may have come now, but it''s only a small number of them. They haven''t really felt fear yet."


    "But it''s just as flustered."


    Gao Peng talks about the mystery, otherwise the demons will not be so turbulent, and one by one they feel special panic.


    That''s what the clan elders said.

 Chapters 1269

    Magic bear is silent, because at this time he also agrees with Gao Peng. If not, he will not let those illusions enter here.


    They used to make such a big loss that they could finally get it out. How could such protection be broken so easily?


    As long as a fixed time in the transmission of energy, it will never be a problem.


    But It''s obvious that these descendants have completely forgotten the crisis they once had, and they can''t even do such basic things well.


    It seems that the mainland is really in danger!


    The bear fell into silence directly, but at this time he also felt that his blood was about to leave him.


    "Hurry up I''ve told you everything you need to know now. You should withdraw your means. Otherwise, my blood will really be taken away by you. "


    The bear is really flustered.


    He felt that his blood was about to leave him, and now such a crisis, if he did not have his own blood, it would be really difficult to move.


    I really don''t know what kind of situation he will encounter next, so he felt flustered, so he only saw that he asked Gao Peng to stop as soon as possible.


    Otherwise his blood will leave him.


    Gao Peng didn''t stop so soon, and he won''t be dismissed so easily.


    "How to deal with emptiness? You tell me the way before I let you go. "


    "You!"


    Because of Gao Peng''s eager manner, membear felt a special anger in his heart, but at this time he had no room to bargain.


    Think of all feel special sorrow!


    At one time, he was also a god of war. He didn''t flinch in the face of emptiness, but at this time, he would be so forced by a descendant. It was very hard to think about it.


    But he also knew that he was in the first place.


    If he didn''t want to snatch Gao Peng''s body first, then he would never have come to such a miserable end.


    However, he really wants to get his own body. If he can get the basis of body, then he can slowly recover his glory.


    Even if there is a difficulty, he can definitely top it, but he actually ran into Gao Peng, a monster, which made him hit a nail everywhere.


    It''s too much!!


    "Good! Good! "


    "I''ll tell you!"


    The devil bear can''t wait at this time. He feels the blood in his body will really leave him. If he waits for a while, the blood will really be drawn.


    This feeling is too painful!


    And he can''t accept that blood is leaving him, so He put all his ideas out, and how to deal with emptiness.


    There is something about the source of sin.


    After all, it can be used to deal with emptiness, but it''s not clear whether Gao Peng is real or not, but there seems to be no big mistake in listening to this.


    Otherwise, the evil bear will not hear it. If he has collected the source of the evil, he will be determined to be a virtual invasion.


    There is also a basis for this.


    Gao Peng listened to his explanation and explanation so quietly. Of course, Gao Peng thought it was very interesting. As expected, there was still a way to deal with emptiness.


    But it''s not clear if it can be done now.


    But try it!

 Chapters 1270

    Gao Peng has understood how to deal with emptiness after listening to the explanation of devil Xiong. However, whether this method is still useful or not remains to be considered.


    But it can be tried.


    After all, it was once defeated by this method. Although it was said that it would have to be filled with human life, it was not impossible.


    But Gao Peng''s time is also a face of regret, after all, those virtual strength is too terrible, even every strength is so powerful.


    Think of all let a person feel shudder!


    If there are a few emptiness, it can make a race turn upside down, even if there is no God ancestor in that race.


    That''s the end of it!


    Even though there are demons, they don''t have much. We can imagine that if we really want to deal with emptiness, we have to give up our old life.


    Those spirits or emperors that are a little weaker can''t be used at all.


    I don''t know whether this disaster will stop or not, and I don''t know what kind of hidden information it has. After all, such a disaster is too unpredictable.


    After all, he knows too little.


    If he gets to the top of a demon clan, there is no need to have too many doubts about these things, and the most accurate information can be obtained at once.


    But he came too soon.


    He came to this place for such a long time that he didn''t have the chance to mix with a senior manager to sit down.


    So much so that he was seriously short of information.


    This will force the bear, otherwise he will not know anything, or even what kind of disaster will happen.


    Who knows what it will be like to bump into it?


    He still doesn''t know what those virtual things are. He doesn''t dare to act rashly now. After all, although the system is omnipotent, it still fails sometimes.


    Once it fails at a critical moment.


    Then his little life may really be built up, and he doesn''t want to do so, so he has to make a clear investigation and make a decision after understanding it.


    "Hurry up...!"


    "You said that as long as I told you all the information you need to know, you would accept your means."


    "Hurry up!! Otherwise, my blood has been really drawn out. You can''t help trusting


    At the moment of Gao Peng''s stupor, the magic bear shouted directly. At this time, he felt his blood was about to leave him.


    This feeling is more urgent than just now.


    This kind of thing is really about to be taken out, and this kind of painful feeling goes directly to his soul, making him almost completely faint.


    He is the leader of the demon clan!


    But even he felt special pain, we can imagine how evil and evil this means of extracting other people''s blood.


    Even he is such a powerful man, a man with such a strong will can''t bear it.


    Let alone other people?


    But When the magic bear was shouting, Gao Peng really calmly spread out his hands and said, "sorry, I can only extract this method, not stop."


    "So you have to admit your life! You can''t break free, and even if you have such blood, it doesn''t work at all. "


    "Recognize the reality..."

 Chapters 1271

    "No... No... "


    "You can''t do this to me!! You promised to let me go, and you turned against me


    "No!"


    The miserable scream of the devil bear started. At this time, he felt that his soul was almost drawn away. This feeling is not acceptable to ordinary people at all.


    Even if his willpower is so strong.


    It''s just as painful.


    So that he let out such a shrill scream, but also for their own blood was extracted unwilling.


    Without this blood, it would be impossible for him to gain the body again, and he would not be able to recover his original peak strength.


    It is still a question whether we can regain our new life.


    So at this time, his heart is full of unwillingness. At first, he can slowly recover to the original peak, whether it is virtual invasion or not.


    But at least he can return to his former peak. He is also the leader of the demon clan, although he was once


    But his strength is not weak!!


    But at this time, he became so embarrassed that even he felt particularly unwilling. However, no matter how he fought, that magic power was pulling his blood all the time.


    So that he could not resist.


    This kind of feeling let him special despair!


    Gao Peng really cold said: "I do mean to let you go, but I did not say not to draw your own blood."


    "I''ve given you a chance before, but you didn''t take it well, so I won''t be polite to you."


    "Don''t worry You still have some use value. I will not kill you for the time being, but if I find you dare to play tricks, I will kill you first, no matter whether you have use value or not. "


    "If you do well, I will definitely let you go even if there is no use value."


    Gao Peng looks at this demon bear for the sake of the former leader of the demon clan, so he is ready to let him go. How to say that this guy is still useful, but he can''t be killed so easily.


    Some secrets still have to be learned from his mouth.


    Otherwise, it''s not so easy to get that one from some people''s mouth, even some people''s voice is very tight, and this part of the people, they themselves know half of it.


    It''s almost impossible to get some news from their mouths.


    Therefore, Gao Pengcai wanted to save this guy''s life. How can he say that he was once the leader of the demon clan? He can''t be played to death so easily.


    "No I won''t say anything more. I won''t help you any more... "


    "You hateful guy, don''t let me out Otherwise I will definitely kill you, I will definitely kill you!!! "


    Because it''s been a long time since he was trapped here, there have been some changes in the heart of the demon bear. At this time, he won''t care whether his words will cause Gao Peng''s killing intention or not.


    At this time, he only felt that he was too unwilling to find a person who could be his body, but now he would draw out his own blood.


    How can he be reconciled?


    In desperation, he said such things.

 Chapters 1272

    "It''s your own business to say nothing. If I ask you something, if you don''t say what will happen then I won''t be responsible."


    Gao Peng didn''t care much about this guy''s words. After all, it''s one moment after another. If he really plays the opposite tune when he arrives.


    Then he will never spare this guy.


    A man of no value is not worthy of the hope of living, and if he is in a bad mood, he may be truly given death.


    Gao Peng is still a little afraid of emptiness. After all, he has not fully understood what kind of situation it is.


    So he also wants to know more secrets.


    He didn''t even know which direction the next situation was going, so it was necessary for this guy to stay.


    But It must be necessary to knock. Otherwise, I really think it''s necessary for him.


    But let him go at this time. After all, since the blood drawn from other people''s bodies, we can''t go on like this.


    If I''m crazy about the bear, it may not be possible to compromise at all, and I want to get some more words out of his mouth.


    Think about it and let him go!


    Gaopeng''s mouth showed a smile, everything was under his control, although he did not know the strength of the virtual.


    But as long as it''s life, there should be no big problem.


    "Ah ah ah!!!"


    The devil bear made a scream, at the same time, Gao Peng''s face directly showed a smile.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard the prompt sound of the system.


    [blood extraction succeeded!! ]


    [blood fusion, get the blood of the demon ancestor!! ]


    after hearing the prompt sound of the system, Gao Peng''s whole mood became extremely excited, because at this time, his own blood can finally be improved.


    Moreover, he was stuck in the last step before, but after this extraction, his blood was upgraded again, and he felt that he had more powerful control over the blood in his body.


    Every move can control the blood vessels in the body.


    At the same time, when he felt the existence of the bear, it seemed that he could manipulate the power in the bear, but because the blood in the bear was gone.


    It''s not easy to control.


    But this subtle change also made him feel particularly shocked. Of course, this is only the most obvious change, and his own strength is more than several times higher than before.


    That''s what excites him the most.


    He has such a strong blood power, he doesn''t know who else is his opponent, this is just a person who can sweep all the same realm!


    What''s more, his speed of improving his own realm is also very fast. Now he has a greater inner strength. Even if he encounters emptiness, he doesn''t feel that he needs to be too afraid.


    It''s right to be afraid of him.


    "That''s great. My blood has finally been improved. It seems that my strength has become stronger at this time. When I go out, I will try to control other people''s blood well."

 Chapters 1273

    Gao Peng''s heart is extremely excited, and he is eager to go out and try. Now, how powerful is this new blood he has gained.


    After all, the bear has no blood.


    It''s impossible to experiment with him, and there are no other demons in this talent pool.


    So if he really wants to try how strong his blood is, there is only one way left, that is to go out.


    And at this time, his heart has a stronger foundation. Even if other people ask him, he can also explain it honestly.


    What''s more I think it''s impossible for other people to embarrass him if I only need to show my blood. After all, his blood has already exceeded all the people in the whole demon family.


    This is absolutely beyond the imagination of others.


    When Gao Peng is excited, the devil bear looks dead. At the moment, he really doesn''t want to live any longer, just like a kind of shame. He is the leader of the demon clan.


    But now he has not only become such a ghost, even his own blood has been completely lost, his heart is a despair!


    Even if he didn''t succeed in resurrection, he still lost the most important blood in his body. It seems that now he is more controlled by others.


    How can he stand it?


    "It''s over It''s all over... "


    "Why? Why is that? Why let me meet this monster? If I had not met him, I would never have been like this. "


    "It''s not the same as what I planned!"


    "If it''s going well, it should be that I can get a stronger body and resurrect. Why has it become like this?"


    "Shouldn''t be..."


    The devil bear muttered to himself. At this time, he was close to self isolation, so he was desperate now. After all, his most important blood has been completely extracted by others.


    How can we revive him?


    And he is not willing to rely on the face of the present to revive, after all, he was the leader of the demon family, but now he has become so embarrassed, without his own blood, the resurrection has no use.


    Because his strength is too weak.


    The devil bear''s face is dead, but Gao Peng is extremely excited. After all, he can feel how much his strength has improved, which is absolutely unprecedented.


    The promotion of the realm hasn''t excited him much. After all, as long as there are strong enemies, his realm can definitely be improved, but blood and constitution are different.


    That''s the hardest thing to improve!


    Therefore, he would feel so excited at this time. He did not pay attention to the black bear. This guy may not have figured it out yet. If he did, everything would be OK.


    So I''m just realizing how powerful I am now. I don''t care whether this guy is dead or alive.


    "It''s so strong It seems that it''s time for me to go out. Otherwise, I can''t understand how powerful I am now. "


    "It''s time to get out of here, and there''s nothing to be missed."

 Chapters 1274

    "It''s time to wake up."


    After waiting for a long time, Gao Peng saw that the evil bear was still in a dead face. He didn''t even think about returning to God.


    He''s a little upset, too.


    All of them have saved his life. What''s the situation?


    Do you really want to piss him off and kill this guy?


    Gao Peng won''t kill him so easily. After all, it''s still of little use. If he kills him so easily, it''s a pity. So he suddenly wakes up the bear.


    "If you will be obedient for a while, then I will return your blood to you."


    "Really?"


    Hearing Gao Peng''s words, the magic bear instantly returned to his senses, and at this time his face also showed a glimmer of hope.


    Because he had long thought that he could not get his own blood, after all, his blood was extracted forcefully, he had never seen such a means, and naturally felt special despair.


    But if Gao Peng said that, he would rather believe that, after all, the blood in his body is extracted by Gao Peng, then it may be able to return it to him.


    How can this not make him happy?


    If he can give back his own blood, then let him do anything, only after the real loss, can we know how precious it is to have it.


    Therefore, he doesn''t care what is reserved. Now he only wants to get his own blood as soon as possible, and only after getting his own blood can he really revive.


    Otherwise, even if he is resurrected, he will not have any use. His strength is too weak, even without the blessing of blood. Everything is a false need


    Gao Peng felt the devil bear''s anger, nodded his head and said definitely: "next, if you can help me, I will definitely give you back my blood, and then I can help you find a better body."


    "But I advise you not to play tricks on me at this time, or I will never spare you at that time. I''m a man who does what I say."


    "I can return your blood now, so I can extract it from your own body. If I can revive you, then I can kill you."


    "You''d better remember..."


    Gao Peng felt that he had to beat this guy well at this time. Otherwise, he would be too arrogant. He even didn''t understand some things clearly.


    After all, the devil bear''s life has been controlled in Gao Peng''s hands, and there must be no missing.


    And he also wants to get back his blood as soon as possible. After all, he feels that he is suffering all over, even a little weak.


    This is definitely not what he wants to see.


    After seeing the hope, he was very happy. Where dare he have other extravagant hopes?


    "To return my blood, and then let me get a demon body, and let me do anything, then you just need to revive me."


    "I will definitely tell you many things you don''t know, and you let me go east, I will never forget, I will listen to you."


    The transformation of magic bear is so sudden that even Gao Peng is not used to it.

 Chapters 1275

    Gao Peng is really not used to it. This guy can change so quickly, which makes people feel a little unexpected.


    But It also shows how urgent this guy is. It''s impossible to play tricks in the future.


    I will definitely be honest in recruitment, and I will tell you everything I know, but I just don''t know if it can be used.


    Gao Peng is not worried about this yet.


    Anyway, the leaders of the demon clan have lived for hundreds of thousands of years. They may have been a little behind in other things, but they definitely have a special understanding of Xu that.


    After all, it was also the main fighting force.


    But also once the God of war!


    This is absolutely a very full understanding of emptiness. Gao Peng wants to know what kind of creatures these frightening emptiness really is.


    Where did it come from?


    If it''s also life, it''s not all possible to improve his strength, that is, I don''t know if he has a stronger constitution.


    It''s so hard to improve your constitution and blood.


    But now his blood has made great progress, and he has been promoted to this level. Even he feels a little surprised.


    It''s a great luck!


    But he is not satisfied with this. Only if he keeps improving can he not be controlled by others, and at the same time, he does not need to worry about being killed by others.


    He still felt that when he had a strong strength, that was the real sense of security. Even if he had a system, sometimes he would be a little flustered.


    It is true that the system will have unreliable moments.


    If it is not because the system occasionally appears unreliable, then he will never just believe in his own strength, only his own strength is strong, then everything is true.


    Otherwise those are empty!!


    "I will not give it back to you for the time being, nor will I look for the body of the demon clan to give it to you. Only after watching your performance can I finally consider whether it will be returned to you."


    "If there are other problems in it, then you should be like this all your life..."


    "Or I won''t be so polite to you once you do something else to my detriment."


    Gao Peng said mercilessly.


    As soon as the expression on the face of magic bear was stiff, his eyes became a little dim. In fact, he also knew that it was such a result.


    But there are still some expectations in my heart.


    But his performance didn''t last long, and then he was radiant, because he felt that if he performed a little better, he could really get back his blood.


    Then it will come back to life.


    At the moment, he didn''t think about it at all. Once he could revive, he would revenge Gao Peng. He didn''t think about it in his heart.


    He didn''t really want to think about it!


    He just wants to get back his blood as soon as possible, and then get a demon body to revive. There are some things he has to do.


    So he didn''t want to revenge Gao Peng at all, because it''s really not necessary, and at this time he also felt the power of Gao Peng.


    It''s not something ordinary people can handle.


    In addition, he was scared to be able to absorb other people''s blood. He was afraid to fight against Gao Peng any more.

 Chapters 1276

    With what he feels at present, we can already know how terrible Gao Peng is. That''s not something he can easily contend with.


    Maybe at his peak.


    But he is not in a good position now, and even if he can really recover from the peak, he does not think he can deal with Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng gave him a strange feeling, and this method is simply unheard of, unheard of, even able to absorb other people''s blood.


    Let other people''s blood completely disappear.


    This kind of means is really terrible!


    If he had not experienced it in person, he would never have believed that there were such terrible means in the world, but that''s why he was more afraid of Gao Peng.


    This is not easy to deal with. If you don''t understand what Gao Peng''s means are, it''s better not to provoke easily.


    Otherwise, I will definitely regret it.


    The devil bear has such an idea, so he doesn''t want to do it right at all. He just wants to get his blood back honestly, and then find a demon body with more potential to resurrect.


    This is the top priority!


    And virtual has appeared, he had to look, after all, he was also the leader of the demon clan, although some people may have completely forgotten his existence.


    But he also thought he was the leader of the demons.


    Some things are directly imprinted in the body, which can''t be changed at all, that is to say, he throws away all his frustrations and discontent.


    Nodded firmly.


    "I agree. I will definitely cooperate with you. As long as you can return my blood to me and find a demon body to revive me, I will listen to you."


    "No joke!"


    The devil bear said after calming down a little bit, when he was very sincere, and there was no little care in it.


    It can be seen that he just wants to revive as soon as possible, and at the same time to return to his own blood, and only in this way can he recover his peak, although it will take some opportunities and time.


    But there is only a chance of resurrection.


    Otherwise, there is no chance!


    After hearing the words of the devil bear, Gao Peng cocked his mouth slightly. He could also feel the sincerity of the devil bear.


    That''s what he wants to see.


    "Since you are so sincere, I will promise you. As long as your performance is satisfactory to me, I will definitely give you back your blood."


    "At that time, you will find a demon clan with potential to revive you. The value of other people can''t be compared with you at all, so no matter how powerful the potential is, it''s useless at this time."


    Gao Peng never sympathizes with other people.


    What''s more, he is not a demon. He has killed so many demons. It''s no pressure for him to resurrect a demon as someone else''s body.


    That''s why it''s so natural.


    The devil bear is no exception. He is also the leader of the demon clan. He has been completely immune to this kind of thing for a long time, and has no discomfort at all.


    I don''t think it''s wrong!


    Only a more valuable person can survive. This is his own values. A person without value will definitely waste resources even if he lives.

 Chapters 1277

    When the two have reached a deal, the atmosphere between them is not so tense now. It seems that the cooperation has been completed.


    Magic bear is not so careful, and at this time, he specially charged Gao Peng. After all, he was deeply impressed by those emptiness.


    Even after hundreds of thousands of years.


    But for him, he is also the enemy of life!


    There must be no slack!


    "You have to be careful. Those virtual powers are very powerful. Every virtual power is equal to the God ancestor, plus their huge quantity."


    "It''s absolutely horrible. It''s not necessarily their opponent to meet your current strength, so you have to find a way then."


    "If you can get the source of sin, it will be more convenient and better for your life, but it''s a little difficult..."


    "But in order to avoid problems, you have to get the source of sin as soon as possible, or it will be difficult to deal with emptiness with your current strength."


    "Once there is a real invasion, the whole building can''t be spared. No one can hide. Then it will be a real disaster."


    "You can''t get away with anything!"


    At this time, the devil bear worried and said, no wonder he would have such an idea. It''s really that those virtual forces are too horrible, and the number is so huge.


    If there are no more powerful people to resist, then this continent will be completely destroyed, and may even be completely destroyed by these virtual.


    Think about how horrible it is!


    Now he has been sealed for hundreds of thousands of years, so he doesn''t know what happened to the outside world, so he will have some worries at this time.


    If it was his strength, then he had some confidence, but even he had become so.


    Not to mention the others


    What kind of situation is the highest level of combat effectiveness? It''s not clear to him. Therefore, he is the only one who can know how worried he is at this time.


    He doesn''t want to have problems without fully recovering his own strength, and even if he recovers his own strength, it''s not really defensible.


    That''s not something you can resist on your own.


    Gao Peng hears the devil bear say so seriously, don''t change the expression on his face to be very severe.


    It''s not a joke!


    I haven''t thought that the virtual strength could be so powerful, and if the number is really very large, it may be particularly troublesome.


    Gao Peng has some worries of his own. After all, it will be a disaster in the future. Even he may not be able to resist it.


    He does have a racial talent, and he has a system of rebellious nature. He doesn''t need to worry about enemies, and he doesn''t need to be afraid of being surrounded by others.


    It''s two fists and four hands!


    Before he saw the emptiness, he didn''t dare to act rashly at all, and he didn''t dare to act so boldly. It''s better to be careful.


    No one knows if the system will blow next second.


    But Worry comes from worry, but it is impossible for him to be frightened, and at the same time, it is even more impossible for him to worry about gain and loss.

 Chapters 1278

    "It''s good to be careful, but if you are timid, then you can''t do it. After all, if you suffer such a disaster then, no one can escape it."


    "If I could, I would like to have a look at the situation of emptiness, so that it is more convenient for all the next actions."


    Gao Peng said what he thought in his heart, not that he was too arrogant, but that he felt it necessary to have a good look at what the void was.


    If you don''t know anything, it''s also a problem for him.


    Even if the strength how strong again how?


    It''s not clear what the enemy''s situation is. Sometimes it''s really going to capsize in the gutter. Only knowing yourself and your enemy can win all battles!


    That''s what he thought at this time!


    Magic bear nodded slightly, without any objection. After all, he also felt that this method was the best result.


    At this time, they can only have a good understanding of what kind of situation the enemy is, so that it is more convenient for their next deployment.


    At the beginning, the devil bear did have some preconceptions, but when the two of them had reached a deal, they had completely put down their defenses.


    We should also discuss how to resist foreign enemies.


    Otherwise, when the whole continent is occupied, all the people will not be spared. Therefore, we have to understand the changes in the past.


    After all, it''s been such a long time, there are definitely some changes.


    First of all, we have to understand the situation so that we can find a better way.


    "It''s essential!"


    "It''s been hundreds of thousands of years, and I don''t know what''s going on with all those illusions, and their growth is expected to be great."


    "Hope not to despair..."


    "If we have been standing still, it will not be easy to resist foreign enemies or even drive them out."


    "Alas!"


    After all, magic bear still feels special worry. After all, he doesn''t know the current development situation at all, and he has been sealed here for hundreds of thousands of years.


    Think of all feel special long!


    The last catastrophe is hundreds of thousands of years away, but it is possible for anything to happen.


    This will make him feel special worry.


    Before worrying about the lack of more powerful people and the lack of combat power at the top, we were more worried that the strength of the whole continent was much weaker than before.


    What''s more, it used to be a great help from all ethnic groups.


    I don''t know now!


    As the bear recalls, he mumbles.


    The expression on Gaopeng''s face became extremely serious, because only he knew that it was impossible for all races to unite, because it had been totally upset a long time ago.


    Now if you want to let those guys work together, it''s only possible if you let them really realize what''s going on.


    Otherwise everything is false!


    Think about the feeling in my heart, why are all people holding back at this critical moment?


    Gao Peng is not afraid of enemies, but he is afraid of this kind of disaster. What''s more, he met a group of pig teammates, who just don''t know how to help.


    Not afraid of God like opponents, just afraid of pig like teammates!!

 Chapters 1279

    "Alas... Let''s take a step at a time. If we want all races to help us, then we can only let them see the real crisis. "


    "Otherwise, it will be difficult..."


    Gao Peng also sighed. Although he didn''t know much about it, he also learned something about it by virtue of the current trend on the mainland.


    That''s why I have such a feeling.


    The race that once joined forces to resist foreign enemies, why did it turn against each other in an instant? It is not because of the uneven distribution of benefits.


    And mutual fear.


    Otherwise, it''s impossible to have the current result. I don''t know what these guys want to do.


    Even if we drive away the demons, we don''t see how powerful they are. It''s just that they are occupying the manger.


    Now the appearance of emptiness may bring unprecedented disaster to the whole continent, I don''t know if they know this situation.


    I guess I''ve already forgotten it, haven''t I?


    If they are not aware of this situation, it will be a real disaster. Even if they are aware of the situation and want to really participate in the battle, it will be particularly difficult.


    Now the power of the whole continent has been reduced.


    Just look at the void family, the green willow God Emperor and others


    It can be seen from this that how much has been reduced in the end. It seems that the God Emperor is already the top existence. We need to know that the emptiness but the weakest is the God ancestor, which is not a level at all.


    It seems that disaster is really coming.


    Why bother?


    Although magic bear didn''t understand the situation, he seemed to realize something after hearing Gao Peng''s feeling.


    But he did not ask.


    It''s just a face sigh.


    I think he also knows what''s going on now. I don''t think he is as harmonious as he used to be.


    Hundreds of thousands of years have passed, and some things have changed unimaginably.


    This is also inevitable!


    Even he can imagine that with the evolution of hundreds of thousands of years, some races may have already disappeared in the long history.


    This is simply unavoidable.


    So at this time, he felt a sigh for a while. Unexpectedly, after hundreds of thousands of years, some things have changed so much. This time may be the biggest disaster in the whole continent.


    Can resist, that is really an unknown number.


    "It seems that this is a real disaster. Without the help of other races, it is unknown whether people can resist it at that time."


    "Looking at the current situation of the demons, it is estimated that they are also irresistible."


    "I don''t know what the situation of the protoss is..."


    "The protoss can''t be expected, because they were also driven out in the past, so it''s very good not to retaliate now, and don''t know where these protoss have gone."


    "Don''t hope..."


    Gao Peng and this sentence directly cut off the idea in the heart of the devil bear, and both of them couldn''t help but stay for a while.


    Who can think that things seem to be out of their expectation? After all, even if they really know the course of things at this time.


    But their strength seems to be too weak

 Chapters 1280

    "This may be retribution!"


    "I don''t know if those guys know about the virtual invasion. If they have forgotten these things, then this disaster may be doomed."


    "Maybe I don''t know..."


    "Their strength is not as strong as it used to be, and the international market is not as strong as before. At this time, many people are weak."


    "I haven''t dealt with them very much, but I''ve seen several races, and even some of them claim to be top forces."


    "But the strength is a little horrible..."


    "I think it''s not good."


    Gaopeng thinks about the void family he met before, and the void cave. From here, we can basically know that there are no powerful people.


    Those old guys who are sucked away by black holes are probably the most powerful in the realm of spirits, but what about the realm of spirits?


    There is no use at all. Even if they are allowed to resist emptiness, they may not be able to resist it.


    This is already the top power on the mainland.


    That other estimate is not much difference, think about all can know, in fact, this is not very useful at all.


    Not even cannon fodder.


    I don''t know what happened in these hundreds of thousands of years. It''s estimated that even those races themselves didn''t expect such a crisis.


    This is a real decline.


    If there is not the existence of the demon family, then it is really despairing. There is no need to say what you want to resist, just try to escape by yourself.


    With their strength, if they want to escape, it is actually very easy, but they can only wander all the time.


    Think about how much you''re holding back


    "How time flies..."


    "In a twinkling of an eye, hundreds of thousands of years have passed, and the once brilliant ethnic groups have not come to this point."


    "It''s really speechless that even the disaster has come unnoticed, and even their strength has been weakened to such a degree."


    "It''s all down..."


    Magic bear also doesn''t know how to express his feelings. After all, he really doesn''t know how to express his feelings. No one expected that there would be such a dilemma now.


    He was full of confidence. If it was as before, he thought it was still possible to resist the false invasion.


    But he seems to think too much.


    These decades of changes have made him a little confused, and even a little confused.


    This change is too big.


    It''s surprising that not only all races have become enemies, but also that the strength of those races has declined so much.


    But now cough is not the moment when he is feeling, they must find a way as soon as possible, otherwise they will have to wander all the time.


    Think of that kind of fate is particularly miserable.


    "It seems that we can only think of another way. If we can, it''s better to integrate the whole demon clan, otherwise it''s not so easy to deal with virtual things next."


    "It''s true, but depending on my position, I can''t lead them for the time being, but it''s nothing to beat them down..."

 Chapters 1281

    The devil bear heard Gao Peng''s words and had some doubts. After all, he didn''t think that the devil family could be defeated so easily.


    There must be a lot of powerful people.


    It''s just the ancestor of God. That doesn''t mean that he can sweep other people.


    The most powerful fighting power of the devil bear is not only that, but also that his strength has fallen completely before.


    That''s why it''s so weak.


    That''s why he had doubts at this time.


    Gao Peng could also feel the inner suspicion of the bear, so he said lightly: "I know you must be doubting my strength, but I want to tell you that if I want to, it can really crush them."


    "But it''s no use being strong..."


    "We can''t really integrate all the demons. If there is no way, we can only think of other ways."


    Gao Peng is very confident. After all, he has a system. As long as he is the enemy, he can instantly improve his strength.


    Although some people do not regard him as an enemy.


    But It''s up to him.


    But it''s of no use. He thinks that even if his strength is so strong and powerful, he can''t make this demon clan unite in the end.


    However


    Just when he felt there was no other way.


    Said the bear suddenly.


    "No!"


    "If you can really defeat the most powerful one among the demons, then it is really possible to integrate the demons directly."


    "But the premise is that you can defeat the opponent openly, otherwise everything will be in vain."


    "Here This... Is that true? " There is a trace of excitement in Gaopeng. If it is true, then everything is OK.


    The bear nodded seriously.


    It''s not like joking, which means it''s feasible, but I don''t know what to do next.


    Gao Peng is not ashamed to ask. After all, things that may be related at this time are very extensive. Sometimes, he has to ask carefully. This guy has lived for thousands of years.


    This is not a joke!


    At most, he just has the blood of the demon clan, and he is not a real demon clan at all, so he is not familiar with some things.


    But this guy is the leader of the ancient demons, so he definitely knows something about it. It''s right to ask him.


    The magic bear is also very patient. Now they are almost grasshoppers in the same pants. No matter who is in trouble, they may suffer.


    So there is no stinginess at all.


    After hearing this, Gao Peng''s expression appeared a little strange, even a little suspicious.


    "Are you sure that''s ok?"


    "It''s been so long. What if they''ve already forgotten this rule?"


    "It''s absolutely impossible. Other people may not know it, but the current clan elders definitely know this rule, and they can''t avoid it."


    "When they become the elders, they are doomed to abide by this rule, otherwise they will be punished." Said the magic bear very definitely.

 Chapters 1282

    The magic bear said so definitely, then this rule may be true, but not all people can understand it.


    Since only the clan elders have restrictions, it is estimated that only they can know, but how many clan elders are there in the demon clan, Gao Peng is also not clear.


    But it''s not a big deal.


    Anyway, at that time, he just needs to follow suit. In fact, the more clan elders, the better. After all, this represents strength.


    Only the more powerful the demons are, the stronger the ability to resist foreign enemies, and the greater the mastery.


    Gao Peng thought so.


    Anyway, he thinks he can''t be killed so easily. What''s more, his current racial talent can make him recover in an instant.


    Physical strength is absolutely unlimited!


    In addition, he also has a system against the sky. Every time he fights, he can be promoted to the most powerful time, which makes him invincible.


    However, if there are too many enemies, he will feel particularly upset. But now there are other ways, it will be easier.


    He thinks he is powerful, but he doesn''t think he is really invincible.


    He still has some flaws at present.


    But others don''t understand.


    "Since you are so sure, I will try it well after I go out. After all, I don''t think my strength will be weaker than them, though I haven''t handed it over."


    "But No one will be my opponent. "


    The evil bear is slightly stunned, and feels Gao Peng''s unprecedented self-confidence, although he feels a little inexplicable.


    In fact, he has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. He does not necessarily think that he is invincible in the world, and only the real invincible can say such words.


    Although I feel a little uncomfortable.


    However, after a short period of conversation, he has basically learned Gao Peng''s way of speaking, and he can gradually adapt to it.


    With this, we can know how strong his heart is, or we can''t live until now.


    "I hope so..." Magic bear is not easy to say. Now he and Gao Peng are wearing the same pants.


    It''s impossible to say anything.


    And he thinks that Gao Peng should be very sure to say such a thing, otherwise, no one can take his own life to joke.


    If we fail this time, we may suffer from other people''s exclusion everywhere, if we are narrow-minded.


    That could be a retaliatory blow.


    This is definitely to think twice, but now they do not have other time to wait, virtual has been possible to invade.


    If we don''t hurry up, all of us will be finished.


    In other words, because of the urgency of time, we can only say some taboos, or we will not be able to seize the initiative as soon as possible.


    After the negotiation between Gao Peng and magic bear, it has been finalized.


    Gao Peng looked around and saw that there was basically nothing here, let alone no other demons in this talent pool.


    What should be understood has been understood basically, and what should not be understood is also understood.


    Now he has more important things to do.


    It''s no longer worth nostalgia.


    Whew!


    Gaopeng smashes the access token and slowly disappears from the talent pool.

 Chapters 1283

    "Out!"


    The clan elders and others felt the change of the talent pool, and looked at the past one by one.


    At this time, they are really looking forward to it. After all, they don''t know who won the first place and how fierce the confrontation is.


    They don''t know that.


    That''s because they don''t know. At this time, they look forward to the entrance one by one.


    "Who are you going to win the top 10? After all, it seems that their strength is not much worse, and only a few of them are a little more talented. "


    "But I don''t think they can really crush people. I just hope they don''t have too much loss. After all, each of them has the blood of ancient demons."


    "You can''t sacrifice so easily."


    "Yes!"


    "I just hope there are not too many people. After all, every Tianjiao is our treasure. When they really grow up, they will become the pillar of the demons."


    "There will inevitably be a little friction, but as long as there are not too many problems, there will be basically no problems."


    At this time, people from all major factions of the demon clan are talking about each other, and they are really looking forward to what kind of results they will have.


    And if their faction can get the top 10, they will also get cultivation resources, which is also very important for them.


    They all have their own private hearts.


    Only the clan elders and the magic rock are calm. They don''t pay much attention to whether they will get cultivation resources.


    That''s only secondary.


    They are more concerned about whether there is a rise in them. After all, if there is a rise in them, whether they really awaken the blood of the ancient demons.


    That''s the most important thing.


    There must be no little loss. At this time, they are all concerned about the virtual invasion, but because this event is too sensational.


    Therefore, the two of them didn''t tell other people so easily, and only the God ancestor level people can know.


    Only those who have reached this level can understand this kind of secret, so at this time, their hearts are different.


    They are all looking forward to it.


    If there is really the blood awakening of ancient demons, it is also very important for them. Maybe it can be really used for cultivation.


    They Now it is urgent to hope the awakening of the ancient demons.


    This may help them.


    "I hope someone has awakened..."


    "Don''t let us down. If we don''t show up again, we have no other way now. The enemy is coming."


    "I can''t hold it anymore..."


    There is not only a little expectation in their eyes, but also these worries. They have already known how serious things are.


    It is so severe that it is unimaginable, that is to say, they are eager for someone to resist.


    Now they have sent other more powerful people to resist the outside world, so they can''t stand it now.


    The two of them can come back here just because they have a mission. Otherwise, they have to sprinkle blood in that battlefield.

 Chapters 1284

    When everyone is looking forward to it.


    A figure slowly appeared in front of their eyes, when they saw this figure, all people were stunned.


    The old mouth of the clan twitched directly.


    How?


    How could it be this guy?


    I didn''t expect this guy was the first one to show up, and it should be very easy to see him like that.


    This makes them feel speechless.


    This guy has provoked so many people before, which almost makes people and gods angry. But now he is so swaggering out.


    Don''t you Have not been picked up by others?


    I feel a little speechless when I think about it. This guy can''t escape directly, and it doesn''t look like that. He has started his racial talent directly.


    Magic rock is also special speechless.


    He never thought that Gao Peng would be the first one to appear.


    Although he felt speechless at this time, he was relieved to see that Gao Peng was still alive.


    At least they didn''t besiege them.


    After all, Tianjiao of those demons is very powerful. As long as their lives are not threatened, it doesn''t matter whether they can open their racial talents.


    At the moment, although his heart was speechless, he was more concerned about Gao Peng''s life. At this time, he nodded happily.


    The other demons exploded.


    "How could it be How could this guy be alive? He just had that kind of performance, and then has really angered all the demons Tianjiao, they should not let him go. "


    "But how could he show up in a big way?"


    "This guy didn''t come out in advance, didn''t he start his race talent?"


    "Yes, that must be it!"


    "That must be it!"


    A guy seems to have found what he thinks. When possible, he believes in it one by one, and they also believe that it is absolutely the truth.


    Otherwise, Gao Peng will never come out alive. After all, he has just provoked so many demons'' Tianjiao. Every strength is so powerful.


    How could it have left him intact?


    If it wasn''t for his crumpled exit token, he would be doomed now.


    This also made others believe that Gao Peng did not open his own racial talent at all.


    So all the people at the scene finally showed a smile. Just now, they were all iron faced.


    In fact, magic rock has an idea with all the people present. After all, no matter how confident they are at that time, under the same situation, they can''t deal with so many magic Tianjiao at once.


    What''s more


    The most deadly thing is that they all know that Gaopeng has no blood of ancient demons, which makes it even more impossible for him to be an opponent of others.


    So they just take it for granted.


    Seeing Gao Peng lightly, magic rock said: "it''s ok if you don''t open the racial talent. With your current strength, you only need to work hard a little bit, and also have the opportunity to improve."


    "Realm and power are always endless. It''s not necessary to open race. Talent can represent the potential you have."

 Chapters 1285

    "What''s more, your strength is not weak now. You can improve to this level after wandering for such a long time. It''s also amazing to build your own potential."


    "Just use it again, it will definitely give you unimaginable power, so you don''t need to be discouraged."


    A flash of magic rock came directly to Gao Peng''s side, and he didn''t want to let Gao Peng down.


    That''s why it''s so comforting.


    All the other people are laughing coldly. It''s obvious that they are just watching a funny play. They also don''t believe that Gao Peng can open up the talent of race, such a demon just returned.


    It''s impossible to have such a powerful talent.


    As a result, they had already predicted that they could only be called deserters. They crushed the access token directly, so they could escape.


    Otherwise, he would have been killed by Tianjiao, another demon clan, by his angry appearance.


    You don''t need to think about it at all. Tianjiao of those demons will do this. It''s a special pride.


    What''s more, being humiliated again and again by this guy is not something that ordinary people can bear at all.


    So it''s a matter of course.


    But


    After hearing the comfort of magic rock, Gao Peng felt a little confused. Unexpectedly, someone would comfort him.


    It''s amazing.


    How could he not have thought that this book only met a few people, could be so kind. Obviously, this is because he didn''t want to hurt, so he had such comfort.


    Can''t help but have a little warmth.


    This is the first time someone cares.


    It''s true that his behavior was too much of a pit for his father. Every time he was provoking a strong enemy, it''s impossible for someone to make friends with him.


    It''s been pushing sideways.


    It''s mainly the strong people he met, so he has to become the enemy, so that his strength can become more powerful, so he is a person wandering around.


    As time goes by, such thoughts are gradually lost.


    At this time suddenly heard others'' comfort, also let him feel special warm heart, after all, he has rarely heard such words.


    But Although he thought this kind of words special warm heart, but he really opened the race talent!


    So he said in a daze, "who said I didn''t open the racial talent?"


    "I''ve turned on racial talent..."


    Be quiet.


    In Gao Peng''s words, just finished, all the people on the scene were directly stunned, one by one staring at him.


    I can''t believe it. What did they hear just now?


    How could this guy say he''s turned on his racial talent?


    My God


    It can''t be fake. After all, no one else has appeared, and his speed is too fast, which makes people feel a little incredible.


    So one by one, they all looked at him.


    All the demons have attracted Tianjiao before. We should not be able to open our own racial talent. We rely on the temperament of Tianjiao.


    It''s absolutely impossible to spare Gaopeng.


    But he even said that he had turned on racial talent. Isn''t that cheating?

 Chapters 1286

    The expression of magic rock is stiff when Gao Peng says that. He doesn''t even know why he has such a reaction?


    He just felt a little embarrassed.


    Is it true that race talent has been turned on?


    But at the beginning, he didn''t believe that Gao Pengzhen could really open up his own racial talent. He just tried his luck.


    But after seeing Gao Peng''s first exit, he has made a conclusion. It is possible that Gao Peng crushed the access token directly and finally came out of it.


    There''s no racial talent at all.


    That''s why I just asked.


    Gao Peng''s answer really left him at a loss. Even he didn''t know how to speak. Now other people are looking at him.


    Make him a little speechless


    "Are you serious?" At this time, magic rock stared at Gao Peng. He felt a little depressed. This guy was just too boring.


    When I was here, I provoked the enemy everywhere. Now I even say such words again. Is it cheating other people?


    But it doesn''t look like much. After all, you need to test your magic power value later. Then you can''t cheat.


    So no matter how you try to cheat, it''s impossible at all, so at this time, he will specifically ask.


    If it''s really cheating, if it''s found out, it''s punishable. It''s even possible to suffer the exclusion of all people.


    This is not a joke.


    When Moyan asked this question, he was so serious that he didn''t even notice that his tone had changed a little.


    Gao Peng didn''t care much, but said, "of course, it''s true. Is it necessary for me to cheat you? There''s no need for that, all right... "


    "Didn''t you tell me to test the magic power later? Then we can test it a little bit, and we can basically know whether we have turned on our racial talent or not. "


    "I''m not stupid..."


    When Gao Peng finished this sentence, he also looked at magic rock with contempt, which seemed to say that even if you are an idiot, don''t treat me as an idiot, OK?


    Magic rock immediately felt speechless.


    This guy is just too lawless. Now he dare to show such a look. It''s really disgusting, but he didn''t respond very much.


    It''s just that Gao Peng is too weak to beat.


    But after hearing Gao Peng''s affirmation, he was extremely pleased and replied that at least after the people he brought had opened their own racial talent, it doesn''t matter whether they can get the place.


    With this idea in mind, now his expression on his face is slowly relaxed a little bit, and it really looks very comfortable.


    "It''s really good. I don''t want it to be deceiving. After all, you can definitely see if you have started your own race talent at that time."


    "There is no point in deceiving such things!"


    "Yes, no, No."


    Magic rock nodded his head with satisfaction, because he could feel Gao Peng''s self-confidence, which means that this is the real start of racial talent, and there is no lie at all.


    Let him feel more at ease.

 Chapters 1287

    Magic rock believes in Gao Peng, but it doesn''t mean that others believe. At this time, when they really hear Gao Peng''s confirmation, they still have some doubts.


    I can''t believe it!


    It''s impossible for Tianjiao of other demons to open his own racial talent, and he will definitely stop it at that time.


    That''s why they feel special doubt.


    Everyone''s heart has a special suspicion, they do not believe that Gao Peng can open their own racial talent.


    Blood itself is very low-level.


    Coupled with the intervention of Tianjiao of other demons, it''s even more impossible to open up your own racial talent and think about things that are unlikely to happen.


    So Someone can''t stand it.


    "I don''t believe I don''t believe you really start your own race talent. If you have the ability, you should test it for me. Otherwise, you are definitely a problem. "


    "Yes! I think this guy really has a big problem, and I don''t know where he came from. "


    "It''s absolutely necessary to have a good look at whether he has turned on his own racial talent. If it''s cheating, I think it''s time to punish him."


    "I can''t believe this kind of guy!"


    All the people have issued the voice of doubt, they absolutely do not believe that Gaopeng can open, racial talent may be the same as the rich, do not believe that the poor can suddenly become rich.


    Learning bully will never believe that in the examination room, learning scum can counter attack, which is basically the same truth.


    So these guys don''t believe that Gao Peng was born with his own race talent. They think that he is just avoiding disaster.


    After being chased and killed by others, there was no way to escape, so the access token was crushed and finally appeared here.


    It is absolutely possible.


    That''s why they make one voice after another of questioning.


    At the moment, the clan elders also have some doubts. It''s not that they are narrow-minded, but Gao Peng''s speed is a little fast indeed.


    Other people have the blood of ancient demons, so the possibility of doubt is not great.


    Gaopeng is different.


    That''s why they think so.


    When Emperor Qingliu first saw Gao Peng''s appearance, they were very happy. However, this series of things directly made them a little confused.


    And at this time, they can''t speak at all, or even can only watch so quietly.


    They are really afraid that Gao Peng is bluffing, and they will fight directly to fill the fat face, so they say that they have started the racial talent.


    If it is true Isn''t that why they will be involved next?


    Think that they all feel a little bit frightened, so they all worry a little bit, and look at the atmosphere around them to know something special is wrong.


    This makes them more worried.


    But worry seems to be useless. They can only endure it. And they are getting used to the surrounding environment.


    Although the special pain, but this is also a kind of temper, temper their will.


    After all, it''s not as fragile as before.


    But the atmosphere around them is really weird, which also makes them a little uncomfortable.

 Chapters 1288

    "Don''t do anything wrong..."


    "We finally got here. If you can turn on the racial talent, then we can follow you to eat and drink spicy food. Don''t go wrong, or we will be finished."


    "Never have a problem!"


    The green willow God and the rock steel God are praying secretly. Because they are facing the world in the image of dark creatures, other people don''t pay attention to them at all.


    It''s as if they don''t exist.


    That is to say, they don''t worry about it because of their low sense of existence. But if there is a problem with Gao Peng, they will be involved.


    That''s when they feel so worried.


    But there is no way to worry.


    Can only slowly endure.


    Praying


    At this time, the clan elders began to doubt, not that they were too careful, but some things still need to be seen clearly.


    But No matter who is in the talent pool, as long as he comes out, he must be tested to see the number of magic powers in his body.


    It''s also possible to check if racial talent is turned on.


    Absolutely the most convenient!


    When the clan elder felt questioned by these guys around him, he immediately stood up and said.


    "Anyway, we all don''t believe it, so when other people show up and test again, you will test first If there is no magic power in your body, then you will know what will happen. "


    "At that time, you have to reflect on it. Do you have it? Do you have it..."


    When the clan elders said this, they just looked at Gao Peng''s eyes, as if they wanted to see if Gao Peng would feel guilty.


    But


    It''s obvious that the clan elders despise Gao Peng. How could Gao Peng be so guilty? What''s more, he has an unprecedented foundation.


    I''ve opened up my racial talent.


    Even if it is not turned on, he will not be guilty.


    That''s how thick skinned you are!


    What''s more, with strength as the backing, there is no worry at all.


    At the same time.


    The evil bear has been observing the outside world in Gao Peng''s body. When he saw all this, he did not know why. He was sad from the heart.


    Why is it so weak?


    Why is the strength of the demon clan so weak?


    He really can''t believe that the strength of the demons has suddenly become so weak. At one time, Shenzu was almost everywhere, although the number was not empty and even more.


    But the number is also quite large.


    But now those demons are only spirits. What''s the situation?


    Although there are also gods and ancestors, the number is definitely very small. When he felt the strength of these people here, he was really desperate for the next time to resist foreign enemies.


    I can''t resist it!


    "Why is that? Why has the strength become so weak? "


    "What''s going on? Why is the strength of the whole demon clan so weak? This is only the past several hundred thousand years, it should not be able to weaken so much


    "What happened?"


    The devil bear could not understand what he saw, and his heart was filled with despair.


    Sorrow starts from the heart!!

 Chapters 1289

    The magic bear''s reaction is particularly fierce, because he has seen the current situation of this demon family, so he has thought that he can''t resist the emptiness at all.


    Too weak!


    He can''t bear to look straight when he is weak. It''s different from the demons in his mind. There''s a huge gap!


    So at this time, he felt a little despair. How powerful those need to be, only he himself has a very deep impression.


    He became like this because of the emptiness, so he became like this, but now he found that the whole demon family was so weak.


    Too weak


    This is simply unable to resist external enemies. If there are other races to help, maybe they can resist a little bit, but now other races are also very weak.


    That doesn''t work at all!


    Think about how powerless he felt.


    So at this time, his reaction is particularly fierce. I wish I could rush out and question these demons why they are like this and why the whole demons are so weak?


    What happened?


    He doesn''t like it!


    He used to be the leader of the demons, and he also cared about the situation of this kind of demons, but now he found that his idea was too simple.


    It''s a huge change.


    Let him never know how to believe.


    Gao Peng also felt the reaction of the devil bear. After all, it was so intense, even in his body. Naturally, he could feel the emotion of the devil bear.


    What''s more, the feeling of rushing out as soon as possible is too real. If he wasn''t trapped, he would have been angry now.


    "Don''t get excited I know it''s quite different from what you think, but we still have a chance. "


    "Now it''s just the tip of the iceberg. We don''t know what happened, and we don''t know if there are any other changes."


    "Maybe it''s not as weak as you think, so calm down now."


    Gao Peng persuades and says that at this time, he is really afraid that the devil bear will really go crazy.


    After all, once there is real despair, it''s not so easy to really get up.


    But it''s still useful.


    How can I be so easily defeated?


    Gao Peng doesn''t want to see this guy defeated. Next, he has to make good use of this guy to answer some questions he wants to know.


    So this guy must be OK.


    The magic bear has really had a big fluctuation, but when he heard what Gao Peng said, he began slowly and recovered a little.


    It''s true


    Now it''s just a little bit. I''m not sure what happened, and I don''t know what the demon family has become.


    Is it possible that the strong have not yet appeared?


    It can''t be said that the current demon clan must be weak, so it can''t be determined so soon, so he just let go a little.


    Only when we have a real understanding can we determine what is going on and whether the forces we have can withstand the enemy.

 Chapters 1290

    "There is still hope..."


    "There is still hope..."


    Magic bear and Gao Peng seem to be overlapped. They can''t help muttering.


    In fact, I feel that the demons can''t resist the emptiness at this time, but now I haven''t really seen the main force of the demons.


    I don''t know how many strongmen the demons still hide, so they don''t think they have reached the desperate step yet.


    Now that they all know that there is a void.


    I guess it''s resisting too.


    It''s just that what we do is not ideal. We even have a little sense of crisis. Otherwise, we will never have such an idea.


    All the elders show is a sense of crisis, because he has really known what the most powerful race is, which is totally bullshit.


    Whether we can resist this invasion is still a huge problem. Only if we block the enemy''s communication, can we use these words.


    Otherwise everything is false!!


    Gaopeng looks at them quietly. At this time, all the people of the demon family are looking forward to the appearance of Tianjiao.


    At the same time, I also want to measure Gao Peng as soon as possible.


    They want to know if Gao Peng has really turned on the racial talent, which is just like they have a bottom in mind.


    However, their expectation now is totally unnecessary. All Tianjiao of the demon family has been killed for a long time.


    Can''t appear anymore!


    But they don''t know.


    So at this time, their hearts will be looking forward to the expressions on their faces. Only the expectation has no anxiety, because in their eyes, there must be a lot of demons'' Tianjiao who have opened their racial talent.


    Then we have to rank well!


    Those factional people naturally don''t know the secrets of the top level of the demon clan. Since the strength of magic rock is enough, they will know what kind of situation it is.


    This time, it''s not only to allocate cultivation resources, but also to let them awaken the blood of ancient demons.


    This is the most important question!


    As long as someone can awaken the blood of the ancient demons, then everything is really possible. At that time, they only need to unite with their old rivals.


    That will win!


    This is the method they can think of at present, but whether they can finally use it or not is not certain, so at this time, these two people are more expecting that someone will awaken the blood of the ancient demons.


    "I hope someone can wake up!"


    "The fate of all the demons may be in your hands. What will happen to other races is beyond our concern."


    "Even if the mainland is devastated, it has nothing to do with us. But if the invasion succeeds, no one can survive."


    "We can only fight..."


    Magic rock murmured, at the same time, he had been looking at the entrance of the talent pool, when they only had one way.


    Clan elders are also looking forward to it.


    Only the two of them knew how critical the situation was. Because they both had tasks, they did not rush to the battlefield.


    But at this time, they also know that the battlefield is definitely very tense.


    The battle is on the rise!

 Chapters 1291

    Gao Peng has a panoramic view of all the people''s looks, and also knows that all the people are looking forward to the Tianjiao of those demons.


    Those from different factions are looking forward to their own, just to get more cultivation resources.


    The two people are different. Although they don''t know what their purpose is, they are definitely able to deal with emptiness.


    It seems that some people have heard that they want to awaken the blood of ancient demons, which may be a clue.


    But They don''t seem to have a chance.


    Gao Peng looked at the crowd at the moment and said, "there is no need for you to wait any longer, because there is no need for that."


    Everyone was stunned.


    I don''t know why Gao Peng said such a thing. What does that mean?


    "What do you mean?" the clan elder asked


    "Literally."


    "They won''t come back, they won''t come out at all, they will stay in forever..."


    Deng!


    Everyone immediately felt a panic in their heart, and at this time, if they can''t hear what it means, then they are too stupid.


    But they didn''t believe what Gao Peng said. After all, how could this yellow boy be so easy to believe?


    They will never believe it!


    However, he was shocked. Gao Peng dared to say such words. What is this not about looking for death?


    And it''s talking to people.


    This is really looking for death!


    Courage is really great!


    When I heard Gao Peng''s words, almost all the faces on the scene expressed their expressions again and again, and they became extremely iron green.


    After all, this kind of words can''t be said at all. It almost means that all those people are dead.


    The expression on the face of magic rock is also changing. After all, Tianjiao of those demons has the blood of ancient demons, which is very important.


    As long as one person can wake up, the blood of the ancient demons, their contribution is the most important, and they can definitely be respected by other people.


    And they are expecting someone to awaken the blood of the ancient demons. Now they hear that Tianjiao of the demons can''t come back.


    It''s just a little inside of them.


    It''s very hard!


    At this time, they didn''t believe what Gaopeng said. At most, they just thought that Gaopeng was talking nonsense or even alarmist.


    "Don''t talk nonsense here, although you are the first department to appear. It''s hard to say such words," said the evil rock with a bad face


    "You can know what kind of blood they have, and each of them has a crucial task. If their task can be completed, it is a crucial thing for the whole demon family."


    "Some words can be used for joking, but some words can''t be said. You will provoke the public anger."


    Magic rock knows what kind of role those guys have, so this is the time to say so.


    Other people have already looked particularly ugly. They stare at Gao Peng with bad eyes. That''s the feeling that they hate to eat Gao Peng.


    The old man''s face is also not good-looking. After all, no one wants to hear such words. When he hears such words, the feeling is really very distressing.

 Chapters 1292

    Seeing the appearance of these people, Gao Peng basically knew that they didn''t believe what he said, so he could only shake his head helplessly.


    I didn''t expect no one to believe the truth. What''s the matter with this world?


    Do you really think he can cheat?


    Just kidding.


    Gao Peng took out a string of things directly. All of them were access tokens. After all, those who were killed by him couldn''t escape at all.


    I can''t live on my own.


    Then their access tokens won''t have any effect, so he will take them away and take all the useful things.


    This is just the time to prove it.


    When he took out these access tokens, all the people on the scene suddenly quieted down and stared at the access tokens in his hands.


    That''s a bunch of access cards!


    At this time, they don''t know how to use any words to describe the mood at the moment, and the result is too bad.


    At first, they just thought that Gao Peng was talking nonsense, even boasting, but when they saw the access tokens in Gao Peng''s hands.


    A beating that kept their hearts from stopping.


    It''s not like it''s going to stop.


    That feeling is too bad.


    "You You... "


    "Why do you have so many access tokens? Haven''t you used your own access token? Why do you still have so much in your hand now? "


    "What''s going on? If you don''t make it clear, then don''t blame us for being rude. We won''t let you off so easily then. "


    Those factions said that the number of these in and out tokens was too much, which made them feel a little cold.


    This is definitely not a good omen!


    So they just look at Gao Peng with an iron face.


    Magic rock has a very bad premonition, especially when he saw the access tokens in Gao Peng''s hands, the whole person was a little bit silly.


    If there is some doubt at the beginning, when Gao Peng takes out these access tokens, we can basically determine what happened.


    This is absolutely impossible to fake.


    There is still someone else''s breath on it.


    The clan elder is even more ignorant, because the access tokens are taken out by himself, so he has a special understanding of these access tokens.


    Just when he saw the access tokens in Gao Peng''s hand, he knew that they were not fake at all, they were all true.


    It makes him stupid!


    This This... Isn''t that true?


    If it is true, then their previous expectations are not really lost.


    "Where do you get your access tokens?" When I was old, I was a little confused and asked directly.


    Gao Peng has no cold at all for these guys, and he also seems to be very skillful and not very afraid.


    Instead, he picked up these exit tokens and looked at them and said, "who else can have Don''t you know why? I have just told you that there is no need to wait for them. "


    "Because none of them will come out!"


    Gao Peng''s calm expression fell directly into the eyes of all the people present, and at the same time made them feel a little panic.

 Chapters 1293

    "Really Really... These access tokens are all true. "


    He murmured to himself, because although he could feel whether the tokens were true or false, if they were, he could tell them at a glance.


    So at this time, he was directly confused.


    Since it''s true, doesn''t it mean that those masters have been killed.


    This


    It really didn''t come to him.


    Needless to say, he was the one who shocked all the people. After all, they all saw Gaopeng''s appearance at the beginning, which was definitely a very arrogant performance.


    And all of a sudden he provoked so many enemies, and then he ate his good fruit.


    Entering the talent pool will definitely attract siege, which is inevitable.


    But


    At this time, Gao Peng was not only the first one to come out, but also took so many rental tokens in his hand. Doesn''t it mean that these people who took in and out tokens were completely dead.


    If it''s stealing


    It''s impossible. When Tianjiao gave these access tokens to the demons, they had already infused their breath.


    If it''s not for the owner''s death, then he can''t get other people''s access token basically, so he already knew this from the beginning.


    But he didn''t tell others at all.


    But suddenly I saw that Gao Peng had so many access tokens in his hand, which made him believe Tianjiao of those demons may never come back.


    All of them stayed inside.


    All the people here were stunned when they heard the old people murmuring to themselves. At the beginning, they did have some doubts.


    I don''t know what it means. After all, they still have a little fluke mentality.


    But now it''s completely destroyed.


    The clan elders have such a look. If they don''t believe it, it''s a pig.


    Magic rock is also gaping at Gao Peng. He never thought that Gao Peng would do such a thing.


    The idea in his mind is that Gao Peng can escape from it, and even open his own race talent is a very good thing, and he dare not have too much extravagance.


    But it seems that things are totally beyond his imagination.


    Gao Peng not only opened the racial talent, but also seemed to have joined the Tianjiao of those demons. After a battle, he killed the other side.


    And then I got the access token.


    "My God! My God! "


    "My God!"


    "Who can tell me what happened and why the guy had so many access tokens? Did he really kill those people?"


    "Did he really kill all the demon Tianjiao?"


    "Impossible, impossible, absolutely impossible!"


    "With his strength, how can he kill Tianjiao of the demon family? Besides, Tianjiao of the demon family has so many people. A wandering bastard is not their match at all."


    "Fake This must be fake! "


    All the people here couldn''t believe it. After all, Gao Peng didn''t have the same strength in their eyes, but now the facts seem to be in front of them.


    They can''t believe it.


    So they just looked at Gao Peng without saying a word.

 Chapters 1294

    If you don''t believe it at first.


    Now no one dare not believe it.


    All the people were stunned, and the scene suddenly fell into silence. They didn''t expect that things would be like this.


    Everyone hopes for the stars and the moon, but it turns out to be such a result. All the demons Tianjiao have been killed by this guy in front of them.


    The other side even took out the access token to show off.


    Let their eyes full of hate!


    However, the clan elder raised his head at this time and looked at Gao Peng calmly and said, "why?"


    "I want to know why?"


    "There''s no reason why those guys are so conceited and always want to trouble me, so I made an appointment with them and killed them all by the way."


    "I don''t like having enemies alive."


    "As long as my enemies can kill me, I will kill them all."


    Magic rock is speechless.


    The explanation is strong enough.


    And it''s also a matter of course. After all, like their demons, if someone really provokes them, then they can''t be merciful.


    But Their expectation before


    It seems that they are completely useless, and they have been expecting someone to awaken the blood of ancient demons, but now they have been destroyed by such a person.


    The main reason is that the other side is not aware.


    There''s no place to reason.


    If you say why they don''t show mercy, others will say that they don''t know what they want to do.


    Because this kind of thing itself is the news that can only be known by the special senior management, the general people just don''t understand it at all.


    They have also considered that there may be some conflicts, but not all of them will be killed.


    Thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of.


    This is really speechless!


    The demons of those factions are even more intolerable. They are looking forward to a few talents in their own factions. These are the blood of the ancient demons.


    How can they stand being killed by others at the moment?


    "Damn it! Do you know what kind of blood is in them? "


    "You killed them You killed them! "


    "Do you know what kind of fault you have committed?"


    Several people of the demon clan were angry at once, and at this time they just stepped on one step and began to surround Gao Peng.


    Obviously, they don''t want Gao Peng to live any longer. After all, Tianjiao they trained was killed like this, which makes them can''t bear it!


    Gao Peng ignored them at all.


    Instead, I glanced around lightly.


    "I know that they have the blood of ancient demons. If it''s not because of their blood, then I don''t want to kill them!"


    Quiet!


    The eyes of all the people suddenly burst out, and they all stared at Gao Peng. They felt that they had hallucinations.


    Now that I heard this guy say such a bad thing.


    It''s said that if you don''t know that you have the blood of ancient demons, you don''t want to kill those Tianjiao.


    How arrogant it is!


    And why did he do it? Why on earth?


    Everyone can''t understand it!!

 Chapters 1295

    "You..."


    The people of the demon family are totally helpless. They have never seen such a arrogant person. This is definitely the most arrogant one they have ever seen.


    Knowing how important the blood of the ancient demons is, I still say that they are the ones killed. How arrogant can I say such a thing?


    It made everyone angry.


    I even wish I killed Gao Peng directly. This guy is really a little hateful!


    All of a sudden, the expression on the faces of all the people was distorted, and they all looked at Gao Peng angrily.


    "Do you know what you have done? Those are the hopes of the demons. "


    "Once they can awaken the blood of the ancient demons, they will all be the pillars of the demons."


    "Do you think they are like you?"


    "You can''t match 100 of them. Do you know what you''ve done? This is absolutely a great loss to our demon clan. "


    "You!!!"


    At this time, the people of the demons were very angry. They pointed directly at Gao Peng and looked at them like that. It was almost unbearable.


    And most of them are directly surrounded.


    It can be imagined that if someone orders at this time, they will never give Gao Peng any chance, or even absolutely will.


    Those are the hope of the demons!


    Tianjiao of every demon has the blood of ancient demons. Although all of them are incomplete, once they really wake up, it is absolutely crucial for the demons.


    But


    All of their plans are in vain, and Tianjiao, who has the blood of ancient demons, has been killed.


    Although I don''t know how Gao Peng killed them.


    But the access token was already in his hands, so there could be no further adulteration, so all the people on the scene felt special anger.


    Waiting for orders!


    Gao Peng will not give these people a good face at all. After all, none of these guys is easy to meet now, and none of them is simple.


    "Ah!"


    "I can''t match 100 of them?"


    "But how can I say that I killed them?"


    Gao Peng out of the special satisfaction smile, and so quietly looking at the presence of those demon people, as if to tell them.


    How strong he really is.


    And How wrong these people are in their words.


    As soon as magic rock slaps his forehead, some speechless people look at all this. According to his own thinking, those who have the blood of ancient demons are really noble.


    But Gao Peng can still kill those demon Tianjiao who have ancient demons, which is absolutely incredible. Compared with that, it seems that those guys are more useless.


    With such a high starting point.


    In the end, he is still such a waste, which is really too illogical, so at this time, he also feels speechless, and there is no room for refutation.


    So are the others!


    Words can''t be said in the mouth, one by one, they all feel a little bit oppressive, after all, facts are better than eloquence.


    Even if the Tianjiao of the demons has the blood of the ancient demons?


    In the end, it''s really like waste!

 Chapters 1296

    There was a little helplessness in the eyes of the clan elder. At this time, he also knew the meaning of Gaopeng''s saying.


    That is to say, if Tianjiao of the demons has a better talent, then he is the one who can kill those Tianjiao of the demons, doesn''t he have a stronger talent?


    That''s roughly what it means.


    If it is really calculated by value, it is not so at all, although the Tianjiao power of those demons is not so strong at all.


    But their utilization value is high!


    Once someone can wake up, the blood of ancient demons has unimaginable benefits for the whole demons, so at this time they feel special helplessness.


    But, everything can''t be saved!


    "You Arrogant! "


    The demons were angry. They just wanted to tear Gao Peng apart. This guy is too arrogant.


    At this time, they all want to be eloquent. Isn''t that to look down upon them?


    Now there is no order, and in this place they dare not act rashly, or even dare not to fight, so they just surround Gao Peng at most.


    They are all waiting for orders.


    But their hearts had been angry for a long time, and they could hardly bear it.


    It''s really unbearable to see this murderer so arrogant in front of them. If it''s just ordinary demon people, then there''s no need to worry about it.


    Even they would not be so angry.


    However, Tianjiao, who entered the talent pool, is not the same. They all have the blood of ancient demons. Once awakened, it is the best news for this demons.


    But now it''s all ready to be completely destroyed.


    And he is also a demon like them.


    If other races are responsible for sabotage, they can barely accept it, but what kind of situation is it now?


    Although Gao Peng may not know about the rate, the result is also a little intolerable.


    The fight will come back to the fight, but it will not be killed as soon as possible!


    This is to kill all the demons Tianjiao Tongtong. It seems to be a little hateful. No wonder these demons are crazy.


    Gao Peng did too much.


    "I think you don''t agree with me. Since you want to test me so much, I will challenge you."


    "How is it?"


    Gao Peng didn''t give face to these demons at all. After all, he didn''t want to waste time with these guys at this time. He had to get the control of the demons as soon as possible.


    As for these clowns, they have to be solved as soon as possible.


    It''s a shame to waste time.


    Gao Peng is straightforward. All the people present are stunned. After all, they didn''t expect Gao Peng to say such a thing to them.


    What''s more, it''s clearly a provocation!


    What can''t be tolerated!!


    "Hateful!"


    "You damn guy, you know you''ve done such a big wrong, but now you don''t know how to repent. You''re looking for death!"


    "Do you know what you''re talking about? You are challenging us. Do you know what the consequences are? "

 Chapters 1297

    Gao Peng was so angry with these guys that he didn''t pay attention to them at all. Instead, he stood there calmly, with even a little disdain in his eyes.


    These guys are just shouting there.


    I didn''t dare to make a move at all. I don''t know what they were shouting about. If I wanted to make a move, I would have made a real move.


    And Gao Peng really can''t see these guys.


    Strength is not only particularly weak, but also its own blood is not very strong and has no effect, even the constitution is also unable to let him get promotion.


    It''s really boring.


    So he wasn''t prepared to spend time with these guys. They were too weak.


    And he had to get control as soon as possible, otherwise all the steps would be very difficult, so he despised these guys.


    I hope they can start as soon as possible.


    "Hateful!"


    "This guy is dead. I will tear you alive!"


    The people of the demon family have been completely mad. After all, they never thought that they would be so despised by others, and they are still a junior of the demon family.


    You can imagine how angry they are at this time.


    At this time, the two of them are a little helpless. After all, this matter is very extensive, not to mention their inner entanglement.


    Should we stop it or not?


    After all, Tianjiao of the demon clan has the blood of the ancient demon clan, each of which is crucial. At this time, all the reserve forces have been completely killed.


    Even they have some problems.


    These can be used to deal with virtual.


    But at the moment, it has been completely killed. Now I don''t know what to do. There were some of them before, and they didn''t enter it.


    But those who have not awakened the blood of the ancient demons, it is estimated that there is not much hope.


    The reason why they are so optimistic about these people is that just those people can enter the talent pool, and it is really possible to awaken their own blood.


    But now everything is in vain!


    They have been completely killed by that guy, which makes them feel special helpless. After all, things have reached a critical point in this well, but everything is beyond their imagination.


    The two looked at each other.


    "What should I do now?"


    The two men kept silent for a second, and finally said slowly, "it''s only for other people to think of a way, and then gather all the people in the demon family who have ancient demon blood."


    "I think it really works!"


    "Alas..."


    "I hope so!"


    The two of them didn''t pay any attention to these guys, but sighed in the back. After all, they knew what the final result was.


    For them, it is an urgent hope to have an awakened blood of ancient demons, which is likely to be a powerful help for them to resist emptiness.


    But now it''s completely gone.


    Both of them feel helpless, and it''s better not to stir up at this time. After all, it''s a turbulent time.


    They all know what''s going on.

 Chapters 1298

    They both know what happened, so they feel helpless at this time. After all, they only find a person who can awaken the blood of ancient demons.


    Then we can join hands with the Protoss.


    But if they don''t find the real pure blood, then the protoss won''t bird them at all, and it''s impossible to join hands with them so easily.


    Even though we all know what kind of situation we are going to face, the protoss are so arrogant.


    Even think that they are the most powerful race, just by virtue of their race, they can also resist the virtual invasion.


    Although this kind of words is too false.


    However, we can also know how powerful the protoss are, and what''s more, their blood power itself has a special and peculiar power, as if it can control all things.


    In fact, emptiness can also be restrained by one or two points.


    Think about it and you can see how overbearing it is.


    Then only they can find people who can open the blood of ancient demons. When the two races join hands, they can definitely resist foreign enemies.


    Of course


    Everything is not absolute. It''s just a guess between them.


    Now, of course, their priority is to find people with ancient demon blood.


    The fight in front of us is like a joke.


    They didn''t let the two of them take any interest at all. In their opinion, the strength of these guys is too weak and they don''t even have the qualification to go to the battlefield. Naturally, they don''t pay much attention.


    There is a natural sense of pride.


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the demon family are really angry at this time. After all, they feel Gao Peng''s disdainful eyes, which makes them more unbearable.


    "I have fought with him. I must kill him. I must tear this guy up. This guy dare to despise us. It''s just unreasonable."


    "It''s disgusting to do such a despicable thing and still have the face to despise us. I must kill him!"


    These demons were directly and completely angry, and they wanted to wait for the order of the clan elders, but now they did not see the order.


    Even the guy in front of me is constantly picking and quarreling, which is really unbearable.


    So


    All the people of the demons at the scene, no matter how much they bullied or not, rushed up one by one, hoping to kill Gao Peng completely.


    However They think too much of themselves.


    They just can''t get close to Gao Peng''s body. When they want to do something a little, they have a lot of light.


    All the people were instantly shaken back, and at this time, each face showed a special look of shock.


    Gao Peng looked at them coldly, with a trace of contempt in his eyes from time to time. He didn''t pay attention to these guys at all.


    This look is really outrageous.


    At the moment, it''s really a sweep.


    But they were more at a loss. After all, they didn''t know the guy''s strength was so strong, which made them retreat in a flash.


    There is no room for resistance at all.


    This is a little shocking!

 Chapters 1299

    All the people at the scene stared at Gao Peng. They couldn''t believe all this. The guy had no trouble to shake them away.


    This is a sweep!


    I really can''t believe that this young generation can be so strong. In a moment, they make a fool of themselves. It''s too strong.


    At the beginning, they thought that Gao Peng must have used some kind of intrigue, otherwise, they would not have killed Tianjiao of those demons.


    But then they have a little suspicion.


    It''s possible that it really depends on real strength.


    Otherwise, how can we shake them back in an instant?


    This is absolutely incredible. Even they feel a little incredible. Although they are not the most powerful, they are also very powerful for ordinary people.


    Ordinary demon people are not as powerful as they are.


    But what about them?


    It seems that it''s too inconceivable that I just missed and ended up in such a mess.


    They all look at Gao Peng.


    I feel that all these are special dreams in front of me.


    It''s not the same as they thought before. How could this guy be so powerful? It''s too shocking.


    For a moment, all kinds of things came out of everyone''s mind, but most of them still felt special and incredible. They just couldn''t believe all these things in front of them.


    It''s so awesome!


    Magic rock and clan old two people are also stunned, after all, they also feel special inconceivable, even a moment to shake those demon people away.


    Although those guys are not strong.


    But each one has the power of the spirit peak.


    This is absolutely a very strong person. Even among the demons, it can also be regarded as the middle force. But now it has been crushed by others without any effort.


    If Gao Peng is willing, he can really kill them. After all, he can basically know from his just calm and effortless performance.


    There''s no need for more performance.


    This makes them really realize that Gaopeng''s strength may be beyond their imagination, even if they never thought of such a strong.


    It''s really amazing.


    Two people looked at each other and saw some shock from each other''s eyes.


    Absolutely they can''t imagine it. When they really have some doubts, will this guy have the blood of ancient demons?


    Otherwise, how could he have such terrible power? And he said that he had killed Tianjiao of those demons by himself.


    There''s something strange about it.


    Then they just can''t believe it, or even don''t know at all. How can such people kill Tianjiao, who has the blood of ancient demons?


    "His strength is a little strange..."


    "It feels like it has the blood of the ancient demons, and it''s just a fight that pushes everyone down."


    "This is definitely not the strength that ordinary people can have. Has he been hiding before?"

 Chapters 1300

    Magic rock thought for a moment, at this time he also had some doubts about whether he was totally blind.


    At the beginning, he felt that Gao Peng was not so simple, but at that time, he could really feel that Gao Peng was not so powerful at all.


    That''s why you are so confident!


    But at this time, when he really saw what Gaopeng did, coupled with the strength revealed, he had some doubts.


    Wonder if you''re hallucinating.


    Even before, he didn''t realize the strength of the other side.


    This doubt is deeply rooted in his mind, he has been thinking about what is wrong.


    "I''m sure he wasn''t so strong before, and when I met him, he was really weak."


    "Even Tianjiao of the demons could easily kill him, but he was very calm and calm at that time."


    "I didn''t pay attention to Tianjiao of those demons at all. Obviously, it was from his own bottom card, but I didn''t know whether he was really hiding strength or bluffing."


    "Because I can''t even detect the truth!"


    At this time, magic rock finally understood that it was not his own negligence, but Gao Peng''s hiding was too deep for him to realize.


    It was at the beginning.


    The old face of the clan also changed. This kind of person with unknown origin, although it is said that the blood of the demon clan is also flowing in his body.


    But they are not sure.


    In particular, Gao Peng is still so outspoken, killing all the demons'' Tianjiao Tongtong. The ancient demons'' blood that they had been expecting for a long time did not wake up.


    Even those with blood have been killed.


    It worried him a little.


    Will this be sent by someone else?


    Even at this critical moment, there are still some people who like to do things. They don''t know what kind of environment they are in, but they want to weaken the power of other races.


    That''s why he has such doubts.


    Just when they are thinking, the expression on their faces is also gloomy and uncertain, and they don''t know what they are thinking.


    Gao Peng ignores those demon people directly. The strength of those guys is too weak for him to mention any interest. At the same time, he is not interested.


    I can''t improve myself.


    There is no benefit.


    How could he care?


    Walking directly past those people, without a glance at all, went straight to the clan elder and the devil rock.


    After all, they were completely ignored at this time, but now they dare not do anything. The guy in front of them is so mysterious.


    Let them some dare not act rashly.


    "I was ignored..."


    "This guy''s courage is really big, and his strength is also important, but what is the purpose of this guy? It''s a matter of outrage. "


    "I don''t think the clan elder will spare him, but when he does such a thing, he doesn''t think about the consequences at all. What''s his purpose?"


    "How strange It''s really strange... "

 Chapters 1301

    Gao Peng is so slow to go to the old people. There is no panic at all.


    All the people were staring at him.


    I also want to see what he wants to do. He has already done such a thing that people and gods are angry with each other. I don''t think he will be lenient.


    Magic rock frowned, obviously feeling special displeasure: "do you know what you have done?"


    "Your actions will directly push all of us to the abyss. Do you know the sin?"


    Magic rock didn''t directly use his identity to suppress people, and he didn''t send out any breath, so light questioned.


    He really didn''t know why Gao Peng did such a thing and what kind of benefits it would have for him?


    What''s more


    If you do something like this, you have to be punished. After all, you have killed all the evil Tianjiao. What will happen when you do this, don''t you know?


    Why do you do this?


    He couldn''t think it through, so that''s why he asked.


    Gao Peng looks at magic rock calmly. At this time, there is a little gratitude in his eyes. If it''s not magic rock, then he really can''t get such a strong blood.


    His blood will not rise.


    This is absolutely the credit of magic rock.


    But he was given a lot of hope. Now he fails to live up to nature. He will have a little gratitude and a little guilt.


    But he didn''t regret it. There were some things he had to do, especially his insistence on strength. Sometimes he had to do whatever he wanted.


    "I know, I also know that they have the blood of ancient demons in their bodies, and they have crucial strategic measures for the demons," said Gao


    Magic rock eyebrows immediately tightly wrinkled up.


    The clan elder also has a bad premonition, but he didn''t speak, instead he just watched the performance of Gao Peng.


    "But they have provoked me in the first place. I will never be merciful to the enemy. This is the first!"


    "Second, it''s good for me if they die."


    "With these two things, they must die."


    Silence.


    The scene suddenly fell into silence. Everyone wanted to know what kind of excuses he would give.


    What is the reason for killing.


    However, when all the people heard Gao Peng''s words, they were really stunned. Such excuses and reasons are too powerful.


    It''s hard for them to argue.


    It''s good for him. Even those people have done it. They are the enemy.


    It seems that there is not too much emphasis on killing the enemy.


    All the people in the audience immediately felt a special tangle. Naturally, the other demons said that they wanted to tear Gao Peng.


    No matter what reason Gao Peng has, they will not give up easily.


    So it''s more complicated that they all know how important the blood of ancient demons is to their whole race and this continent.


    However, Gao Peng''s words are also right. Naturally, the enemy has to make up his mind a little. There must be no slightest tenderness.


    Whoever will do it.

 Chapters 1302

    Mo Yan and the old people are in deep thought. At this time, they don''t know how to execute Gao Peng. This kind of thing is too tricky.


    Now all the demons Tianjiao have been killed.


    Even if I kill Gao Peng now, it doesn''t seem to have any use.


    It''s a headache for both of them.


    How did it come to this?


    It''s so speechless, even they are both a little unprepared, but then they look at each other.


    They are talking in secret, and at this time they want to come up with a plan as soon as possible. It''s really the blood of the ancient demons, which plays a crucial role for them.


    They can''t explain the problems they have now.


    This will make them feel extremely headache.


    "How is it? Shall we take him down or just kill him? Or another punishment? "


    "It''s unnecessary to kill. Now he is the only one who enters the talent pool. At present, I don''t know what effect those people with ancient demon blood have on him."


    "If you can know it, it''s OK to think it over, but I don''t know if he will say it."


    "It''s a bit nerve racking!"


    At this time, all the other people of the demon family have been quiet. The two people are talking secretly, but the expression on their faces has not changed much.


    Obviously, at this time, they can control their expression very well, which is absolutely perfect.


    That''s when they''re talking.


    The bear in Gaopeng''s body is in a hurry.


    It must be at this time, but there may be virtual invasion at any time. You need to get the control right as soon as possible. After all, no one knows that things have developed to that point.


    Can''t drag on any more!


    "Hurry up! Take control now! "


    "There''s not much time for us now, and they''ve discovered that virtual invasion was a long time ago."


    "If we don''t get control soon, those who need to rush into the mainland will have to get control as soon as possible."


    "There''s no time!"


    "Nihility may have invaded. We need to integrate all forces as soon as possible, so that we can have the invincible support."


    "As for whether we can resist the invasion, we don''t know. Now we can only do our best to listen to heaven."


    The devil bear feels particularly anxious. After all, he feels that there may be a crisis anytime, anywhere. This feeling is really bad.


    So he urged Gao Peng to stop grinding like this. It''s better to get what they had agreed on as soon as possible.


    He wants to recover his peak combat power as soon as possible, or after the real invasion, he feels that he will definitely become cannon fodder.


    We should improve our strength as soon as possible.


    But how easy is that?


    Let Gaopeng rest assured tightly, then he can return to his original blood, and then he can slowly improve his strength.


    But it''s really a little difficult, but at a time when there may be a crisis, where can there be so much time for him to think?


    You can imagine how anxious he was at this time.

 Chapters 1303

    After hearing the urging of the devil bear, Gao Peng also knew that he should do something. He didn''t want to deal with all the people present.


    Because no one is his opponent!


    Although it is possible for him to get a little improvement in his realm, he also does not have much time. He has to see what those emptiness looks like as soon as possible.


    Only by witnessing him can we see if we are sure.


    If the system has a threat to those fictitious, then he doesn''t need to be afraid any more. He just needs to rush up without hesitation.


    And can also improve their own strength!


    That''s really cool.


    But can we see it before we know it? Now we need to control this module as soon as possible, so that all people can join together.


    It''s such a critical moment. The other demons don''t even know it. Now they have encountered an unprecedented crisis.


    Instead, they turn a blind eye.


    This is looking for death!


    Gao Peng felt that he had to warn them well that if he could gain control, he would naturally have to tell other people the news.


    Even if their strength is too weak to help them in the end, some things still need to be done slowly.


    At least all people have the right to know.


    Otherwise, the whole continent would have collapsed completely. They didn''t know what was going on until all the emptiness invaded.


    They still don''t know.


    This is absolutely the saddest.


    "Empty! Rules! "


    Gao Peng said it without hesitation when he saw that the two men were still talking.


    Two people are talking with each other. Suddenly they hear this sentence. They are stunned. When they come back to their senses, they look at Gao Peng in shock.


    It''s just three words.


    The amount of information contained in it is enough spirit, so they can''t believe their ears at this time.


    I really think I''m hallucinating.


    Two people just stare at Gao Peng with such a gape, the look in their eyes really shows a special shock all the time.


    It can be imagined how violent the fluctuation is in their hearts at the moment. After all, it is impossible for ordinary people to know such things.


    But


    But this young generation even knows that it makes them feel a little unbelievable.


    The clan old man''s trembling body and hands trembled a little: "you What did you just say? "


    "You said empty? And the rules? "


    "Did you say that?"


    In the heart of the clan elders, it''s like turning over the river. After all, only they can understand what these three words mean. At the same time, they also know that if they can really say these three words.


    Then I absolutely know what happened.


    It excites them.


    "Yes, it''s the rules of virtual harmony!"


    "I think with your current position, I should know what I''m talking about, and I don''t have so much time to stay here with you."


    "I have more important things to do. Now I will let you solve them as soon as possible."


    "I think you haven''t forgotten the rules, have you?"


    "In ancient times, the rules established for special periods should still be useful now? Don''t tell me it''s useless. "

 Chapters 1304

    At this time, the clan elder and the devil rock were really shocked, because they found that they did not hear them wrong. Gao Peng really said the three words.


    The two looked at each other.


    They all saw a special and incredible look in each other''s eyes, and the secret was only because of the strength of the two of them.


    But


    Where does Gaopeng know? This makes them feel particularly shocked, and even their eyes have gradually become particularly cold.


    If Gaopeng can''t explain it clearly, they will never forgive him so lightly.


    "Where do you know that?" Clan old tightly frowned, at this time, his body exuded a trace of authority.


    The breath is huge!


    But even so, Gao Peng is indifferent at all. For such a breath, he doesn''t care at all, and the breath can''t hurt him at all.


    That''s why it''s so presumptuous!


    After seeing so many things happening suddenly, everyone else''s faces seemed to be very strange.


    I even feel a little confused.


    Why?


    Because they also don''t know why the clan elders suddenly get angry, as if something happened to them, which makes him appear so grumpy.


    The expression on the face of magic rock is not good.


    This will make all the people in the audience feel special and strange. What is the matter that makes both of them change so much at the same time.


    What is it?


    This can''t help but make people have a great curiosity, and all people are a little far away, just can hear a little information.


    But it is not really fully understood.


    "You''d better make it clear to me, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude, now! Right away! Right away! "


    The clan elder suddenly revealed a very domineering tone, and his expression was also very serious. Once this kind of thing really leaked.


    That would be a disaster.


    And it will also cause unrest, which will never be stopped at that time, and may cause all people to fight.


    That''s why he looks so serious.


    Magic rock also looked at Gao Peng coldly, but his eyes were cold. At the beginning, he had a good attitude towards Gao Peng.


    Now it''s freezing.


    It''s what Gao Peng said that makes them feel frightened, even a little uncomfortable inside.


    Such a big thing is not known by ordinary people at all, but Gao Peng can know, and even knows a lot.


    That would have shocked them so much.


    More indifference!


    At the moment, their hearts have slowly judged Gao Peng as an enemy. No matter what happened next, they all want to know how Gao Peng knew it.


    It seems to be a special bully!


    This makes them feel better to cross examine. Otherwise, who knows what will happen next?


    Even emptiness and rules are known, which is absolutely intolerable. They can only know the secret after they have been promoted to the current state.


    However, Gao Peng even knows it now, which is absolutely incredible.

 Chapters 1305

    In the face of questioning, Gao Peng also chose to be calm and self-contained, without any panic at all, because when he said this sentence, he already knew it.


    It is also known that there will be such treatment.


    After all, all the senior managers are hiding the news, so now that he has said it, he will naturally be questioned by others.


    In addition, he was able to say the rule that he didn''t say for a long time, which is absolutely a matter worthy of attention.


    So that''s how things end up.


    Both of them are very careful, even they have some hidden intention to do it.


    This made the people in the room speechless.


    They really don''t know what has happened now, and the direction of things is obviously beyond their imagination.


    What''s going on?


    I always feel that what they see is not the same as what they hear, or that they are too ignorant. Some things are not clear at all?


    "What the hell are they doing? I don''t know what they''re talking about. Who can tell me what they''re doing? "


    One of them couldn''t bear it any more, he said angrily at last, but the others shook their heads one after another.


    Because even they don''t know, their inner feelings are also special.


    It''s like watching a pantomime.


    It''s totally incomprehensible.


    ¡­¡­


    Gao Peng looks at the two people calmly. At this time, he naturally knows that the two guys are absolutely like the waves.


    After all, the three words he said.


    For others, it may be just a common three words, but now it is a special incredible thing for people who know it.


    "You are afraid!"


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s such a big thing that you''ve been hiding all the time. What do you want to do? Do you really think you can resist it with your strength? "


    "Do you know what those are?"


    "I''m particularly disappointed with your actions, so I''m going to enforce the rules. If you don''t agree, then don''t blame me for being rude."


    "I won''t give you any extra opportunities. I hope you''d better think about it and answer my questions. Maybe you are doubting my identity now."


    "It doesn''t matter, but I hope you will face up to this time. Some things are not as simple as you think."


    "Everyone has the right to know. There may be But it can also arouse all people''s bloodiness, and even death can make them understand


    Gao Peng''s voice just dropped.


    Those demon people are more unable to calm down, after all, they didn''t understand what was going on at the beginning.


    Why can''t they understand at all?


    But when they heard Gaopeng''s words, they all seemed more indecisive. How can we call death to understand?


    Just make it clear!!


    Why do you feel that things seem to be very serious? What''s going on makes you do such a riddle.


    At first, they did think it might be Gaopeng''s prank, but when they saw the expression between magic rock and the old people, they knew that it was definitely not a prank.


    It was something that happened.


    They don''t know, not even a bit of wind, how can they not show such excitement?

 Chapters 1306

    Other demons are really restless, because hearing these inexplicable words makes their hearts itch more, and they always feel that something is going to happen.


    One by one would like to question.


    But looking at those three people, they dare not take any rash. If it''s Gaopeng, they may do something impulsive.


    But However, they can not easily offend them, and they dare not!


    So these guys can only scratch their ears and cheeks. They really don''t know how to do it.


    Magic rock looks at Gao Peng lightly, at this time, his heart is also not calm down, but it has been said by oupeng.


    He can''t hold back any longer.


    The clan elder and the magic rock looked at each other, and nodded slightly at last. It was obvious that the two had reached an agreement.


    "I don''t know where you got the news. After all, such a secret news is not easy to disclose."


    "And the rule estimation is not something you can touch. In fact, it''s very difficult for us to touch. If we don''t reach this level, we won''t know at all."


    "This kind of thing is really strange. You should know the rules like this, which makes me feel a little unbelievable."


    "But the rule is the rule. Since you insist on it, then we can''t stop you. You''d better be prepared"


    "you can''t turn back when you start."


    The expression on Gaopeng''s face was very flat, as if he didn''t pay attention to each other''s words at all, and he also felt that his eyes were empty.


    But no one cares too much.


    Who cares if they are not relatives or relatives?


    "I still insist on my request."


    The two men nodded, and both of them were directly silent, and they were not so aggressive at this time.


    But there are still some doubts in their hearts. They also want to know where Gao Peng actually knows the existence of emptiness.


    Then, can''t help but ask curiously: "where on earth do you know the emptiness?"


    They both looked at Gao Peng curiously and wanted to see what kind of answer Gao Peng would give.


    Gao pengshook his head and didn''t want to explain too much.


    The two feel special regret, but at this time they have no other way, after all, Gaopeng has decided to open the rules.


    Then they can''t stop it.


    Two people just look at each other, a more powerful force comes out of them in an instant, and when their power comes out.


    A larger shadow appears directly!


    All the people of the demons were shocked. They never thought that they would have such a terrible power.


    Let them completely unable to calm down.


    However, they look at the scene in horror. They don''t know what they are going to do, but they have no right to know and don''t know what it is.


    That attraction directly shrouded Gao Peng. Gao Peng was completely shrouded in a short time. Magic rock and the clan elders stood by.


    Because at this time, they seem to maintain the power of this virtual shadow, but they do not consume much, just look at this huge virtual shadow with twinkling eyes.

 Chapters 1307

    "This... What''s going on? "


    "What are they doing?"


    Seeing the magic rock and the clan old two people suddenly join hands, and after they join hands, they have become so.


    A huge virtual shadow appears, which makes them feel a little inexplicable, but also some creepy.


    Especially Gao Peng.


    This made them wonder. What happened? Why did it change all of a sudden?


    It seems that some of the mysterious things of the three gods don''t want them to know at all. What is this?


    The more hidden, the more curious.


    Among them, there are several demons who are invisible and blinking. They seem to have found something, and they are trying to think about it.


    Some things are just like legends. Generally, if they don''t see them with their own eyes, they may not find them.


    I even thought it was a legend.


    But when they saw it with their own eyes, they felt a little impression.


    So they began to think about whether they had heard of some legends.


    One of the demons hesitated and said, "I feel I''ve heard what''s going on! "


    After this demon opened his mouth, all the people cast curious eyes. After all, they didn''t know what was going on.


    Mo Yan and the clan elders didn''t even want to explain, and some things were still wanted, and they kept it secret all the time.


    That is to say, they are naturally more curious.


    But there is no way to know.


    At the moment, the curiosity is more and more intense, so they all ask urgently.


    "What is it? What are they doing? Now that you know it, tell us about it. "


    "It seems that these three people are doing something very huge. Let''s talk about it quickly..."


    After thinking about it, the demon man said without hesitation, "this is an ancient ceremony. I heard about it Only the God ancestor can really open such ancient rituals, and at least two talents are needed. "


    "When such ancient rituals are opened, the one who chooses to enter the ancient world will have to see the purity of his own blood."


    "There will be this comparison in it. If the purity of his own blood is particularly high, he may be able to directly control the whole demon clan."


    "It''s a road designed for those who have a very strong demon blood, but their own strength must not be too weak, otherwise they will stay in it for a long time."


    "But there are not many people who know this ceremony at all, and if they don''t get recognition, their blood may be drawn away, which is also a very risky thing."


    "Not everyone can do it!"


    "That''s because it''s too dangerous. It''s already forgotten by others. Not everyone has the courage to try."


    The people of this demon family spoke slowly, and all of them listened attentively, and when they heard this, they felt a special shock.


    At the same time, let out a cry!

 Chapters 1308

    "My God! Why don''t we know? "


    "If we know, then we can let our younger generation to try, maybe we can get such a chance."


    One of them felt that it was a waste of opportunity, and they didn''t even know such an important thing.


    I don''t know until now!


    I don''t know how many opportunities have been wasted, so I feel special regret and heartache one by one.


    If the previous generation can participate in it, then it may be able to gain control at this time, which is the blood of the ancient demons!


    Maybe it''s true.


    However, when he finished this sentence, the demon family who just explained it to the people showed a very speechless look.


    "Do you think you''re going in so well? When this ancient ceremony is really opened, all people will be really limited, and not all people can open it. "


    "You need the presence of the God ancestor, and your own strength should not be too poor, otherwise you will not have to go in, and you may be isolated."


    "There are some things to do."


    The people of this demon family have heard all these words, but they have not really understood them, but what he said is also eight to nine.


    At least it''s a very serious thing.


    It is a special danger in itself. Although they have some opportunities, not all people can have such opportunities.


    Is the clan strong?


    That''s very powerful of course.


    At the same time, the blood is also very strong, but also did not get the control of this demon. It can be imagined that this ancient ceremony is not so easy.


    Of course What kind of measurement is there? I don''t know. Few people will know about it.


    And people who know don''t talk.


    Some of the rules have been slowly disappeared, and will not be slowly passed to these people, that is, so they will be so behind the news.


    But there are also people with blinking eyes.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking, but looking at his eyes now, I guess I also want to try it, no matter what the price will be.


    I think they all want to try it!


    That can be controlled into a demon clan!


    Who doesn''t want to?


    Therefore, many people are thinking in their hearts, and they have been looking at that virtual shadow. They wish they could rush to it now.


    That demon family''s people didn''t pay much attention to it. He has done his job now. As for how other people think, it''s none of his business.


    He won''t go in so rashly.


    He still has it.


    However, he looked at that virtual shadow, and his life was full of worship, which was absolutely enviable, if he could also enter it.


    It''s not clear whether it will succeed.


    At least a chance!


    "Although I know what kind of benefits there are, it''s a mystery how to evaluate them. Legends are legends after all."


    "If it''s really just by blood, there must be a lot of people who can already control it, but why not now?"


    "There must be something wrong here! You have to think about it. "

 Chapters 1309

    After Gao Peng was shrouded in the shadow of emptiness, the whole person felt special discomfort. After all, it''s really too weird here.


    And he also felt a strange smell.


    But just when he wanted to do something, the bear said suddenly.


    "Come on! Quick! "


    "Burst out all your own blood power directly, do not have any reservation, now get control as soon as possible."


    "Well?"


    Gaopeng didn''t follow suit, because he didn''t know how to do it at this time, and he felt a little strange about this empty shadow.


    So at this time, he didn''t act recklessly.


    What''s more He felt that he had to observe this place well, but he could not be led by others so easily.


    However


    Where will bear have so much time to wait? It has already been invaded by the enemy. If it goes on like this, all people will suffer.


    "Hurry up!"


    "We don''t have time to waste anymore, because they found it too late, and now it''s possible to invade."


    "If we don''t solve it as soon as possible, then all of us will be finished."


    "Now you can radiate your blood power as soon as possible, and then you can be guided by me. Then you will be recognized easily."


    "I used to be the leader of the demon clan. Even if there was no big problem in launching this kind of ancient suspected smoke, they should still be able to feel my breath."


    "Borrow your blood at most."


    "Hurry up We don''t have time! "


    Magic bear has been urging, at this moment is really not much time to procrastinate.


    Gao Peng really doesn''t know what''s going on, but it seems that he can only solve everything as soon as possible.


    Otherwise, there will be a big problem. Now he wants to see what Xu looks like, so he immediately bursts out of his own blood.


    A huge force has sprung up.


    Everyone was a little caught off guard. Even the bear felt special and inconceivable. At first, he just thought that Gao Peng had at most a little blood of ancient demons.


    But


    This sudden burst of blood force in the end what is going on, directly let him a little doubt about life.


    "No It''s impossible, isn''t it? "


    The evil bear''s eyes are directly stupid. It can also feel the power of Gao Peng''s body. That''s why he knows how violent this blood force is.


    It''s not just him.


    The clan elder and the magic rock originally wanted to see Gao Peng''s situation. After all, Gao Peng actually chose this method, and naturally there will be two brushes.


    However, they do not believe that Gao Peng can finally gain control, among which there are too many decisive factors.


    The average person doesn''t choose to take risks at all.


    But now that some people are taking risks, and they have never seen such ancient suspects, of course, they are extremely curious.


    But when Gao Peng broke out.


    They were all stunned.


    Is this really blood power?


    Why is it different from what they feel, even more terrible than they thought before.


    It''s amazing!!


    Even if they are outside the shadow, they can clearly feel the power of this terrible blood.

 Chapters 1310

    Boom! Boom!!


    All the people felt that they had been hit hard, especially when Gao Peng released his blood power directly.


    That feeling It''s really suffocating.


    It goes without saying that the evil rock and the clan are old, and the evil bear himself is completely stupid. He has never seen such horror of the blood power of someone.


    Originally, he just wanted to guide Gao Peng to release his blood power, and then he also guided at home, and finally he could be recognized.


    But he didn''t think


    Is it the same race with them that the power of different blood is so terrible?


    All the blood in the human body coagulates instantly, feeling the condition in the body directly, and there is no way to fight back at all.


    Needless to say, I use my own blood.


    Whether they can do it or not is a question.


    It''s beyond their imagination!


    The bear was completely stunned: "here What''s going on? Why is it so terrible? I''ve never seen such a terrible blood force. "


    "Don''t you Is his blood still more powerful? Incredible It''s just incredible. "


    "I have never seen such a terrible blood. Is there such a terrible blood in this world?"


    "That''s great!"


    Although he used to be the leader of the demons, he never saw such a terrible blood. Now he has no blood of his own.


    Naturally, he could not feel the feeling of blood coagulation, but he could feel the horror of Gao Peng''s blood power.


    It will definitely make the same people despair.


    Both magic rock and the clan elders feel special ignorance. At this time, they do feel that their blood is coagulating. Although the speed is particularly slow, it will really cause a serious impact on them.


    It''s terrible!!


    The two looked at each other.


    They all clearly saw the emotion to be expressed in each other''s eyes. They looked at Gao Peng in shock.


    "What level of blood is this? Why can it directly affect us? Now I feel that our strength has been reduced. "


    "If we fight with him, we are not rivals at all. He can easily solidify our blood."


    "Here..."


    "Isn''t that too scary?"


    There was a look of horror on both of them. It was definitely not any blood they had ever seen. At first, they just watched a good play.


    But when Gao Peng''s blood power appeared, they didn''t know how to describe their mood at the moment, but they knew that they could really take control.


    Such a terrible power


    The average person really can''t get it.


    And in this ancient ritual, the power of blood is actually the most dominant, if the power of one''s own blood is particularly strong.


    There is a real possibility of recognition.


    As long as it is recognized by this ancient ritual, there is a certain restriction for the people of the demon family, which is why as long as it can be recognized, it will gain control.


    But the power of Gao Peng''s blood can already have a very serious impact on other people. It''s of little significance that he won''t be recognized in time.

 Chapters 1311

    Both magic rock and clan elders have felt their blood coagulating, let alone other people?


    They are the same now.


    Even they feel more obvious. After all, they suddenly feel the blood in their body is coagulated, and their strength is obviously reduced.


    The people of the demon clan outside, originally they still looked at the virtual shadow with twinkling eyes, said that they really wanted to try it.


    But this sudden situation makes them a little bit confused.


    This feeling


    They had never felt it before, and there was a look of horror on their faces.


    A fear from the bottom of their hearts slowly spread, and even they never felt this kind of horror, they are the embodiment of evil.


    But now?


    Everyone was particularly frightened.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I feel that my blood is frozen, and my strength just doesn''t exist. Why is that?"


    "I I... "


    Every demon people have different reactions. Some people really feel that this situation is particularly baffling, so they are a little panicked.


    But some of them frown tightly and are thinking about what''s going on. It''s impossible for them to be confused?


    There will definitely be a reason.


    So one by one, they began to see the shadow. At this time, their strength had declined too much. Everyone felt the fear from the deep.


    But they just can''t resist.


    Most people are thrillers on their faces.


    It''s really terrible. I have never felt such a terrible scene before. But at this time, they feel for themselves how spectacular it is?


    This feeling is very special!


    Let their blood clot, their own strength has been basically fixed, they are eager to find their own problems.


    In the end, we didn''t find out.


    Some of them put their eyes on the shadow, and some doubters said, "all our blood is coagulating. Even if we work hard, there is no way to do it."


    "I always have a bad feeling..."


    "Will it be the one on the top, or how could it make us feel so suddenly?"


    "That''s the appearance of the virtual shadow. Just now we have the feeling that the blood is coagulated. Will it really be something happened?"


    "Ancient rituals It''s very suspense. After all, it can gain the control of the demon clan, although I don''t know what it is. "


    "But I''m still skeptical..."


    These demons are dignified, they can''t control their fear, but they think it''s the ghost.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to be so inexplicable.


    The appearance of virtual shadow is the beginning of their blood coagulation. How can they not think about it?


    It''s just fear that stops them, and at the same time they feel that they can''t even control their bodies.


    Even if they want to take a step forward, it is impossible for them to feel that kind of fear.


    At this time, they believe that it is the ghost of the phantom!!

 Chapters 1312

    After Gao Peng broke out his own blood power, the inner part of the virtual shadow didn''t have much influence on him, but he also felt a little kindness in the dark


    Gao Peng had some doubts, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    But he didn''t say it directly.


    Quietly understand this feeling, even when he felt this virtual shadow is kind to him, his strength seems to have increased.


    This made him very happy.


    It''s definitely a surprise!!


    He didn''t expect to be attracted by this one for recognition, but he would let his own strength get promoted and the power of promotion is really great.


    It''s like a system upgrade.


    "Do I have control now?"


    Gao Peng feels happy in his heart. He also quietly realizes the benefits he has gained, and then he can feel the dense breath in his own mind.


    Those who are all demons.


    There are many places, some of them are huge, and he can also feel them.


    Those huge breath are far away, but these huge breath are flashing all the time, different from others.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Why don''t other people flash like this, but these powerful people are flashing all the time, don''t you say..."


    "Is this a fight?"


    Gao Peng thinks it''s really possible, so he feels some of the mysteries quietly. Now he knows what it means to gain control.


    And it''s really a little baffling that he got the control. He attributed it all to his own blood, which was too powerful.


    I got it in a flash!


    The reason does make sense, but it''s not clear what other people think.


    The bear was shocked at first, then said anxiously, "hurry up Quick... "


    "Now listen to my command. We will get the control right soon. Now as long as you can accept my guidance, you can get the control right then."


    "I......"


    "I seem to have control..."


    Gao Peng, in the face of the urging of the devil bear, said in a stupefied way.


    At that time, he didn''t know what was going on, but when he did, he couldn''t calm down completely.


    "You You... You said you had control? "


    "It should be..."


    "When I release my blood, everything here seems to be very kind to me. Even I feel that I can control everything."


    "It''s a little strange..."


    "My God!!!"


    "What''s going on? Is it because of the special power of your blood? "


    The devil bear just can''t believe what he saw in front of his eyes. He has lived so many thousands of years and never seen such a scene.


    It''s just unprecedented, unprecedented, no one comes after, so that he doesn''t know how to judge what''s going on at the moment.


    So he was stunned in an instant!


    Others were even more shocked. It was such a sudden change that somehow someone could directly control their fate.


    But it can''t decide life and death, which also has a certain control function.

 Chapters 1313

    "The power of my blood..."


    Gao Peng feels how powerful his blood is now. It is estimated that other people''s blood is not as strong as his.


    Otherwise, it will not be easy to get control.


    It''s really a little unexpected.


    However, Gao Peng did not feel how shocked, because for him, this is a special matter of course.


    How can the system make things worse?


    Now, Gao Pengdu still has some doubts. Maybe it''s because of the system that he can get the control right at once.


    But it''s impossible for him to say such things.


    Just know it for himself!


    But


    He didn''t even think about how shocked his move was to others. They all knew that it was not so easy to really get control.


    But what''s the situation now?


    This is just the outbreak of their own blood force, the moment has gained control.


    It''s just not playing cards according to common sense!!


    "Here Is this true? "


    "Do you really have control?"


    The devil bear is crazy. After all, he has planned a series of actions in the beginning, but now it is useless for martial arts.


    It''s just too disruptive.


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to the madness of the bear. In his opinion, this kind of thing is natural, so he waved.


    It''s all gone!


    He appeared in front of others.


    Mo Yan and the clan elder look at Gao Peng stupidly. At this time, they are really a little confused. They didn''t expect to end so quickly.


    And it''s different from what they think. After all, at the beginning, they really thought that Gao Peng was looking for his own death, but now they are obviously wrong.


    The other side is not looking for his own death!


    It''s a long time ago!


    This made the two of them feel particularly shocked. After all, this kind of thing determines the fate of a race, but the other party can get control at once.


    They have just felt that kind of feeling. After all, the ancient rituals of the shadow are called by both of them.


    Can they not feel it?


    At this time, they also felt that Gao Peng was just too unreasonable to play cards, and what they thought did not happen.


    And this control permission rate is taken by others. How should they explain it?


    If this guy is messing up, then those who are fighting with blood are probably going to collapse.


    The clan old man said stupidly: "you What''s the matter with you? "


    "Why do you get control all of a sudden?"


    "It shouldn''t be so simple. Why is it like a common thing on your side?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Everyone here felt like a cat catching it. After all, they were too itchy.


    They are all eager to know what kind of situation will make a person get control quickly, but what can control the fate of most people!


    Before, none of them dare to touch easily, but now they are easily obtained by others, and they feel the inner entanglement.

 Chapters 1314

    Instead of answering their questions, Gao Peng glanced lightly at all the people present.


    In fact, even if he doesn''t look, he can feel the breath of all the demons, and there are several powerful breath flashing.


    Those people are supposed to be fighting with blood!


    Even if it''s not fighting with blood, it''s also fighting against those false invasions. Now there''s not so much time to struggle with this kind of thing.


    Even if he has this system or not, he can''t afford to be careless. After hearing what others have said, he feels very powerful.


    I just don''t know if the emptiness is life.


    "I don''t have time to ramble with you here. Now we have more important things to do. Do you think we are safe now?"


    "Now that we have reached this critical juncture, everyone can help us. I don''t want to wait for the disaster to come, and then we are in a hurry to find a way to deal with it."


    "There''s no time!"


    Gao Peng looks up at the sky, and there is a faint breath on it. At this time, his strength can be felt.


    Especially after he gained control, his strength has improved.


    That is to say, he can feel the above things.


    All the people watched him. Those who were still at a loss didn''t know what happened now.


    However, they did know what was going on, so when they saw Gao Peng''s move, they couldn''t help looking at each other.


    There was a vague guess about something.


    "Does he really know the existence of emptiness?"


    "It is estimated that he should also know that Xu is invading now. Otherwise, he would not have known that he said it directly before the ancient ruins."


    "Empty......"


    At this time, the two people are deeply moved. After all, even if they are of such strength, they can''t help but feel deeply when they think of that horrible guy.


    There is even a hint of panic.


    It''s really that kind of guy is too scary. He doesn''t feel like any creature, but he doesn''t feel like a beast without any wisdom.


    At best, it''s just not communicating.


    At this time they will feel so helpless, all people are so, after all, they have made enough efforts, but the virtual strength is too strong.


    Let them feel tired deeply.


    Therefore, they want to awaken the blood of the ancient demons, and then look for the cooperation of the gods. Maybe this is the only way for them now.


    But I don''t know if it''s feasible.


    "Nonsense!"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Also at this time, the people in the demon clan suddenly stood up and looked at Gao Peng very attentively.


    It seems that Gao Peng is bragging.


    But I wish I could tear Gao Peng alive. With this person''s shouting, other people also came out one after another.


    They all feel that Gao Peng is alarmist. After all, they are the most powerful race. How could they fall into crisis?


    This kind of thing will never happen.


    So they all stood out one by one and looked at Gao Peng with special bad eyes. It seemed that if Gao Peng said more, they would be rude.

 Chapters 1315

    Gao Peng didn''t look at those stupid demons. Then he took a look at the evil rock and the old people. His eyes were very thoughtful.


    "I think you know what kind of situation it is now?"


    "Is this your response? To die in ignorance, oh The stupidity is great. "


    Mo Yan and the clan elders immediately lowered their heads. After that, they really felt a little ashamed. After all, they just wanted to suppress them.


    They didn''t think about how to deal with it at all, because they thought that if they said this thing, then this demon would be in turmoil.


    It is possible that many people will lose confidence completely.


    This is their most worried point. You should know that the demon people claim to be the most powerful race.


    How can it be acceptable for them to suddenly know that they are going to be in crisis?


    It''s totally unacceptable.


    That is to say, the two of them will procrastinate for a long time. They never wanted to disclose the truth, and sometimes even deliberately concealed it.


    So most people don''t know at all.


    At the moment, the people of the other demons suddenly froze. At first, they really thought that Gao Peng was alarmist. When they saw the reaction of the old people, they were shocked.


    They believe it a little.


    Make them a little bit creepy!


    What''s the matter?


    Aren''t they the most powerful race? Why there will be a crisis, which makes them feel special can not believe, so one by one cast the eyes of doubt.


    But no one paid attention to them.


    Who will pay attention at this time!


    Gao Peng looked at the clamorous man at a glance. There was a trace of blood light in his eyes, and other people also felt the strong pressure.


    Whew!


    As if there was some kind of power traction, it made him stupefied instantly. It was that all people felt the blood in their bodies coagulated.


    And it doesn''t give full play.


    Before they were shocked, Gao Peng whispered, "I don''t know you are still living in your own fantasy, but I advise you to break it now."


    "Now Not only are we in danger, but the whole continent is in danger. If you don''t realize the seriousness of the present situation, I suggest that you should hold your tail and become a turtle with a shrunken head! "


    "Stupid guy, don''t get in my way, of course If you want to know what kind of situation it is now, ask these two guys. "


    "Now they will answer your questions."


    Gao Peng suppressed all the people directly, and then slowly explained and said, at the same time, he asked all the people to ask the two elders if they had any questions.


    There was no other way for them.


    If no other measures are taken, there is a real possibility of problems.


    "Then you two will answer their questions as soon as possible, and let everyone know what kind of situation we are going to face now."


    "You can do something as soon as possible."


    "It may not be able to withstand it." Gao Peng looked up at the sky and said solemnly.


    The clan elder and the devil rock are both slightly stunned, and the expression on their faces is particularly frightening, which directly falls into the eyes of all the people present.


    One by one, I''ve already believed seven or eight points.

 Chapters 1316

    "Don''t you Is that guy telling the truth? "


    "No, we''re in a real crisis, aren''t we? Who else in the world is our opponent? "


    All the people here feel special and incredible. After all, the demons they have been indoctrinated with are the most powerful race.


    No race is their match.


    However, when their faith was broken at this time, they felt a little panic for a while, even as if they had no goal to live.


    It is only when they reach the God''s ancestors that they are entitled to know the news. At that time, their bearing capacity has been slightly strengthened for many people.


    Can still feel a little can''t accept, but don''t accept how?


    The fact has been put in front of them. They can''t help but refuse to accept it. They just stare at the slow loss of brilliance in their life.


    Gao Peng didn''t pay much attention to them. After all, they have reached such a critical moment. Where can they pay attention to their mood?


    When they go, they are nothing more than cannon fodder.


    In fact, it can''t help, but all of us can work together. Maybe we can have some miracles.


    Of course, it''s just expectation.


    Don''t expect too much.


    Gao Peng didn''t put all his hopes on them. Now he wants to see what the emptiness is.


    So He is not going to stay here.


    "Next, you will let everyone know what our situation is like, and everyone must be ready."


    "If the virtual invasion succeeds, then there is no place for all of us to escape. I hope you can let them understand that."


    "Now it''s impossible to be pretentious!"


    "This is a real disaster!"


    "Next I will go to the real battlefield and have a look. I want to see what the situation is. You are waiting here."


    "If you can, you can join up with other races as soon as possible. It''s not necessarily that you can do something. After all, they were also the main force."


    "Maybe there will be something left to deal with emptiness. I don''t know if it can be useful. At least it can help a little."


    "If someone makes trouble during this period, I will be killed all the time!"


    Gao Peng is not ready to be soft hearted. At this time, he has gained the control of the demon clan. No matter whether other people want to listen to him or not, they have to finally implement it.


    What''s more


    At this critical moment, if he wants to stay out of the business, he can only wait for his own death, so Gao Pengcai has no fear.


    There are no other ideas.


    Just want to unite, so that all people can deal with virtual as soon as possible, only hope virtual do not invade success.


    Otherwise, it''s really bad!


    The expressions of the two people at this time are very strange, but they don''t have too much entanglement, because they also know that it may be imminent.


    There is no time for them to wait.


    Maybe we can only unite with other races. After all, this is the crisis of the whole continent, not its enemy.


    So for such a disastrous crisis, if anyone wants to stay out of it, he will have to wait for death.

 Chapters 1317

    "The next thing is up to you. I hope you can really value it if you don''t want to die."


    "Hard work may still survive..."


    "If you don''t work hard, you can only wait here to die. This is an unprecedented catastrophe. No one can survive."


    "Hurry up!"


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to the stupefied people, because he knew how to do it at this time, and then he had to leave here as soon as possible.


    What kind of reaction other people have had has nothing to do with him, not to mention the weakness of these guys.


    Even if we go to war It doesn''t work.


    It''s just to see if it can become cannon fodder, or it can really play a role as a cavalry. That''s all.


    Gao Peng believes in the system more!


    Before other people react, Gao Peng has already soared to the sky,


    whew!


    It broke through the sky immediately!


    He could feel the existence of those breath, so he pursued those breath to fly in the past.


    At the moment, he can also feel how violent those breath fluctuations are, and he is definitely pouring his own sweat.


    I just don''t know what that battlefield is like?


    Are you really dealing with those who need to be positive?


    "Do you think it''s a real war with Xu now?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t fully recovered, so I can''t feel what''s going on right now."


    "You can only rely on your own control to slowly feel, now we are still in the downwind, we have to look for good opportunities."


    "Don''t be too impulsive..."


    Two people are talking like this. Gao Peng is actually a little excited. He also wants to see what Xu is.


    It''s said to be so mysterious.


    The main thing he wants to know is whether he can gain more power, which is the most important point.


    If he can get more powerful power, he doesn''t think it''s a crisis. Maybe it will be a stepping stone for him.


    So he''s looking forward to it.


    I only hope there is no problem. Then he will have to see if he can gain more power.


    Those are cowardly emptiness!


    "Come on, I want to see if you are a living body. If you can really improve my strength, you will wait and see!"


    There is a smile on the corner of Gaopeng''s mouth. Nobody knows what he is thinking at the moment, but it is impossible for him to have good things.


    With his high-speed movement, and he can also know where the powerful smell of the demon people in the end, in a short time has basically arrived at the battlefield.


    Here There is a special weird atmosphere around, which makes people a little uncomfortable.


    But His strength is still acceptable, almost without much influence, but he felt it quietly. If it''s the spirit realm, it may come to the question in minutes.


    Let him know that without the strength borrowed by God, he would not even be qualified to be a cannon fodder. It seems that what he thought before was too naive.


    Some take it too much for granted!


    Looking at the battlefield in front of him, he felt the spread of the emotion of killing.

 Chapters 1318

    An atmosphere of annihilation spread.


    Gao Peng felt that serious mood was not influenced by other people, but that he could see the battlefield ahead now.


    In fact, there was no fighting!


    But it can also be seen that there are all those powerful demons who have to contend with.


    There is a huge film left in front of the battlefield. On the inside of this film, there are several powerful demons who are desperately fighting against each other and are desperately transmitting their power.


    And also felt the outflow of magic power.


    This is absolutely in desperately, if not because there are demons in desperately, perhaps this film will really have no resistance and break.


    Gao Peng has seen interesting cracks. They seem to be real. Some of them can''t be resisted. Otherwise, how could these cracks appear?


    If there are more and more cracks, then those emptiness may really invade. Behind it is the demon''s territory, and then the whole continent.


    It is absolutely impossible for these virtual intrusions to succeed.


    And if these virtual invasions succeed, no one can escape. After all, this kind of guy who doesn''t know where to come out always symbolizes destruction.


    Demons are the embodiment of evil.


    Emptiness is the symbol of destruction.


    It''s all ominous, but it''s obvious that the virtual strength should be more powerful, and I don''t know where it comes from.


    Gao Peng''s eyes were fixed on the front.


    He wanted to look for the virtual figure, but the film seemed to have completely blocked everything, even he could not see clearly.


    Some trouble!


    At this time, however, the bear exclaimed.


    "Look, that''s emptiness!"


    Gaopeng suddenly looked at the past. When he saw the guy, he felt a little shocked.


    Then Some horror!


    It should be a huge jellyfish, which can cover the whole film. It seems that it is many times larger than that of the abyss devil.


    It''s just a void!


    What if it''s something else?


    It should be said that the number of virtual is endless, and every strength is so powerful. It''s despairing to think about it, and it''s really terrible.


    No wonder other people will feel such a collapse when they hear emptiness. It''s not OK if they don''t!


    After seeing the real face of emptiness, Gao Peng frowned tightly. He really felt that emptiness was too horrible.


    But I don''t know if I can give him strength.


    "It seems that we have to do a good test. It''s just through this kind of film, can we do it?"


    "Try it. I believe in the power of the system!"


    The only thing that Gao Peng can trust is the system. After all, the system has given him too strong power. If there is no system, then he has been really killed when crossing.


    There won''t be such a day!


    He will doubt that no one can doubt the existence of the system, so he thinks that to believe in the system, perhaps through that film, can also let him improve his realm.


    Those virtual forces are so strong!


    If he can get such a terrible power, he can sweep these emptiness with one''s estimation.


    Isn''t that faster?

 Chapters 1319

    While Gaopeng was watching.


    Some changes have taken place in the distance. Those illusions seem to launch another attack, and another crack appears in the protective film.


    One of the demons said, "no way If it goes on like this, it will be broken by them sooner or later. Our strength is not enough! "


    "It can''t last long at all, and it''s not a long-term plan. Only when real solutions emerge, can we isolate them from the outside world."


    "If it goes on like this, all of us will be finished!"


    "No, there is no good way at all. Even if the blood of the ancient demons and the blood of the gods are combined, it is a question whether they can resist it at last."


    Another demon said.


    There are 18 demons in total here. Each of them has a divine ancestral realm, and their strength is particularly strong. No matter where they are, they can dominate one side.


    But at this time, it seems particularly embarrassed.


    It''s not that their strength is not strong, it''s just that the virtual quantity outside the protective film is too large, even they can''t resist it at all.


    Therefore, they will choose such fatigue, they need to release their power all the time, which can make the film have more powerful power to resist.


    But this is not a long-term plan!


    Only in this way can they resist this kind of emptiness. Otherwise, the whole film will burst, and then they will not have to resist it.


    It''s estimated that all of them will die here!


    So at this time, they are really a little flustered. Now they are just a little useless. They are already a little flustered.


    It happened too suddenly.


    It''s the most desperate thing for them to be unprepared, but there''s no way to deal with it now, and they don''t know how to really stop these false invasions.


    Now we are trying to find a way!


    The clan elders just need to consider other methods, so they will stay on the demon clan''s territory.


    They have to face more despair.


    But at this time, it is useless. After all, there are more and more cracks on that film now, as if it could break completely at any time.


    Then there will be no way!


    It''s possible The whole continent has to go into a state of disaster, and it will even be completely destroyed by this emptiness.


    This is what they don''t want to see!


    In fact, everyone knows that they don''t belong to this continent for a long time, but almost all of them live and die together with this continent.


    Never let anyone else invade!


    What''s more, it''s a destructive creature.


    Absolutely not allowed!


    "No matter how, we can never give up. We still have hope, but we can''t give up resistance just because of this."


    "But if we give up resistance, then the real end will come. The whole continent will be really occupied, and all the people behind us will be completely wiped out by this emptiness."


    "We can''t control the other races."


    "But I can''t let the demons disappear!"


    "Absolutely not!!!"


    All the people of the demon clan have strong power, so it seems to heal the cracks in a moment, but the external power seems to become more powerful.

 Chapters 1320

    When Gao Peng saw these people resisting, he felt a little moved. After all, he didn''t expect that he could resist so many enemies only by these people.


    In his view, the battlefield itself is full of despair, and the number of the other side is too terrible.


    If it wasn''t for the protection of this film, it would not be able to withstand a moment at all, but with these 18 people.


    In the end, I resisted it!


    Under those virtual violent attacks, they were forced to fight back, although it seemed that they could not support for a long time at all.


    But they still have their own insistence.


    With their own persistence, they can make themselves more powerful, which makes people feel special.


    The atmosphere of extermination is stronger.


    More is still tragic!


    After all, no matter how hard these 18 people try, it seems that they can''t resist the enemy''s invasion completely, and the enemy may invade at any time.


    Then they will face emptiness first.


    But even so, they do not have any trace of retreat, although the heart has long been filled with a little despair, but no one flinched.


    It''s really moving.


    "Good!! The people of the demon family must not have any flinch. We can fight inside and never allow others to invade! "


    "Absolutely not allowed!"


    "We can only bleed in our own hands, never let others let us leave a trace of blood!!"


    Magic bear also felt a burst of excitement. If not for now, he would not be able to recover all his strength, otherwise he would have joined in.


    You can imagine how excited he is at this time!


    It''s a pity that his own blood is no longer there. Even his own strength has long been different from that before. There are too many


    Now it''s almost like living for a long time. Where can we support it?


    Gao Peng feels different. After all, at this time, he really has the strength to help, and he also wants to see if he can improve his strength.


    Although separated by that protective film.


    But it''s not impossible to try.


    So he went over.


    "You Are you crazy? "


    "You don''t have any use in the past, but it will make a mess. And if you die here now, have you thought about what to do next?"


    Although the devil bear was very excited, when he felt that Gao Peng wanted to help him, the whole person was a little silly, even a little anxious.


    After all, Gao pengke has obtained the right of control. As long as he has the right of control, he can lead the demons to break this disaster.


    But once there''s something wrong with Gao Peng.


    Then the demons may fall into a particularly passive situation, or even have no room to overturn the game, and have control, which is good to unite with other races.


    There will be a chance then!


    The devil bear was worried that Gao Peng was too impulsive, so he tried to stop him at this time, but Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to his clamor at all.


    Even at this time, his heart is also hot. If he wants to see it as soon as possible, he can only feel the breath far away.


    It''s not a positive face at all!

 Chapters 1321

    "You don''t have to worry, I have my own discretion."


    Gao Peng didn''t explain too much. At this time, he knew that too much explanation was useless. Besides, he just wanted to see if he could get promotion.


    If he can really improve his own strength, then he really doesn''t need to be afraid of those emptiness.


    If not


    Then change the way, or think about other ways!


    It is only possible to try all possible methods as soon as possible. Now he can see that the films are full of all kinds of cracks.


    Where can we wait to die?


    Evil bear is in a hurry. At this time, he wants to dissuade Gao Peng, who has already appeared.


    Other demons also discovered Gao Peng''s existence.


    "Who?"


    "Why are you here? Get out of here. It''s not where you can come. Get out of here as far as you can. "


    "Or don''t blame us for killing you!"


    When those demon people saw Gao Peng, they all felt very anxious. At this time, they were totally separated from each other.


    And they don''t know who Gao Peng is or what his purpose is. If he accidentally destroys everything here.


    That may really put those empty give in.


    Even they wonder if Gao Peng is their enemy, otherwise how could he appear here?


    Let them feel more anxious.


    However


    Gao Peng didn''t pay much attention to these 18 people at all. At this time, they were desperately fighting against them and instilling their own strength all the time.


    This is just a virtual counterattack, so that they do not have any chance to breathe, and now they do not dare to go to rest easily.


    Once someone goes to have a rest, those virtual people will be really crazy, that is to say, they will let all the demons resist this crazy moment.


    In order not to let those virtual can destroy this film, but at this time they are afraid of Gao Peng''s making trouble here, one by one, they are very anxious.


    Now they all look at Gao Peng!


    If Gao Peng does anything rashly, they will not give up so easily. They will definitely solve Gao Peng''s problem quickly.


    People with relatively weak strength can''t enter here at all, and at this time, when they look at Gao Peng, they also feel that Gao Peng''s strength is not weak.


    But they have no other way!


    They can''t have any glitches at all, so at the moment they all look at Gao Peng with special vigilance. Once there is any change in Gao Peng, they will never have any mercy.


    Naturally, Gao Peng only knows what they are thinking, so he doesn''t care much about it at all, but he is moving forward so slowly.


    All of a sudden came to the side of the film.


    Just look at the emptiness


    At this time, other people are still confused. They don''t know what Gaopeng means and why it appears here?


    And seeing that Xu didn''t respond at all made them feel particularly confused. But at this time, they couldn''t separate themselves, or they would have completely controlled Gao Peng.


    Now they don''t dare to have any stimulating behaviors. They are also afraid to stimulate Gao Peng, and then they will make some irrational behaviors.


    That''s really bad!

 Chapters 1322

    Gao Peng first observed the emptiness for a few seconds.


    I found that the number of virtual outside is really very much. At least there are hundreds of them. It''s not clear if there are more in the back.


    But just by virtue of such a number, it is already hopeless.


    You should know that every virtual power is particularly terrifying. At least it is equal to the strength of those demons here.


    This has made people particularly desperate!


    The quantity can''t be compared with each other, and now the quality is only equal. If these virtual and real intrusions succeed, it will be a real disaster.


    It''s scary to think about it!


    That is to say, the whole demon clan will be so alarmed. After all, it''s not clear how many accurate figures these virtual numbers are, and it''s impossible to know.


    I just feel the emptiness is terrible.


    Has been pounding this film, if the real break, then all the people have to really end.


    Now There is no time to escape.


    "You guy, are we listening to you?"


    "It''s not your place to stay. Go back where you come from. Don''t make trouble here, or all the people will be here."


    "You''d better go as far as you can!"


    The people of these demons here are really worried at the moment. After all, they have no idea what Gaopeng means.


    Here quietly watching those virtual attacks?


    What''s the situation?


    This really makes them feel too laborious, so they all scold Gao Peng one by one, hoping that Gao Peng can leave as soon as possible. Not everyone can come here.


    But Gao Peng didn''t pay any attention to them.


    "You guy You guy! "


    "Who is it?!"


    One of the demons was angry. After all, they were already desperate. Now there was a strange guy.


    They are trying hard to stop the virtual invasion here, but there is still one person making trouble here. How can they not be angry?


    Gao Peng didn''t pay attention to what they said.


    Just glanced at them


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s what I''m here for."


    "Do your own business, and don''t meddle there. I know what I''m doing. I don''t need you to direct there."


    Gao Peng didn''t use his own blood power and control power to suppress them. Now these 18 people are desperately trying their best, if anything goes wrong.


    It''s really possible to overburden the film.


    So Gao Peng still knows the importance, just admonished them, although the people of the demon clan were slightly shocked at this time.


    Even special anger!


    But they didn''t act rashly, and their place was very important.


    If there is a problem, then all the people have to be buried, and the whole continent may be destroyed by those virtual.


    They can''t be willful!


    But most of the demons are gnashing their teeth at this time. They just want to kill Gao Peng.


    This guy is really disgusting.


    Inexplicably appeared here, now said these words is really too angry, let people some unbearable.


    If it wasn''t for their heavy responsibilities, they couldn''t stand it at the moment!

 Chapters 1323

    Gao Peng doesn''t pay attention to the people who are angry. At this time, he is observing the emptiness outside.


    He really wants to observe.


    What are these virtual creatures?


    It''s not a living thing, but no matter how he observes it, it seems that it''s useless. He doesn''t have complete control over where these guys come from.


    Even if we observe it like this, we don''t know whether these emptiness has life or not, but we just feel a little wisdom.


    It looks really weird!


    But The most important thing for Gao Peng is just to know whether these emptiness can provide him with the strength to improve. If not, then everything is fake.


    "I think it''s time to have a good look."


    After making up his mind, he no longer plans to wait so quietly, and those demon people seem to have been unable to support for too long.


    If we continue to support it like this, it will not be long before all the demons will really dry up.


    Because they have no rotation at all!


    It''s the most deadly. Just with a dozen of them, they can support for such a long time. We can imagine how desperate they are.


    But thanks to this film.


    Otherwise, it may be defeated in an instant, without any resistance at all.


    Now they can resist!


    But when this film disappears completely, it really has no resistance, and can only wait for death there.


    At most, we can only die together with emptiness!


    Gao Peng stepped out step by step, gently stroking the film with his hand.


    His move, directly let the people of the demons in the presence feel some unexpected, even when they saw Gao Peng''s move clearly, they were really scared one by one.


    This kind of action is really frightening!


    It''s afraid that Gao Peng will destroy the film, so all of them will die here, and the whole continent will fall after the earthquake.


    "Asshole!! What do you want to do? "


    "Get out of here! You are not the place where you can stay. If you dare to destroy here, then all of us will die together. "


    "All people will die here. Do you want to die?"


    The people of the demon family are really angry at this time, because when they see Gao Peng''s move, they are really scared.


    Once Gao Pengzhen destroys this protective film, all their previous efforts will fall short, even with such a small amount of them.


    There''s no way to turn things around.


    I can only wait for death quietly. I can imagine how angry they are at this time. I wish they could just let go.


    But those feints seem to be attacking again!


    If someone leaves his post without permission, he will also be attacked by others, but if no one stops Gaopeng, they are also doomed.


    No matter how to choose them, there is no way, so one by one there is a bit of despair, looking at Gao Peng''s eyes, it just turns red.


    I wish I had eaten Gao Peng alive!


    That kind of look is just horrible!


    However, Gao Peng ignored them and didn''t deliberately go to see those demon people, because he knew what their expressions and eyes were without looking at them.

 Chapters 1324

    Gao Peng caresses the film quietly, and he can feel that the film is full of all kinds of energy, if not for the balance of all kinds of energy.


    It''s really hard to resist the virtual invasion.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Gao Peng looks at this film like this, and regrets that the opposite side is ferocious emptiness, and it''s still a terrorist thing that may really invade at any time.


    But he turned a blind eye!


    Instead of looking at Gao Peng in the eye, it was a person who was there feeling his appearance, which made the people of the demons feel special anger.


    At this moment, I really wish I killed Gao Peng. Nobody thought that Gao Peng had any purpose to come here. But looking at Gao Peng''s action now, they are not at ease.


    I always feel like this guy is here to destroy.


    Otherwise, why are you so arrogant? And now you are touching that film. If it really breaks, all people will die.


    This is what they are worried about!!


    "Asshole! Bad ass! Bad ass!


    "Hurry up! Get out of here! "


    "Do you really want the whole continent to be destroyed? Which race are you and who are you? Do you really want to kill so many people? "


    At the moment, the people of the demon clan are completely crazy, because they don''t know what Gao Peng wants to do at all, and they are touching the film all the time.


    But I really want to destroy it!


    They must not allow such a thing to happen.


    But just when they want to fight, Gao Peng slowly turns around and stares directly at the 18 demons.


    There is no emotion in the eyes.


    It''s like a cold robot.


    "Shut up!"


    "I know what I''m doing. You can do your own thing. I didn''t come here to destroy it."


    "Put your thoughts away."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gao Peng stopped paying attention to the people here. It''s true that these guys don''t understand the purpose of his coming here.


    The evil bear is also frightened in Gao Peng''s body. I really don''t know what Gao Peng''s purpose is. Now, it''s not only to scold those demon people.


    And Even gently stroking this film, what does this mean?


    "How is this film formed? Why do you feel that there are all kinds of forces in it? Is this really a joint effort of all ethnic groups? "


    Although magic bear didn''t know why Gao Peng asked such a question, he also didn''t have any ambiguity.


    "It''s true that almost all races had done their best at that time, and it was because of the use of the power of all races that the film of protection finally formed."


    "If every race injects a little bit of power, it can restore this film, at least for a long time."


    "But After so long time, most of the races have already disappeared in the long river of time. Now it''s impossible to get together. "


    "So this method is doomed to fail. We can only think of other ways."

 Chapters 1325

    After hearing this explanation, Gao Peng also fully understood that the film is actually the crystallization of the power of all races, if not so many races combined.


    That can''t be formed at all!


    It also makes him feel a little emotion in his heart. Maybe if all the races unite, they can really resist the virtual invasion.


    And If all races are united, there will be no cracks in the film, and the emptiness will not become so rampant.


    However


    Most of the races have disappeared in the long history. Now it''s difficult to find a master. Besides, some other races can''t unite at all.


    It''s already split!


    It''s impossible to get together at all. The strength of some races is too weak to help at all. Therefore, whether they appear or not, they have nothing to do with the present.


    Gao Peng could not help shaking his head.


    Sometimes everything fails, and no one thought that it would happen in hundreds of thousands of years, after all, when all the people have driven out the emptiness.


    Basically, it has been thought that there will be no crisis, but who knows, after such a long time, the real crisis came.


    And no one can stop it. Because at this time all means can not be used, think of all feel special helpless.


    The people of the demon family can only use their own lives to fill this vacancy, otherwise they will not be able to resist those emptiness at this time.


    It''s so sad.


    Known as the most powerful race.


    The embodiment of evil.


    It should have been possible to be reckless and domineering. At this time, I tried my best to resist those false invasions.


    There are those who think they are powerful, even think they are just, but disappeared at this time.


    None of them appeared.


    I think it''s very ironic.


    When Gaopeng looked at the scene, he could not help but think of so much, which is really a special feeling.


    "Where is justice and evil in this world? It''s just that we have different positions. The power of evil doesn''t mean that we must be eliminated. "


    "Who defines what is the power of evil?"


    Anyway, the powerful ones of the demon clan are fighting against the strong enemies desperately at this time. Gao Peng didn''t want to spend any more at this time.


    Just now, I felt a sudden emotion.


    I really don''t think it''s worth it.


    The demons have always been misunderstood by other races. In fact, at this time, no one has ever looked at the demons. They always think that the demons are evil races.


    It''s really the embodiment of evil!


    But what about that?


    At least, the demons are trying their best to resist other invasions, but they are trying their best, and they may even lose their lives.


    But who will complain?


    After all, what they do at this time is for the whole continent, not for their own private interests, but where are those races now?


    Maybe it''s true that some races don''t know that there is such a crisis, but it''s impossible that all races don''t know, right?


    This is simply impossible!

 Chapters 1326

    Gao Peng touches this protective film so gently, which is absolutely the last defense of the whole continent. If even here can''t resist the virtual invasion, then it will definitely die next.


    He felt he had to do something else.


    Other demons, not only resist those false attacks, but also observe Gao Peng. After all, they have no idea what Gao Peng wants to do.


    It''s really that Gao Peng''s series of actions are too strange for them to rest assured.


    They are also afraid that the real here will be destroyed. At that time, they will not have any resistance. At this moment, with a protective film, they are all in such a mess.


    Let alone If you lose this film, what will they become.


    "Damn it Who is that guy? Why is he standing there all the time? Does he want to completely destroy this protective film? "


    "Never let that guy succeed, or the whole continent will be invaded in vain. Once the invasion is successful, all of us will be really finished."


    "Then there will be no real way!"


    At the moment, they can clearly feel the virtual quantity, so they will be so panic if they are really invaded by the other party.


    All will die!


    From the records of ancient times, we can know that these emptiness are absolutely cruel and crazy, which can not be resisted by ordinary people at all.


    Once invaded


    Then the mainland may be really destroyed, so they have to resist it as soon as possible. They can''t let these horrible guys invade successfully.


    No one is allowed to


    But when they are all watching Gao Peng''s every move.


    Gao Peng suddenly waved, and the people of the demons were shocked. After all, they were all absorbed in resisting those false attacks at the moment.


    There is no other way to stop Gao pengyou, or even some lack of skills.


    So that''s when they''re scared.


    They even want to stop Gao Peng as soon as possible, but the next second they find that Gao Peng disappears directly, and their eyes suddenly stare very big.


    As if seeing something frightening!


    But they are looking for Gao Peng all the time, but no matter how they look, it seems that they can''t see where Gao Peng is.


    "Strange, where is that guy? Is he just here to see what it is? "


    "Or does that guy have another plot?"


    All the people of the demon clan feel confused by blood, even some stupid eyes.


    However, when they felt a little relieved, one of the demons suddenly saw the protective film and a figure appeared outside.


    It made him speechless.


    Even a little shivering said: "that Well... What is that? "


    When the demon opened his mouth, other powerful demons also looked at the past one after another. Almost all the demons felt their hearts were about to burst at the same time.


    What did they see?


    The guy just now.


    It''s outside!


    How does this work? Even those emptiness can''t be done, but how can he wave his hand already appears outside.

 Chapters 1327

    "He... What''s the matter with him? "


    "How did he do it?"


    In this moment, the movements of these powerful people of the demon clan stopped for a while, and how shocked they were at this time, especially watching Gao Peng appear outside.


    It''s amazing!


    Everyone can''t do this, but Gao Peng can go in and out at will. What''s the matter?


    Their hearts are extremely eager to know what kind of situation it is, but no one will answer their questions.


    They really want to know who Gao Peng is.


    The general feeling is too mysterious.


    Their hearts were really shocked, but when they saw that the cracks appeared a little more, they were immediately back to their minds.


    Now more important is not how Guan Gaopeng went out, but how to resist these emptiness as soon as possible. Otherwise, once this protective film breaks down.


    Everyone has to die.


    They can only bite their teeth and start to resist.


    But it''s not known whether it''s useful or not. But when they saw Gao Peng''s action, they had a faint expectation.


    If Gao Peng is on their side, will there really be some ways to resist these emptiness?


    It seems not impossible.


    They also let their hearts slowly rise a trace of hope, but they are only looking forward to it at most. They can''t put all their thoughts on Gao Peng.


    Even they dare not bet.


    It''s true that there''s also a little fear in my heart. Once there''s a real mistake, everyone has to die.


    ¡­¡­


    When Gao Peng appeared outside, the first thing he saw was the huge emptiness. Now he knew how small he was.


    It''s not worth mentioning.


    It looks like a shudder in the sea!


    "I didn''t expect these poems to be so huge, and when I went through that membrane, the energy outside was so terrible."


    "And inside are just two kinds of forms, just like the flowers in the greenhouse. They will not be harmed by anything else."


    "It''s not that after passing through that film, you can fully feel that kind of stormy energy. Isn''t this the environment where the virtual lives?"


    Gao Peng is not very clear, even the devil bear is also not clear, so at this time he will feel such feelings.


    But What kind of creatures are he more curious about?


    He really wants to have a look.


    Even want to experience these virtual, is it really will let him improve the strength.


    With this idea, he will directly appear in front of those empty, he has had countless fantasies, when he really faces these empty, what kind of situation will it be?


    But At the moment, there is no fluctuation in his heart.


    Even there is a trace of excitement in the dark. It can be imagined that these needs bring him a trace of pressure, but also make him more excited. This is what he hopes to feel.


    After all, there are no other people to interest him, and there are no things to excite him, and now it is finally found!!

 Chapters 1328

    For other people, emptiness may really be unmatched.


    Of course, it''s a little exaggeration to say so. Sniper''s strength is really terrible, but it''s not to the point of incomparable, just because there is no intelligent life mentality at all.


    And the number is very large.


    This will make people feel special despair. On the contrary, these emptiness is just a kind of destruction. I don''t know whether there will be such wisdom at all. It''s totally impossible to communicate.


    That is to say, only in this way can many people feel the special despair when facing the emptiness, which is really irresistible.


    The quantity is too large!


    The weakest is the God ancestor!


    How can people resist it?


    That''s why I''m so scared. But it''s not that I want to say how terrible the power is.


    When Gao Peng is faced with these emptiness, there is no panic at all in his heart, and even there is a special emotion.


    And he also felt these virtual strengths, most of which were not enough for him at all, especially when he gained the control of the demon clan, the strength improved.


    The previous strength has been particularly terrifying, let alone now has been improved, and these virtual nature is not the opponent.


    But he is also very excited!


    Because he can feel the power of destruction hidden in these virtual bodies, which is absolutely novel, he wants to see how terrible the power of destruction is.


    "It''s really strange. I should have had a good look at how terrible your power is, but it contains the power of destruction."


    "It''s not easy!"


    "If there is wisdom, it may not be so terrible, but it is because there is no wisdom or negotiation at all."


    "We can only deal with it head-on, and if it is not for this reason, it will never be an overseas enemy that everyone is afraid of."


    "Let me see how terrible your power is!"


    The magic bear felt Gao Peng''s idea at the first time, but before he could dissuade and block it, Gao Peng had already made a direct move.


    One blow hit Xu hard.


    At the beginning, it was as if Gao Peng was hitting the stone with an egg. After all, the gap between the two bodies was too large, and it was a special gap, which made people speechless.


    But What''s really shocking is that when Gao Peng''s fist directly touches these emptiness, the emptiness body actually slowly starts to collapse.


    There is no hesitation at all.


    Even if it seems that there is no sign, all the people are directly stunned. The devil bear just feels special and incredible, because he doesn''t know that he can still do it.


    Kill Xu with one punch!


    Even at his peak, he didn''t dare to think, let alone now, so when he saw Gao Peng''s move, the whole person was a little silly, and didn''t know how to describe the mood at the moment.


    Even he reacted like this.


    Not to mention the powerful ones of the demons, their movements are stopped directly, and they haven''t been back to God for a long time.


    My eyes are about to fall off!!

 Chapters 1329

    "This... This... He... I... "


    One of the powerful demons was stunned. Even though he tried to speak, he finally found that he could not speak a complete sentence.


    I only feel that my vision has been refreshed.


    Even some of them can''t believe the scene in front of them. It''s really beyond his expectation. It''s invincible in their cognition.


    At least a few talents can really kill a void. We can imagine how terrible the strength is.


    Before, they were still struggling. If it wasn''t for this protective film, they would have been really finished, let alone resisted it.


    At this time, when they really saw Gao Peng''s move, they could kill those who were regarded as invincible.


    They really don''t know how to describe the mood at the moment!


    Special complexity and shock!


    Even in the heart, it''s just like shaking the waves and clapping the waves. All the movements in the hands of the people are stopped directly, whether they are attacked or not, they are stunned.


    In fact Xu also stopped the attack.


    Only their companions disappeared at this moment, a doubt that made them feel a little bit. Although they are not real intelligent creatures, they can also feel the threat.


    So it stopped.


    At the same time, they have been looking for their goals. After all, they are too huge. They rely on their own destructive power to find their own goals.


    At this time, Gao Peng''s goal is too small and not very obvious. In addition, if Gao Peng doesn''t let others find his own existence, others simply don''t know where he will appear.


    Therefore, even if these virtual powers are particularly powerful and even have the power of terror and destruction, they can easily find other people, but it will not help.


    Now It''s just like a headless fly.


    The devil bear has not known how to describe his mood in Gao Peng''s body for a long time. That mood is just a way together.


    It''s like riding a roller coaster.


    It''s a little unacceptable.


    "You You... How can you be so powerful? "


    "When did you become so strong? Why didn''t I know? I''ve been looking at you all the time. Your own strength has become stronger. How can I not sense it? It''s absolutely impossible. "


    "In principle, even if you hide your strength, you can never hide mine. I can always feel your strength."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Magic bear has always been in Gao Peng''s body, so at this time he feels the most clear, and he also thinks that this is impossible, he is always paying attention to all the movements of Gao Peng.


    Gao Peng''s strength has become stronger, which he didn''t know. It''s too shocking, so he asked at the moment.


    Gao Peng said lightly: "my strength is endless. Do you really think my strength is so weak? It''s just that I don''t want to show it. "


    "Some things are unnecessary."


    "When it''s time to use your own strength, you will naturally use it. When it''s not necessary, there''s no need to show it."

 Chapters 1330

    The devil bear didn''t believe this statement, but the fact was already in front of him, and he could not help believing it.


    But the heart is also a little skeptical.


    Gao Peng doesn''t care what kind of thoughts he has in mind. After all, the system he has is invisible to others.


    So he''s not afraid!


    Even if his own strength has been improved, but other people are also unaware, he can say that he is hiding the strength.


    So anyway, he has the right to explain.


    However


    In the farthest place, a black light seemed to be flickering, and he seemed to be sensing something, and he suddenly came from far away.


    "This breath That''s right! "


    "I''ve been looking for so long, but now I''ve been able to find them. As expected, I can find them if I want to."


    "Hahahaha..."


    "This is the direction of emptiness. It seems that emptiness has already begun, and that breath should be fighting with emptiness."


    "If you let me know that it will appear, then I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I will never let you live for such a long time."


    "But It''s not too late to find out. I will never let you escape. "


    The owner of this voice is particularly unscrupulous. He is not afraid of the strong enemies around him. Even when some creatures feel his breath, they hide.


    Especially afraid of him.


    There is not even a biological sense of obstruction in his way, it is not close to strangers!


    If you look carefully, you can see that this is a devil clown who deceived the abyss devil. At this time, he looks crazy and his mouth has cracked to the ear.


    As if something good happened to him, his smile didn''t disappear, even his speed was improving.


    In fact, it was quite a blink at this time, but the distance was still a little far, so he desperately began to run away.


    No one knows what he''s excited about, but he feels as if he''s feeling something, so he starts running away without stopping, and doesn''t pay attention to other things at all.


    Even after he felt this breath, the whole person appeared some madness, and the whole person was particularly excited.


    What''s powerful is that you can do whatever you want.


    No one dares to approach him, one after another, and that kind of feeling seems to be coming from the God of death, and it is not easy to approach him at all.


    The devil clown doesn''t care about other creatures, even if he can see them, he will solve it.


    But now he''s in such a good mood that he doesn''t even pay attention to those creatures.


    After searching for thousands of years, he came out at this moment and felt it. The breath was so clear that he couldn''t bear his excitement for a moment?


    It''s a wonderful feeling.


    So he has to find what he needs as soon as possible. He can''t let his breath escape any more, or he won''t know how long to find it.


    This is definitely a unique opportunity.


    Don''t miss it!!

 Chapters 1331

    Gao Peng feels that these virtual strengths are not so powerful. At the beginning, he just felt a little shock. After his personal experience, he just felt that these virtual strengths are a little bit strange.


    But Really can''t threaten him!


    Maybe at the beginning, it can make him feel some threats, but when he has gained the control of the demon clan, his strength has been improved.


    Even if he can''t improve his strength at this time, it makes him feel a little strange, but he didn''t think much about it.


    He wants to kill them well.


    Boom!!


    One punch after another, that is, because of his sudden hand, he was also sensed by those feigei, but feigei didn''t have time to make it.


    He was forced to leave by Gao Peng.


    It''s because these virtual bodies are too large, together with their destructive power, they can''t threaten Gao Peng at all, so there is no way to deal with them.


    If it was other people, it would have been impossible to deal with it at that time. After all, these virtual destructive forces are too terrifying to destroy the power in other people''s bodies in an instant.


    At the same time, it can also cause unimaginable disasters to others, but for Gao Peng, it has almost no effect.


    "Too weak, too weak!"


    "It''s too weak!"


    "I thought you guys could let me improve my strength, but I didn''t expect that I overestimated you. What kind of strength are you? I can''t even hurt you."


    "It''s ridiculous to be called a disaster."


    When Gaopeng killed another feint, he shouted loudly, and there was no pause at all. All the people watched him kill all around.


    When the bear heard this, the whole person felt speechless.


    This is absolutely beyond his imagination.


    He never thought that since someone can directly ignore the power of emptiness, and look like this, he can kill emptiness at will.


    Before that, they tried their best to fight for power, but in the end, they just drove out those false ones, and finally they didn''t get much cheaper.


    But now I can see that those who are so scared are slaughtered like pigs by others.


    It''s really amazing!


    He didn''t know what words to use to describe the mood at the moment, but he knew it was really unimaginable.


    It has never been thought that such powerful emptiness could be easily killed by seconds, and there is no room for any counter attack.


    The destructive forces they are particularly afraid of.


    Now we can''t stop Gao Peng''s pace at all. The speed of killing Xu is beyond everyone''s imagination. In a short time, we killed several Xu.


    Some of them may also be because the virtual bodies are too large, and some of these attacks can''t affect Gao Peng at all, but their own strength can''t affect Gao Peng.


    At this time, it seems to be a special loss.


    "Incredible It''s amazing that the power of destruction can''t affect you, and you can be immune to the power of emptiness. It''s terrible! "


    "If all people have immunity like you, then where can we be afraid of these virtual invasions?"

 Chapters 1332

    "Do you think I''m universal?"


    "Can anyone be me?"


    In a word, Gao Peng directly refutes all kinds of conjectures of magic bear. After all, Gao Peng has such immunity, which is really not everyone can have.


    I don''t know why.


    But this is simply not universal.


    But With his own strength, Gaopeng can also sweep these emptiness. This is a very good thing. At least it will reduce their pressure.


    For example, at the moment, the demons are basically able to stand aside, because they do not need to maintain that protective film.


    All the emptiness has put the target on Gao Peng. It seems that if Gao Peng is not killed, then those emptiness will never be like a dry rest.


    The evil bear can also feel the virtual anger, but he now has a faint sense of confidence after seeing such a scene as Gao Peng.


    It''s really weird for Gao Peng.


    Not only can we kill those emptiness directly, but also can''t be destroyed by the emptiness. It''s amazing that we can influence it.


    Let alone Now a large part of emptiness has been eliminated.


    Gao Peng doesn''t pay attention to the response of the bear. Where else can he think of at the moment?


    I just want to solve these problems as soon as possible. Anyway, I can''t make him improve his strength, so I don''t need to care too much.


    Although there are still some doubts in my heart.


    But he owes all this to the fact that he has gained the control of the demons. After that, his strength has improved, and now there will be no movement.


    Maybe that''s the way it is. The system tone hasn''t sounded.


    "You guys are so weak. I really wanted to see how strong you are, but your real performance really disappointed me."


    "Since you are no longer useful, I will kill you all directly."


    Gao Peng was disappointed.


    When other people see Gao Peng''s performance at this time, they naturally feel a little shocked. Even after they have seen Gao Peng''s strength, they also feel a little uneasy.


    But They had no time to speak at all.


    Gao Peng has already begun to sweep the emptiness. Now he has been ruthless. He has no thought to give any room for relaxation to the emptiness.


    One punch at a time!


    One punch at a time!


    Just like packing balloons, the strength is equivalent to the emptiness of God''s ancestors, and there is no resistance.


    This feeling is too dreamy.


    Especially for the demons, they think that these virtual creatures are the most terrible creatures in the world, and they can''t resist them easily at all.


    But now it''s actually slaughtered by others, and it''s the kind that can be easily slaughtered.


    This is to refresh their three views.


    Let them doubt again and again whether there is an illusion now, or how could this scene appear in front of them?


    It''s scary!


    It''s terrible!


    So all of them stayed there and watched Gao Peng''s slaughter. It didn''t take long. Most of their needs had been cut off.


    But the power of destruction is still spreading, not disappearing, but seeing the emptiness being eliminated.


    Let a person still have a little peace of mind!

 Chapters 1333

    When Gao Peng killed himself, he suddenly felt a huge breath approaching, and even his heart was shaking.


    And When that breath appears, the system prompt sounds at the same time.


    [rebel appears! ]


    [rebel appears! ]


    [rebel appears! ]


    the system prompts the sound three times, and there is no other prompt at all, only the voice of the rebel appears all the time.


    There is nothing else.


    But just like this, Gao Peng has some vigilance. After all, he has never felt such changes in the system.


    Let him immediately alert up.


    "What''s the matter? How did this rebel suddenly emerge? "


    "Is there anything else in the world that scares the system?"


    Gao Peng has appeared many doubts, at the same time, his forehead seems to be staring at a lot of question marks.


    His sudden reaction made the bear feel a little confused, so he asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why do I feel that you are a little strange. "


    "Nothing."


    "It''s just that there''s a breath approaching, and it''s very powerful. It''s really strange..."


    Gao Peng seems to be talking to himself, and at the same time, he seems to be returning to the words of magic bear. When the magic bear heard this, he immediately felt a special shock.


    For a time, he doubted whether he had heard it wrong. Gao Peng, who was so powerful, said that there was a strong breath approaching. Even he said it was powerful.


    Isn''t that really scary?


    But I haven''t waited for him to ask.


    Gao Peng has been looking at the distance seriously.


    "Here we are!"


    Whew!


    A dark black light appeared directly in front of them. A strange guy with a mask on his face slowly appeared. That mask was just like a clown.


    It''s a very scary feeling.


    There is no speech at all, but it has already made people bristle. The same is true of other demons. They suddenly dare not speak any more now.


    It''s this clown who suddenly appeared, which surprised them a little, even a little bit of fear from the bottom of their heart.


    Gao Peng looks at this guy suddenly and calmly. The expression on his face is also very serious. He has never been so serious.


    It can make the system react so greatly, so the strength of this guy can''t disappear, and maybe even more powerful.


    It''s absolutely necessary to be careful!


    So he didn''t dare to be careless at all.


    The devil clown looked around and was surprised to see that the void had been killed so many years ago.


    "Oh ~ I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. Some of the products I worked out with difficulty will be killed by you."


    "It seems that you really surprised me, but It''s just an accident. Now I find you. Then you don''t want to escape easily. "


    The devil clown said recklessly, didn''t care about other people''s opinions at all, and when he appeared, those falsehoods had stopped their actions.


    It has already stopped quietly.


    Gao Peng frowned at this remark, which he could also know. It seems that these falsehoods were made by the clown in front of him.


    If such a horrible creature can be created, then its strength should not be weak. We have to deal with it carefully.

 Chapters 1334

    The devil bear heard the devil clown''s words, and the whole person felt a special thrill. After all, he knew how terrible those emptiness was.


    But he never thought of it.


    It''s just too incredible that those illusions are created by others and make them so embarrassed.


    But he didn''t think it was a lie.


    Because the present performance of Xu can prove that what the devil clown said is not empty, and what he said is true.


    Gao Peng frowned, always feeling that the clown in front of him gave him a special evil feeling, which was not the same as the feeling of the devil. The devil just because of the evil breath, it would be called the embodiment of evil.


    But this clown gives a special feeling.


    It''s really weird!


    "Who are you? Why do you want these guys out? And... What do you mean by what you just said? "


    "Let me introduce myself first." The devil clown looked at Gao Peng and said seriously, "my name is devil clown. Don''t care who I am, let alone why I made these guys."


    "I come here only for one purpose, that is, to find you and then to seize that one thing."


    "I think you know that, too."


    "I don''t know. I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I feel that you are such a disgusting guy. It makes me feel very uncomfortable from inside to outside."


    "I want to kill you!"


    Gao Peng has no taboo at all. Others have said this directly.


    The devil bear is completely ignorant!


    Why should we say our inner thoughts? No matter how dissatisfied we are with others, we can''t say such words directly?


    However


    That''s what Gaopeng said. He really felt the disgust of the devil clown in front of him.


    "Hahaha..."


    "That''s right. I want to kill you and grab your one. I think you''ve already got the hint?"


    "You want to kill me, I want to kill you more."


    "As long as I can take your things, then I will truly become the strongest in the world, and then I will have the qualification to fly to the supreme land."


    "You Are you ready? "


    At this time, Gao Peng''s face finally changed a little. He never told other people about the systematic thing about himself. Moreover, he was afraid that once he was known by others, there would definitely be problems.


    As a result, he never told anyone else about it.


    The devil clown in front of him knows even the system prompts, which makes Gao Peng more alert.


    This guy has a problem!!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. I really want to kill you!"


    "Hahaha..."


    "You are really ignorant, so don''t hide it any more. After all, our abilities are almost twin. Do you think I don''t know what you are thinking?"


    "It may be difficult for other people to understand what we have, but only we know it ourselves, because we can have such terrible power after we have such ability."


    "Or what do you think?"

 Chapters 1335

    At the moment, Gao Peng finally understood why he felt so resistant and disgusted when he saw this devil clown.


    And Why does the system give such a hint? This guy may have a system in front of him.


    But I just don''t know what kind of system it is.


    However, no matter what the strength is, it is absolutely impossible to be weak. Moreover, Gao Peng is not sure about the system at this time. Will he be promoted directly.


    Not really!


    It''s the first time that he has ever met such a thing, such a thing that other people have a system. He feels a little headache.


    What a terrible feeling!


    "Don''t take chances. When we meet, either you or I will die, so don''t think about anything else."


    To other people there are some inexplicable time, the devil clown has begun to laugh, laughter gives a sense of shivering.


    It''s just too scary!


    Especially when the devil clown gets up in the afternoon, those virtual generals are avoiding, and they don''t dare to approach easily at all.


    Gao Peng frowned tightly. At this time, this kind of thing was too difficult. He never met this kind of thing, but he would not be counseled for it.


    Bang!


    As the saying goes, it''s better to start first!


    Gao Peng suddenly burst out of his own physical and blood power. He didn''t even want to give the devil clown a little breathing room.


    Since it''s a deadly enemy, don''t be merciful!


    "Hahahaha You''ve done it, but do you really think you can handle me with your strength? "


    "I''ve lived a lot longer than you, and your ability will never work on me!"


    After Gaopeng launched the attack, he did feel that his strength had not been improved, but the strength of the other side seemed to be some strong.


    A little better than him!


    It made him feel a little bit distressed. Unexpectedly, the system didn''t have any expression. Isn''t this guy a traitor?


    Why can''t you promote?


    Is it because of the twin system?


    This is just a pit of Daddy!


    I didn''t expect it would be such a result, but with his current strength, it seems that he can''t defeat this devil clown.


    This kind of feeling is really a little inadequate, never felt this kind of feeling, especially when he really broke out all the power, the devil clown could easily resist it.


    "Don''t try again!"


    "It''s not my opponent at all. It''s not only your own ability that can''t work on me, but I''ve worked so long to collect the blood of all races."


    "Not long ago, I finally got the blood of the Protoss. I need to use you as a medicine guide. I will become an invincible strong person!"


    "Give up the struggle!"


    The devil clown laughs and ravages Gao Peng, which makes people can''t bear to look at him directly. All the demons in the audience feel a special shock.


    Never seen such a terrible fight.


    And still fighting outside the country.


    Virtual has been very strong, but in front of the two of them, it''s almost nothing, it''s not worth mentioning.

 Chapters 1336

    When the two fight.


    There has been an unimaginable disaster in ancient China. It''s really that the strength of the two of them is too terrible. Just a little collision has shaken the continent for a while.


    Those who are weak seem to feel the disaster, even if they want to avoid it.


    A large part of people are killed by the sudden disaster, which is a little unexpected.


    At the same time


    There are a lot of races that have gone out in a flash. No one thought there would be such a disaster. They are engaged in all kinds of struggles and self-cultivation.


    Who knew there would be such a disaster?


    Horror spread everywhere, just like the end of the world. Even the sky seems to have cracks, and there is no light as before.


    Shout! Scream! Crash!


    There are all kinds of voices. They don''t know what kind of situation it is. They just feel like the whole continent is about to burst.


    It''s terrible.


    Outside the country.


    The fight between Gao Peng and the devil clown is still going on. At this time, Gao Peng is completely in the downwind. There is no room to fight back at all. The whole person looks particularly embarrassed.


    Because there is no system.


    He just can''t improve his strength, and the devil clown has gathered so many blood lines, which has already exceeded the original limit.


    I don''t know what his realm is?


    But the strength of the special terror, directly let Gaopeng feel some despair, what is the matter? Why is this guy so powerful?


    "You don''t have to struggle!"


    "It''s all in vain. After all, the time you exist is too short, let alone I have made a good layout long ago, otherwise why do you think I have so many blood vessels?"


    "I''ve gathered all the racial blood, and now I''m going to be able to be really supernatural. Oh As long as I can absorb all your communication, I am the Creator


    "Tremble!"


    "You shake me!"


    The devil clown''s roaring laughter is very contagious. All people feel special pain, and only Gao Peng can barely support it.


    But It''s not so easy.


    However


    Gao Peng didn''t give up so easily, but he has always been so relaxed, but there is also a sense of relaxation, because he relies on his own system.


    So we can have such a strong strength.


    But now it''s useless, but he doesn''t want to experience another death. He must kill the devil clown in front of him!


    There is a strong inner persistence.


    Gnashing his teeth at the devil clown, even his teeth are about to break, you can imagine how angry he is at the moment.


    "Damn it!"


    "You fellow!"


    "I''m going to kill you!"


    At the time of extreme anger, there was a little response together, and Gao Peng didn''t feel any problem.


    At the same time, he no longer felt the existence of the system.


    But he had no other time to pay attention.

 Chapters 1337

    Power!


    Endless power!


    "You bastard, you are really powerful, even let me really feel the feeling of another death, but you are too complacent!!"


    When all the people think there is no way, the devil clown thinks he can kill Gao Peng.


    However, Gao Peng''s sudden change made him completely ignorant. Just now he felt that Gao Peng had no room to fight back, and he could kill Gao Peng directly.


    But why has it changed again?


    "No No... Impossible! "


    "Just one strike already contains a trace of the power of the creator. How can you resist it with your power? I absolutely don''t believe it!!"


    "Impossible!"


    "No It''s all fake. "


    At this time, the devil clown felt that he couldn''t believe it. Just then, it was the most terrible power for him. He wanted to solve Gao Peng directly. Who knew that it would turn out to be like this.


    Who can think of that?


    "You You will not You''re not going to integrate with the system, are you? "


    At this moment, the devil clown seems to think of a certain possibility, and he didn''t care about other taboos. After all, it has arrived at this moment, where else can he care?


    After hearing the devil clown.


    Gao Peng''s eyes suddenly dim. When he has such a terrible power, he really has lost the existence of the system.


    It seems that the system is really integrated with him.


    His feelings for the system are particularly complex. This system brings him glory, and at the same time, it also gives him such terrible power, although it has always been like a robot in his body.


    But the feeling already had!


    When he just despaired, the system would merge with him autonomously. Now almost all of them are inseparable.


    After hearing the devil clown''s words, he naturally thought of the system, and it will never appear again. It is not clear whether he can improve his strength or not.


    But He can''t manage so much in such a dangerous time. He doesn''t even think about too many things himself.


    He just wants to kill the devil clown now!


    "You scum!"


    "If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t have made such a choice. You can die for me!"


    "No No... No... It''s impossible. It''s impossible for the system to make such a decision. It''s possible Absolutely impossible! "


    The devil clown doesn''t believe this result at all. He seems to be a little crazy, but no matter how he struggles, the final result can''t be changed.


    A more terrifying force came.


    Directly destroyed the devil clown''s body, even though the devil clown finally had a little struggle, and in that moment it had slowly gone out.


    Not even a scream!


    Then a ray of light flew directly into Gao Peng''s body. He knew that this was definitely another system, but its own system was completely integrated with him.


    It''s really gone!


    It seems that everything is over, even he feels very sad, because the brilliance brought by the system is no longer there.


    Some uncomfortable, he didn''t expect that it would be such a result in the end, and the system that came along with him would merge with him and really disappear.


    And he There is a twin system.

 Chapters 1338

    Gao Peng integrated the system and finally achieved the creation God. When he became the creation God, he felt a trace of traction.


    It was from a higher continent that was guiding him, but he resisted that guidance. At this time, he had more important things to do.


    Because the war just brought unimaginable disaster to this continent, even if he didn''t observe it deliberately, he also knew what kind of destruction it would bring.


    He didn''t pay attention to the powerful demons here.


    A flicker disappeared in place.


    The next second he will be in the sky of the ancient continent.


    He saw all kinds of disasters, and there were many ethnic sites, completely destroyed, and even all kinds of terrorist disasters were happening.


    Just because of the fight!


    There''s been a lot of genocide.


    "Is this the result of the fighting just now?"


    "Since it''s my reason, I''ll let it all come back!"


    Gao Peng waved directly. At this moment, he is already a creator. His ability to create the world will be very easy for these restorative things.


    Directly created everything.


    Even if it is to bring people back to life, it''s no surprise that these talents have just died, and they are not completely destroyed.


    For the weak people, he can easily bring them back to life. If the strength is equal to him, it is not so easy.


    With his power to play a small role.


    It seems that the mainland is slowly recovering, even those who are dead are also resurrected.


    Gao Peng saw all kinds of races, even people he had seen and people he knew.


    All kinds of


    But he didn''t come forward to say hello. He just threw out energy after energy and flew directly into their bodies, which helped them improve their strength.


    I don''t think it will be long before some people can make their mark on this continent and become the most powerful.


    But in the end, it depends on their creation.


    Gao Peng sees Shen Yiyi, but he is not ready to go back. He has already felt that kind of strong traction ability. He does not know what is his destiny to meet him next.


    So he can''t let others take risks with him. Although he is selfish in this way, he finally chose to go ahead alone.


    A more pure flame flies into Shen Yiyi''s body. If she makes good use of this, she will definitely become the most powerful person on the continent.


    This It''s the last protection given by Gao Peng. Gao Peng doesn''t want to see his own woman and is finally bullied by others.


    No one can!


    Looking across the continent, Gao Peng sees Guan Qimeng, a woman disguised as a man. She seems to be looking for something, but no matter what she is looking for, Gao Peng doesn''t care.


    Another light flies in!


    How to say it is also a meeting, and even caused a little misunderstanding. When thinking of that scene, Gao Peng couldn''t help laughing.


    Everything seems to be getting very fast.


    All the people he once knew have received a little welfare. As long as there is no accident, their strength will definitely be greatly improved.


    Seeing that everyone has changed, at the same time, he has given so many benefits, and that traction has become stronger and stronger.


    He It can''t last long.


    "I''ll come back to see you if I have a chance."


    "If possible, let''s meet on it! Farewell! "


    Gao Peng gradually disappeared with the traction, and finally disappeared directly in this world. No one knows where he went.


    (Finale)